ã€ŠRise of the White Dragonã€‹


 Chapter 1: Luan Dimas

    <h4>Chapter 1: Luan Dimas</h4>

    The streets were busy at night, with numerous pedestrians and noisy vehicles passing. There were workersing home, children finishing school, elderly people buying groceries, and many passers-by, each with different objectives.

    A discreet ck car with tinted windows drove quietly down the street. Inside the car, passed out in the central back seat, was a young man between 17 and 18 years of age. This young man was handsome with a delicate appearance, with short white hair and white eyebrows. Even his longshes were white. Along with him, there were four men who acted suspiciously.

    *Boom!*

    Incredibly, the moment this young man woke up, heshed out at the men beside him, punching one and elbowing the other in the nose. His attacks were fierce, even fiercer than a wild beast.

    "Stop him!" The man in the front passenger seat of the car screamed.

    "I can''t do it. He''s too strong," a man who appeared to be in his 20s said regretfully, having already had his nose broken by the young man.

    The other next to him was already unconscious with just one punch from the young man with white hair.

    The fight the young man put up against them was all quite impressive!

    "Who are you? Why are you all in my room?" The young man lightly rubbed his eyes and frowned.

    ''Wait¡­ a car?'' The white-haired young man became confused upon noticing his surroundings. He hadn''t seen a car like this in hundreds of years. And now, he found himself inside one.

    "Damn, how can he be so strong? This is not what was reported to us before." A bearded man in the passenger front seat swore and pulled a pistol from his waist.

    "Huh?" Seeing the gun in the man''s hand, the young man with the white hair frowned again, but something entirely surprising happened. Instead of pointing the gun at the white-haired young man, the man aimed at the driver who was driving too fast and fired.

    *Bam!*

    *ZZZZZZZzzzzzzzz!*

    The car began to skid, and the strong smells of burning tires and blood were present.

    "Damn it, Zig! How dare you kill Ricardo!" The strong man in the back passenger seat seized the man with the gun with both hands and squeezed tightly while the car continued to spin like a top.

    "Let me go, motherfucker!" The man with the gun gasped while choking. He tried to stabilize the car, however, the man behind him did not loosen his grip; worse, he tightened it even more.

    It didn''t take long for the man to shoot behind him twice and kill the man who was strangling him.

    *Bam!* *Bam!*

    *Booom!*

    Before the man could take control of the steering wheel, the car crashed head-on into amppost.

    Gray smoke came out of the hood of the totaled car. People quickly drove away from the ident in fear. Luckily, no one was seriously injured but the upants, although in the process several cars ended up crashing.

    After hitting his head against the car window, the armed man looked back for the white-haired young man. However, he was already gone.

    "Damn, where did that shit go?" The man shouted in frustration. He just killed two of his brothers all to have the young man they had spent so much work to capture escape. He still couldn''t process what happened just before. He felt that his body was being controlled, and because of that he ended up killing hisrades.

    ''How am I going to exin this to the boss?'' Although he was afraid of being arrested, he was even more afraid of his boss. He saw that many people started to crowd around the car, and without thinking twice, shot upward through the roof of the car.

    *Bam!*

    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!"

    Pedestrians screamed in fright and ran as far away as possible; no one was bold enough to be around an armed man.

    After getting out of the car. The man ran as fast as he could, holding his gun as blood ran down his head. However, he didn''t have time to care about that.

    After fleeing to a distant ce, entering the alleys of the slum, the bearded man felt calmer and took out his cell phone with a shaking hand. He wanted to call his boss and tell him the mission failed. However, fear was visible on his face. He was not able to withstand his boss''s fury...

    After taking a few deep breaths, he dialed his boss''s number still shaking, fumbling the number several times on his cell phone.

    "Boss... it''s like this... Luan Dimas managed to escape!"

    *

    In a suite at the Das Hotel in Brazil - Santa Catarina.

    "My love, thanks to your sister, we made 5 million reais," Said a man.

    "Is that true, Bernardo? But is it safe?" Said a woman with a seductive voice.

    ''Monica, Bernardo?''

    ''What is happening?''

    On one hand, presently in the room there was a beautiful woman with long blond hair and crescent moon-shaped eyebrows. Her eyes were a beautiful purple and she had skin as clear as snow, so beautiful that it would not be a lie to say that any man would do anything to win her heart. But the features that would catch one''s attention the most were her long, beautiful legs andrge breasts.

    On the other hand, here she was, draped on a bed, unable to move and barely able to remember how she got there. Thest thing she remembered was that she was practically forced by her older sister, Monica, to go to a nightclub to have fun with her. However, after that she felt dizzy and didn''t remember anything else. It was as if a part of her memory had been cut off and erased from her mind.

    "Yes, my little angel, the film director, Rafael, has already deposited the money. Furthermore, after he sleeps with your sister, he''s promised to help jump-start your acting career." Bernardo''s voice echoed into the room again, startling the woman on the bed, who could barely open her eyes. "Don''t worry. At the most she will lose her virginity to a rich guy. Although he is very ugly and skinny, he has a lot of money. Your sister is very lucky, heh."

    What he didn''t say was that Rafael was a director of porn films. Not that it made any difference, since Monica never liked her sister, and now having the chance to earn a lot of money with her, it was a bit of unexpected luck for her.

    The man showed his girlfriend his current bnce on the bank''s app.

    [Avable bnce: R$ 6,498,495,00.(Equivalent to 1,132,141,99 Dors)]

    "Wow! I''ve never seen so much money in one ce! Hehe. And to think that someone would be willing to pay all this to sleep with my cold, bookworm of a little sister." said Monica happily, acting flirtatiously while kissing the man''s face.

    Monica thought, ''With this money, I will have enough to start up my career.''

    "The drug you made Ingrid drink soon will take effect." Bernardo said seriously. "We need to leave."

    "Yes, let''s go." Monica looked at her sister and said to her sarcastically, "Have a fun time little sister; I hope you have a nice night. After all, it will be your first night with a man. Hahaha."

    Her sister''sughter continued to echo through Ingrid''s mind.

    ''Why do I have to be so unlucky? Why did my own sister do this to me?'' These were the first thoughts that Ingrid had, but she soon dismissed them. She already knew about her sister''s character, however, she never expected her to reach this point.

    ''Now it all makes sense - the way she practically forced me out today! Howughable it all is. I shouldn''t have gone with her...'' Although she wanted to move, she couldn''t. At most, she could only think.

    Gradually she regained the ability to open her eyes, however, it was difficult for her to control her body. In addition to this, a strong desire to masturbate began to fill her entire being.

    ''Is this how I am going to lose my virginity?'' She felt a strong urge to cry. ''I have preserved my virginity all this time, and I have never dated before, but in the end, I will end up losing my first time to an unknown man who offered money to my sister''s boyfriend?''

    Ingrid was shaken. If she could have moved, she would have thrown herself out the window even if she were to die in the process. She couldn''t stand to live feeling dirty. She wanted to have her first time with someone she loved, but in her 18 years of life she never had even so much as a boyfriend since she wanted to finish her studies and get a good job. Then, and only then, she would think about finding a boyfriend and marry...

    Right after he left, Bernardo received a call that totally spoiled his humor. He was seething with anger, but he soon calmed down by thinking about the huge amount of money he had earned.

    ''There''s no use regretting it now.'' Bernardo shook his head and continued walking with his woman towards the parking lot.

    *

    Minutes after Monica and Bernardo left the suite, a mischievous little girl passed down the hall holding some sort of remote control. She pointed to several doors to the hotel''s suites and changed the number of the suites while giggling.

    It was not the first time that she had done this. Even though afterwards each time she was punished and promised not to do it anymore, she couldn''t resist doing her antics. In addition, whenever she misbehaved she managed to spend more time with her father, which made her very happy despite being scolded.

    "Ho, ho, ho. Dad is going to scold me again. Humph! It''s his fault for not paying attention to Linlin." The little girl, Linlin, chortled and continued to change the suite numbers.

 Chapter 2: An Unknown Woman in my Suite

    <h4>Chapter 2: An Unknown Woman in my Suite</h4>

    After the man named Zig got out of the car, the young man he thought had escaped appeared suddenly in the same ce from where he had vanished. In fact, he never left the vehicle this entire time; he had used a secret ability to hide his presence.

    ''I don''t know what went wrong with that technique, but it made me go back in time. Still, I don''t have time to think about it now... Besides, just using this concealment skill and fighting a little has already worn me out to the extreme.'' The white-haired young man sighed. It had been a long time since he had felt so weak.

    He calmly searched the car and soon found his wallet, along with his papers, cards, and his cell phone. After retrieving his items, he got out of the vehicle. Before anyone even noticed him, the young man had already walked through the curious crowd and strode away.

    ''I still remember this day. It was the day I was kidnapped and my mother was ckmailed, and we lost almost all of her fortune...'' The young man took a few deep breaths and continued walking to the nearest hotel. He knew that he demanded a lot from his current body and if he didn''t find a calm ce to cultivate, it could adversely affect his presently weak body even more.

    Although in his past life, he lived for a thousand years and knew hundreds of thousands of techniques and skills, it was all useless if he could not use any of them. When he had attacked and mind controlled the bandits, he had already demanded a lot from his body. But it came as no surprise; now he was just a normal young man.

    ''It''s here.'' After walking for a few minutes, he finally found a hotel.

    It was a beautiful building with blue mirroring. On the front was arge sign with the name [Hotel Das]. Although it looked expensive, he did not even blink when entering, since his pocket money was a few thousand reais.

    "Wee." A beautiful blonde receptionist with an appealing body said, smiling.

    "Mm." He looked at her and nodded, casually saying, "Get me the best suite avable."

    The beautiful receptionist was surprised, but very quickly she smiled again and said, "The best suite avable is on the tenth floor and the value is R$1,000 a day."

    "Okay, I will only be staying for the night." The white-haired young man handed her his identity card and an American Express tinum credit card, "I''ll be using this card."

    "Okay. Just a moment please, sir." The beautiful receptionist said with an even more beautiful smile and began to type on theputer keyboard, recording the data on the young man''s identity.

    "Please enter your password, Mr. Luan Dimas," The receptionist requested. She blinked her beautiful green eyes and noticed that he was still indifferent towards her.

    "Ready." After entering the password, Luan responded.

    "Thank you, Mr. Luan Dimas. Your suite is on the tenth floor, number 915." Handing over his ID and credit card, the receptionist next handed him the room key. She added, "If you need any room service, sir, you may call reception, and we will do our best to serve you."

    "Mm." Luan nodded and turned. After walking to the elevator, he pressed the button to go upstairs.

    After Luan turned and left, the beautiful blonde receptionist bit her lower lip and sighed. She noticed that Luan had not been touched by her beauty. If she could manage to attract the attention of a rich and handsome young man like him¡­ As professional as she was, this did not stop the beautiful receptionist from dreaming.

    After climbing up to the tenth floor, Luan went to room 915. With the keycard, the door soon was unlocked and opened.

    Entering the suite, Luan was unmoved by the beautiful appearance of the suite''s entry room. He was tired and wanted to meditate as soon as possible. Wasting no time, he went to the bedroom.

    Entering the room, Luan froze. On top of the bed, the glimpse of a beautiful woman could be seen. Her hair was blond and soft, spreading out over the bed''s pillow. She was wearing a one-piece celestial blue dress wrapped in beautiful curves, like smooth, elegant waves. After approaching, Luan Dimas smelled jasmine on the body of the beautifuldy lying on the bed.

    The woman appeared to be unconscious. Her eyes were tightly closed, but her body moved slightly on the bed and stirred from time to time. Her well-rounded ass formed captivating curvy lines.

    Luan Dimas walked over to her and tried to wake her up. Next, he noticed her pretty, flushed face, looking like she was drunk, but she didn''t smell of alcohol.

    ''What is happening? Was she drugged and left here?'' Luan guessed correctly. But one thing he didn''t understand was why she was in his suite.

    What most surprised him was that although she wore a poor quality dress, this woman''s appearance was even more beautiful than many socialite women he remembered. Whether it was that beautifully sculpted face or the elegance and fascination of her being flushed, it was enough to make any man get lost.

    However, her dazzling level of beauty perplexed Luan. ''How did she end up in that state? Was she tricked by some guy and entered the wrong suite?''

    However, Luan was not able to think about this for long, as the beautiful girl opened her radiant sapphire blue eyes, and looked at Luan with a slight blush.

    Without waiting for Luan to reflect further, she casually grabbed the cor of Luan Dimas'' shirt and then, her soft, beautiful lips kissed him.

    Luan Dimas was very surprised, but he soon came back to himself and pushed the beautiful woman away.

    The astonished woman looked a little offended, as she stared at him with a lush and hot expression.

    And without warning, once again she pulled against Luan''s cor and kissed him, but she couldn''t quite find the target. The woman''s kiss fell on Luan''s face and then walked away.

    Luan Dimas was stimted by that cold and smooth contact on his face and lips, to the point of feeling like he was burning everywhere. Seeing the clear expression of this beautiful and delicate girl, with a captivating appearance that anyone would like to appropriate, he thought, ''I cannot take advantage of this; she must''ve been drugged. I need to resolve this situation.''

    "What?"

    Before Luan could do anything, he was pulled by the beautiful and delicate woman onto the bed and pushed down by her. She was in a riding position and kissed Luan''s lips once more, but this time she was even more aggressively hungry!

 Chapter 3: Initial Stage of the Corporal Foundation

    <h4>Chapter 3: Initial Stage of the Corporal Foundation</h4>

    It turns out that Luan had already used all of the Qi strength he had in his body and physical strength and was unable to resist the woman, and even when he tried to use it again, he would need more than a few minutes to recover, Luan and the woman ended up having "sex".

    *

    When the morning light passed through the windows and entered the suite, Luan shook his head in a trance. He wanted to get up, but suddenly he felt something soft surrounding him.

    Luan immediately turned his head and looked down, and surely, there was the woman he had "sex" for the first time withst night.

    At that moment, an elegant and delicate arm hugged his waist. Under the nket, a plump pair of breasts squeezed into his belly, the exquisite point of contact felt as soft as velvet.

    A pair of white, delicate thighs unreservedly curled around his lower body, revealing frankly her attractive ass line along with some traces ofst night''s indulgence.

    Matching perfectly with the rest of the deeply sleeping woman was her innocent and absolutely beautiful face, which made Luan sigh repeatedly. Among the many women he had met in his life, only the heavenly fairies in the world of cultivation couldpete with her.

    Of course, this was because she was "baptized" with his pure Yin and automatically entered the Initial Stage of the Corporal Foundation.

    Not only did her skin be more beautiful, but her body also became younger and healthier. If before she had a beauty of 80 points, now she had 95 points.

    The moment Luan looked at her thigh, he saw abruptly that, at the end of the bed, there was a red bloodstain on the sheet...

    Luan had already noticed thisst night, but he did not regret it. It wasn''t like he was the one who had drugged and forced this beautiful woman to sleep with him. And because he was weak at that moment after fighting those bandits and running to the hotel, he couldn''t resist the woman''s advances and in the end, he didn''t waste the chance and started "dual cultivation" with this woman.

    ''So beautiful and young, but still a virgin. This is rare.'' Luan thought. He knew it was not easy to find women these days over 17 who were still a virgin, even more so when she was as beautiful as this woman.

    Many things went through his mind. Luan quickly understood that he needed to take responsibility for what he did. Heid there, waiting for the woman to wake up, thinking about how to deal with this situation.

    Minutester, the woman who slept with him was finally awake.

    She opened her eyes, confused. The woman lifted her head slightly and saw Luan Dimas looking at her with a calm expression.

    The man in front of her was quite unknown and extremely handsome but also felt familiar to her. There was a strong smell on her body, which was the same smelling from this man, but something else... Doing her best to reflect on what was happening, the disjointed scenes fromst night came to mind... The woman quickly understood how it all happened!

    After she knew it was him with whom she was practically forced to lose her virginity, Luan was curious about what the reaction of this woman would be: screaming, beating and scolding him, calling the police, or even extortion?

    However, the woman''s reaction was mysteriously quiet. She quickly fetched her clothes and got dressed. Then she looked at Luan with indifference and undisguised disgust when she said, "Happy? Was it worth paying that much to take my innocence?"

    "Wrong suite," Luan said and started to dress, not caring about the woman seeing him naked. Anyway, it wasn''t like it was the first time she was seeing it.

    "Ah? Wrong suite?" The woman blushed a little but did not look away, looking at him without understanding.

 Chapter 4: Rafaels Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 4: Rafael''s Arrival</h4>

    After finishing dressing in Armani jeans and a red polo shirt, Luan turned to the woman and said, "My name is Luan Dimas and I didn''t do anything to harm you on purpose. Yesterday I rented this suite and found you in my room. Unfortunately, I didn''t have the strength at that moment to resist and the rest you already know."

    ''Unfortunately?'' She frowned, but she vaguely remembered that was not the name Bernardo said the day before. If she was not mistaken, the man who should have visited herst night was a man named Rafael. She then demanded, "Show me your identity, then! I want proof of who you are."

    "No problem." Luan nodded. He took out his wallet and handed his identity to her.

    "This..." It was hard to believe, but it seemed like he was telling the truth. She already suspected that he was someone else the moment she saw that Luan was too young, since whoever should be with her now could very well be considered an older man - at least a man in middle age, since she heard Bernardo say that Rafael was a film director.

    "Hahahaha." Suddenly, the woman started tough. Multiple tears streamed from her eyes.

    ''Did she go crazy?'' Luan frowned and asked, "Are you okay?"

    "Am I fine? How could I be? I never dated before and I''ve always been dedicated to my studies, but yesterday I was betrayed by my older sister and was drugged. I lost my "virginity" to a man I don''t even know, and you ask me if I''m fine?" She stared at Luan fiercely.

    "You''re right; I''m sorry." Luan admitted his mistake. He knew it was different for him being a man when he lost his virginity; he didn''t care so much even though it was his first time. But for a woman it was totally different; even if he was not to me for what happened, it didn''t change the fact that it was with him that she lost her "virginity".

    "No! I should apologize for taking my anger out on you. After all, it wasn''t you who set me up..." She was still upset by what happened. Her body was shaking from time to time, but at least she was conscious enough to understand that Luan wasn''t the real problem.

    *Ding, dong!*

    Before Luan could say anything, the doorbell rang.

    "Can you wait a while?" Luan asked gently, not wanting to be insensitive.

    "Okay¡­ you can go." She said and sat down on a nearby chair. Ingrid still needed to put her thoughts in ce and determine what she was going to do next.

    Meanwhile, Luan opened the door to his suite and came across a thin man with a badly shaved beard and short, messy hair. The man was a little over 170 cm tall and looked at Luan with an angry scowl, but soon his expression became peculiar, thinking that he had already seen Luan somewhere, but didn''t not know from where.

    Behind the man there were several other men, mostly young men in their 18 to 25th year of age. Although he didn''t know precisely, Luan started to imagine what was happening here.

    Luan asked indifferently, "Who are you and why are you here?"

    "I''m Rafael, a director of adult films, and I believe that one of our actresses stayed in your room by mistake." Not knowing where he thought he had seen Luan from before, he spoke his words as thoughtfully as possible.

    "Oh? So it''s you!" Luan looked at the man with undisguised anger, "Know that the woman who you im to be your actress is my girlfriend and has been deceived. I think you know what I''m talking about, right?"

    "This..." Rafael and the men behind him were all shocked. Rafael thought, ''Bernardo, that bastard said she was single! Did he deceive me?''

    Not wanting to give up, Rafael asked, "Who are you, and how will I know you are not lying to me?"

    Luan blinked and as if lightning had shed from his eyes. He caught Rafael by the cor and with superhuman force dragged him to the next wall. Even some men behind Rafael fell with an impact.

    *Booom!*

    "Are you doubting me? I have already given you enough of a chance by not killing you here. Know that if something like this happens again, I won''t give you a second chance." Luan said with a cold chuckle, "And who am I? I''m Luan Dimas, remember that!"

    The man, Rafael, was in severe pain throughout his body, with blood dripping from the corner of his mouth, but the moment he heard Luan''s name, he turned white, as if he had seen a ghost.

    "Luan Dimas! Are you the son of Madam Maira Dimas of the multi-billion dor corporation Dimas?" Rafael asked, startled.

    "Yes, that is me," Luan confirmed. He was also doing this to help the girl in his suite.

    "Cough... No wonder. No wonder..." Rafael now knew from where he recognized Luan. He was the heir of the Dimas Corporation, and it is not surprising that he did not seem the least bit worried about getting into trouble and was not even afraid to give his name.

    ''I should have noticed before. That white hair and eyebrows¡­ and the red eyes! He''s the young heir to the Dimas Corp...'' Rafael started to develop a cold sweat.

    "Now, get your people and get out of here, before I change my mind." Luan dropped the man, making him fall t on the floor, staring at him in astonishment.

    "Yes, right away!" Rafael did not dare contradict Luan; he appreciated that he let him go like this. He knew that with Luan''s status, if Luan wanted, it would be easy to make him disappear forever from the face of the earth.

    ''Damn Bernardo, you''ll pay for this humiliation!'' Rafael said in his mind and was having trouble getting up and said to his men, "Help me out of here!"

    "Yes." Although confused, they agreed and did not dare to provoke Luan.

    The Das Hotel manager was scared, sweating a lot. From start to finish, he didn''t say a word, and seeing how Rafael came out, he said, "Mr. Dimas, I''m sorry for what happened. And don''t worry about the destroyed wall; you will not be responsible for that. Also, if you need anything, just get in touch with us and I''ll personally handle it."

    "Okay, I''m going back to my suite," Luan said nonchntly.

    "As you wish. Have a nice day!" The manager quickly said and left, sighing with relief.

    After that, Luan entered his suite and closed the door.

    Ingrid, who was sitting on the couch in the living room, said as soon as she saw Luan enter, "Thank you."

    She understood that Luan did this for her, even though he was under no obligation to help her. Although she was a little surprised to hear Luan''s status, Ingrid was not terribly surprised, as she noticed that they were in a luxury suite and also heard of the Dimas Corporation. His identity was proof enough.

    "En." Luan nodded and asked, "I still don''t know your name?"

    "Ingrid, my name is Ingrid Anjos," She answered.

    Luan sat on the couch next to her, and asked, "Tell me, Ingrid¡­ Have you noticed anything different about yourself?"

 Chapter 5: Ingrids Decision

    <h4>Chapter 5: Ingrid''s Decision</h4>

    "Something different?" Ingrid was intrigued. Then she noticed and nodded, "Yes, in fact, I feel as if I have more strength than usual. I was even able to hear you talking from the other room."

    Since this has happened, Luan decided to exin. "This happened because you had a bond with mest night."

    Ingrid couldn''t help asking, "How is this rted to having sex with you?"

    "The moment we started having sex, I used a secret technique..." Luan asked her, "Mmm. Have you ever read cultivation books?"

    "Yes, I''ve read some books like that... So are you telling me that cultivation exists and you are a cultivator?" She asked incredulously.

    "Yes, exactly that. To be more precise, we are both cultivators now, although you are still in the initial stage. Well, if you want to walk the path of cultivation, it is your choice," Luan said while looking at her.

    "This is all very sudden. I don''t even know anything about it. How can I do something like that?" Ingrid was confused; she barely recovered from losing her virginity to a stranger and that same stranger was telling her that she was now a cultivator just like in the cultivation books she read. It was a little much for her to ept at once.

    "You can take your time to think, since I''m willing to help you out a little if you decide to follow the path of cultivation," Luan said, "I''m going to take a shower. Take this time to think."

    "Okay..." Ingrid nodded and sat down, a little stunned about this information. She started to think seriously about it.

    Seeing this, Luan left.

    Ingrid stayed there in the living room and even got up a few times and tried her new strength. She quickly noticed that she was at least 5 times stronger than before; even her senses had be more acute.

    Luan, who was in the bathroom taking a shower, also noticed many changes in his body. Although he was used to being an immortal, now he knew he was back to square one.

    In addition, despite having just entered the initial stage of the Corporal Foundation, he had done so by using the Divine Spiritual Body technique. This gave him even greater strength than a normal cultivator in the initial stage of the Corporal Foundation.

    He knew that this was thanks to Ingrid''s pure Yin of virginity. Without this, it would have taken much longer and he would have needed many resources to reach that level with this technique. Because of that, he was willing to speak about cultivation and teach Ingrid a thing or two as a way of thanking her.

    Of course, it wasn''t just that. He was also in a hurry, and if Ingrid was willing, it would be quicker for him to ascend in cultivation, since there are things that are better to do with two than to do alone.

    Another thing Luan found was that he also had a talent for cultivating negative Yin energy and it wasn''t as difficult as he imagined it would be, so he was particrly happy now.

    While letting his mind run wild, Luan found himself thinking about the bad guys from yesterday who tried to kidnap him and sighed. ''Luckily, this time I didn''t make my mother lose more than half of her fortune because of my kidnapping...''

    He now had a new chance. Although, in his past life he had been immortal, he was happy to be able to go back in time and have this new chance. Moreover, he still had the knowledge of his past life and knew it was a matter of time before he managed to be an immortal once again.

    ''There are still 4 months until the third awakening happens...''

    After the shower, Luan got dressed and went to the living room. There, he met again with Ingrid who was looking at him seriously.

    "I want to learn about cultivation!" She said decidedly. Although she did not know what would happen after entering the world of cultivation, Ingrid knew that, at the least, she would be strong enough to protect herself from something like this and not let it happen a second time.

    Ingrid was also smart. She knew that the chances of her receiving a chance like this again were very low. And after testing her strength a little, she soon confirmed the existence of cultivation. At least she was sure that it was possible to be even stronger than the world weightlifters if she continued to grow stronger.

    "Well, take a shower first," said Luan, "and rest for today. We will stay in this hotel for 1 month. In those thirty days, I will teach you. As for how much you can learn, it will be up to you."

    ''In case we both be a couple, it will all depend on whether we get to like each other within 30 days.'' Luan thought.

    "Right!" She nodded, but soon encountered a problem. "I have no clothes here and there is only one bed in the room..." her face heated up.

    "Mm, there is another room in this suite. You can sleep there." said Luan. "In addition, afterward, we can go shopping. I also need to buy clothes if we are going to stay here for 1 month. And there is a training room in this suite that we can use."

    "Okay, we will do just as you nned," Ingrid agreed. She was not worried about him taking advantage of her, because she knew that with his status as heir to the Dimas Corporation it would be easy to get women even more beautiful than her.

    After Ingrid left in the direction of the bathroom, Luan took out his cell phone and called the reception, saying he would stay for another month and listed the times he would want to eat. Obviously, he was very well attended and his request was epted with ease.

    In addition, he asked if they could get him some clothes. Usually, they did not do this type of service, but the manager had already warned that whenever Luan Dimas asked for something, if it was not impossible, they were to ept it and then notify him.

    Because of this, they were quick to pick up and pack some clothes for a young man and woman. Although Luan did not have Ingrid''s measurements, he could easily remember what he had seen yesterday and spoke the approximate size of her proportions.

    Next, he called his mother.

    "Son! Where are you? Don''t you know how worried I am!?" A female voice sounded very worried on the other end.

    "Mom, I''m fine." said Luan with an immense longing, "I am currently in a hotel. I will stay here for 1 month. After that, I will return home."

    "Son... why are you doing this to me? Is it because you don''t want to go to college? If so, you don''t have to do it now but know that I only want the best for you. Besides, your sister started college. You two are the same age; it would be good for you two to be together."

    "Mom, I''m going to listen to you and I''m going to go to college. I just have a few things to work out right now. As soon as I''m done, I''ll be back and at that moment we can sit and talk," Luan told her this.

    "Okay son, but call me if you need anything." His mother''s voice became softer, but she was still concerned.

    After the two hung up, a few minutester someone knocked on the door. It didn''t take 20 minutes until they had brought a set of new clothes for them.

    "Sir, these are the clothes that Mr. Dimas requested. Besides that, this is the new key, with your room number. I don''t know if the manager notified you, but the suite numbers on that floor had been changed. Because of that, it may be inconvenient, but we need to go back to the original numbers and this is the real key to your room." Said a young woman respectfully, as she handed over the key with the number 916.

    "Thank you." Luan epted the bag and the key from her hand. Then he took the key with the number 915 from his pocket and handed it to her.

    "Thank you, Mr. Dimas. If you don''t have anything else to request, I''ll be going now," She said.

    "Wait."

    "Yes? Do you need anything else?" She looked at him as she asked.

    "What''s your name?" He asked.

    She realized that her badge was turned inside out. She straightened it and said with a professional smile, "My name is Samantha Ramos."

    "Okay, Samantha, I will remember you. When my stay is over, I will be sure to tip you," said Luan.

    "Thanks in advance!" Samantha was happy to hear this, but still tried her best to act professionally.

    "Okay, I''m going back to my suite now." Said Luan before turning and entering his suite.

 Chapter 6: Going Shopping Together

    <h4>Chapter 6: Going Shopping Together</h4>

    Luan went to the bedroom and dressed in a new pair of clothes, since he was ufortable wearing the same clothes he had yesterday. He then left some clothes for Ingrid on the table next to the bed. Seeing the red stain on the bed sheet and the messy bed, he rummaged through the cabs and found a clean set of bedding to change it.

    After that, he went to the bathroom door that Ingrid was in and said, "There is a new set of clothes in the room. You can leave the clothes you were wearing in theundry basket. In the meantime, I will be waiting in the living room."

    "Ok..." Ingrid replied. She was a little embarrassed to be talking to an unknown man while still taking a shower.

    After showering, Ingrid took the towel to get out and found herself naked in front of a huge mirror. Looking at the marks on her own body... she waspletely speechless at that moment.

    Countless handprints and bite marks were on her body. It looked like she had just survived a disaster.

    Memories of her violent actions and kisses echoed in her brain. Now that she looked at it, she was really very embarrassed. Her face was red all the way down to the neck.

    In fact, it didn''t hurt that much. The marks looked scary, but it was most likely because of her own body. Her skin was very clear, so just a little pressure left a mark. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have looked so scary either.

    ''Incidentally, I''m sure I wasn''t this beautiful before. Did this happen because of cultivating?'' To say that she was not happy about it would be lying. All women would like to look better. This was true even for her who spent most of her time studying.

    *

    Ingrid left the bathroom and went to the bedroom to change clothes. She was now wearing an outfit prepared by the hotel, which consisted of Calvin Klein jeans and a tight T-shirt with a light blue tank top also by Calvin Klein and a five-centimeter burgundy clog.

    "Did you ask them to bring these clothes?" Ingrid asked. She had never worn such expensive andfortable clothes before. After all, she was from a poor family, and the money she got she spent on books and used to pay for her studies. She was not like her sister who spent her money on clothes and bags.

    Of course, where Monica got all this money from was always doubtful, but Ingrid didn''t care about that, and she never tried to find out. If she had asked Monica, her sister wouldn''t answer, since the two never had a very close rtionship.

    "Just now I called and they brought it," Luan replied.

    Ingrid wasn''t surprised at the end, since she knew he was the heir to the Dimas Corporation. She evaluated Luan once again and admitted to herself that he was the most beautiful and elegant man she had ever met. He was wearing a white polo shirt, jeans, and ck sneakers. His short white hair with big whiteshes and red eyes were enough to cause Ingrid''s heart to skip a beat, and his full lips and symmetrical chin and nose were downright spectacr. Although he seemed indifferent, it gave her a sense of security seeing him act this way.

    Perhaps she felt safe because of what he did with the porn director Rafael, or even because she discovered that he was a cultivator... Whatever it was, she felt safe being with him.

    "Are we going to leave now, or do you want to goter?" Luan asked.

    "Yes, let''s go, but before that, can I use your cell phone?" Ingrid asked, wanting to call her mother.

    "Of course." He handed his cell phone to her.

    Minutester, she returned and handed over his cell phone. "It''s done, thanks."

    "Okay, now are we going?" Luan asked again.

    "Yes let''s go." she nodded and the two left together.

    When they were about to leave, Ingrid became off bnce because of her high heels, and almost fell.

    Luan acted quickly and grabbed her by the shoulder. "Are you okay?"

    Ingrid blushed a little, ashamed, and said, "I''m fine, thanks." She thought, ''I almost never wear high heels. I''m not used to wearing them...''

    "Okay then." Luan released her shoulder once Ingrid regained her bnce.

    *

    "Mister Dimas is leaving? Do you need us to provide you with a car?" The moment they reached the first floor, they were attended to by Samantha, who handed over the clothes and keys.

    "Oh, can you do this for me?" Luan intended to call a taxi, but if the hotel provided them transportation, it would be even better.

    "It is our pleasure," the concierge answered with a smile and made a call.

    A few minutester, a ck Phantom Rolls-Royce pulled up in front of the hotel.

    "Mr. Dimas, the ck Rolls-Royce Phantom will be at your disposal and this is your driver." Samantha said as the driver approached. He was wearing a ck business suit and driver''s hat with white gloves.

    "And you are?" Luan looked at the man.

    "Mr Dimas, my name is Sebastian, I will be at your disposal today," said the man.

    "Okay, Sebastian. We are going to the nearest mall," Luan stated.

    "Yes, Mr. Dimas and Miss?..." Sebastian nodded and looked at Ingrid without knowing how to address her.

    "Good morning! You can call me Ingrid. I''ll be in your care!" Ingrid greeted a little reservedly. She didn''t know how to act at such times, but she tried to act as normal as possible.

    "Hello, Miss Ingrid." Sebastian looked at her and said with a friendly smile.

    Seeing this, Luan smiled slightly, making Samantha blush from the sight.

    Luan rarely smiled around strangers, but he found Ingrid''s way of behaving and talking funny enough to make him smile.

    After exiting the hotel, Sebastian opened the door of the ck Phantom Rolls-Royce for Luan and Ingrid and then drove towards Floripa Shopping Center.

    20 minutester, they arrived.

    "Mr Dimas and Miss Ingrid, I will be waiting for you in the car," said Sebastian.

    Luan nodded and, along with Ingrid, walked towards the entrance to the mall.

    It was still nine o''clock in the morning, and both Ingrid and Luan hadn''t had breakfast. Luan proposed that they should eat first before looking at the clothes.

    *

    [MC Coffee]

    Reading the sign, Luan suggested, "Let''s eat here."

    "Right." Ingrid didn''t disagree.

    Soon, Luan and Ingrid went into some clothing stores after eating. They bought many clothes tost them a month. Although she was embarrassed to enter a lingerie store with Luan, Ingrid still chose simpler and morefortable pieces.

    While most clothing purchases were workout clothes, there were a few clothes they bought that would be used to go out. At first, Ingrid refused to ept that Luan bought her so many expensive clothes, but she was persuaded by him and ended up epting them.

    Even though the two were "strangers" to each other, Luan and Ingrid had some mutual respect for one another. Furthermore, this could have even been considered a blind date although the two were not doing it with the intention of being together. It was just Luan wanting to help her a little to return the indirect favor she had done for him.

    While walking, the two weren''t showing any affection or even appearing to be very close. It was inevitable that they would draw people''s attention and even cause their minds to run wild.

    "Are they a couple?"

    "Maybe they fought..."

    "They are beautiful together."

    "Yes, but I still think the man is a little too good for her."

    "No, I think she''s too good for him..."

    "Shut up, ugly! What do you know?"

    "You are the ugly one here! If she is not good then who are you? Hahaha."

    Some whispers of admiration came from the crowd. Logically speaking, it was not only due to their handsome clothes; the two of them also had a charming natural appearance. That alone drew people''s attention, mixing the good looks of Luan and Ingrid, only making the two stand out even more.

    Although Ingrid blushed a little when she drew so much attention, Luan didn''t care. He pretended he didn''t even hear the people around them and continued to walk regardless. As soon as he was close to leaving, he didn''t forget to call the driver.

 Chapter 7: Starting Cultivation

    <h4>Chapter 7: Starting Cultivation</h4>

    It was the afternoon of February 14, 2010. The sun was warm as Luan and Ingrid headed back to the hotel.

    ''There are only 4 months left and I need to prepare for the worst until then. This time, I will help my mother and sister!'' Luan thought determinedly.

    Arriving at the suite, there was something else that Luan needed to buy, but it wasn''t something that he could easily find at any store. He once again had to call his mother.

    "Son, do you need anything? Have you changed your mind and decided toe home?" His mother''s voice echoed when he answered.

    "It''s not about that, Mom. I need something that I can''t buy myself, so I called you." Luan said respectfully.

    "Oh?" His mother was surprised by his way of speaking. Soon after, she smiled and asked, "What would it be? If it is something that is within my reach, I promise to acquire it."

    "Mm. It would be 1 red diamond of at least 1 carat and 10 white diamonds of 1 carat each." Luan said hurriedly, "Mom, I know this can cost a lot, but I promise that soon I will get the money back. I understand if you can''t do this now."

    "Mmm..." His mother''s voice sounded thoughtful. "It''s not that it''s too expensive for me and it''s not impossible for me to get it. But can you tell me what you need this for, Luan?"

    "First of all, it isn''t something illegal. Second, it''splicated to exin this without being in person. If possible, I want to exin it better when we meet, but over the phone..." Many things were easier to show than to speak about. Luan knew that even if he exined, it would still be difficult to convince his mother.

    "Okay, I''m going to trust you. Give me your current address and I''ll get someone to deliver these things for you tomorrow. " said his mother.

    "Thank you, mom! I love you!" Luan said happily.

    "Humph! Only at such times as this do you say you love me? I''m hanging up now; call me if you need anything," she said.

    "Yes, bye mom," Luan said and they hung up.

    *

    The next morning, his mother proved to be quite influential and willing to help him as soon as possible. At his door, one of his mother''s most trusted employees came to deliver the diamonds and soon went away.

    Luan took the diamonds and then went to the suite''s gym and started preparing a matrix using his own blood to draw it meticulously.

    After finishing the design with his blood, Luan ced all ten white diamonds around the matrix, forming a pentagram. He then ced the red diamond at the center. With that done, he needed Ingrid''s help to stand on the opposite side of the matrix and recite a mantra with him to activate the matrix.

    Ingrid was a highly intelligent woman and because of that she was able to memorize the entire mantra in a very short time. When they started to recite the mantra, countless lights appeared. She was particrly delighted with what was going on, but she was wise enough not to break her concentration.

    When the gym room waspletely surrounded and isted by the matrix, the multicolored lights started to disappear as if they had never existed. Only then did Luan sigh with relief. Ingrid was a little weaker and fell on her butt on the floor, panting. She had used too much of her Qi and was very worn out.

    Luan had to admit that it was the right choice to tell her about cultivation and let her stay to train with him. Without her, it would have been difficult for him to be able to activate this matrix. Now it would be much quicker for him and Ingrid to absorb both Yin and Yang Qi from Heaven and Earth.

    ording to Luan''s calctions, this matrix wouldst for a maximum of 30 days and their cultivation speed would increase by 10x or even more. It still needed to be tested, but either way, it was already very good for the few resources he had.

    "Sit on the floor. I will recite to you a body technique for your cultivation," Luan told her.

    "Okay." Ingrid nodded and sat on the floor in the lotus position since she thought it was the right way to do it.

    "You don''t need to sit like that," Luan said. "Whatever, it can be that way too. Pay close attention to what I''m going to recite! It is not difficult to memorize, but you should not miss a word. Do you understand?"

    "Yes." Ingrid nodded seriously.

    "The technique''s name is ''Queen Cobra''s Body.''" After saying the name of the technique, Luan started to recite the technique.

    The words came out of Luan''s mouth as a mantra. They were difficult words, but not impossible to memorize, and after being raised by the cultivation, her memory had be superior to what it was before.

    It took almost twenty minutes for Luan to recite the mantra twice. Ingrid managed to remember the first time, but Luan recited it the second time to make sure she didn''t miss a word.

    "What do you think, Ingrid?" Luan asked. "Did you manage to memorize everything?"

    "Yes, I am confident that I have memorized every word." Ingrid nodded.

    "Okay, now I''m going to teach you the movements that are used before meditating." Luan exined, "These movements are necessary to be able to strengthen the body."

    Seeing that Ingrid stood up and looked at him seriously, Luan said, "Pay attention and try to copy the movements that I will show."

    "Yes." Ingrid looked at him with determination.

    There were a total of 36 movements. They were all difficult and tiring, but as Ingrid was no longer an ordinary human, she managed tost and continued to imitate the movements shown by Luan.

    "Okay, you''re better than I imagined. Keep repeating these movements in sequence, no matter how long it takes. The longer you put up with it, the better the effect will be," Luan said.

    "I will do my best!" Determination shed in Ingrid''s eyes while she did the training.

    Luan nodded with satisfaction and engaged in making the movements of his technique. Unlike Ingrid''s technique, the technique "Divine Spiritual Body" consisted of 48 movements, and they were even more difficult.

    *Whoosh!*

    At the beginning, Luan moved slowly, but each time he repeated the movements, the speed increased, reaching a point where the sound of the air being torn by his movements echoed throughout the room. Ingrid saw this and was surprised as she started to understand that it was good to increase the speed, but she wasn''t sure if it was the right time for her to do this since Luan didn''t say anything to her.

    Undecided, she chose to continue at the same pace. Even if she was going to increase the speed a little, it wouldn''t be as surprising as what Luan was doing.

    When an hour and a half passed, Luan was already dripping sweat, his body heated up to the point of vapor rising up from it.

    ''This is my limit at the moment...'' Although dissatisfied, he knew he was back at the beginning; he couldn''t demand too much from himself and end up getting hurt.

    Luan sat on the floor with his legs crossed, and in his mind he started to recite the mantra of his body technique.

    On the other hand, Ingrid, who was not making her movements very fast, was not yet tired although she has sweated a lot. She just looked at Luan a little while training, but soon focused onpleting her moves.

    Ingrid held on for almost three hours. She sat down and started to perform the mantra of the technique and absorbed the Qi from Heaven and Earth, filling her body in the ces she''d just trained. Ingrid could feel every cell in her body being filled and strengthened. It was a fantastic sensation, albeit a little painful at times.

    It was also at that moment that a sh of light emitted from Luan''s body, creating a small pir of golden light.

    ''I moved on to Corporal Foundation - Middle Stage!'' Although happy with this, Luan knew it still wasn''t enough.

    In the beginning, it was always easier to achieve a breakthrough, especially using the matrix.

    ''It looks like something big just happened...'' Although she had her eyes closed, Ingrid guessed that Luan was different.

    Ingrid may have spent more time using body movements and some may even think that she would have a faster progression, however, this thought would be illogical since although Luan stayed only an hour and a half, he was doing it several times faster than her, performing even more than she was capable, almost perfectly.

    Furthermore, although not much, the body technique with which Luan cultivated was superior to the one that Ingrid was using.

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 8: Negative White Dragon Transformation.

    <h4>Chapter 8: Negative White Dragon Transformation.</h4>

    Luan finds himself drenched in sweat and impurity, the bad odor was unbearable, he then got up from the lotus position and walked towards the bathroom, leaving Ingrid to cultivate alone.

    When Luan returned, he was wearing a simple white short-sleeved shirt, gray shorts and a white sandal. Seeing that Ingrid continued to meditate diligently, he did not want to disturb and went to the room to write and n what he would do in the future.

    ''Four months from now, the smaller "worlds" will return and the World of Towers will appear. I need to be able to monopolize at least one...''

    The towers worldwide that are going to happen in 4 months would make several humans and non-humans fight. Owning a world of towers is tantamount to being the head of a small country.

    World of towers is what gives unimaginable powers to living beings that pass a test through it. It was in the world of towers that Luan achieved several techniques and items in his past life. Although he didn''t bring any items with him, Luan still had the knowledge clearly in his mind, which was of great benefit to him.

    ''When the smaller worlds appear, those arrogant beings will once again try to take over the world. Last time I was tricked by one of these people, that damn witch and ended up cultivating a technique that made me sexually impotent...''

    Remembering that, makes his body tremble, that was one of his biggest regrets. Even when he fell in love with someone, he was destined to suffer, even though sex isn''t everything, it wasn''t something he could exclude in a rtionship.

    That was the kind of memory that Luan didn''t like to remember, he shook his head and went back to thinking about the best options for him to follow before the Third Awakening happened.

    ''If I want to help my mother and sister, I need to enter the Qi Realm Manifestation.''

    Unlike the body path he is currently following, the path of Qi energy is different, and for him to start cultivating Qi energy, he must have a strengthened body, at least 20 times stronger than an ordinary human.

    ''Currently, I am already 18 times stronger than a normal human being, just a little while longer and I''ll be able to cultivate a Qi energy technique. The big question now is... What technique should I use?''

    Of all the techniques he could remember, the mostpatible ones he found was two techniques: Negative White Dragon Transformation and Heart of the Ice Emperor.

    ''What the two techniques have inmon was that I used negative energy which was ording to the benefits that my body has, and they can beplete without fail, which wouldn''t leave me impotent... But between those two, what else intrigues me is the White Dragon Transformation. This technique I achieved with great sacrifice by killing a wounded white dragon of the Sixth Order who was injured.''

    In the world qualification, there were 7 known orders. The undead white dragon was in the Sixth Order when Luan met him. He was only capable of defeating the beast due to the dragon''s wound.

    Luan did not know where this undead white dragon was injured, but he didn''t miss this chance, since by killing this undead white dragon, he could obtain abundant items that the body of this dragon would cost. Of course, Luan did not expect that on the bones of the dead white dragon inside the body there was the Negative White Dragon Transformation technique written.

    ''If I''m going to use this technique, I need to be at least 30 times stronger than an ordinary man. It may take me longer, but I think it''s worth the effort.''

    18 times stronger than an ordinary man is almost someone in the Second Order. To reach the Second Order it is necessary to have at least the strength of 20, instead.

    *

    Santa Catarina - Jurer¨º Internacional.

    Dimas Mansion.

    "Mom, could you talk to Luan?" A 175 cm tall young woman with long white hair asked.

    "Catherine?" Seeing her daughter, Maira replied: "Yes, I spoke to him."

    "How is it, is heing home?" Drying her straight, silvery-white hair with the hairdryer, she asks.

    "Yes, but he said he''ll be back only after a month." Maira said while making dinner.

    "One month? What is my brother up to this time?" Catarina sighed.

    "I don''t know either, but he seemed different..." Maira said thoughtfully. She found Luan''s behavior when talking on the phone a little strange, although not much, he didn''t look exactly the same.

    "Changed? Did he finally get over his unrequited love?" Catarina said.

    "Hope so." Maira wished it were that.

    Ten of his 16 years, Luan was in love with Carol, she was beautiful, cute and was always kind to Luan, however, when he dered himself to her at 17, he was rejected, because of that, he was deeply hurt.

    "He''s a fool." Said Catarina: "She only looks like a saint, but she is more like a saint with a hollow stick!"

    "Sigh~"

    "I hope he gets over it soon." Maira said with regret.

    *

    It waste - almost 8 pm. Ingrid stopped meditating just now. Her snow-white skin was shaded with red as she sweated deeply. Her dark blue and white gym clothes were soaked with a gooey ck substance.

    ''This stinks!'' Ingrid held her breath as soon as she stopped meditating. Before with her senses focused on meditation, she didn''t feel that bad odor, but as soon as she stopped meditating the smell of the impurity that left her body came.

    ''I need to take an urgent shower...'' Ingrid got up and shouted: "Luan?"

    "I''m in the room." He replied.

    "Ah yes, I just wanted to let you know that I''m going to use the bathroom to bathe..." Somehow, this situation was strange, but it wasn''t unpleasant. For Ingrid, who never depended on others to achieve what she wanted, it was the first time that she had depended so much on someone other than her mother.

    "Okay, I already prepared a clean towel in the bathroom, feel free to use it." Luan replied.

    After hearing this, Ingrid felt grateful and before she left, she thought about cleaning the gym floor... However, something incredible happened, as soon as she got up and distanced herself. The impurity that was on the ground before, started to disappear like magic.

    "Is this due to the formation that Luan created?" Ingrid murmured, impressed.

    Seeing that she no longer needed to clean, she headed for the bathroom.

 Chapter 9: He has such a sexy body!

    <h4>Chapter 9: He has such a sexy body!</h4>

    It was 9 pm when room service brought their dinner.

    Luan and Ingrid ate while chatting andughing. They feel a little closer because of that.

    "Your strength seems to have increased." Luan said.

    "Yes, I feel like my strength almost doubled ..." Ingrid said, embarrassed: "Err. When I went to the bathroom, I ended up breaking the wall tread a little..."

    "It''s Okay, this ismon, as this is very new to you." Luan said nonchntly: "Don''t worry about it, it won''t cost me much to pay for the repair."

    "I''m sorry to be causing so many problems." Even hearing and seeing that he didn''t care, Ingrid still felt guilty and ashamed of her actions.

    "Rx, I don''t care about that." Said Luan: "You may not understand, but by helping me create the matrix at the gym room, it saved me a lot of time and money. For that I am grateful to you, for not having to think that you are indebted to me, I do this because I have also benefited from having you by my side."

    "... I''m d to hear this." Ingrid ced her right hand on her chest and let out a sigh of relief.

    She did not like to cause problems, even for her mother, Ingrid always avoided bringing problems. It could say that being in this suite with a man she just met and having sex with, was the most daring thing she''d ever done in her life.

    Sometimes she found herself wondering how she managed to muster up the courage to ept this. But, on the other hand, she doesn''t regret her decision.

    "I realize that you have be more beautiful." Luan said matter-of-factly.

    "Thanks." Ingrid smiled modestly, her face brimming with youth and brightness. There were reflections of light on her cheeks, which made her silky smooth skin glow. She was an exceptional beauty now.

    Ingrid knew that only with her current appearance, she could be famous, but that was not what she wanted, she always dreamed of starting her ownpany and managing with her future husband. Looking at Luan, she thought that although he was kind to her, they were still far from being able to be together.

    She was a normal girl until a few days ago and although she knew she was a great beauty now, she could imagine that if Luan wanted to, he could teach any other woman about cultivation, just as he taught her. While Luan, he was heir to the Dimaspanies, a multi-billion dor brand.

    However, she didn''t want to think about it too much now, she wanted first to focus on what Luan was teaching her.

    After eating and doing the hygienic needs, Luan said: "It is gettingte, it is good to sleep early and wake up early to train."

    "Yes." Ingrid agreed with him. She said goodbye to him, and they went into separate rooms.

    *

    At seven in the morning, Ingrid woke up wanting to go to the bathroom. Sleepy, she got out of bed and went to the bathroom, took off her pants, and sat on the toilet.

    After she was done, she rolled her eyes and had just pulled on half of her pants when she noticed the silhouette of a man.

    Luan wiped his wet hair and saw the sleepy girl sitting on the toilet. He just can''t help but notice this girl''s thighs and ass, as well as her snow-white skin.

    Luan was wearing only a towel on the bottom, while the top waspletely exposed. Ingrid saw Luan''s well-defined, shapely body and swallowed.

    Ingrid blinked and groaned inside: ''Is there a way for her to die a little faster?''

    Ingrid got up and pulled on her pants quickly and left the bathroom. She felt her face heat up and the shame she felt made her heart race. She admits that the first time Luan saw her naked after they had sex, she didn''t feel as much shame as she did now.

    However, that was because she was very angry and disgusted with herself, but after everything that happened and the misunderstanding was cleared up, she went back to being the shy girl she was before.

    ''He won''t think I went into the bathroom with him inside on purpose, will?'' She wondered.

    Luan went out and saw her in the hall, and before she could speak, he said, "I''m sorry, I forgot to lock the door."

    "This..." Ingrid said hurriedly, "No, it was my fault too, I should have knocked on the door before I entered."

    "Anyway, feel free to use the bathroom, I prefer to bathe in this bathroom, but the rest I will do in the bathroom in my room." Luan left as soon as he said.

    Ingrid took a deep breath and calmed down when she saw Luan''s silhouette disappear. She did exactly what he said, went to her room and got a new set of clothes, with a towel in her hand, she went to take a shower and try to forget what happened.

    ''He has such a sexy body!'' She shook her head trying to forget what she saw.

    *

    After breakfast delivered by the reception. Luan and Ingrid went to the suite''s gym and started training. Just like yesterday, they first trained the movements.

    Luan did a series of movements at high speed, he was even faster and more precise than the day before, he moved gracefully with precision, each movement he made showed his perfect muscle. When tired, he started to meditate.

    Ingrid almost made all her movements in perfect harmony, it even looked like a work of art. She could even feel the power overflowing in every cell of her body as shepleted each movement, over time, she felt her muscles getting tired, her breathing became irregr, she looked in Luan''s direction and realized that he had already started meditating.

    ''I''ve reached my limit.'' Ingrid didn''t try to force herself anymore and get hurt, she knew she should try hard, but she shouldn''t overdo it.

    Sitting with her legs crossed, Ingrid started to perform her body technique. She can feel every part of her body sucks the surrounding energy through her body pores.

    If she had to describe how she imagined her current situation, it was as if a two cm blue aura around her body sucked the energy around her and pulled her into her body through her pores. Just as metal is attracted to the ma.

 Chapter 10: Carol.

    <h4>Chapter 10: Carol.</h4>

    February 20, 2010. It had been a week since Luan and Ingrid met and started living together in a hotel suite. Every day both Luan and Ingrid stayed in the hotel suite training. This also brought the two together; now they knew each other a little more. Since they shared lunch and dinner together every day, they even knew each other''s favorite food.

    "We need to buy new clothes," Luan said. "Although the clothes we bought before are good quality for the training we were going through, these clothes ended up wearing out too quickly."

    Ingrid didn''t want to admit it, but it was true; the clothes she got from him to train with were now almost all threatening to tear. She at least considered herself a friend of his, so she wasn''t so shy about going with him to get new clothes for training.

    "Shall we leave now?" Ingrid asked.

    "Yes, I already called the reception, and they are going to get a car. We can go to the mall to buy new clothes," Luan replied.

    After that, the two went to change clothes to go out.

    Luan was dressed in a red polo cor shirt, ck cks, and ck sneakers. His white hair was a little rebellious on the right side.

    Ingrid wore a navy blue dress that went to her knees and matched with a ck high heel, making her look taller than normal. She had a lean frame, and the dress she wore made her look slimmer and more beautiful. Her blond hair was casuallybed back in wavy cascades down the middle of her back. Ingrid felt awkward about wearing high heels; she just couldn''t get used to it and was afraid to fumble and fall.

    Seeing Ingrid leave her room, Luan said, "You look beautiful."

    "Thanks," She smiled sheepishly. "You look very handsome."

    Luan smiled in response and said, "Shall we go?"

    Ingrid closed her eyes and quietly let out a sigh. She then let out a smile and the worry in her eyes disappeared.

    Luan took the card from the suite door and left with Ingrid. Down the elevator, they reached the first floor.

    "Sebastian?" Once there, Luan and Ingrid saw the same driver who took them to the mallst time.

    "Good morning, Sir Dimas and Miss Ingrid." Sebastian greeted them with a friendly smile.

    "Good Morning." The two greeted him back.

    "Shall we go?" Sebastian asked.

    Understanding that it was Sebastian who would be driving for them again, Luan nodded, "Yes, let''s go."

    Inside the car, Sebastian asked, "Do you want to go to the same mall?"

    "Yes," Luan agreed.

    Ingrid was very quiet. She came to think she never felt like getting dressed as much as she did today; she even wanted to wear high heels. Looking at the man beside her, she felt her face heat up.

    "Is everything all right?" Luan saw her staring at him and asked softly.

    "Errr, it''s nothing..." Ingrid turned her face away and stared out of the car window. Even seeing what was going on outside, her mind was busy with other thoughts.

    It was inevitable. They slept in the same suite, had breakfast, lunch, and dinner together, even trained together. Most of the time they were together. The only moment that was not true was when they were sleeping.

    ''I think... I wouldn''t mind...'' Ingrid was embarrassed by her own thought, letting her head hit the window ss as she sighed.

    Ingrid stopped what she was thinking about; she would let nature take its course.

    *

    Luan had the driver Sebastian''s cell phone number. He told the driver he didn''t have to wait for them in the parking lot and that Luan would call a couple minutes before he needed to pick them up.

    At the entrance to the mall it was quite busy. Ingrid and Luan drew a lot of attention as they entered.

    "So beautiful." "Are they models?"

    The onlookers looked from side to side, thinking they were being filmed. Some even took pictures of the couple and saved them as wallpapers.

    What impressed them most was that even after taking a photo and zooming in, it didn''t look like Ingrid was wearing makeup. Her skin was even smoother and filled with more vitality than a baby''s.

    It was understood that they were both very beautiful, even more beautiful than thest time. This was, of course, all thanks to their cultivation.

    Going up the esctor, Luan and Ingrid arrived on the second floor. The two walked side by side while looking at the stores together.

    Upon leaving a clothing store, Luan ran into someone unexpected.

    "Carol," Luan said while looking at a young 18 year old woman.

    Carol had light brown hair and green eyes. Her breasts wererge, yet she was thin with meat in the right ces.

    "Luan?" Carol was startled. She was arm in arm with a man in his early 20s. Quickly, she moved away from the man.

    The man looked at her strangely. ''What''s going on?'' he thought. He had met Carol over the inte a little over a month ago, and they started dating. He had even promised her that he would help with the five thousand reais that were required for the surgery her mother needed.

    Luan still remembered that in his past life, he was in love with this girl. Even after his kidnapping, he ended up staying with her. However, even though it looked like she was a virgin and said that they would only have sex after the wedding, he discovered moments after their engagement she had undergone a hymenosty, also known as hymen reconstruction.

    What most affected him in his past life were the photos sent of Carol entering and leaving a motel with Wagner. This made Luan break up with her, and Carol then ended up marrying Wagner.

    Wagner Hamibo was heir to the Hamibo Company, which was also a rival to his mother. Because of that, Wagner Hamibo always wanted what was Luan''s. That''s what had made him want to be with Carol Helena who was the girl he liked.

    ''This can''t be happening...'' Carol looked at Luan and then at the man next to her and blinked, pleading in her mind for the man to understand. "Daniel, ''my cousin'', you can choose the movie; I''ll talk to my friend and then I''ll join you."

    Daniel was very angry upon hearing that; causing him to almost unmask Carol on the spot. But not knowing exactly what was going on and not wanting to ruin the rtionship he had with her, since she was very "hot in bed", he did as she asked.

    "Yes, I will be waiting for you, ''cousin''." He made a point of emphasizing "cousin".

    When Daniel left, Carol sighed inwardly. She thought he would ruin everything. But thankfully, the guy she was dating was smart enough and went along with her "cousin" act.

    Ingrid, who stood aside watching all this develop, frowned. She thought, ''He''s not dating this girl, is he? Furthermore, there was clearly a sexual tension between this Carol and Daniel...''

    "Luan, what are you doing here in Florian¨®polis?" That was what she most wanted to know. She chose a guy who lived far from Jurer¨º Internacional, precisely to prevent Luan from finding out. Although she rejected him before, she just said she was focused on studying and asked him to wait, while in reality she had other intentions.

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 11: Shes fooling him!

    <h4>Chapter 11: She''s fooling him!</h4>

    He had no intention of talking about the kidnapping that brought him here. Moreover, although he had actually liked her before, he now felt nothing for her. All he felt for her was disgust and disdain.

    "Because I wanted to," Luan said dryly.

    Carol felt strange when she heard him talking to her like that. What''s more, she noticed that he was a little different. He was much more handsome, having good skin unlike other men who had a rough face. His features had a unique charm, seeming to have the elegance of a mature man. He exuded an aura of masculinity with his long whiteshes, pointed nose, and thin lips.

    Carol looked at the floor and bit her lip. But when she thought that Luan must have been jealous of Daniel, she tried to exin herself, "Luan, this just now- it''s not what you are thinking! Daniel is just my cousin, and I am in Florian¨®polis visiting my aunt''s house, who by the way is Daniel''s mother, and it happened that we came together to see a movie that I was interested in watching." Carol thanked herself for her quick reasoning to make up a story and justify being here with Daniel.

    "Okay." Luan''s lips arched in a ridiculous smile, but one that was misinterpreted by Carol.

    ''Phew~'' Carol let out a soft sigh inside and looked Luan up and down. Her eyes became greedy when she saw that he had be more handsome and charming. ''Hehe. He loves me! It''s just a matter of time; if I use my ''bed technique'' he will be mine!''

    "Let''s go." Luan ignored Carol''s existence when he looked back at Ingrid. Seeing that Ingrid was not moving, he took her hand in order to leave that ce.

    "Luan?" Carol was once again surprised. She had already noticed Ingrid''s presence before, but Carol had treated her like empty air. She had thought that Ingrid was just a parasite that was glued to Luan. Carol had not been worried because she "knew" that Luan was in love with herself, but seeing him hold another woman''s hand in front of her, and wanting to leave her behind, it left her baffled and furious. And seeing that the girl Luan left with hand-in-hand was even more beautiful than she, herself was, with delicate features that had no need for any makeup, beautiful blond hair, a body with no sign of fat, and meat in all the right ces, she was indeed irritated.

    ''She''s fooling him! She must have undergone a lot of stic surgery and all of it silicone! Also, she must be wearing a lot of expensive makeup and a wig; it can only be that!'' Carol wanted to run after them and unmask the home wrecker, but she ended up losing sight of them.

    Refusing to give up her search, she walked around like crazy trying to find Luan.

    *

    Luan and Ingrid were inside the elevator that went up to the third floor. Ingrid felt nervous because she was still holding hands with Luan, yet something inside her didn''t want him to take his hand away. But remembering the girl just now, she couldn''t help asking, "Who was she?"

    "A girl I once liked," Luan answered sincerely.

    "Liked???? Ingrid looked at him.

    "Yes," Luan said, "but it was a long time ago. Now, she means nothing to me."

    "Great," Ingrid lowered her head and smiled.

    Ingrid didn''t notice how intimate her reaction was. She was just genuinely happy for Luan to say that Carol meant nothing to him.

    *Ding!*

    When the elevator stopped and opened, Luan released Ingrid''s hand. It made her look at him and then at her hand that was now a little pink. She sighed with a small emptiness in her chest.

    Leaving through the elevator door, being on the third floor of the mall, Luan turned to Ingrid and said, "Okay, let''s look at some more clothing stores."

    *

    "It''s a lot of clothes..." Ingrid murmured.

    Both Luan and Ingrid held many shopping bags. They ended up buying many everyday clothes. If anyone knew that this amount of clothing was only for a short, three-week period, they would have been stunned.

    "I just hope it''s enough," Luan said. He knew that as they increased their level of cultivation, the training would get even harder.

    "... It must be, right?" Upon hearing his words, Ingrid''s expression was strange, as if doubting her own statement.

    "Haha, it doesn''t matter. If I need to, we cane back here," Luan said with an amusedugh. He found Ingrid''s expression quite cute.

    "Geee... Okay." Ingrid''s face flushed, but she quickly returned to her original state.

    Luan continued looking at her for a few seconds with a smile as they continued walking towards the elevator.

    "Luan?"

    "Yes?" He looked at her again.

    "Don''t you need to call Sebastian?" She asked quizzically.

    "Oh, I already did this while you were in the bathroom," Luan said.

    "Well..." Ingrid fell silent again and continued to walk beside Luan while holding many shopping bags.

    "It''s heavy, isn''t it?" Luan asked softly.

    "It''s okay, did you forget that I too am strong?" Ingrid asked rhetorically as she raised her right eyebrow.

    "My mistake; forget what I said,?? Luan chuckled. He had a lot of fun when he was with her. Ingrid showed him many different expressions, each more interesting than thest.

    In the end they left and did not meet Carol again.

    *

    When they got home it was already afternoon. They had eaten a little at the mall, so they skipped lunch and got ready with the gym clothes they bought and started training.

    Unlike in the beginning, Ingrid was able to perform body movements at a considerably fast speed. She was already 17 times stronger than a normal man, although she was still slowerpared to Luan, who was already 22 times stronger than a normal man. However, Luan was someone with vast experience, so he was surprised and very satisfied with the result that Ingrid managed to achieve.

    Luan didn''t know what happened to Ingrid in his past life, but he thought that if she didn''t die before the fourth awakening, she must have been someone he knew. Although, he couldn''t recollect anyone who looked like her.

    As he no longer had to worry about the clothes tearing while training, Luan did the movement training even faster. Soon, his forehead began to drip with sweat. He moved so fast that, even for an instant, one could see his post-image. Sometimes it even seemed like he had more than two hands. Ingrid was often shocked when she saw him train.

    When he started to get tired and knew he couldn''t continue, or he would end up hurting himself, Luan took a deep breath and exhaled, sitting on the floor with his legs crossed in the lotus position.

    Luan closed his eyes and began to perform the body meditation technique. The shackles of energy from heaven and earth began to manifest almost immediately when Luan started to meditate. Mana gathered around him, creating a semi-transparent dome. It was as if he were wrapped in a soap bubble.

    A few minutester, Ingrid finished her movement training, and she was already soaked with her own sweat. Looking in Luan''s direction while controlling her breathing, she thought, ''Very incredible, he is...''

    ''Oh no!'' She felt she was falling in love with this man named Luan Dimas.

    Shaking her head, banishing useless thoughts out of her mind, she took a few deep breaths. pping her face weakly, she encouraged herself, ''Right! Don''t think about anything; just focus on cultivation!''

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 12: Mother?! What happened?

    <h4>Chapter 12: Mother?! What happened?</h4>

    "Hello?" After she finished meditating and was using the bathroom shower, Ingrid received a call.

    "Ingrid? It''s your Aunt Lucia." An aged voice from a woman about 40 years old came from the other end of the line.

    "Hi Aunt. Is everything okay?" Ingrid asked.

    "Is everything okay? You damn child, because of you..." Her voice was full of anger when she spoke, but she controlled herself and said everything in an orderly tone. "Come on over to your house. Your mother passed out and there is tremendous confusion here; I think you bettere soon!"

    Although she didn''t like the way her aunt spoke to her, right now that wasn''t important. She was more concerned over her mother. "Okay aunt, I''m going."

    She then hung up without waiting for her aunt''s reply which made Lucia''s aunt burn with rage and scream from how rude she had been.

    Luan was still meditating and seemed to be in the midst of a breakthrough in his cultivation. Ingrid, not wanting to disturb him, took a quick shower, changed clothes, and left a note saying that she returned home because her mother passed out.

    After taking the elevator down, the receptionist recognized Ingrid and asked, "Ms. Ingrid, do you need me to call the driver?"

    "There is no need, but can you call me a taxi?" Ingrid asked.

    "Ms. Ingrid, Mr. Dimas made it clear that if you want to leave, you can always use the driver. You don''t have to worry about calling a taxi." The receptionist said with a kind smile.

    "... Okay, thank you." Ingrid reluctantly epted. She could already imagine the excitement it would cause when entering her neighborhood in a luxurious car. But, as she was very worried about her mother, she ended up giving in.

    "You don''t have to thank me. It''s my pleasure to serve you," the receptionist smiled.

    Ingrid knew that she was receiving this warm treatment because of Luan, but she still smiled back at the woman.

    "Good afternoon, Miss Ingrid." Sebastian, the same driver who took Luan and her to the mall, greeted Ingrid. He wore ssic driver''s clothing, wearing a ck suit and hat.

    "Sebastian, good afternoon," Ingrid said with a gentle smile.

    Ingrid followed Sebastian to the ck Phantom Rolls Royce and got in the car.

    "Where does Miss Ingrid want to go?" Sebastian asked as he looked in the rearview mirror.

    "Jo?o Almeida de Oliveira Street. At Chico Mendes," Ingrid replied.

    Sebastian was a little surprised to hear where Ingrid wanted to go, but he didn''tment on that and nodded. "Okay, Miss Ingrid. It will only take a few minutes to get there."

    "Thanks," Ingrid thanked him. She was feeling restless, worried about her mother. She found her aunt''s behavior even stranger than usual. Although her aunt always treated her poorly, she was never that rude.

    ''What exactly happened that made my mom pass out?'' Ingrid wondered as she looked outside the car. She couldn''t imagine what could make her mother pass out since her mother was in good health and rarely went to the hospital.

    Ingrid held tightly to her simple Motor cell phone while waiting to get home. When the car arrived in her neighborhood, people on the street looked in the direction of the ck Phantom Rolls-Royce with curious eyes, and because it was a discreet car with dark film, they couldn''t see who was inside the car. If they saw that it was Ingrid... much malicious gossip would spread.

    "It''s this pink house," Ingrid said suddenly. The house she pointed out was a small pink wooden house with 2 bedrooms, a bathroom, and a kitchen.

    "Right away." Sebastian stopped the car near the sidewalk.

    When Ingrid left the ck Phantom Rolls-Royce, many people recognized her and were in shock, especially her aunt Lucia who was waiting with a fierce expression at the gate of her house.

    "You bitch!" Lucia''s aunt from Ingrid''s father''s side came towards her with bad intentions while cursing her loudly enough for everyone to hear.

    Sebastian, who was in the car, got out and thought of helping if it became necessary. He was no fool; he realized how much Luan Dimas appreciated this girl and if he let something happen to her, his life could getplicated. Besides, he liked this girl who always greeted him with a kind smile, unlike the snobbish girls he was used to dealing with.

    "Wow! Did she find a rich guy to tap?"

    "Meeh, I thought she was a serious girl... To think that she sold herself to a rich guy. This is hrious, taking into ount that her mother was always proud of how studious her daughter was and always got high marks."

    "Well, she really is smart to sell her body to get a rich man..."

    As expected, many envious people began to release all kinds of maliciousments in order to defame Ingrid. The truth was that any of these people, especially women, would be more than willing to sell their bodies to be with a rich guy and get out of this poor neighborhood. However, they could only envy her and make meanments to alleviate their frustration and envy.

    When her Aunt Lucia came over and was about to p her face, Ingrid dodged it naturally. Lucia looked at the empty space that Ingrid was supposed to be in and was stunned. She couldn''t understand how Ingrid moved so fast.

    "Don''t you dare escape, you bitch!" Lucia did not give up and went after Ingrid again.

    *p!*

    Unlike anything Lucia imagined, this time Ingrid didn''t deflect but retaliated. A very strong p that made Lucia''s aged face change to red and swell up instantly caught her without warning.

    "Lucia." Ingrid didn''t even bother to call her "Aunt" anymore. She said, "I don''t know what happened for you to call me a slut and a whore and I don''t even know why you are trying to hit me, looking like a wild beast, but don''t think that I will stand still and let you hit me. You are not my mother and you have never helped us when my father, your brother, left and you have no right to try to discipline me if I did something wrong."

    "You- you!..." Lucia was so angry that she was foaming at her mouth. She felt so much pain in her face, she could barely speak. She could only look at Ingrid angrily while pointing her index finger.

    ''I won''t leave things be like this... Just let me talk to Abrd. Just wait and see, you bitch!'' Lucia screamed inwardly as she thought about talking to her husband about all that happened.

    Lucia needed Ingrid to ''deny it'' and to stop the police from chasing Bernardo, or else her husband too... She stopped with her train of thought. She didn''t even want to imagine having to be poor again, although she had never been rich by any means, but only ever slightly well off.

    Sebastian, who was ready to help if necessary, was also surprised by Ingrid''s actions. He couldn''t help but lift his thumb up, seeing how beautiful the p she gave her aunt was.

    Even the random people watching didn''t think Ingrid would be so fierce. Usually, she was a quiet girl who never got involved in fights or arguments. This was the first time they had seen her do it, but they had to agree that it was true when her scoundrel of a father ran away with another woman leaving a mother and two daughters behind, Ingrid''s mother had to fend for herself, working as a cleaningdy in several houses to put food on the table.

    Lucia stared hatefully at Ingrid but didn''t try to attack her anymore. It would be nonsense to try again. She only did it before because she didn''t think Ingrid would fight back so fiercely.

    Ingrid ignored Lucia and entered through the wooden gate. Opening the door, she said, "Mom?"

    "I''m here..." Her mother''s voice came from her room.

    Ingrid walked very fast and entered her mother''s room and saw her lying on a bed. Next to Ingrid''s mother was her sister, wearing a very ugly expression. When she saw Ingrid, her expression got even uglier.

    "Mother?! What happened?" Ingrid walked over to the bed and held her hand in both hands while looking at her with concern.

    From the facial features, one could see that Ingrid''s mother was beautiful when she was young. She had blonde hair with blue eyes and a slightly wrinkled skin. Since she worked so hard to support her family alone, she seemed to be even older than she was.

    "Daughter..." Her mother''s voice was pitiful. She said to her daughter in anguish, "We are facing a great crisis."

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 13: Asking for Help

    <h4>Chapter 13: Asking for Help</h4>

    "What crisis exactly are you talking about, mother?" Holding her mother''s hand, Ingrid asked, very concerned.

    "Daughter dear..." Her mother said anguished. As she spoke, tears were streaming from her eyes, "Something strange happened. We were summoned to be evicted from the house, saying that we are living here illegally, and we have no right to stay here, but I have the receipt of purchase. However, the court says it is invalid, that we are missing the deed for the house and now we have to move... Daughter, you know how much this mother struggled to save and be able to buy this little house, it was such a shock that I couldn''t take it and ended up fainting..."

    "Monica, you have nothing to do with this, right?" Ingrid asked with undisguised anger.

    "You are crazy Ingrid! How could I do something like that?" Monica was defensive; she still didn''t know that Ingrid was not raped by the guy from which Bernardo took a bribe. She just thought it was strange that Bernardo disappeared this morning without telling her anything. ''That son of a bitch... He must have run away with all ''my'' money."

    "Yes, my daughter. Monica may be a little vain, but I don''t think she would be able to do something like this to her own family." Their mother defended Monica. Clearly, she didn''t know that Monica had sold her sister for money.

    "Mom, don''t worry so much. I''ll fix this," Ingrid said softly. She wasn''t one to depend much on other people, but she thought she was at least a little close to Luan to be able to ask him for help.

    "You? Haha! This one I want to see," Monica sneered. She did not believe that Ingrid was able to resolve this situation. After all, the other side had the deed of the house, while they only had a receipt for the purchase and sale of the house. In addition, they had already received an eviction order. There was nothing to do.

    "Was I talking to you?" Ingrid looked at her sister with anger. If her mother was not present, she would have already taught Monica a lesson.

    "Humph!" Monica snorted but was silent. She feared that Ingrid would end up telling her mother what she had done. Now, more than ever, she needed her mother since Bernardo ran away with all the money. Although she did not live together with her mother, Monica still asked her for money since her Aunt Lucia did not help her financially, just gave her a ce to stay. Although Lucia''s husband "helped" her a little...

    Ingrid ignored her sister and continued to talk to her mother, reassuring her. Initially, her mother was very worried and nervous. They only had a month to go, and she didn''t have the money to rent a house. Her mother''s sry was no longer high enough to be able to rent a house and buy groceries for the month.

    When Ingrid left the room, Monica followed her. In the kitchen, near the door leading to the street, Monica crossed her arms around her chest and said sarcastically, "Dear little sister, how do you intend to resolve this matter? Are you going to sell your body again?"

    Monica let out a giggle full of mockery as she continued to speak. "I bet Rafael would be willing to pay to have a hot night with you again. By the way, have you been with him all this time? If so, I bet it was ''hot'' since it only came back to the news that our mother passed out."

    *p!*

    Ingrid''s body was shaking with anger as she pped Monica hard, which made Monica''s body go against the wall. Monica looked at Ingrid in shock, not expecting her to react that way. She tried to fight back, but her hand was held tightly, and she took another p.

    *p!*

    "You bitch! I''m not like you who go around sleeping with any man for money. It is better not to try to provoke me, even being my sister. With the anger that I have now, I am able to dismantle your pretty face that you are so proud of," Ingrid warned.

    Monica, who now had two swollen cheeks, was breathing fast with anger. She looked at Ingrid with hatred, almost eating her alive with her eyes.

    When Ingrid saw that Monica wanted to go back to their mother to pose as innocent, Ingrid said threateningly, "Don''t even think about it. If our mother gets sick again, I swear on everything that is most sacred, it won''t be just two swollen cheeks that you will get. You better not make a scene and let our mother see your face now... Listen to what I''m warning you..."

    "Ingrid... You will pay for this!" Picking up her purse on the chair, Monica went out the door huffing, full of hatred. She had never seen her sister act so fierce. She admitted to herself that she was a little scared by Ingrid''s threats and did not doubt what she said, since Ingrid was always overprotective with their mother.

    Ingrid took a deep breath, calming down, and left as well. She needed to resolve this matter soon; she couldn''t leave her mother worrying about it for long. When she left, she saw Sebastian waiting for her, and she also saw Monica staring at the car with envy and greed.

    "Are youing back now, Miss Ingrid?" Sebastian opened the back door of the car and asked her respectfully.

    Seeing her sister receiving this treatment, Monica''s mouth was wide open and her eyes almost flew into orbit; she couldn''t believe what she was seeing.

    "Who- how?" Monica looked at Ingrid, then at Sebastian without understanding anything. Then she became even angrier as she saw this situation unfold.

    "Yes, let''s go." Ingrid ignored Monica and got in the car.

    Sebastian closed the car door and then got in through the driver''s door and drove away, leaving the stunned Monica looking at the car in the distance, not understanding what was going on.

    ''Was Rafael that rich, or was he about to let my sister have a private driver?'' Monica gnawed her nails, full of envy and hatred. Upon seeing that people noticed she was pointing at her whileughing, Monica became increasingly angry with her sister. ''This won''t end like this; it really won''t!''

    *

    When she had returned to the Das Hotel, Ingrid said goodbye to Sebastian and took the elevator. Once she got off the elevator and arrived in front of suite 916, she took a deep breath and calmed down. She did not know how to approach this matter and ask for Luan''s help.

    *Ding, Dong!*

    She pressed the bell and Luan opened the door.

    "Please,e in." Luan gave way for her to enter.

    "Thanks." Entering the suite, she felt increasingly nervous.

    "Okay, do you need my help with something?" Luan noticed Ingrid''s strange behavior, and thought that something serious must have happened to her mother, and asked worriedly.

    "..."

    "Go ahead. If it''s within my power, I promise to help you." Luan said attentively when he noticed her silence. Now, he was sure she needed his help.

    "So... where do I start..."

    "From the beginning, please," Luan said jokingly, trying to make herugh, seeing that she was being very reserved and nervous.

    In fact, it helped a lot. Ingridughed a little and started to speak softly, "As I was going to say, my mother bought herself a house, but it was through a receipt of purchase and sale. Like, this is supermon in the neighborhood where we are currently living, but apparently the owner of thend with the deed of the house showed up and took her to court. And while I was away, there was a hearing and it was already proven that it was a real deed. The result came out today and now we have to leave the house within 30 days."

    "But what about the person from whom your mom bought the sales receipt? Did she get to talk to that person?" Luan asked.

    "No. It was really a blow. That person, a few days before the owner appeared, he had already moved and nobody knows where he went..." Ingrid said with regret. She knew about the struggle her mother had to buy their house and how many sacrifices she made to get it, being that she alone raised Ingrid and her sister.

    "Mm, let''s get straight to the point. I can buy you a new home. And before you reject it, listen to me," Luan told her.

    "Okay." Ingrid waved her response.

    "Ingrid, as I said, I can buy you a house; this is very simple for me. But I believe I already know you a little, and I imagine that you will not want this for free. So, how about this? I''ll talk to my momter, and get you a good job. Of course, it won''t be many hours of service, just a few hours a day, to give you time to go to college. What do you think?"

    "Can you do all this for me?" Ingrid was about to cry when she heard Luan''s proposal. It was a fantastic thing to be able to work at Dimas Corp. Besides, she would be buying a house for her mother. That would be even more incredible. Since Luan would be helping, she wouldn''t have to worry about someone wanting to take their houseter, since for him, this would be a simple thing for him to achieve.

    "Of course I would." Luan smiled at her, "To be very sincere, now that you are a cultivator, it is not difficult to get this kind of money, and what I am doing for you will only help until you get something better. You may even be able to excel in one of my mom''spanies. Everything will depend on your performance."

    "I will do my best!" Ingrid promised seriously.

    "Okay, it''s toote to do anything today. We are going to look for a real estate agent tomorrow, and we will find a good home for you and your mother. Mm... And your sister?" Luan asked doubtfully.

    "My sister no longer lives with me and my mother; she only sometimes appears. Now she lives at my Aunt Lucia''s house..." Luan noticed that when Ingrid said "Aunt Lucia" there was a twinge of anger in her voice.

    "Okay, so tomorrow we can see to this and I''m going to talk to my mom and get you started working in two weeks." Luan asked, "What do you think of that?"

    "Very good." Ingrid smiled gratefully. "Really, thank you very much for the support you are giving me. You don''t know how much this is helping me, so, thank you very much, from the bottom of my heart."

    Luan put his hand on her head and said, "Don''t think too much about it. I think you''re amazing, and I like you a lot. Don''t think too much. As I said before, these are simple things for me. Now, let''s go to the living room and have some food before bed."

    "Okay, I''m just going to wash my face and hand quickly." Ingrid was deeply touched in her heart. At a time when she most needed support and help, Luan was there for her. It was a strange feeling, but very pleasant.

    Ingrid went to the bathroom and washed her hands and face. She looked at herself in the mirror and saw that her cheeks were pink. She took a few deep breaths, calming down, and then she went into the living room.

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 14: Did You still not Recognize Me?

    <h4>Chapter 14: Did You still not Recognize Me?</h4>

    Ingrid had dinner and then called her mother saying she wouldn''t be home today but would be back tomorrow. She also warned her not to worry too much about the situation in the house, as she got help from a good friend and soon things would work out.

    Luan also called his mother. Ingrid''s situation was easy to resolve, but he still needed to talk to his mother to see if she could get an internship for Ingrid to work. Of course, when he mentioned he was trying to get a part time job for a young girl who was going to college, his mother was so excited with the hope that he had found a girlfriend.

    Logically, she immediately gave the go-ahead, saying Ingrid could start in two weeks, just as Luan nned. Regarding the house, he did not ask his mother for help, since he had enough money to buy it with his own funds.

    The next morning, Luan woke up early and started practicing the 48 movements of the body technique: <Divine Spiritual Body>. Ingrid woke up minutester. She washed her face and joined Luan, doing her exercises.

    When it was close to noon, both Luan and Ingrid had already finished doing the day''s exercises and meditation. Luan looked at Ingrid and said, "As soon as we have lunch, we can go to a real estate agent to talk to them and find a good ce for you and your mother to live."

    "Okay," Ingrid replied shyly. She still felt strange having received so much kindness from Luan. It was kind of like they were dating...

    *

    When it was almost 2 pm, Luan and Ingrid left the hotel. This time Luan didn''t want a driver, and they took a taxi. Around 2:30 am they arrived at "New Key - Real Estate."

    The front of the Real Estate office was covered with ss with a ck film and a ss door. Ingrid followed Luan into the office as soon as they got out of the taxi.

    "Hello, good afternoon. How can I help you?" A nice woman smiled when talking to them. She wore a ck suit with white clothes underneath and high heels.

    "Good afternoon, I want to buy a house with two bedrooms." Luan went straight to the point.

    "Do you prefer it to be a house, or do you want to take a look at the apartments too?" The broker, Bruna asked.

    Luan looked at Ingrid since he didn''t know what her preference would be.

    "Home," Ingrid replied.

    "Okay, what neighborhood would you be interested in buying from? We have many two-bedroom houses at a fair price," said the broker, Bruna.

    "One that is close to the regional hospital," Ingrid replied.

    "Okay, you can look here. We have many good ces, especially these houses in ''Praia Comprida'', which is a neighborhood in the municipality of S?o Jos¨¦." the broker showed a catalog with the houses and specifications. It was a little far from the ce where Ingrid and her mother currently lived, but it was also very close to the Regional Hospital where her mother worked as a nurse, so it was possibly a good choice to buy a house in that neighborhood.

    Ingrid was surprised since ''Praia Comprida'' was a very good neighborhood; the houses were also very expensive. One of the houses interested Ingrid greatly, but the value was R$650,000.00 ($120,000.00).

    Luan saw that Ingrid seemed to want this house, but she didn''t have the courage to speak.

    "We want to look at this yellow house with a garden in front and an orchard at the back of thend," Luan said to broker Bruna.

    The broker Bruna was happy to see that they were interested in this house. She smiled even more and said, "You two came by car? If not, I can take you both in my car to see the house."

    "Luan..." Ingrid wanted to refuse, but she really wanted this house. She saw that he gave her a reassuring smile and said it was okay. Although she was happy with Luan''s gestures, it was difficult to ept that he would buy a house worth more than 500 thousand reais. After all, the house that she and her mother currently lived in was not even worth 50 thousand reais.

    Luan put his hand on her head and said, "Rx. Soon you will understand that this amount of money is very small. As long as you have me, it''s only a matter of time before you understand that."

    '' ''Have me''... What is he trying to imply with this?'' Ingrid felt her heart racing, but she didn''t have the courage to ask him what he meant when he said this to her.

    "Mm? Still not convinced?" Luan raised a frown when asking, still with his hand on her head.

    "Yes, I am convinced." Ingrid thought that regardless of his intention, she would find out sooner orter. And she decided to receive his help and hope that in the future she would be able to repay everything he was doing for her.

    The real estate broker Brunaughed secretly when she saw the interaction of Luan and Ingrid and thought to herself that they made a cute "couple".

    Outside, the trio went to the garage of the real estate building and got into Bruna''s car. Almost 4 minutes after they left the property, Bruna said while driving, "You will love the house. On the street where the house is located, it is super quiet, and the house is just a few blocks from the sea and the boardwalk."

    "Looks good," Ingrid said.

    "Yes, to tell you the truth, I was looking at this house myself to live with my son, only it is out of my budget... In any case, it is a great house," Bruna said with a sigh.

    The rest of the way was silent, just a few words exchanged between Luan and Ingrid.

    "We are here." Bruna stopped the car in front of the same yellow house that Ingrid and Luan had seen in the catalog.

    As in the photo, the house was well maintained with a well-kept garden in the front yard. On the right side of the house was the garage and next to the garage was the kitchen ess door.

    "Shall we go in?" Bruna got out of the car and unlocked the gate with the key.

    "Yes." Luan and Ingrid followed soon after the broker Bruna opened up the gate and entered.

    Upon entering the house, they came across the kitchen, which already had a wooden table and four metal chairs, each with a white cushion. The kitchen also contained a sink, some cabs, a microwave, refrigerator, stove, and electric oven. Next to the stove was a door which gave ess to the service area, and on the other side was another door that gave ess to the bathroom. The bathroom wasrge with a blue sink that had a marble basin and a mirror on the top. In the bathroom stall there was a white bathtub and a shower next to it.

    As Bruna showed them around, they soon arrived in the living room that already had two sofas for three people and an armchair.

    In the living room, there was also arge metal door with ss and a metal grille. Entering the room on the right, they saw it wasrge and cozy. It was also one of the only ces in the house that had no furniture. In the other room on the direct opposite side it was no different, almost the same size, and in the middle of the two rooms was another bathroom. Inside the bathroom were a sink and a small mirror on top of it and on the right side was the shower stall.

    "Isn''t it beautiful?" after showing all the rooms in the house, Bruna asked them with a smile.

    "Yes, I liked it a lot," Ingrid said sincerely. It was even better than she had expected.

    "Is it not?" Bruna smiled and said, "There is still the back part of thend where there is a beautiful orchard."

    Ingrid and Luan followed Bruna to the back of the property. Once there, they saw the green grass floor and to the left side was a clothesline and on the right side were five orange trees. In front of the orchard, there was a leisure area, with a stic table and two chairs and a barbecue covered with dark brown flooring. Next to the barbecue, there was a small sink.

    [Editor note: In the United States and some other predominantly English speaking nations, orange orchards are often referred to as groves but many other countries stillmonly refer to them as orchards.]

    "Do you like it?" Luan didn''t think it was bad but still wanted to know what Ingrid thought, since it was for her and her mother that this house was intended.

    "To be quite honest, yes, I find it very beautiful." Ingrid was very pleased with this house. She was sure that her mother would love it too. She just hadn''t thought about how to give this news to her motherter...

    "Okay, let''s take this home." Luan was decisive. He saw no reason to think too much.

    "Luan, aren''t you afraid that I won''t be able to payter?" Ingrid couldn''t help asking.

    "Mm? Well, if that does happen, which I find difficult, it''s not too much. I''ve told you this before, you worry too much. What I''m doing for you may seem like a lot, but in reality, it is not." Luan knew that no matter how much he said, Ingrid would still doubt it, considering the life she had before, but he was sure that in time she would understand.

    "Okay, I trust you." Ingrid smiled.

    "I''m d you decided to purchase the house," said Bruna, "Let''s go back to the agency and sign the contract?"

    "Yes," Luan agreed.

    After that, the two returned in the car with Bruna to the Real Estate Agency.

    Once there, there was someone who made Ingrid furrow her beautiful eyebrows. "Bernardo..."

    "Ah? Haha. Ingrid, what a pleasure to see you here." Bernardoughed, but angrily and full of malice in his tone.

    "Honey, who is this slut?" Beside Bernardo was a blond woman with blue eyes and full breasts almost exploding from her bra. She was in tight clothes, showing a lot of skin, with shorts so small that they could be mistaken for underwear.

    "Mm?" An oppressive aura started to leave Luan''s body and pressed the body of Bernardo and the woman with few clothes and thick makeup. Luan spoke in a cold and indifferent voice, "So, it''s you..."

    "Sorry, have we met?" Bernardo, who was being choked by Luan''s aura, had difficulty breathing. He looked at Luan and didn''t know why it seemed that if he took a false step, he would be dead.

    "Heh... Look at my face; haven''t you recognized me yet?" Luan chuckled coldly.

    "You... Luan Dimas?!" Bernardo''s eyes went wide open and his heart began beating very fast.

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 15: What else can You Do, Other than Empty Threats?

    <h4>Chapter 15: What else can You Do, Other than Empty Threats?</h4>

    "I see that you''re not aplete fool... Understand, I wasn''t very interested in looking for the guy behind my kidnapping, but... Since you came to me, there''s no way I wouldn''t take this chance, right?" Luan said nonchntly.

    Bernardo started to scratch his waist as if he was trying to imply something. Of course, Luan understood that Bernardo meant that he was armed and to not act rashly. However, he was wrong to think that Luan would be afraid of a gun.

    "Kidnapping?" Ingrid looked at Bernardo and then shook her head. She thought that this time Bernardo had finally gone too far. He just had to have Luan Dimas kidnapped... Bernardo was a real fool.

    "Luan, he was the one who told my sister to drug me and negotiated with Rafael... Well, the rest you already know," Ingrid said with undisguised anger. She didn''t care if Bernardo lived or died. After all, he was the bastard who sold her to be raped. If it hadn''t been for Bernardo, as bad as her sister was, Monica wouldn''t have nned to do anything like that.

    "Oh. I see it seems that we are bound by fate in several ways." Luan smiled as he looked at Ingrid, but then he looked at Bernardo again with a cold look.

    "..." Ingrid said nothing, but she hoped it was true what Luan had said about the two of them¡­

    "My love, I can''t breathe..." The voluptuous blonde woman next to Bernardo had just about passed out.

    Bruna was at a loss as for what to do, as were the real estate employees, who when they heard of a kidnapping case and heard that Luan''s name was Luan Dimas, they almost had a heart attack - since although there were several men with the name Luan Dimas, he was the only Luan Dimas with white hair and red eyes.

    "My god..." Bruna covered her mouth in shock.

    Pulling out a .38 chrome pistol, Bernardo pointed it at Luan.

    ""Kyaah!"" The women inside the real estate center screamed in fear.

    Luan''s silhouette blinked, and before Bernardo could notice, Luan was already in front of him holding Bernardo''s wrist very tightly and with the sound of *Crack!* Bernardo''s wrist bone was reduced to splinters, bing as thin as a broomstick.

    "Ahhhhhhh!"

    Bernardo cried out in pain and dropped the gun on the floor.

    *Blen!* The metallic sound echoed the moment the pistol fell to the floor.

    "And now, what else can you do, other than spout empty threats?" Luan''s voice was emotionless. No one could discern whether his tone was incredulous or indifferent.

    However, after Luan crushed Bernardo''s wrist, Luan made the aura around himself cold and dense. It was as if he were the devil himself, causing almost everyone inside the real estate agency to pass out; only Ingrid and Bernardo remained awake. Bernardo only retained consciousness because of the pain he felt in his wrist that had been crushed by Luan. If not, with as weak as his mind was, it would be difficult to say when he would have been able to wake up again.

    ''What the hell is he?'' Bernardo, looking at the pair of red eyes in front of him, was very afraid for his life. He strongly believed that with Luan''s status, it was easy for Luan to kill him and not suffer any consequences.

    "Man, I''m sorry. You are my God, my father. I will be your subordinate and do whatever you say, but please don''t kill me!" Bernardo cried while begging for forgiveness.

    Bernardo had never been as afraid as he was now, even when he had faced the police, since there werews that had protected him. However, to someone of Luan''s caliber,ws meant nothing. Even if he was caught, he could easily avoid punishment. In addition, Bernardo was someone hated by the police and society as a whole, a drug supplier who ran a slum; many wanted him dead, even other criminals whopeted with him.

    "Heh. If I said that I''m surprised by what you said, I would be lying. But don''t expect that I would want someone like you as my subordinate. And as for killing you, well¡­" Luan didn''t say, but it didn''t look like he was going to let Bernardo escape with just the bones of his wrist being crushed into splinters.

    Luan looked at Ingrid. "You are the one who suffered the most because of him, and I''m going to kill him if you don''t want to do it. You don''t actually need to get your hands dirty, but I''m still going to let you choose what you wish to do."

    "No, no, no! You can''t do that! Just let me go and I promise never to do anything wrong again, please! You need to give me a chance to redeem myself!" Bernardo didn''t know what Luan had done to cause everyone to pass out, and he didn''t know how Luan could be so powerful that he could shatter his wrist, however, he didn''t doubt that Luan would kill him now.

    "I..." Ingrid was undecided. She hated Bernardo and to be honest, she wanted him dead, but, she didn''t know whether or not she wanted to execute justice with her own hands.

    Seeing that Ingrid was in doubt, Bernardo saw that she was the only chance for him to get out of this alive. He shouted while looking at her, "Ingrid, you need to believe me. I know you have a good heart and you are an woman of integrity who wouldn''t dare tomit something like murder. After all, you''re just a woman- I mean, you''re a woman and you don''t want to have that sort of weight on your mind. Even if you don''t kill me, you''ll always remember it cause I died and you wouldn''t be able to bear that weight..."

    "Oh..." What Bernardo said now and the way he spoke, it was as if in his mind women were inferior to men in many ways, and that somehow made Ingrid angry. The more she heard Bernardo speak, the angrier she became, and that was when her body practically moved on its own.

    "Ahhhhhh!"

    Ingrid''s hand struck into Bernardo''s chest like a spear, with her five fingers together in a point. Bernardo''s flesh tore as his heart was pierced; his eyes were still wide open, looking at Ingrid in total disbelief.

    ''How can a simple woman be that strong?'' These were Bernardo''sst thoughts as he died.

    Ingrid''s body shook and she felt shocked; she wanted to get rid of the blood on her hand as soon as she pulled it out of Bernardo''s chest.

    "What do we do now?" Ingrid didn''t know what to do. She had acted on impulse and now she could only depend on Luan for guidance.

    "There''s a bathroom over there. You can use it to wash your hands." Luan, seeing her so shaken, remembered the first time he had killed someone. Although it may have seemed cruel, it was something that Luan expected Ingrid to experience eventually.

    ''Now I need to use some of my divine sense and change thest few minutes of their memories.'' Although he had not started cultivating a Qi cultivation technique, Luan already had a stronger mind than normal people. Changing a few minutes of the memories of these normal people was easy for him.

    The woman who came in with Bernardo before was the first person he changed the memories of thest few minutes and made her want to go to her house. Luan ced her sitting on a chair and made her wake up.

    "I need to go home," she said as soon as she woke up, and then she left. She looked like a puppet, walking robotically.

    After that, Luan saw a back door and carried Bernardo''s body through it.

    ''Luan?'' Ingrid, who came out of the bathroom with a pale face, saw Luan carrying Bernardo''s body. She ended up feeling a knot form in her stomach and ended up going back to the bathroom to throw up.

    After she threw up everything she had to throw up, Ingrid went to the reception and saw that the voluptuous woman was already gone. Ingrid was worried that the woman woke up and left scared and was possibly going to call the police, so Ingrid hurried to the back of the estate, where Luan had gone before.

    "Luan?!" Spotting him, Ingrid said, "The woman who was with Bernardo is gone!"

    "Mm, you don''t have to worry. I made her leave. I simply hypnotized her a little and made her forget what she saw before," Luan replied nonchntly.

    "I see¡­ That is good." Ingrid put her hand on her chest and sighed with relief. It was not known if it was because of this, but she was calmer after she did so. But then she frowned because Bernardo''s body had now disappeared, "What happened to Bernardo''s body?"

    "I made him disappear forever. You don''t have to worry; no one will find out what happened here," Luan said with aforting smile.

    Ingrid saw that Luan had many secrets, but she wouldn''t try to find out if he didn''t want to tell her. Ingrid took a deep breath and said, "I see. This is good, I think."

    "Yes, he is better dead than alive. You don''t have to feel guilty about something like him." Luan spoke as if Bernardo''s life was even more insignificant than an insect.

    "I will try." Ingrid nodded and asked, "And what about the people inside the estate? What do you intend to do with them?"

    "I''m just going to erase thest few minutes of their memories, and then we can buy the house," Luan replied.

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 16: That Handsome Boy might be My Son-in-Law?

    <h4>Chapter 16: That Handsome Boy might be My Son-in-Law?</h4>

    "En." Although a little pale and looking like she was going to be sick at any moment, Ingrid struggled not to think too much about what had happened. "I saw floor cloth and cleaning products. I will go get them and wipe the blood off the floor while you do what you have to do."

    "Okay, I''m going to leave this to you then." Luan smiled at her as he rubbed her head,forting her.

    Ingrid was not used to this, but still, she did not remove his hand. She confessed to herself that it helped her a little to calm down.

    After that, Luan went to the three women and one man who were inside the estate office and started to erase their memories. He even made them think that the current time was the time that Ingrid, the broker, and he had returned.

    Almost ten minutester, Ingrid finished cleaning all the blood on the floor with bleach and used a cleaning product to remove the smell of blood. She even sprayed a scented product a few extra times for good measure.

    Another ten minutes passed and Luan finally finished erasing the memories of the four people. Perhaps because he was not yet at a very high level with his mind, he felt a little overwhelmed, however, he still stood his ground.

    "And now, we just wait for them to wake up?" Ingrid asked.

    "No, I still need to delete what was recorded by the security camera." While saying this, Luan went to theputer that was transmitting the images from the camera and hacked the real estate system and erased everything that was recorded and reprogrammed it to start recording after 1 hour. With all this finished, he got up and said, "Done. Now I just need to wake them up."

    Unlocking the door, Luan lifted Bruna off the floor and ced her standing in front of him and told Ingrid to stand beside him. After that, he snapped his finger and everyone was awakened simultaneously.

    Although they felt strange and felt that something was wrong, they started to act normally. Bruna was the first to speak, "Come, you can sit down while I prepare the paperwork for the house."

    "Okay." Luan nodded and went to the chair and sat down. Ingrid did the same and sat down next to him.

    Bruna went to the other side of the table, and started to prepare the house documents, as well as the deed. She came back and said, "Mr. Luan, how would you like to pay?"

    "With my debit card." Luan said as he handed her the card.

    "..." Bruna was a little surprised, but managed topose herself and smiled professionally as she passed the card through the card machine. "Okay, Mr. Luan, can you enter your password, please?"

    "Yes." Nodding, Luan entered the password.

    After it was approved, Bruna said, "The papers are already filled. Mr. Luan just needs to sign and the house will be in his name."

    "No, I want to leave it in her name." Luan turned to Ingrid. "Ingrid, you sign."

    "Okay." Ingrid nodded and started signing the papers for the house documents.

    "It''s all correct. This, here, is the registration and the deed on the house," Bruna said with a smile.

    "Mm." Ingrid was thrilled. She almost forgot what had just happened before.

    *

    At the entrance to the suite at the Das hotel:

    "Wee back, Mr. Dimas and Miss Ingrid." Samantha received them both with a professional smile.

    When Luan and Ingrid arrived in front of their suite, Luan passed the electronic card and the door opened.

    "Hungry?" Luan looked at Ingrid as he entered the suite.

    "I''m fine; I just need a shower. Many things have happened, you know," Ingrid replied in a tired voice.

    "Okay, I''m going to be watching television in the living room," Luan said and went to the living room.

    *

    "Luan, at the end of the afternoon I will go to my mother''s home and give her the good news about the house." Ingrid seemed nervous when asking, "Would you want to go with me?"

    Seeing her act shyly, Luan couldn''t help but think she was cute. He smiled and said, "Yes, if it''s not a problem, I will."

    "It wouldn''t be a nuisance; I would be very happy if you went along!" Ingrid regretted noticing that she ended up raising her tone when she had spoken in a hurry.

    "Okay, I will." Luan pretended not to notice how nervous she was when talking to him and nodded.

    "Great." Ingrid put her hands together in the form of a prayer, and it was easily noticeable how happy she was about it.

    *

    On the road to Ingrid''s house, Sebastian was driving.

    "Luan, is it okay if I tell my mom that you helped me buy the house and that I''m going to start working at your business while I pay for the house?" Ingrid asked suddenly.

    "I do not see a problem. I already had that intention," Luan replied.

    "Thanks." Ingrid no longer knew how many times she had thanked him, but she still didn''t think it was enough.

    When they arrived in the neighborhood where Ingrid lived, the car drew a lot of attention and some even remembered that it was in that same car that Ingrid camest time. Because of this, people paid close attention; even those who didn''t see it the day before heard what happened, and because of that, they already knew that it was possibly Ingrid inside the car. When the car stopped in front of Ingrid''s mother''s house, it only confirmed the suspicions of the people watching.

    Ingrid got out and Luan got out of the car shortly after her. Seeing the pink house, Luan was not surprised that it was very small whenpared to the one he bought for Ingrid.

    "Shall we go in?" Ingrid said in a low, shy voice. She felt like she was taking her boyfriend to meet her mother, which made her heart beat very fast.

    "Okay." Luan nodded and entered with her. Sebastian was waiting in the car.

    As they passed through the iron gate, they walked just a little ways to get to the door.

    "Mom, are you there?" Seeing that the door was unlocked, Ingrid opened it and asked a little loudly.

    "Yes, I''m in the bathroom," her mother replied.

    Seeing Luan waiting in front of the door, Ingrid said, "Come in. I know the house is small, but you can sit in this chair."

    Ingrid dragged a brown wooden chair with a white cushion for Luan to sit on. Luan did as she asked and sat down.

    "Ingrid, is anyone there with you?" Her mother screamed.

    "Yes, Mom, I have a..." Ingrid replied, "friend; I have my friend here."

    "Oh child, you should have warned me earlier; I''m not even dressed up. Wait just a few minutes; I''m already leaving." Her mother misinterpreted what Ingrid said and thought that finally her daughter got a boyfriend. She was already suspicious, since Ingrid hadn''t been home for a few days, saying she was at a friend''s house.

    "Mother..." Ingrid understood what her mother was implying, but she ended up not correcting the misunderstanding now. She would wait for her mother toe out of the bathroom, since talking like they had was embarrassing and everyone on the street could possibly hear.

    A few minutester, Ingrid''s mother came out of the bathroom and was wearing some weak makeup and pink lipstick. She had her hair tied in a high ponytail and wore a casual honey-colored outfit, being pants and a long-sleeved blouse.

    "Good afternoon. I''m sorry the house is messed up like it is. This child- she didn''t even tell me she would bring a visitor." Although surprised by how elegant and handsome Luan was, Ingrid''s mother greeted him with a weing smile.

    ''That handsome boy might be my son-inw?'' Ingrid''s mother assessed Luan from top to bottom and couldn''t help but be satisfied.

    "Good afternoon. My name is Luan Dimas; sorry toe like this without warning," Luan, who got up from the chair, told her.

    "No need to apologize, I know it''s my daughter who did things without warning..." Ingrid''s mother said with a smile, "Anyway, make yourself at home."

    "Mom, I''m going to get right to the point." Ingrid looked at Luan with a little embarrassment at what her mother had said, but she knew she had more serious matters to deal with, "Luan, he lent me money to buy a house and I''m going to start working at his mother''spany to pay him back for the house."

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 17: Luans Father was Behind All This?

    <h4>Chapter 17: Luan''s Father was Behind All This?</h4>

    "Did you borrow money and get a job?" Ingrid''s mother looked very surprised, but at the same time, confused. She studied Luan thoroughly. She was a woman who believed she could see a bit of a person''s character and didn''t think Luan was a bad person, but still, she was suspicious.

    "Yes, mom. Luan lent me the money for the house and got me a job at his mom''spany. I know it seems to be hard to believe, but that''s the truth." Ingrid tried to exin so as not to let her mother have any misunderstandings.

    "Luan, is what she said right?" Seeing him nod, Ingrid''s mother, Amanda, looked at him seriously. "Don''t get me wrong, but I need to know. What are your intentions toward my daughter?"

    "Mother-"

    "Ingrid, as much as I respect your choices and decisions, I hope you understand my concerns too." Amanda cut her daughter off from speaking.

    Ingrid was silent. She was a little embarrassed, but still she remained brave, looking at Luan, waiting for his answer.

    "I think your daughter is amazing. I like her very much and I want the best for her. When she asked for my help, I did not ept with ulterior motives. I really want to help you and your daughter," Luan replied seriously.

    Ingrid cringed from embarrassment but was very happy with what she heard. She looked at Luan lovingly and then stared at the floor shyly.

    Her mother, seeing this, already knew that her daughter was in love with this boy, but she saw that their rtionship was still beginning, so she didn''t try to interfere any more than that. She looked back at Luan and said, "Okay, I''ve decided to trust you. I hope you do everything you said and will be good for my daughter."

    "I will," Luan nodded and spoke with confidence.

    Amanda smiled and said, "I''m now more rxed about having this conversation. Can we go to see this house?"

    "Yes, we can go right now," Luan agreed and looked at Ingrid, waiting on her approval. Amanda did the same.

    Ingrid, who was very red, just wanted to find a hole in which to hide, but still, she agreed. "Yes, let''s go..."

    The three left the house. Amanda locked the door and when she arrived at the street and saw the car and especially the driver, who one would normally find only in movies, treating Luan and Ingrid with such formality, she was amazed.

    "Mr. Dimas, Miss Ingrid." Sebastian greeted them cordially and looked at Amanda and gave a friendly smile. "Hello miss. Feel free to call me Sebastian."

    "Hello, you can call me Amanda," She greeted him.

    ''Where did my daughter end up meeting this boy?'' Once again Amanda felt suspicious. She didn''t know how her daughter could meet someone with such a different status, since she never went to any fancy ces that could give this opportunity.

    "Where would you all want to go, Mr. Dimas?" Sebastian asked politely.

    "It is on the long beach, on xxxx street," Luan replied.

    Amanda''s eyes flew wide open as she knew the neighborhood he mentioned and knew it was a more upscale neighborhood, not a ce she would be able to afford. But she decided to stay silent and find out when they got there.

    Ingrid could see her mother''s concern and difort, but it was logical; it was very luxurious topare against the life she and her mother led currently.

    When the ck car started to leave the neighborhood, many people began to specte several things, but what they talked about most was that Ingrid found a rich and handsome boy and hit the jackpot. Some women were biting themselves with envy; they wished to be so lucky to meet someone rich and handsome.

    On the way, Amanda asked, "Luan, where are you from?"

    "I live in Jurer¨º Internacional. I''m in Florian¨®polis to visit," Luan replied.

    "Oh, I''ve been there before. It''s a beautiful ce," Amanda said with longing.

    "Seriously, mom? When was that?" Ingrid was curious about this.

    "It was when I was 17. I won 3 tickets to a water park with the tickets paid for in advance through a drawing and it was with your grandmother and grandfather," Amanda replied.

    The three continued to talk until they arrived in front of the yellow house.

    "Is this the ce?" Amanda asked incredulously. She saw that in this neighborhood there were only well-kept houses and everything seemed very calm.

    "Yes, it is this yellow house," Ingrid confirmed with a smile.

    Upon hearing this, Sebastian, who was driving slowly, stopped the car in front of the house.

    "Let''s go," Luan said when opening the car door and then exited the vehicle. Ingrid and Amanda also got out of the car.

    Outside, Amanda still looked confused. She pointed at the house and asked, "Are you sure this is the house?"

    "Yes, mom. This is it." Ingrid was already expecting this reaction from her mother, since after all, before they had lived in a house much simpler than this one.

    "Wow...!" Amanda covered her mouth with surprise.

    ''What exactly is going on between my daughter and this young boy?'' She looked again at Ingrid and Luan. She saw that the two seemed to get along very well, but it was not as if the two were dating... but she had already noticed that her daughter liked Luan.

    Ingrid opened the gate and she, Luan, and Amanda entered the house, while Sebastian waited outside the car. Ingrid invited him in as well, but he preferred to wait outside.

    While walking through the house, Amanda couldn''t help but be more and more surprised. It was all very beautiful and already had some expensive furniture. Everything seemed perfect by her standards.

    *

    - On an ind in Germany; Becker n -

    "Father... Bernardo failed to kidnap that bastard of mine." Leon Becker, son of the current Patriarch of the Becker n said full of anger and fear.

    "You asshole!" With the sound of *Pow!* Leon took a punch from his father, who was a man in his 70s, however, had the vitality and appearance of a 40-year-old man.

    *Pr!*

    Leon hit a ss table when he fell, causing the crystal to shatter. On the floor, Leon was covered with broken ss on his shoulder and face, as well as some on his leg. He groaned in pain as he looked at his father with dread.

    Pointing his index finger, Valter Becker, Leon Becker''s father, trembled with anger. "It was a simple thing, even though you were unable to perform it. I cannot understand how I turned out to have such a worthless son... if you really are my son!"

    Upon hearing thest part, Leon Becker closed his hands tightly while he trembled. He still remembers the day his mother was beaten to death by his father, as Valter did not believe that Leon was his son. However, with DNA tests Leon was proven to be the son of Valter Becker, but because he did not achieve the goals his father wanted, he refused to acknowledge Leon as his son.

    "Dad, don''t worry... I''m going personally and this time I''m going to make her fall madly in love with me and give me all her money," Leon Becker said with a distorted expression. It has be even worse with the punch mark he took, "After all, she is just a foolish woman; she has already fallen in love with me once and if I knew she was heir to Dimas Corp, I wouldn''t have let her slip away... But, it''s not toote. I know I can do this. Trust me, dad!"

    "Okay, I''ll give you just one more chance. If I can''t get my hands on that money, you can forget about evering back!" Valter Becker left the living room, huffing. He didn''t quite believe his son, but he still thought what he said was viable.

    ''How did Bernardo fail? I can''t even get in touch with him... Well, it doesn''t matter. I need to get my hands on that money, or else, not just living on this ind would be out of the question, my father is even capable of having someone kill me...'' When he thought about this, Leon Becker couldn''t help but fear for his life. He loved living too much and this ind was practically paradise; he didn''t want to leave the ind, much less die.

    *

    After many conversations, Amanda and Ingrid decided to move in that same day. Although not much, Amanda had some money saved and used it to hire a moving truck. Sebastian again drove everyone back to Amanda and Ingrid''s old house.

    When they arrived, the moving truck was already waiting for them. It was a very quick process since the women didn''t have much.

    In the neighborhood, a group of housewives started talking.

    "Hey, Amanda is really moving," said a middle-aged woman wearing a dark blue one-piece dress.

    "Well, it was to be expected. And to think that she was so proud of buying that house with hard work." A woman in herte 50s, wearing gray trousers and a gray T-shirt snickered when she said that.

    "I see she came back in that car, and that handsome boy is with her again. I wish he was here for me¡­ Could he have bought a house for Amanda, perhaps?" the daughter of the woman with the blue dress spected. She was not so young, nor so old, at the age of 29, wearing short denim shorts and a strapless cktop.

    "Tsk! And here I thought that Ingrid was different from the other sister, but in the end, it was all flour from the same bag!" The woman in the blue dress spat on the floor, showing her disdain. In truth, she was green with envy, she really wanted her daughter to be able to find a rich man to buy her a house.

    "Mom, it doesn''t have to be like that. No one can me her for selling her body for money..." Although she spoke as if she were defending Ingrid, the daughter of the woman in the blue dress was actually ridiculing her whileughing contemptuously. But not for an instant did she take her eyes off Luan and the beautiful car; she was almost drooling while watching.

    "Well, as expected of a single mother, she didn''t know how to educate her daughter like I educated mine," the woman in the blue dress said proudly, but had a man like Luan asked her to, she would have thrown herself into his bed. This two-faced woman would have definitely betrayed her husband without thinking twice.

    What these gossiping women didn''t realize was that Luan and Ingrid were able to hear everything they were saying. Ingrid snorted with anger. It was not enough that they spoke ill of her, these women still dared to speak ill of her mother.

    Luan did not intend to do anything, but seeing Ingrid like this, he pointed at the foot of the woman in the blue dress and that was when a strong wind wasunched. Caught by the gust of wind, the woman lost her bnce and started to fall. In the process, she pulled her daughter''s hand, and the two went prone to the ground. The worst thing was that a few days ago it rained and the ground still had a puddle of mud, and when the pair of mother and daughter fell, they fell into the mud puddle, causing themselves to get all dirty.

    "Damn it, mom!" The daughter of the woman in the blue dress who wore little clothing cursed, and looking in Ingrid''s direction, she could have sworn she saw a smile mocking her. She was so angry and ashamed by all this that she ran straight home.

    The woman in the blue dress also stood up and wailed. This dress that she was wearing was her best dress; she only wore it due to Luan''s appearance with his luxurious car. She left with her head hung low without saying a word.

    The other women couldn''t stand it and startedughing out loud. Although they were "friends", they could not help butugh at the spectacle.

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

    [[Hello guys, I would just like to ask you to drop at least 1 stone of power, if you do that, it can motivate me to write new chapters.]]

 Chapter 18: Type 3 Metal

    <h4>Chapter 18: Type 3 Metal</h4>

    When the moving truck arrived at Ingrid''s and her mother, Amanda''s, new home, Luan was still there helping with the move. Even Sebastian offered to help, which increased the rate of progress.

    When Amanda saw her daughter practically carry by herself a cab that weighed 50 pounds as if it were nothing, she was so shocked that she almost fell over.

    Although he knew that Ingrid could very well carry this alone, Luan helped her not to raise suspicions of Ingrid''s current strength. Not that he cared that Ingrid was going to tell her mother, but there were still the moving people. If people from hidden sects and ns ended up finding out about it, it would be a problem.

    When all the items were unloaded, Amanda paid and thanked the movers, "Thank you very much. You guys were a great help."

    "We are the ones who appreciate it. If you need anything else, you can always contact us," the driver of the moving truck said with a friendly smile. After that, he and the rest got into the truck and drove off.

    "Luan and Sebastian, you two already helped a lot. You can now leave the rest to me and my daughter," Amanda said to them with a grateful smile. She was especially grateful for Luan who helped a lot by buying this house and finding a job for her daughter which allowed her to still go to college.

    Luan replied calmly, "I am in no hurry to return, and I am willing to stay and help if it is not a nuisance."

    Amanda didn''t need to ponder it any longer; she started to be even more sure that this young fellow liked her daughter too, although he remained calm enough to mask it. "Of course it wouldn''t be a bother. I would be more than grateful if you are willing to help."

    "Thanks." Ingrid was very excited; she almost jumped with happiness when she saw how willing Luan was to help.

    "As long as Mr. Dimas is here, I can also stay and help," said Sebastian. He had already been warned that he was to always be avable to Luan. In doing so, not only was it good for his reputation at the Das Hotel, he would also receive extra money at the end of the month.

    "Okay, so we will both stay and help. I promise you will not regret it," Luan said.

    "Yes sir." Sebastian was excited to hear this. Although it was his job, and he had already been warned that he should be fully avable if Luan needed him, still, hearing this from Luan Dimas was an entirely different matter.

    After that, for almost half an hour, Luan, Ingrid, Amanda, and Sebastian kept putting the furniture in the right ces.

    "Thank you so much Luan. I have no words to describe how grateful I am for you." Ingrid took the initiative to thank him with a smile which formed two pretty dimples on her pink cheeks. She then looked at Sebastian, "You too, Sebastian. Thank you."

    "Thanks a lot for the help." There was a gentle smile on Amanda''s face as she spoke. She was a little incredulous about everything that happened in that single day. She felt trapped in a dream inside this house. And the more she looked at Luan, the more she liked him and thought he would be the ideal match for her daughter.

    "My pleasure," Sebastian replied to the women with a friendly smile.

    "I helped because I wanted to; you don''t need to thank me." Luan''s voice was calm and his lips curved in an arc formed into a smile. Only that simple smile and manner of speaking made Ingrid blush.

    Even Amanda was affected, but not as much as Ingrid. Unlike her daughter, she soon recovered.

    ''What a most attractive boy...'' Amanda thought.

    *

    In the suite, Luan was alone. Ingrid stayed to keep her motherpany, since it was the first day in the new house. She did, however, promise that she would be back the next morning very early, as she didn''t want to miss the time to train with Luan.

    Distracted by his own thoughts, Luan turned on the television without much intention to watch.

    "-serial killer is still on the loose. The killer''s victims are mostly good-looking young boys."

    "And now, with new updates. Two days ago a piece of meteorite was found near Beiramar in Florian¨®polis. Currently, tests are being done on this meteorite''s stone and indicate that it isposed of an unregistered metal, but more tests and research still need to be done."

    "Mm?" Luan, who had his eyes closed, suddenly opened them. He looked at a 52-inch television.

    ''This is a type 3 piece of metal!'' Luan was able to recognize the metal immediately. Although it was rare now, it would not be difficult to find after the third awakening.

    ''Even though it is not rareter, it is still very rare now. If I could do that...'' Luan forced himself to think and try to remember if he knew any news about this piece of meteor. But as much as he thought, nothing came to mind.

    ''The meteorite was found near the sea in Beiramar... I need to go and see if I can still find something there. If I use a little of my sensory perception I may be able to feel the stone nearby.''

    Although his senses were not as strong now as they had been in hisst life, he was confident that he could feel a type 3 metal several kilometers away from him. If he was indeed able to find it, it could be a big gain for the current him.

    Having made up his mind, Luan picked up ck pants and sneakers, as well as a gray short-sleeved T-shirt. Afterward, he left the suite.

    *

    As the ce where he needed to go was not far from where he was, Luan decided to walk. The weather was damp and the wind was freezing, most of the people walking on the street were wearing warm clothes but Luan was unaffected by the cold. He continued to walk towards Beiramar.

    The site where the meteorite was found shown on the TV channel was visible from Avenue Beiramar where many people usually run or even ride their bikes on the bikene. Some young people also chose this avenue to walk and chat.

    Almost half an hourter, Luan arrived at Beiramar Avenue. Because he looked so young and beautiful, he drew a lot of attention from the passing girls; some were still teenagers which made them blush while looking at him. Some bolder women purposely tried to show a little more skin, trying to win his attention.

    Luan, on the other hand, was focused on finding the meteor. He had no time for nonsense and was so engrossed by his search that he didn''t even notice he had be the center of attention.

    "My god, what a piece of ass," a teenagermented to her friends.

    "I wish I could take him home with me." Another teenager was even more daring.

    "To do what with? Watch and do nothing?" Another girl scoffed and they all startedughing.

    Although she was only blowing smoke, the girl was embarrassed and said, trying to look mature, "Of course I wasn''t just going to look... I was going to ravish him all over!"

    "Hahaha! Don''t make meugh; you''re just a virgin." Hearing thisment from the other teenager, the group of teenagers walking and talking started tough collectively.

    As for the conversation of these girls, Luan listened and smiled a little. He recalled that in his past life this had happened many times, especially when he became a cultivator, which made his appearance more manly and attractive - although he became sexually impotent in the process...

    When he remembered that, Luan''s smile turned a little sour, but soon he sighed and knew that this time he wouldn''t make the same mistake.

    A woman with beautiful ck hair and light skin with green eyes suddenly approached Luan. Her face was exquisite and she was also quite tall, with an estimated height of 170 cm. Her legs were thin and long.

    "Hey handsome, would you like my contact information? I promise you the most wonderful experience that you will never forget in your entire life." Her voice was sweet, but herment made Luan frown.

    "No thank you," Luan said nonchntly and left immediately.

    Even the girls who were talking about Luan earlier were surprised that Luan had rejected this beautiful woman. After all, which man would reject this sort of request from such a sexy and very beautiful woman.

    Luan continued to wander near the sea and tried to detect any type 3 metal energy. Beiramar Avenue averaged approximately 3,900 meters along its entire length. Luan, in turn, had already walked a little over a thousand meters. And so far he hadn''t felt any strange energy yet.

    The reason he wanted this type 3 metal so badly was very simple: if he found a piece that could make at least one dagger, he would have a weapon with Third Order attack power. This was equivalent to the strength of 150 men. And if he was even more lucky, he could find a piece big enough to make a sword or at least a short sword, which would be very advantageous for any setback he might encounter.

    Although after the Third Awakening this material was not very difficult toe across, in the time in which he was currently living it was very rare. He still remembered that a few hidden sects and ns had weapons made of type 3 materials. Furthermore, the strongest were only a few, in the Second and Third Order. As far as Luan knew, these were the highest current powerhouses.

    While walking through the cold night, Luan received some cat-callsing from some more daring women. Some just said things like: "Hi kitty!" "Gorgeous, do you have a girlfriend?" "Can I walk with you?" Etc.

    Luan was not ignorant about these girls who hit on him, but he treated all of them with disinterest. After all, he wasn''t there to get a date or something else with a woman. At the present time he already had a girl in mind, so he was not willing to deceive these girls, giving them hope of one day being able to date him.

    When Luan had already walked more than 3 thousand meters and was about to give up, his senses detected a strange energy. He soon became excited about it and moved towards the source of this strange energy.

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

    {Drop some power stone, please ?}

 Chapter 19: The Fool

    <h4>Chapter 19: The Fool</h4>

    When he detected strange energy, although he was not sure, Luan thought it would be the Type 3 metal meteor. The chances of his being right were almost 90%. As he walked towards the strange energy he was feeling, Luan saw that it wasing from inside the sea.

    ''It would not be good if they saw me entering the sea...'' If he entered the water and was seen by other people at this time of night on a cold day, it was possible that this would be misinterpreted. This is why Luan blurred the attention of the people who looked towards him to a red Ferrari not far away and rose from the sight of those people.

    At that moment, Luan was already walking on the beach, heading towards the sea. Because it was dark, aside from the moonlight, it was difficult to see him, even without the ability he used to blur people''s attention whenever they looked in his direction. It was as if he was invisible to them, but in reality, they were simply deceived and only noticed the reflection of the moon in the sea.

    ''It''s getting stronger. I''m sure something with a lot of energy is in the sea.'' Taking off his shirt and cell phone, he left them at the edge of the sea, then he waded in. Luan had a very strong body and managed to hold his breath for a long time. Currently, he would be able to stay underwater without breathing for almost 3 hours with ease.

    Swimming, Luan felt with his senses the strange energy getting stronger and stronger. He continued swimming, going further and deeper into the sea. While swimming, with his improved vision thanks to cultivating, Luan was still able to see and saw a lot of fish swimming around him. When he moved his hands and feet to swim, the fish moved away from him a little.

    ''I''m close.'' Luan felt that there was very little to find, and looking in the direction of the strange energy he was feeling, Luan determined that the meteorite was buried, or it was one of those rocks with slime that he was approaching.

    Touching the stones at the bottom of the sea, Luan felt a strange energy in one of these stones. He took the stone that was covered with slime and rubbed his hand on it, pushing the slime away. That was when the emerald green color came out.

    ''As I imagined, it is a type 3 metal meteorite and of excellent quality. In addition, this should weigh 4 to 5 kilos. That will be enough to create two swords.'' Luan was very excited, and holding the type 3 metal in one of his hands, which the metal was almost the size of a bowling ball, he started to swim back towards the shallows. When the water was below his neck, Luan started walking towards where his shirt and cell phone wereying.

    Out of the water, Luan used his Qi to dry his body. Then he put his T-shirt back on and took out his cell phone and saw that he had a message on his WhatsApp.

    _ _

    Mother: [Son, there are two secretarial vacancies avable in Florian¨®polis and another is here in Jurer¨º Internacional as my secretary. I have already seen Ingrid''s resume and I am willing to ept her as my personal secretary. Talk to her and let me know what she decides.] - [20:46]

    Mother: [In fact, I looked on the inte and saw that in Florian¨®polis it is quite cold, close to 10 degrees and it can get colder in the middle of the night. Don''t forget to use a nket at bedtime to avoid catching a cold. Good night.] - [20:47]

    _ _

    A smile formed on Luan''s face when he saw these messages. He saw that it was now 20:56 and thought, ''It''s still early; I''ll send her a message.''

    _ _

    Luan: [Okay mom, I''m going to talk to her tomorrow and I''ll tell you what her response will be. And you needn''t worry, I''m well wrapped up.] - [20:57]

    Mother: [Good. I wait for good news tomorrow, good night.] - [20:57]

    Luan: [Good night mom.] - [20:57]

    _ _

    After that, Luan kept his cell phone in his pocket, and using an optical illusion, he remained invisible to anyone looking in his general direction. He then walked off the beach and walked down the avenue, heading towards the Das Hotel.

    While walking on the avenue, he was no longer imperceptible, however, he drew attention from the onlookers who were looking at his hand, making them think it was a bowling ball, rather than from his looks.

    On the way, Luan passed a poorly lit street that was up a small hill. As he walked, Luan frowned when a man in his 40''s, 181 cm tall, wearing a ck hat and ck clothes, was running towards him and pulled out a hunting knife.

    "Die!" The man, all in ck, shouted, trying to stab the knife in Luan''s face.

    Although he didn''t know what was wrong with this man''s brain, Luan remained calm and easily dodged. He still had time to touch just one finger on the man before continuing to walk towards the top of the hill.

    "Ahhhhhh! What is happening?" The man who tried to stab Luan started screaming very loudly in pain.

    His white skin turned pink until it was blood-red. His screams got louder, and he no longer saw Luan''s whereabouts. He felt as if his blood was bubbling, and it started to feel itchy. On his skin, red bubbles appeared and burst, spreading blood across his body. When scratching his skin, he saw it peel off as if he was peeling from being in the sun for a long time, but the situation was worse, since not just a thinyer of skin came out, but rather, it was to the point where his bone appeared.

    Due to the man''s screams, many people took to the street to see what was going on, and when they saw the man''s condition, most of them started to vomit. Only a few still managed to keep from vomiting and called 911.

    "My God, what''s going on with this man?"

    "Mercy, that''s the devil''s work!"

    "I feel like I''m going to have a nightmare when I close my eyes."

    "Is this some kind of drug?"

    "My beloved Father!"

    Before anyone knew it, there were already more than 10 people watching this scene. It was just a few minutes after the emergency began, but when they tried to get closer, the bubbles in the man''s body started to burst even faster and the blood was sshing out.

    "Andrey, you are wearing protective clothing. Come over and see what you can do." A nurse in a white coat said to another nurse in protective clothing.

    "Okay." Andrey nodded and approached. But when he got in front of the man, the man was already foaming at the mouth and his eyes were white. Although the bubbles on his body continued to burst, he was no longer breathing and had no pulse. "He is dead."

    ''What horrible thing is this?... I''ve never seen anything like it in my life.'' Andrey was incredulous. The current state of this man was very unnatural.

    "We are going to put him on the stretcher and take him to the hospital," said a doctor who was in the ambnce car.

    *

    Almost half an hour ago, Luan returned to his suite at the Das Hotel. He held the type 3 metal meteorite while sanding away with some sandpaper he found in the bathroom drawer.

    After polishing it a little, the emerald green color of the type 3 metal was noticeable. Although Luan wanted to start making a weapon for himself with this material, he knew it would be very difficult without first cultivating with a Qi technique. Thanks to his body technique, Luan could control the Qi of what was around him and his body, but with a Qi technique, he would be able to generate his own Qi. With that, he could generate fire through his Qi and melt the type 3 metal much more easily.

    In addition, Luan needed a more appropriate ce to do this. The ideal for him would be to do this when he returned to Jurer¨º Internacional and returned to the workshop he has in his house.

    After polishing the emerald green type 3 metal, Luan took it to his room and kept it in the wardrobe at the bottom. With a salty smell of the sea, Luan went to take a shower soon after.

    _ _

    The extra chapter I promised will be out in an hour or two.

    {Drop some power stone, please ?}

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 20: Cristina Orland, The Madwoman.

    <h4>Chapter 20: Cristina Ond, The Madwoman.</h4>

    _ _

    Author Note: I saw somements from some readers and I suppose I owe an exnation. What I want to talk about is ''Yin-Yang''. Both men and women represent both principles, just the degree, the emphasis, the proportion, the rtionship with each other, and the area that they manifest can be different. The harmonious coexistence of the masculine and feminine energies within us is necessary to have bnce and fullness.

    Luan Dimas is no different, only that his Yin side is purer. Because of this, his body is called a Yin body although he is a man. In his past life, he dismissed his Yang side when he was deceived by a woman, but that is something for me to fully tell at another time. This time, Luan will cultivate a technique that will allow him to stay with Yin and Yang in perfect harmony and his Yin energy will be more powerful. As to how it will happen, you will only know as the novel progresses.

    _ _

    As promised, Ingrid showed up the next morning.

    "Good morning Luan," Ingrid said with a smile the moment Luan opened the door for her.

    "Good Morning. Please,e in." Luan asked, "Have you eaten yet?"

    "Not yet." Ingrid came inside and said, "I took a shower and came right here."

    "I see. I made breakfast;e and eat with me," Luan invited her.

    "Yes." Nodding, Ingrid went to the living room with him.

    Eating bread with ham and cheese, Luan, after chewing what he was eating, asked, "How was your night? Did you sleep well?"

    "Yes, very well. My mother, however, almost couldn''t sleep because she was so happy." Ingrid''s smile when she answered was genuinely beautiful.

    "I see. I''m happy to hear that." Luan smiled a little and went back to eating his sandwich.

    ''Did you miss me?'' Ingrid almost wanted to hide in a hole at the thought of asking this to Luan. Her skin tone turned pink as shame consumed her. She remained silent for the next 3 minutes while eating with small bites.

    "Ah yes, my mother texted me yesterday, and she said she has two vacancies avable to work as a secretary: one here in Florian¨®polis and the other in Jurer¨º Internacional as her secretary," Luan mentioned what he remembered.

    "This..." Ingrid was thoughtful. She looked at Luan, then looked down, and then looked at Luan again and said, "Can I answer some time this afternoon?"

    "No problem," Luan agreed.

    [Good morning Florian¨®polis. Good morning Brazil. We are the starting news for the morning. It is 7 hours and 1 minute.]

    In the living room, there was a 52-inch television Ingrid and Luan watched while eating.

    [News of the day: And the bus drivers'' strike continues. Killed in the streets of Beiramar, Jorge, the serial killer, was found dead by residents of Beiramar. He was found with strange injuries all over his body.]

    ''Serial killer?'' Luan looked at the news and saw the photos that were taken and soon he recognized the man.

    "Oh, and to think that a serial killer would have such an end," Ingridmented casually, "For being such a brutal death, it is almost like an act of revenge."

    "It was not," Luan confessed, without bothering to hide the truth, "This man tried to kill me yesterday with a knife, and the rest is easy to guess what happened."

    Ingrid didn''t feel bad about hearing this. She even sarcasticallymented, "Eh, what a most unlucky man. He must have thought you were just one of his victims, but I bet he didn''t expect himself to be the one killed~"

    "Yesterday I felt negative energying from him. Now, I know why." For Luan who lived many hundreds of years in his past life, it was easy for him to feel negative energy from someone, especially since he had a greater sensitivity to negative energy.

    After they finished eating, Luan was going to take the dishes to the sink and then wash them, but Ingrid said, "Let me do this. Yesterday you did it, remember?"

    Luan didn''t think much and nodded, "Okay."

    Ingrid smiled and started washing the dishes. Luan took the initiative to dry.

    After brushing their teeth and changing clothes, Ingrid and Luan were now in the training room. With smooth and precise movements, the two began to train.

    It was almost 3 hours that Luan spent while practicing his next technique. Steam from heat waves wasing out of his body once he stopped. Luan sat on the floor with his legs crossed and started to meditate.

    After starting to meditate with the <Divine Spiritual Body> technique, a heat wave burst inside his stomach instantly and immediately merged into his limbs and skeleton. It then flowed through his pores, as well as his blood and his limbs, causing a flow of heat to explode from his entirety. For sure, Luan was gaining many benefits by strengthening his body and soul.

    ''There is very little left for me to do before I break the strength limit of 25 men...'' Luan told himself as he meditated and calcted his current strength.

    Luan continued to meditate until almost 1:00 pm. Ingrid had already finished meditating before him and was preparing lunch.

    Luan got up and saw that even though it was only a little, impurities were removed from his body through his pores. He then walked to the bathroom to shower. He also noticed he managed to break his limit, reaching the strength of 25 ordinary men.

    Ingrid, on the other hand, reached the strength of 18 ordinary men. Although the difference between her and Luan was great, it was a big step forward for her considering that Ingrid didn''t have the experience that Luan did.

    When it was close to 5 pm, Ingrid decided, "Luan, I''m going to Jurer¨º Internacional."

    "That''s great," Luan replied with a small smile.

    *

    It was 5:30 pm and Ingrid returned to her and her mother''s house. Luan did not stay at the hotel; he went out to see if he could find other rare materials. Although the chances were low for other people, Luan had a very good set of senses, so the chances of him finding something that was not discovered were much greater.

    Wearing a red polo-neck T-shirt, jeans shorts, and blue sports shoes, Luan walked aimlessly. He intended to walk near more isted ces such as near the farthest sea and ces dominated by bush that was uncared for.

    Of course, Luan was not being optimistic; he knew that this trip could very well be in vain. But that did not stop him from trying. After all, only those who y the lottery win; if one never ys, one can''tin if they don''t win.

    Walking on the sidewalk, Luan saw different people passing him whether they came from work, school, the market, shops, etc.

    Luan saw someone he didn''t even dream of meeting so soon. ''That girl is¡­''

    A girl 14 to 15 years old with tanned skin and red hair with honey-colored eyes looked very sad and depressed as she walked along the pathing from a nearby school.

    ''It''s her, I''m sure! But how could she be here?'' Luan couldn''t help but be surprised when he spotted the girl.

    Cristina Ond was an extraordinary person in Luan''s past life; many knew her story. She grew up and was raised to be the sacrifice of the Zing n that emigrated to Brazil. There were no records of exactly where she lived in Brazil, but everyone knew of her story: butchering the entire Zing n when she awoke her powers in the Third Awakening. Because of this, she was known as "Cristina Ond the Madwoman".

    ''She is one of the few people in Brazil who made it to the Sixth Order... Should I try to recruit her?'' Luann contemted the option in front of him.

    {Drop some power stone, please ?}

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 21: Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 21: Disciple</h4>

    Cristina Ond felt like she was being watched, but that was something that was often due to the old clothes she wore, so she didn''t think much about it. She kept walking, and the sadness only got stronger since she was never treated well at home.

    In her family she had a sister who was two years older and a father, mother, grandmother, and grandfather. They all lived in a mansion in the Zing n, but Cristina had to live in the mansion''s basement since she had an obligation to keep the mansion clean. Her parents, grandparents, and sister always looked for reasons to attack her psychologically and even physically, although whenever she was beaten, they were in ces that were hardly visible. And the people of the n kept bullying her verbally, sometimes physically.

    Cristina knew that she couldn''t go against them, since even if she went to the police, the situation only got worse because her family was rich with 20 million in assets. Only once at the age of 12 did she try to denounce the abuse she suffered and in the end, things only got worse for her. She still had nightmares about her father drowning her in the pool and putting a stic bag over her head until she passed out.

    After that, she stopped believing in human rights and tried to act as obedient as possible to avoid being tortured again. Sometimes, she thought of taking her own life and ending it all. When she was isted and forced to stop going to school, she tried to kill herself, and since then, she has been able to go back to school.

    Suddenly, when she arrived at a mostly deserted street, a male voice came from behind, making Cristina turn.

    "Why are you so sad, girl?" Seeing the beautiful man with white hair and red eyes talking to her, Cristina was unresponsive for a few seconds.

    Composing herself, Cristina did not answer, but asked, "Do I know you?"

    "My name is Luan Dimas, and I''m interested in having you as my disciple." Luan approached and asked her, "Would you be interested?"

    Before Cristina could answer, from the roof of a house two men appeared in front of Cristina.

    "Get away from her!" one of the men, dressed in ck, said warningly.

    "Boy, you must be daydreaming if you think you can take someone from the Zing n as a disciple. Even if this girl is useless, we cannot let her embarrass herself by epting trash as a teacher," the other man said dismissively. He looked at Luan as if he were looking only at an ant that he could squash at any time.

    Seeing that Luan stood there looking indifferently at them infuriated the two men, and the first man who had spoken before, shouted as he pped his palm towards Luan, "I told you to go away!"

    mes broke out from the man''s palm as he attacked. Cristina, who saw this, shouted, "Watch out!"

    Luan remained indifferent and did not even try to dodge. Instead, he leaned his right arm back a little andunched forward with a stroke using the palm of his hand.

    "Humph!" The man dressed in ck scoffed when he saw that it was just a normal attack. But his incredulous expression changed when Luan''s attack came into contact with him. With the sound of bones cracking, the man was sent back as he spun in the air.

    When he fell to the ground, the bones of the ck-d man''s arm were outside his skin, tearing it off his arm as blood dripped to the ground without stopping.

    "Ahhhhh!"

    The man screamed in pain, while the other who was looking before at Luan in an arrogant way, now gazed at him with fear.

    ''Amazing!'' Cristina rubbed her eyes, not believing what she was seeing. She was not surprised that the man in ck was able to manifest mes, since the Zing n had supernatural powers that could control fire, but she was shocked that Luan could make the man in ck fly away with just one attack and break the arm of the man in such a hideous way.

    "Let''s talk... It looks like we have a misunderstanding here," said the other man, shaking his hands frantically, not wanting to confront Luan. He now realized that he was dealing with someone he could not provoke.

    The other man, who was moaning in pain on the floor, pretended he was losing consciousness and called his n. He knew that it would take more than just him and his partner to be able to deal with this man with white hair and red eyes. In addition, the two knew of the importance that Cristina held, so they could not allow Luan to take her.

    Luan continued to stare at the man without saying a single word. Just because Luan was indifferent while examining him, the man trembled with fear. If he had the chance, he wanted to run.

    Luan looked away from the man and looked at Cristina, "Cristina, right? As I said before, I want to take you as my disciple. If you ept, you can start living in my house and train to be someone strong enough to never be abused again."

    "H-How do you know that I''m being abused?" Cristina asked in surprise.

    "I don''t need anyone to tell me to know. My senses are a little special and I can feel your sadness, but I also see a lot of potential in you, so I want to take you as my disciple," Luan said and invited her to be his disciple again.

    "You are mistaken," she shook her head and said sadly, tears in her honey-colored eyes. "I''ve always been judged for not having talent; my whole family says I don''t do anything; I can''t believe it."

    Luan''s serious eyes made her want to believe him when he said, "Your family doesn''t see what I see. I''m going to give you one more chance. Do you want to be my disciple?"

    Cristina was not moved by this. Although she wanted to believe, she already saw the bad side of people. She had trouble trusting someone, but at least she knew that if this handsome boy wanted to take her by force, he could do it very easily.

    Cristina closed her eyes tight and thought, ''I''m going to trust someone just this time...''

    "I ept," she said as soon as she opened her eyes.

    Luan already seemed to know that she was going to ept, so he looked at the man who did not dare to say a single word and said indifferently, "Go back to your n and say that Cristina will be in my care. Soon I will pay a visit and cut off all her connections with your n."

    "Yes, I will do that!" The man in ck did not dare to question Luan. He took a few steps back and went to the other man and helped him to his feet. He whispered, "Let''s go back quickly..."

    "There are a lot of powerful people in the Zing n. Are you sure about this?" Cristina looked at Luan and seemed uneasy as she asked.

    "I''m sure." Luan gestured for her to follow him. "Let''s go to where I am staying at the moment, and then we can talk better."

    ''I hope I''m making the right choice.'' Cristina took a deep breath and started to follow Luan.

    Luan, who intended to try to find rare stones and nts, ended up recruiting a disciple and had to change his ns. Of course, he didn''t regret it in the least. Cristina Ond was an incredible woman in his past life, one with many achievements.

    When they arrived at the Das Hotel, Samantha, who was the receptionist on duty, was surprised to see Luan with a young girl of around 15 years. But she didn''t think he was going tomit a crime, and she knew he was someone she couldn''t provoke. But even so, she thought about paying extra attention and noticing if the girl was being forced to follow Luan; even if she put her life at risk, she would call the police if she noticed something strange.

    When she arrived at the suite, Cristina couldn''t help but be amazed. The suite was very chic and very modern. Even the door was opened by a card instead of a key.

    "You can leave your backpack on the table and sit on the couch," Luan said as he returned from the kitchen with a bottle of juice and two sses.

    Filling the two sses with the juice, he drank and said, "You can drink; it''s not poisoned."

    "Mm. Thanks." Cristina was feeling uneasy, but she was really a little thirsty and ended up drinking some orange juice.

    Luan now looked at her seriously, "Tell me, how much do you know about the supernatural?"

    Cristina swallowed the juice in her mouth and said as she sat on the couch, "Not much. I just know that some special humans can get supernatural powers, just like the Zing n that controls fire."

    "Another question," Luan asked, "Why do you think those two men who were able to control fire were watching you?"

    "Ah?-" Cristina''s brain copsed a little with this question, but she soon realized that this was very strange. After all, she was just a normal girl and was always excluded and despised by the Zing n. "I don''t know..."

    "I thought if you are as useless as they made you appear to be, why would they put two people like that to watch over you?" Luan persisted in his questioning.

    "They don''t want me to run off?" Cristina''s heart was beating very fast; she began to think there was something very wrong in this situation.

    "Exactly! Why would they go so far?" Luan joined his hands while asking, "Or rather, why didn''t they just iste you at home?"

    "When they did that, I tried to kill myself and that was why my parents allowed me to go back to school. The strangest thing was my sister, who never showed affection for me, cried horribly at the thought that I had died and made me promise not to try again to take my life..." Cristina thought she was getting closer and closer to the truth. She felt scared and at the same time anxious to find out the real reason this all happened.

    "Do you think she did it out of kindness? That she did it because she loves you?" Luan continued with his questions.

    "Absolutely not! I could clearly see that she was terrified. It was as if I was something precious, but not as a person... something like an object, but I''m not sure. My mom and dad were the same; they didn''t seem concerned with me, but with something different, as if my life had some other purpose..." Cristina felt like she was having a revtion.

    "Exactly that. Your life has a purpose for them and that is..."

    _ _

    - Drop some power stone, please <3

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 22: Unwanted Visit

    <h4>Chapter 22: Unwanted Visit</h4>

    Luan did not continue what he was going to say, but asked another question, "Before I say their reason for how they''ve treated you, can you tell me your current age? What day and month do you have a birthday?"

    Although she was confused by this question, Cristina answered since she wanted to know the reason for her family''s treatment of her, "I am 14 years old and was born on June 15."

    ''... On the day of the Third Awakening... I don''t know if she was very lucky in her past life or unlucky.'' Luan was genuinely surprised.

    "Let me tell you a story about a n that lived in d." Without waiting for Cristina''s answer, Luan started to tell his tale, "The n was called Ling. Although they were very reserved and didn''t interact much with other people, they were by all ounts normal people. However, over time, people began to suspect otherwise, since many teenagers from their n died suddenly at the age of 15."

    Cristina''s eyes filled with tears when she heard this because she started to remember a certain friend she had who died when she was 15 years old when she had undergone the baptism of fire.

    Luan continued to speak. "Due to the level of security in d, I was beginning to investigate this n. They fled the country and migrated to another one... and changed the n''s name to Zing. But now the questiones: why did so many 15-year-olds die ''identally'' and what did all these teenagers have inmon?"

    Cristina already knew that he was talking about her n, and she herself began to find strange what happens in the Zing n. She then replied, "They all had an older sibling."

    "Excellent, you''re right. They all had a sibling a few years older or even a few months." Luan said, "Now why did these teenagers die when they turned 15? Think: what happens to the teenagers of n Zing when they turn 15?"

    "The teenagers of the Zing n go through the baptism of fire to know if they will awaken the power to control the fire or not..." Cristina had already discovered almost everything. Because of that, she was crying while saying, "But, some don''t survive the baptism and end up dying, and they all have older siblings and were not loved by their family, just like me."

    "I''ll wait for you to calm down before continuing," Luan said in a gentle tone. He knew that what he was going to say next would shock Cristina even more. However, he thought it was necessary for her to know this.

    "Mm." Cristina nodded and started wiping her tears as she took a deep breath. She was somehow afraid to hear what he had to say, but even so, she wanted to hear it.

    A few minutester, Luan had already given her a face towel for her tears and returned to sit in front of her.

    Cristina said, "I''m fine now. You can continue."

    Luan then continued in a serious tone, "At the time of fire baptism when the teenager receives their powers, he or she is killed by their older sibling. That''s because if they do that, they''ll be given all the power to control their younger sibling''s fire."

    Cristina''s mind went nk. She felt that it all made sense now: her family''s despair when she tried to kill herself, and her friend''s brother having be so powerful and being recognized as a genius in the Zing n... It all started to make sense to her.

    "So, I am a sacrifice... I was raised to be a sacrifice and give my sister my powers?!" Cristina started to cry loudly. She was unable to contain her tears. However much she was judged by her family, she had still hoped that at least they liked her a little.

    Luan sat next to her and hugged herfortingly, letting her cry with the entirety of her heart.

    Cristina, who hugged Luan back tightly, gradually began to calm down while sniffling. She stepped away from Luan and asked, "Can I use the bathroom?"

    "Yes, it is the first door on the left just down the hall," Luan replied.

    "Thanks." She got up and walked towards the bathroom.

    In the bathroom, in front of the mirror, Cristina washed her face and forced herself to calm down. She was still in shock at what she found out. Of course, she didn''t doubt Luan''s words, as everything started to make sense to her.

    *

    - Jurer¨º Internacional - Dimas Corporation -

    *TOC, TOc, Toc!*

    "Come in."

    "President Maira, a man named Leon Becker is asking toe in and said he has something important to talk with you about." A woman wearing a gray suit with a white T-shirt underneath and a ck skirt that went to her knee announced.

    Maira was a 179 cm tall woman, with green eyes, a slim body with long legs, and above-average breasts. She wore a formal purple skirt that showed off her pretty legs and purple suit. Her hair was a loose, wavy dark brown that stretched to the middle of her back.

    "Okay, you can let him in," Maira nced at the secretary and said nonchntly.

    Minutester a tall man, 190 cm tall, with a well-shaved beard with short blond hair and light brown eyes, entered Maira Dimas''s office while wearing an elegant ck suit and holding a bouquet of white flowers.

    "What is the reason foring here this time?" Maira asked contemptuously as she raised her right eyebrow.

    "Don''t be like that my love. I just came to talk," Leon Becker said hoarsely.

    "Love? Hahaha. Are you trying to mock me?" Maira scorned. "I was never your love and I never will be. What happened between you and me was just me naively believing the wrong man when I was young. But something good came out of this, since I have two amazing kids, which is why I haven''t kicked you out of my office yet."

    "I''ve changed; I''m not the same anymore. I only left because I was scared, but now it''s different: I want to help raise our children and I want to marry you," Leon Becker said pitifully.

    "Heh, I''ve heard this from you before..." Maira pretended to disdainfully say, "Ah yes, that was when you found out that I was heir to Dimas Corp, am I right?"

    Leon Becker already knew his n was going to be difficult, but he couldn''t help but tighten his grip around the white flower bouquet he had brought with him. He looked at Maira angrily but soon tried to hide it by putting on a pitiful look. "It wasn''t like that; I just realized my mistake toote and now it''s no different. I love you. Seriously, you need to believe me and give another chance for our love."

    Maira massaged herself between her eyebrows and said, tired of hearing this irrational man, "Stop talking nonsense. There was never love between us, and it will never exist. I already said and I will repeat myself for thest time: I have no interest in you and neither do my children want to see you. If you''re done, can you please go out, or do you want me to call security and help you find your way down the street?"

    Leon Becker felt pressured and started talking nonstop, "Damn Maira, you don''t know the incredible man you''re rejecting. I''m such a nice, caring man who would do anything for you, but you don''t even give me a chance. All this, due to a small mistake I made in the past? Grow up! We are no longer children and I have changed. I am a more mature man who wants to bear the consequences and I want to marry you. Maira, are you really going to let an incredible and loving man, who would do anything for you, escape? If you do that, you''ll never find a man like me again; you have no idea what you''re missing!"

    "I am seeing very well what I am ''missing''," Mariaughed and said sarcastically, "But even if I don''t get an ''amazing'' man like you, I won''t be sorry. Now, get out!"

    "Do you despise me?" Leon walked towards Maira, looking like a crazy bull.

    "Take another step and let''s see if I don''t shoot you!" Maira still remained calm, and from her desk drawer she took out a golden semi-automatic pistol and pointed it at Leon Becker with indifference.

    Cold sweat began to drain from Leon''s body. He soon remembered when he investigated Maira''s life, he discovered that Maira''s father was a Marshal in the Army and from a young age had taught Maira to shoot. He did not doubt that she would do what she said she would do. Leon ended up stumbling back a few steps. "You are crazy!"

    "Yes, now leave my office and never appear in front of me again, or else I am not responsible for what will happen to you. Oh yes, don''t even think about trying to get close to or do something with my children, because if something happens to them, I swear on everything that is most sacred that I will kill you!" Maira warned seriously.

    Leon Becker left Maira Dimas''s office grumbling incessantly in anger. But he didn''t dare say it out loud, because he was almost peeing his pants in fear.

    ''How foolish I once was...'' Maira blew out a tired breath as she remembered her youth. After, she put the pistol back in the drawer.

    _ _

    - Drop some power stone, please <3

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 23: Young Master, Wagner Hamibo

    <h4>Chapter 23: Young Master, Wagner Hamibo</h4>

    "Luan, where am I going to sleep and can I continue to go to school?" Cristina, who hade back from the bathroom, asked these questions as soon as she calmed down and started to think things over.

    "There is a spare room that is used by a friend of mine, but she is noting today. As for the school, I live in Jurer¨º International and I was thinking about transferring you to a school there. What do you think?" Luan asked for her opinion.

    "Okay then, but are you fine with doing all this for me? I mean, if I''m a sacrifice that will increase my sister''s powers, I''m sure the n''s people wille after me. After all, my father is the patriarch''s son and my sister is already considered a me control genius." Cristina was a little uneasy when asking this question, she could only imagine the risks that Luan would go through just by bringing her under his protection.

    "You don''t have to worry about it too much. They cannot do anything against me and I have my means of discovering a lot of information from the Zing n." Luan, who had aptop ced on hisp, called her over to see what was appearing on the screen. "Look at this: I have a lot of criminal records and information about the Zing n. As much as they are ''powerful'', they cannot go against thew. They can dodge some bullets so to speak, but not a spray of bullets."

    On the screen, there were recordings of many conversations, even a video of one of the sacrifices that happened. If these things went public, the Zing n would be over.

    "So, do you intend to expose them?" Cristina asked. She was even more sure when she saw a video of a boy who turned 15 being killed on video.

    "I have to say that they are very foolish to keep their actions on record, but I also have to agree that their level of security was good," Luan said, "Although they may be arrested for this, they can still escape prosecution, especially the strongest among them. Therefore, I will not exhibit this now, since I''m still not strong enough yet. But after two months we can both have this conversation again."

    "Why after two months?" Cristina asked, confused.

    "Remember I said I was going to train you? By then, you will be strong enough to be able to protect yourself from any ident and I will also be strong enough not to let something bad happen to you or my family," Luan exined. He was aware that if he were to act extreme now, he could end up hurting someone he loves. For this reason, he would not do something without thinking straight. He was, after all, someone who went through several situations and determined that of the choices he had, the best route was to strengthen first and then attack.

    *

    At that very moment, the Zing n received an email amid a discussion on how to recover Cristina Ond. However, when the Patriarch saw the email, he felt his legs go limp, and fear and anger crept onto his face.

    Narfi Ond, the father of Cristina Ond, was a 179 cm tall man and had red hair. He peered at his father''sptop screen and also saw the message that had all the information about what their n was doing illegally. Together, there was a warning for them to leave Cristina alone and not try to go after her, otherwise, everything would be exposed.

    "Dad, do you believe it could be someone from her real mother''s family?" Narfi asked, stuttering.

    "How could it be? I''m sure her entire family was wiped out by us..." Unnur, Patriarch of the Zing n and Narfi''s father said with uncertainty, "But it may be that some rtive of that woman lived in another country and came back to receive the news of the extermination of the family, and apparently he is someone powerful, since with just one punch he broke the arm of one of our guards."

    "Damn it! That damned dead woman is still causing trouble!" Narin Ond''s wife Tinna cursed. She hated Cristina Ond''s real mother and had killed her with her own hands, overjoyed that the daughter of that damn woman was going to be nutritious for her beloved daughter''s development.

    "Calm down!" Patriarch Unnur managed to calm the room down a little and said out loud, "Let''s do what he said; let''s not go after Cristina without knowing exactly who we''re dealing with... We have to get as much information on him as possible!"

    "Yes!" The people of the Zing n who knew how serious this situation was nodded in unison.

    ''Just wait, you bitch! You won''t escape; I need you in order to get stronger!'' Halldora, Cristina Ond''s older sister, cursed strongly in her mind.

    *

    - Florian¨®polis International Airport - Herc¨ªlio Luz -

    "Where does the Young Master want to go first?" A man wearing a ck suit and sunsses asked politely.

    Wagner Hamibo, heir to Hamibo Corp, wrinkled his nose and said sarcastically, "First, let''s go out and go to the hotel. Then¡­ Well, I want to pay a visit to my good old friend, Luan."

    Wagner was 180 cm tall with shoulder-length ck hair with hints of dark brown. He wore ck designer clothes.

    "Yes, Young Master, the car is already prepared waiting for the Young Master," the man in the ck suit and sunsses, said politely.

    *

    In the suite, Luan and Cristina spent most of the rest of the time talking. Cristina waspletely surprised that in addition to being a very strong and wealthy person, Luan was able to hack the Zing n which had strong security.

    "You are hungry?" Luan looked at her.

    "I-"

    * Gurgle~*

    Before Cristina Ond could finish the sentence, her stomach growls made her face turn red.

    "Wait a minute; I''ll cook something for us to eat." Luan got up and walked towards the kitchen. Wearing a blue apron, he started cooking.

    Cristina felt uneasy; she was not used to other people serving something to her. If she wanted to eat, she had to prepare it herself. She even thought there was something wrong in this situation and wanted to tell Luan that she was going to do it, but she was not confident of making something that would be able to satisfy someone else''s taste.

    Minutester, Luan returned with his preparations: rice, fried egg, Mnese meat, and mashed potatoes.

    "Since you''re hungry, I did something quickly," Luan said as he ced the pots on the dining table.

    "For me, this is a luxury," said Cristina. She could only make things like rice and dried meat, sometimes boiled or fried eggs, but the few times that she ate meat in her lifetime she could count on her fingers.

    "Come, sit down and you can eat as much as you want. If you need more, I will prepare more," Luan told her, gently.

    Cristina was happy in her heart because of the kindness that Luan had shown her, "Thank you, this is more than enough."

    She was unceremonious as she started adding rice and a small piece of meat and a fried egg to her te.

    "Do you not like mashed potatoes? And you can take more meat; there''s a lot," said Luan, motioning that she need not be shy.

    "... Thanks." Cristina took a deep breath and took another piece of meat that was slightlyrger than the previous one and also took some mashed potatoes.

    Luan was kind enough to take the ss cups and fill them with grape juice. "If you are thirsty, you can feel free."

    Cristina waved and thanked him again, "Thank you."

    After carefully holding the fork in her right hand and the knife in her left hand, Cristina cut a piece of meat and ate it with some rice and mashed potatoes, leading her to another surprise.

    Without her noticing, tears streamed from her eyes. The food in her mouth was as soft as cotton, however, unlike cotton, the softness had an sticity to it. Just from the texture alone, she felt a spectacr sensation in her mouth!

    "Is it bad? Why are you crying?" Luan asked, carefully.

    She stammered, swallowing her food so she wouldn''t choke, "No... It''s very good. However, I''ve never eaten anything this good before. I don''t know what happened, but my tears started to fall on their own. I''m sorry."

    "I am relieved that it was to your liking, moreover, you need not apologize for that." Luan smiled gently and handed her a washcloth. "Here, use this."

    "Thanks." Nodding, she took the washcloth and used it to wipe away her tears. Taking a few deep breaths, Cristina nced at Luan, surprised that he was such a good cook.

    What she didn''t know was that Luan was just an above-average cook - she just wasn''t used to eating good food.

    Then Cristina opened her mouth and took the ss of grape juice and took a small sip.

    The meal was just rice, mashed potatoes, Mnese steak, and fried eggs, but it allowed Cristina to feel like she had eaten a sumptuous and extravagant meal. In addition to the wonderful taste, a feeling of satisfaction and happiness appeared inside her. This in turn relieved her sadness and helped her feel much better.

    Neither of them rushed dinner and finally finished after 25 minutes.

    "Wait here. I''ll go out and be right back," Luan told her. For anything else the girl might need, Luan figured in going out to buy some things again tomorrow when Ingrid had returned.

    "Here are some clothes." Luan handed the bag to Cristina.

    Cristina held the bag, surprised. She didn''t expect him to go out and buy her clothes, "Thank you."

    "Of course," Luan nodded and said, "You can use the bathroom to bathe. There are towels in the closet and among those clothes, there are pajamas that you can use to sleep. Tomorrow I will start with your training, okay?"

    "Yes!" Cristina nodded excitedly.

    *

    The next morning, it was March 1, 2010. Ingrid arrived early at the Das Hotel and felt strange due to the pitying looks Samantha the receptionist was giving her.

    When she reached the door to the suite, she rang the bell. Luan opened the door and Ingrid entered. What she beheld in the living room left her petrified.

    "Luan... Who is this girl?"

    _ _

    - Drop some power stone, please <3

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 24: Embarrassment.

    <h4>Chapter 24: Embarrassment.</h4>

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

    Luan went straight to the point, "Her name is Cristina Ond and I epted her as my disciple."

    Cristina Ond was wearing gym clothes that Luan bought for her yesterday. She didn''t look as miserable now as she did in her old clothes that looked more like rags, and after taking a shower, one could see that she was a pretty girl with red hair and greenish-brown eyes. Cristina looked at Ingrid and was surprised by her beauty, and then she felt restless, since Cristina didn''t know if she would be well epted by this beautiful woman who seemed to be her Master''s girlfriend.

    Approaching, standing in front of Cristina, the beautifuldy said with a friendly smile, "Hello, my name is Ingrid Anjos. Nice to meet you, Cristina."

    "It''s my pleasure," Cristina said with a shy smile. She was not used to other people being kind to her.

    "Cristina will participate in our training starting today," said Luan, "Some things happened and Cristina will live here in the suite for now. As to what happened, it will depend on whether she wants to tell or not."

    "Mm." Ingrid nodded. She already imagined by the tone of Luan''s voice that it couldn''t be something simple.

    "I don''t mind telling, but can it beter?" Cristina asked.

    "Yes, take your time," Ingrid said with a gentle smile.

    Minutester, the three of them had breakfast and went to the training room together.

    It was a spacious training room. Looking around, it looked simr to a gym.

    As Luan was getting ready to start training, he looked sideways in Cristina''s direction and said calmly, "I''m going to teach you a body training technique. This body technique will help you to enter the Corporal Foundation Realm. Once you do that, I''ll give you a new technique that will help you move forward in greater steps..."

    Seeing that Cristina nodded, he continued with the exnation, "Corporal Foundation is separated into three stages: the Initial Stage goes from 5 times stronger than an ordinary man, up to 10 times stronger, Average Stage goes from 11 to 19 times stronger than an ordinary man, and finally the Upper Stage, is 20 to 30 times stronger than an ordinary man."

    "I understand," Cristina said, "They didn''t have that in the Zing n. They just had techniques that trained and improved the mes, but not the body."

    "Well, this ismon, since the technique for training the body is rarer and more difficult to train. As the years have passed, many have given up on body techniques." Luan said confidently, "But don''t think you are inferior, since I will be teaching you."

    "Yes!" Cristina nodded happily.

    "Okay, I''m going to teach you 9 moves. You need to perform these movements as perfectly as possible because it influences how quickly you will be able to strengthen yourself. In addition, it has a mantra that is used when meditating after training the movements," Luan warned. "I will say the mantra now. Even though it is small, I want you to pay close attention."

    "Yes." Cristina got even more serious.

    Luan then started to recite the mantra to her. "Okay, I''ll say it again. See if you haven''t forgotten anything."

    When Luan finished reciting the second time, he asked, "Did you manage to memorize everything?"

    "Yes, but can I spend ten minutes reciting to myself, so I don''t forget?" Cristina asked seriously.

    "Yes, take all the time you need," Luan replied. "When you finish, let me know so I can teach you the technique''s movements."

    "Okay."

    "Luan, I''m going to change and I''ll be right back," said Ingrid, before leaving.

    Luan was organizing and calcting the estimated time that their training wouldst now that he had 3 people practicing and determined that they would require another 5 to 6 days. However, it would be enough for him to get done what he wanted to do, and then he could go help his family.

    After thinking, Luan took hisptop and started typing some codes, creating programs that he intended to use on a website.

    Luan aimed to create a website for supernatural people. On the website he would sell items that he himself would create; everything would be done confidentially. He had technological knowledge from almost a thousand years in the future; doing this was quite simple, however, it took a while, since he did not want to leave any gaps in the programming. Finally, he would need the help of his mother to create a delivery agency throughout Brazil, and when his business grew even more, he wanted to expand to foreign countries.

    Luan needed a lot of money to prepare for the Third Awakening that was getting closer and closer to happening - and the easiest way to achieve this was mainly by selling pills.

    Ingrid came back. Seeing Luan busy, she started to exercise the movements of her technique.

    A few minutester, Cristina finished memorizing the technique''s mantrapletely, and seeing that Luan was busy, she waited patiently.

    Finishing creating the program, Luan stopped typing and saw that Cristina had already finished doing what she had been doing.

    "Finished?" Seeing her nod, he ced theptop on the table not far away and said, "Now I will show you the 9 movements. Just as I did with the mantra, I will repeat it twice. Pay close attention."

    Cristina didn''t even blink when she watched Luan perform the technique''s movements. She at first thought it was easy, but when she tried itter, she found it harder than it seemed. Over time she got used to it and made the movements more precise.

    Luan, seeing this, began training as well.

    Around noon, Cristina broke the limit, being now 2 times stronger than an ordinary human. For her who had just started, it was a big step forward. In addition, she felt very much like using the bathroom... Seeing that Luan and Ingrid were still meditating, she couldn''t wait any longer and ran towards the bathroom.

    As much as she tried not to make too much noise, the moment she sat down in the restroom, loud sounds echoed through the room. Cristina turned so red, it could be mistaken for a ripe tomato.

    ''Oh my god, oh my god...'' Cristina didn''t know what was happening to her body; the smell was so strong that it made her blush with embarrassment. She couldn''t stand for Luan or Ingrid to see this.

    After finishing, she saw that from her body there was something ck and gooey that was expelled. Biting her bottom lip, she closed the door, turned on the shower, and started to wash while still wearing her clothes, as they were also dirty.

    Then she took off her clothes and hung them in the bathroom stall and continued to shower since the smell still persisted on her body.

    As soon as she finished taking a shower, she took cleaning products and started cleaning the toilet. In the bathroom sink, she washed the clothes she wore before since they still smelled bad.

    ''It''s all clean, but how am I going to exin all this...'' Cristina thought with both hands on her pink cheeks. ''My God, I''m so ashamed!''

    Leaving the bathroom, wrapped in a towel, Cristina went to the bedroom where she slept and kept her clothes, and wore a white and gray casual outfit. Then she went to the living room and waited for Luan and Ingrid, not knowing how to tell them what had happened.

    It was close to 1:00 pm when Luan finished training and showered, after which he went to the living room and saw Cristina looking at himpletely flushed from head to toe.

    ''What happened to her?'' he wondered.

    _ _

    - Drop some power stone, please <3

 Chapter 25: A Mistake That Can Change Someones Life

    <h4>Chapter 25: A Mistake That Can Change Someone''s Life</h4>

    "Is everything alright?" Luan asked as he sat across from her and waited for her to speak.

    "I..." Cristina sighed and admitted, "I''m sorry, I don''t know what happened to me, but... I got a lot of stomach pain and ended up... Well, I let a lot of things out and I also got my clothes on that I was wearing sweaty, that somehow then became dark and gooey. I showered and washed everything, but I''m still very embarrassed and I think I owe an apology for all this."

    "Oh, that." Luan raised his eyebrow and his expression became soft when he said, "It was my mistake to not warn you that this could happen. I just didn''t expect you to be able to break the limit of your body on the first day, so you don''t need to be sorry. It is I who owes you an apology."

    "No, no, the Master does not have to ever apologize." Cristina shook her hands hastily, not wanting to me her Master and Savior.

    Luan smiled a little at her reaction and exined, "The moment you broke the limit of your body, your body naturally cleansed, removing impurities. And as it was through a body foundation technique, the effect was more effective, thus being removed through the feces and also expelling the impurities from your pores. But usually, it''s not that much; just at the beginning there''s a lot of impurity in the body."

    "I understand. Thanks for exining, Master." Cristina was relieved to hear Luan''s exnation and smiled. Although she was still embarrassed, it was no longer as aggravating as before.

    "Okay, don''t think about it too much. And you don''t need to feel embarrassed; this is something normal while improving your body, as it will clean up the impurity." Luan then added, "Wait a minute. I will order food for us. In a little while, Ingrid will finish her training also."

    A fragrance swept over Luan when he entered his room. His eyes lit up when he looked again.

    When Luan arrived in the room, he saw the beautiful and charming Ingrid wearing a beige nightgown at the time. She held a hair dryer which she was using to dry her wet hair with her back to Luan while bowing slightly.

    "I borrowed the dryer from your room. Is that okay?" Ingrid, turned toward him and smiled as she asked.

    "Yes, make yourself at home." Luan came out of his stupor and nodded. Then, he went to the television shelf where his cell phone was sitting, took it, and left.

    When Luan left, a smile formed on Ingrid''s face. Luan''s reaction did not go unnoticed by her. Then she left his room and went to wear more casual clothes.

    Luan, upon returning to the living room, called reception to order food. He had also already sent a message to his mother that Ingrid would go to Jurer¨º Internacional to be her secretary.

    *

    The previous day, after leaving the airport near the Majestic Pce Hotel, Wagner Hamibo inside his Lamborghini suddenly said, "Stop! I saw something interesting just now."

    "Yes, Young Master." The driver went to the shoulder and stopped the car.

    In Wagner Hamibo''s hand was a photo of Ingrid Anjos, and he was looking at a girl who was identical, if not her herself, walking alone on Florian¨®polis street and evil thoughts began to cross Wagner''s mind.

    "Hey, pretty girl with blond hair," Wagner shouted.

    "Me?" The girl turned and pointed at herself.

    When Wagner saw her, he was even more sure it was her. He smiled elegantly and made a point of leaning on the yellow Lamborghini and said, "I noticed you, and I feel that I fell in love at first sight. What do you say? Do you want to take a walk with me and get to know each other better?"

    The girl was surprised by the proposal and when she looked at the car, she almost drooled. And upon seeing the young man''s expensive clothes, she pretended to be undecided, "I don''t know... It''s veryte."

    "Come on, it''ll be fun. I''ll take you hometer." Wagner tried to convince her with these promises as he said them with a big smile.

    "Okay, but just onep, you hear?" She pretended to just want to meet a new friend and not look selfish.

    "Yes, yes." Wagner smiled again and opened the door for her to enter, "Come,e in."

    The next morning, Monica Anjos, who was mistaken for her sister, and ironically, when the man asked her name, she ended up saying it was Ingrid, ended up having sex with this Young Master. Even better, he didn''t want to use a condom, and they had sex more than 4 times without protection. She even took a picture while he was sleeping and kept it well forter use as evidence.

    Monica was not a fool. She knew that this Young Master just wanted to have sex with her and then send her away. So before Wagner woke up, she left the Majestic Pce Hotel suite. She would get back in touch with him when 15 days passed... She wouldn''t let him force her to use the morning after pill... She just hoped the heavens were on her side.

    *

    Wagner, who easily was tired, woke up around noon, and not seeing "Ingrid" anywhere, he shouted, "Where is she!?"

    He questioned his security guards, and they replied that she said that Wagner Hamibo had told her to leave. They believed it since it was an often recurring event. However, they did not imagine that this would make Wagner so furious.

    "Find her! I need her here and now!" He demanded. He intended to take pictures and rub it in Luan''s face, that he caught the girl Luan liked, but he didn''t expect the girl to immediately leave the next morning.

    ''I didn''t use a condom. What if she gets pregnant?'' This was one of the fears he had, but it was not so great a concern for him, since for all the girls to which that happened, he forced them to abort. And as much as these girls cried and said they were going to raise their child on their own, even so, he got them to have an immediate abortion.

    *

    - 2:00 pm in Suite 916 at the Das Hotel -

    "Luan, may I sleep here tonight?" Ingrid asked with a strange smile.

    "Yes, that''s fine, but do you agree to share the room with Cristina? After all, the suite only has 2 rooms," Luan looked at her and asked.

    "I do not see a problem," Ingrid said and looked at Cristina. "Is it okay if we both share a room?"

    "Yes, I''d love to." Cristina smiled, a little excited about what was happening. She had never slept in the same room as someone else before and hearing Ingrid ask to share a room made her feel good.

    "I''m leaving. Would you like toe along?" Luan, who intended to go to SafariGarden, which sells rare nts and fruits, asked.

    "Where are you going, Luan?" Ingrid asked instead.

    "I intend to go buy some rare nts and fruits," Luan replied.

    "If I can, I want to go along." Cristina was afraid to be alone if the people of the Zing n woulde after her.

    "Okay, I''m going too." Ingrid made up her mind.

    "Okay, I called reception. Sebastian is already waiting for us." said Luan. "In addition, we can stop by a clothing store. Yesterday I bought her some clothes, but it''s still not enough for Cristina."

    In the Das Hotel garage, Luan, Ingrid, and Cristina entered the ck Phantom Rolls-Royce and Sebastian started driving.

    The store they were going to was almost 40 kilometers away. Because of that, it took a little over 40 minutes to arrive.

    Upon arrival, the store was veryrge, almost the size of a shopping mall, and at the front, it was surrounded by shop windows and walls painted in dark brown and green.

    _ _

    - Drop some power stone, please <3

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 26: Luans Retaliation

    <h4>Chapter 26: Luan''s Retaliation</h4>

    After Luan bought all the items that could be used in the pill forging, he paid a total of 15 thousand with his credit card and left the store with Ingrid and Cristina.

    ''I still haven''t got thest ingredient needed to create the pill for mom and Catherine.'' Luan closed his eyes when thinking about the ident that he, Catherine, and his mother suffered when he was 13 years old.

    Maira, Luan''s mother, went to pick him and his sister Catherine up at school, but suddenly, a car left the otherne and came towards them. Luan remembers very well that that day he was fighting with his sister, but at the time of the ident, she disregarded everything, and took off her seat belt and covered him with her small body.

    In that ident, Maira, Luan''s mother, broke the bones of her left arm and leg. Because of this, she had to put a metal prosthesis in ce of the broken bone. Catharina was a little better since she only broke her left arm, but she also had to put prosthesis on the arm bone.

    For Luan to now be able to help his mother and sister, he needed to make a bone reconstruction pill. It was not an easy pill to make. It needed to be in the Refining Qi stage, as it needed a lot of Qi energy to be able to refine the pill. In addition, he needed bone marrow from an animal or person that was 10 times more powerful than an ordinary human. It was not that it was impossible to achieve this at the present time, but it was also not easy.

    When they returned to the suite, it was already close to 7 pm. Luan was using hisptop at the time.

    Cristina, who passed him and saw at a nce what he was doing, asked, "Luan, why do you have the photos of all the people of the Zing n open on theptop screen?"

    Luan replied without turning around, "I am creating a program that identifies them whenever theye near us or Ingrid''s family, or the airport. I know they won''t be standing around doing nothing for long, so I need to pay attention to their movements."

    "Why the airport?" Cristina asked, confused.

    "Because they may want to go after my family," Luan replied in a cold tone. He wouldn''t let them do anything bad to his sister and mother.

    "I understand. Sorry for causing so many problems..." Cristina lowered her head as she spoke.

    "Don''t think about it too much." Luan turned, looking at her. "It''s not like I didn''t know it could happen when I decided to help you."

    "En." Cristina nodded and left the living room, heading towards the kitchen to see if Ingrid needed help.

    ''Even if it is not the best option, if they dare to get in my way, I will remove all their bone marrow...'' Luan said in his mind.

    Almost half an hourter, Luan finished creating the program that connected all the cameras in the state of Santa Catarina. Whenever someone from the Zing n walked the streets, the cameras followed them.

    After that, he also created an application that connected to the program he created and installed it on his iPhone 3.

    *

    - S?o Jos¨¦, Praia Comprida -

    It was almost 24:00 when a ck car was approaching the home of Amanda, Ingrid''s mother.

    *Trim !* *Trim !* *Trim !*

    Luan, who was sleeping, was awakened by the noise of the cell phone. Appearing on the screen, a warning came that two men from the Zing n were approaching Amanda''s house. Luan got up and changed his clothes very quickly and left the Das Hotel at high speed.

    Luan''s current speed was about 500 km/h. The distance from the Das Hotel to Amanda and Ingrid''s house was 20 kilometers.

    -

    "We are almost there. We just need to kidnap his girlfriend''s mother and go," said Kener, a tall man with blond hair.

    "I just don''t understand why I had to go along, after all. Isn''t she just a weak woman?" Bernardoined. He was a medium height man with light brown hair.

    "Quiet! It was the order of the n Patriarch. Or are you going to tell me that you''d dare to say that in front of him?" Kener disdained.

    "I know that, but I had an appointment with my creamy (girlfriend), but now I''m stuck in a car with a male..." Bernardo grunted.

    "We''re here." Kener, who was driving, stopped the car in front of a yellow house.

    When they got out of the car and were about to invade the house, a young man running very fast stopped in front of them, leaving Bernardo and Kener amazed.

    "Heh... Your guy''s n is very brave, yes." The white-haired young man said with a cold chuckle that sent shivers down Bernardo and Kener''s spines.

    ''How did he know that we wereing? And how can he be so fast!?'' Kener, the blond-haired man was startled.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about..." Bernardo was no fool; he saw that they couldn''t go against this man who ran even faster than a car, and tried to hide what they were doing, "We only stopped the car because we heard a crash, and we think it''s the car''s tire." He kicked the tire and said, "Bruno, the tire is good. Shall we go?"

    "Yes, yes." Kener cooperated with Bernardo and wanted to get out of there as soon as possible.

    "Do you think you''re going to trick me with this cheap act?" Luan shook his head and his intention to kill expanded.

    "Spare me! I just did what the n said!" Kener gave up the hoax when he saw that it didn''t work and begged for his life.

    Bernardo on the other hand, ran to get in the car, wanting to get out, leaving Kener behind trying to escape. But as soon as he put his hand on the handle of the car and was about to open the door, he felt a hand hold his neck. "Save me, don''t kill me!"

    *Crack!*

    The sound of Bernardo''s neck bones echoed. His disbelieving eyes remained open.

    Letting the body fall to the floor, Luan appeared in front of Kener, who was trembling and had yellow liquid dripping from his pants, and without saying a word, Luan cut horizontally with his hand and Kener''s head rolled on the floor after leaving his neck.

    This all happened so fast that it hadn''t even been 1 minute, and not wanting to stay and wait for people to go out on the street and see what was going on, Luan took both bodies and heads and put them in the trunk of the car and drove the car in the direction of the Zing n''s vige.

    On the way, on a more deserted street, Luan used a technique that made the skin and flesh of Bernardo and Kener''s bodies disintegrate on the floor, leaving only the bones; the only things he didn''t disintegrate were the heads because they had another objective. Although it was not exactly what Luan wanted, he would use the bone marrow from their bones to create pills to help his mother and sister.

    Later, he arrived in front of the vige gate where the Zing n was located and got out of the car and threw the heads up, skewering them as they came down on the vige gate. Before leaving, Luan punctured the car''s gas tank and set the vehicle on fire.

    *Boooom!*

    A minuteter, a strong explosion urred, but Luan was already almost 10 kilometers away from the vige of n Zing.

    As they deactivated the vige''s cameras, so as not to be watched again, they had to go in person to see what was going on. Once there, they couldn''t help but be surprised to see two heads stuck in the vige gate and a car a few meters away on fire.

    "Bernardo!!" A girl in the crowd screamed hysterically. She was udia, Bernardo''s girlfriend.

    "Calm down! Don''t make a fuss, or I''ll kill you!" said the Patriarch of n Zing ominously. He then shouted, "Quick, get those heads off of the gate! Don''t let outsiders see this."

    "Bernardo, Bernardo...!" The girl did not stop screaming when she saw them remove the head that was stuck in the gate.

    "I told you to shut the fuck up!" With mes around his hand, the Patriarch of n Zing pped the girl in the face and engulfed her in mes.

    "Ahhhhh!"

    The girl screamed in agony and pain, and it only took a few seconds for her to die.

    "Damn it, get this woman''s body out of here, quick!" demanded the Patriarch. Nobody dared to scream or make a noise; none of them wanted to be the next to burn.

    Very quickly, they removed the heads from the gate and the body of the woman who was burned alive.

    ''Despicable boy, I underestimated you... Good, good, good! Wait for me. It won''t end like this!'' the Patriarch of the Zing n thought, full of cruelty in his eyes.

    _ _

    - Drop some power stone, please <3

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 27: Increased Power

    <h4>Chapter 27: Increased Power</h4>

    After Luan killed the two would-be kidnappers from the Zing n and removed the bones from their bodies, he returned by car to the hotel suite with the bones in a ck backpack. In his room, Luan studied the bones and realized that their maximum physical strength was 8 times stronger than an ordinary man.

    ''If I use it all together, I can still create the bone reconstruction pill, although I would also have to create a bone marrow cleansing pill.'' Luan calcted in order to better understand the bones he had in his hands.

    ''But to create this pill, I''m going to need to get to Heaven and Earth Realm, Qi Refining Stage.'' Luan went to the nts, fruits, even seedlings, and got ready to create pills. Although he was not yet able to create moreplicated pills, he would still be able to create simpler pills. One of these pills was the Qi Collection Pill.

    As the energy of Heaven and Earth was more dense inside the training room, Luan went there with the ingredients. He had already bought a 30 cm cauldron for the purpose of creating pills, and now he would have the chance to use it.

    Since he would not be able to create fire for a long time, seeing as the reserve of Qi stored in his body was low, Luan used the mes generated from a gas stove. It was a one-burner stove, which was used a lot in camping. Luan knew it was not ideal, but he could not be too demanding at that moment. Although he would lose a little of the effect because of that, it was still better than being without. Besides, the pill that he was going to make, the cost of the items was not very expensive.

    Luan prepared everything, cutting all of the items and grinding those that needed to be ground. He then turned on the fire and as he needed blood from a living being superior to an ordinary human, the stronger the blood the better, Luan sacrificed some of his own. Cutting his fingertip, he let some of his blood drip into the cauldron.

    Luan focused his attention on the cauldron and after adding his blood in the cauldron, he poured in coconut oil and green tea, and little by little, he added other key items. Afterwards, he closed the lid.

    Luan''s voice began to resonate through the room as he closed his eyes. His lips moved smoothly making an indecipherable sound, filling the room. It was an impossible sound to understand or hear clearly. Seeming to synchronize with the incessant sound, the cauldron began to shudder. Multicolored lights began to spread all over the ce, filling the air. The sound of the song continued to echo, making the room fill with bright lights.

    *Poof!*

    With the sound of the cauldron lid cking, Luan opened his eyes and turned off the fire. Sweat dripped down his forehead. Alchemy was not an easy thing for him to do with his current level of Qi, however, he smiled as he opened the lid of the cauldron and saw that at the bottom of the cauldron were three milky pills in the middle of the rest of the ashes of the ingredients that were not able to be pills.

    Taking the three pills, Luan sat down with his legs crossed and swallowed a pill. Upon doing so, he was amazed by the rich Qi of the pill that spread throughout his body. On a scale of 1 to 10, Luan would say that the quality of this pill was a 5. Although not very high, it helped him to break the limit of his body. He measured his body''s strength and was pleased that it managed to be 27 times stronger than an ordinary man.

    Unlike the standard training using a technique, the effect of the pill was different since it did not necessarily have a limit that could be digested and strengthened. In addition, Luan felt a strong desire to go to the bathroom...

    1 hourter, Luan came out of the bathroom. He did what he had to do and took a shower. Wrapped in a towel, he went to his room to put on a new set of clothes. Afterward, he returned to the training room and swallowed the other two pills. With the second pill, although he got stronger, it was not enough to help him break the limit of his body. With the third pill, it only added a bit to his body strength.

    ''I''m going to create some new pills tomorrow...'' Luan thought as he felt tired mentally. After putting everything away, he went to take another shower and then went to sleep.

    *

    The next morning, Luan woke up in a good mood. Getting stronger by using the pills yesterday caused him to be closer to his goal. When he got out of bed, he did his morning routine and then went into the living room.

    "Good Morning," he said when he saw Ingrid and Cristina talking while sitting around the table.

    "Good morning, Luan," Ingrid said with a smile.

    "Good morning, Master," Cristina said politely.

    Sitting on a chair next to the table, Luan took a piece of toast and buttered it. After chewing, he said, "You girls woke up early."

    "It''s already 7:30. You were the one who woke upte," Ingridughed.

    "I see..." Luan hadn''t seen the time yet, so he assumed it was before 7:00 am.

    As soon as they finished eating, they all brushed their teeth and started training.

    Around 14:00, Luan stopped meditating. He didn''t see the girls in the room, which made him assume that they had finished training. He then went to his room and picked up the necessary items to create the Collect Qi pill.

    1 hour after Luan started forging pills, he held 7 milky pills in his hand. He was lucky to have forged 4 of the pills at once.

    "I believe that with these pills, I can break the limit of being 30 times stronger than an ordinary man." Sitting on the floor with his legs crossed in the lotus position, Luan ate the first pill. Gradually the Qi inside the pill spread throughout his body.

    The first pill alone almost made him break the limit of 28 times stronger than an ordinary man. Luan took a deep breath, and swallowed another pill.

    Inside his body, a whirlwind of Qi formed and spread the Qi energy to all the organs, skin, and bones in his body. Luan felt stronger and stronger and that''s when he broke the limit of 28 times stronger than an ordinary man.

    Opening his eyes, he let out a long hot breath. He felt his whole body heat up; he knew that this way of strengthening himself was not the best and was also shortening the life span of the training room''s formation. However, his instincts said he needed to be strong soon; he felt urgency from the Zing n. Although he could now go against most of them, when he arrived in front of the vige gate of n Zing, he felt the presence of someone who was very close to the Third Order - someone with strength 40 times stronger than the average man.

    Not wanting to take the risk, Luan wanted to get stronger even faster. Then, he could create a new formation when he returned to Jurer¨º Internacional.

    Clearing his mind, Luan swallowed the next pill, and then he swallowed a fourth pill, leaving only three. The power grew within him, Luan saw the limit of his strength increase to 29 times. Just as he calcted, he hoped that the final three pills would help him to be 30 times stronger than an ordinary man.

    After swallowing thest pill, a vortex formed on top of Luan''s head, and the same happened inside his own body, strengthening every cell in his body. Luan then broke the limit of the human body, being now 30 times stronger than an ordinary man.

    ''Now I can use the technique: Negative White Dragon Transformation...'' Although he wanted to do this now, he needed to use a set of body movements to clean up the impurities from the pills left in his body. Although it was not able to clean 100%, it would be at least 50%.

    It was almost 6:00 pm and Luan had already used his body technique and had also meditated. In his body, a lot of impurity remained and a strong desire to defecate was present.

    Almost 1 hourter, Luan left the bathroom feeling refreshed. He saw himself in the mirror and noticed that he had be even more handsome. He put on a new set of clothes and went to the training room.

    When he returned to the training room, he sat on the floor, and prepared to use the technique: Negative White Dragon Transformation.

    _ _

    - Drop some power stone, please <3

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 28: Pseudo Core

    <h4>Chapter 28: Pseudo Core</h4>

    That night, Luan was sitting alone in the training room, feeling the energy of Heaven and Earth. He knew it wouldn''t be so quick for him to break out of his cultivation and enter the Qi Refining stage, but that didn''t mean it was useless to meditate using the Negative White Dragon Transformation Technique.

    All the Qi that Luan pulled into himself was almost automatically used to strengthen his body, but he was unable to form aplete circle from it in the center of his body, which was two centimeters below his navel. To sessfully enter the Qi Refining stage, he needed to make a full circle, which was when he would enter the Pseudo Core stage which is equivalent to level 1 of the Qi Refining stage. Refining Qi had nine levels and went from 1 to 9.

    Luan''s eyes narrowed as he manipted the energy Qi with special attention to the center of his body, trying to form a circle. At this point, the image of a very small white dragon took shape and started trying to form itself into a circle at Luan''smand.

    Gradually bing more powerful, the little white dragon spun around the center of Luan''s body, trying to create a circle, but whenever it reached halfway, it was forced to return to the beginning, and the Qi of Heaven and Earth was sucked in by Luan''s body. After many attempts, Luan managed to increase his strength a little and almost created a half-circle but was unable to break through to the Qi Refining stage.

    After having dinner with Ingrid and Cristina, Luan went to his room and slept when he saw that there was no strange movement from the Zing n.

    *

    The following morning, Luan did not start training with the body technique, but with the Negative Transformation White Dragon Technique. This time, he felt the Qi of Heaven and Earth more easily. Gradually, the little white dragon began to create a line of Qi in order to form a circle.

    Time passed quickly, it was already close to noon when a vortex formed at the top of Luan''s head and was sucked into his body, going towards the center of his body. Once he gathered Qi in the center of his body, the little white dragon, with great effort, finished forming a circle!

    *Boom!*

    Luan could only hear a sound inside him that sounded like a dragon''s roar. His whole body cracked violently and suddenly darkened fresh blood was shot from his mouth.

    At that time the vast energy had grown and broken the barriers, flooding Luan''s body with Qi. Luan was meticulously controlling the flow of energy, because after a disruption, using Qi on his Pseudo Core could cause injuries if not done carefully.

    Just by breaking through and sessfully entering Level 1 of the Qi Refining Stage, Luan became almost 40 times stronger than an ordinary man when using the Pseudo Core Qi.

    Luan''s oppressive aura made Cristina and Ingrid, who were in the training room, look at him in amazement. They were forced to stop meditating and move away from him so that they would not be affected. Although they were concerned that he had vomited blood, seeing that the color of the blood was dark, almost the same color as the impurity, they decided to wait.

    Half an hourter, Luan opened his eyes and blew out a breath of hot air. His body was hot, almost burning. He urgently needed to take a cold shower.

    "Luan, how are you?" Ingrid, who saw him open his eyes, asked with concern.

    "I''m fine, just... Mm, I''ll exinter. I need to take a shower first," Luan told her and left. He didn''t have time to exin, since he wanted to bathe before and the exnation was a little long.

    Despite theirck of understanding, Ingrid and Cristina waited for him in the living room, patiently.

    In the bathroom, Luan started taking a shower shortly after he vomited dark blood again. His skin tone turned red, but he gradually recovered and became full of vitality. Within his body, the Pseudo Core was in constant rotation; if Luan wanted to use Qi, he would only need to direct the Qi to the desired location. If his meridians were clean and the Core was connected to the fully formed one, it would be even easier and faster for him to control Qi.

    In the palm of his hand, Luan created a small ball of mes. Even with the water falling on his hand, it was not able to put out the mes. Of course, the amount of watering out of the shower was not veryrge, so it was easy for him to keep the me burning under the shower.

    Making the fireball disappear, the circle on his body, which lost 1% of Qi, continued to spin, refining the Qi of Heaven and Earth, recuperating the lost Qi.

    While Luan bathed, Cristina told Ingrid everything that happened to her and talked about the Zing n. From beginning to end, Ingrid didn''t say a word, but she felt like crying as she hugged Cristina, which took Cristina by surprise.

    "I believe Luan will..." Ingrid didn''t even need toplete her statement for Cristina to understand what she meant - that Luan would turn the Zing n into a river of blood.

    "It''s not that I care, but I believe that like me, there are people in the Zing n who don''t know about it." Cristina said what she thought. "I don''t think they are all guilty."

    "Do not worry." Luan entered the room. "I don''t intend to drag innocent people into this. Furthermore, if there is killing, it will only be those that the police have difficulty dealing with: the main leaders of the Zing n. I am almost ready to deal with them."

    When Luan entered the room, Ingrid looked at him, her breathing quickened uncontrobly. If Luan was handsome before, he was now even more handsome and had a seductive and dominant aura emanating from him.

    "This is good." Cristina blinked her innocent eyes and said, "It seems, Master, you have be more handsome."

    "Mm, this is because I have had some advances in cultivating and it has helped to nourish my skin, making it more handsome," Luan exined.

    "I understand. Will I also be more beautiful if I continue to strengthen myself?" Cristina, who always felt ugly, was pleased with the idea of bing more beautiful.

    "Yes, of course." Luan gave a direct answer. Although he didn''t say much, it was almost enough to make Cristina jump with joy and want to dedicate herself even more to training. After all, even though she was young, she wanted to be beautiful.

    "Luan, are you going out?" Ingrid asked him, seeing that the clothes Luan had on were different from the clothes he usually wore at home, wearing a white T-shirt, jeans, and ck sneakers.

    "Yes, I will try to find medicinal herbs to create pills," Luan replied.

    "I see, good luck," Ingrid said, smiling with slightly pink cheeks.

    "Thanks," Luan smiled.

    *

    Luan walked along beaches and mountains until the day got dark. Only when it was close to 19:00 at night did he decide to return.

    "Although not a lot, I got medicinal herbs that were missing for some pills," Luan told himself. There were many herbs that, although easy to find, were not treated as valuable today, and these were basically the things that Luan found.

    However, unfortunately, he couldn''t find what he wanted most, which was at least 10 year old Ginseng herb. ''Will it be that I am going to have to cultivate on my own and grow old with those techniques?''

    Luan needed this Ginseng herb to be able to create the Water Pill. Depending on the quality of this pill, it could clean up 40% of the impurity of a person''s body. Of course, the stronger the person, the more difficult it was to clean the impurity.

    Of course, with Luan''s current strength, he believed that at most he would be able to create a Mid Grade Water Pill.

    Pills were separated by 6 degrees: Low, Mid, High, Superior, Earth, and Heaven.

    Low: 90% Impurities

    Mid: 80% Impurities

    High: 60% Impurities

    Superior: 30% Impurities

    Earth: 10% Impurities

    Heaven: 0% Impurities

    Arriving at the suite, Luan stored what he was able to find and started training with body technique.

    After finishing training, Luan had dinner with Ingrid and Cristina and returned to the training room to create Qi Collection Pills. The more pills he had and the purer they were, the better. Those that came out with low quality, he intended to sell on the website he was creating.

    Luan''s goal was to create pills of Superior Grade or even Earth. If he manages to do that, it would be even easier to help his mother and sister get stronger, even Ingrid and Cristina for that matter.

    _ _

    - Drop some power stone, please S2

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 29: Immortality

    <h4>Chapter 29: Immortality</h4>

    Luan created 19 Qi Collection Pills:10 Low pills, 5 Mid pills, 3 High pills, and 1 Superior pill.

    It was close to midnight when he finished creating these pills. Luan took a shower and after putting on pajamas, he went to sleep.

    *

    - Morning of March 3, 2010 -

    It had been 17 days since Luan and Ingrid met and stayed in the suite at the Das Hotel. Before, Luan intended to stay in the suite for 30 days and then return to Jurer¨º Internacional, however, things had not quite gone as nned. The formation he created with Ingrid''s help would break up in a few days, and now that he had managed to enter Heaven and Earth Realm - Qi Refining Stage, Luan could create pills more easily, thus, he had no more need to spend so many days in this ce.

    However, he couldn''t just go back to Jurer¨º Internacional; he still needed to deal with the Zing n before he left. If he left things as they were, it was possible that they would try to kidnap Ingrid''s mother again.

    Unlike the previous day, Luan started training with a body technique, doing all 48 movements quickly and urately and then meditating while performing the sutra of the technique: Divine Spiritual Body. While meditating, Luan felt that he was very close to breaking the limit of his body again. But, he knew it was not good to push himself too hard and stopped meditating around 2 pm.

    Ingrid and Cristina had already finished training. Cristina, who had joined just a few days ago, managed to be 3 times stronger than an ordinary man.

    After having lunch and showering, Luan said, "Ingrid, Cristina, I have a pill that will help you to be stronger."

    In a bottle, there were two milky pills each the size of a ss ball. Luan ced the bottle on the table and said, "You each can have a pill, and when swallowing, I rmend that you use the sutra of your body technique. This will facilitate the digestion process and increase the efficiency of the pill."

    The two pills Luan gave Ingrid and Cristina were High-Quality Qi Collection Pills. Although they had 60% impurities, they were still quite useful. Luan intended to create new Water Pills, therefore, he didn''t have to worry about the impurities that were inside the pill, since he himself knew how to create a pill that removed the impurity. The important thing now was to get stronger.

    "Thank you, Luan." The two girls were moved. Without wasting time, they went to the training room and swallowed the pills and started meditating.

    Luan did not stay at the hotel. He left when he saw that the girls started training. He wanted to see if the herb store had received new stocks, and he also wanted to try his hand at finding rare medicinal herbs in isted ces.

    As his strength increased, the speed also increased. Luan managed to reach 600 kilometers per hour running: this was without using Qi. If he used Qi, he could reach an incredible 800 kilometers per hour. This only reinforced the security measures that he had in ce to be able to protect Cristina and the rest in case the Zing n tried to do something.

    Of course, Luan was not running through the city at this speed right now. He wouldn''t do it for no reason, and had he done that, it would have looked like "sh" was running through the streets of S?o Jos¨¦. The next day it would have invariably appeared on various television news. The day he ran to save Ingrid''s mother, it was a different situation: it was at night, and the cameras in 2010 were not so good that they could get images of him running at 500 kilometers an hour. Also, most people who might have seen him that time probably thought they were hallucinating to see something run by that fast.

    At the store which sold medicinal herbs, the attendant recognized Luan and said with a professional smile, "Mr. Luan, you are back. We already have what you orderedst time. It arrived at the store just an hour ago."

    Luan was slightly surprised at how quickly they managed to find what he had requested before. "Oh, this is good. I will want to take this and also..." Luan listed the items he wanted to buy.

    Before Luan left the store, he worked out with the staff that Ingrid would ept the items at the hotel when the delivery dropped the items off. Luan did not return to the hotel; he was still hoping to find useful ways to create pills. Strolling through the streets of S?o Jos¨¦, Luan arrived in front of a street that went out towards the sea. On the beach, Luan saw that there was a man renting boats.

    Approaching, Luan asked the man wearing a dark green fisherman''s clothes, "Sir, I want to rent a boat of yours. How much does it cost?"

    The man looked Luan up and down and saw that he looked like a young man with money and was not just another curious person. "Rowing boat is R$ 300 per day. Larger motorized boat is R$ 1000 per day," he replied.

    "I would like to rent the motorboat, please," said Luan.

    "Okay,e with me to my store." He led the way to a small, white storefront and started asking questions, filling out a rental paper, and also asking for a photo ID.

    After finishing filling in the required paperwork, he stated, "It is already 3:00 pm, so I will charge you part-time, which is R$: 500. If you stay more than 12 hours with the boat, you will have to pay the other R$: 500, okay?"

    Seeing Luan nod, he said, "Do you want to pay with cash or by card?"

    "By card," Luan replied and passed his credit card to the man who rented the boats.

    "Pin number, please," stated the man.

    "Okay." Luan typed in his pin and hit confirm.

    After handing back Luan''s credit card, the man guided Luan to the boat. On the way, he said many things like the deadline for delivering the boat and the risk he would take if he went too far, and gave Luan a detailed map of the sea and nearby inds.

    *

    In the open sea, Luan rode the boat at 30 kilometers per hour. He mainly chose to go to more distant ces. Standing alone on a boat in the open sea reminded him of the times in his previous life when he hunted for treasure in the sea with his sailboat. At that time, Luan had achieved many amazing things and it was also because of the treasures he had acquired, he strengthened himself quickly. The sea was an unpredictable ce, and one often depended on luck to find something of value, but for Luan who had very good senses, the unpredictability turned out to be an advantage.

    Not far away, Luan saw two inds, one more or lessrge and the other small. Thergest was at most the size of a football stadium. Luan swerved and instead kept going towards the more open sea.

    Until now, he hadn''t felt any strange energy inside the sea. While only listening to the sound of the sea and the wind blowing, Luan began to remember his past life.

    For almost a thousand years he lived and in the path of immortality, he lost many people he had cared for: friends, family, his mother, his sister...

    In an instant, Luan had a thought about whether he would pursue immortality this time around. It didn''t matter if it was a hundred years, a thousand years, or ten thousand years, time was valuable. Although the excitement of lifees from the process and not from the results, if he could possess immortality and have an unlimited life, would he not be able to experience more excitement in his life?

    If there were such a possibility, he would definitely seek immortality. Furthermore, he would not seek only immortality for himself; he would also help the person he loves so that they could be together forever. Also, for his mother and sister, he would definitely help them to achieve immortality.

    Luan was lost in the middle of his tide of thoughts until he suddenly felt a strange energying from the bottom of the sea.

    _ _

    - Drop some power stone, please <3

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 30: Energy Crystal

    <h4>Chapter 30: Energy Crystal</h4>

    After anchoring the boat, Luan left his cell phone and wallet inside the boat and dived into the water. As he swam deeper, he felt the strange energy growing stronger.

    ''Is thising from an Energy Crystal?'' The closer Luan got, the more he was sure it was an energy crystal.

    Energy crystals were very useful for cultivators, as they were rich in energy from Heaven and Earth and, as the name would suggest, made up of very pure energy.

    *

    - At the same time, at the Majestic Pce Hotel. -

    "Haven''t you found her yet!?" Wagner Hamibo was furious. "Damn sh$t! How can they not find her after so long? Are you telling me that the girl I slept with was not Ingrid, the girl that Luan is interested in, but her sister, Monica?"

    "Yes, Young Master," a man in a ck suit said respectfully, "As we tried to find the girl, we ended up discovering that she was actually Ingrid''s older sister."

    "F#ck, I want her here. Find her for me!" Wagner Hamibo said aggressively, kicking a table.

    "Young Master, should we kill her?" The man asked, cautiously.

    "Huh? Kill her? Are you f#cking crazy? I want to¡­ marry her?! I mean, I want to make her my lover! She''s too good to die." Wagner Hamibo said a little confused. He didn''t understand why he had such a strong feeling for this girl that he only had sex with once.

    *

    Luan reached the bottom of the sea and saw the energy crystal shining. The size of the crystal was the size of a pineapple, even the shape was simr. Luan took the crystal with his hand and the crystal shone brightly because whenever an energy crystal woulde into contact with a very strong energy source, it would stay active. Luan roughly assumed that this crystal had existed here for at least a thousand years.

    Luan swam holding the energy crystal, heading towards where the boat was anchored. As he had not touched the anchor to the bottom of the sea, the boat ended up drifting a little, but it did not go very far, and soon Luan reached the boat. cing the crystal on the deck, Luan climbed up into the boat.

    Using his Qi to dry off, Luan thought, ''I''m just going to take another look...''

    He was already satisfied to find this energy crystal, since if a formation was created using this, it would be even better than the formation he had made back at the hotel. In addition, because it was an energy crystal that was about a thousand years old, even if it ran out of energy, the crystal supplied itself with energy from Heaven and Earth.

    Another thing he could do with this energy crystal was to create weapons of the Fourth Order. However, Luan had no such intention, and neither did he have the other materials necessary to create a weapon of the Fourth Order.

    - Two hourster. -

    "Unfortunately I didn''t find anything else, but luckily I found this energy crystal," Luan murmured and decided to return to shore.

    Seeing that there was no one close, instead of starting the engine, Luan took a paddle from the boat in case of emergency and started to row. The boat''s speed reached almost 100 kilometers per hour with Luan rowing using only some of his strength. He ended up paddling 4 times faster than the maximum speed of the motorboat.

    When Luan began to see the two inds he had seen before, he stopped rowing and started the boat''s engine and headed towards where he had rented the boat.

    "Mr. Luan, you came back early." The man who rented the motorboat smiled warmly when he saw Luan reach the shore.

    "Yes," Luan replied with a wave.

    Taking the crystal from the motorboat, Luan left. Logically, in order not to draw unnecessary attention, he did not use his Qi when handling it, or else the energy crystal would shine even more than a 60-voltmp.

    "..." The man looked strangely at what Luan was carrying, but said nothing. He thought it was better not to ask and so he remained silent while watching Luan walk away.

    When Luan was out of sight, the man murmured, "What a strange boy..."

    *

    "Wee back, Mr. Luan Dimas." As soon as she saw Luane in through the entrance door, Samantha immediately greeted him with a weing smile. She felt calmer now; when she spoke to Ingrid earlier, she "discovered" that Cristina was Luan''s cousin.

    "I''m back." Luan greeted her and headed for the elevator.

    Arriving at suite 916, Luan passed the card and the door was opened.

    "Luan?! Wee!" Ingrid, who heard the sound of the door opening, received Luan with a smile.

    "En. I''m back." Luan returned the smile.

    "Are you hungry?" Ingrid asked. "Cristina and I made meat soup."

    "Yes, I am, thanks. I''ll just put this here first and take a shower." As soon as he said that, Luan walked into his room and ced the crystal in his closet.

    Minutester, Luan returned after taking a shower and putting on a more casual outfit, being silk shorts and a ck short-sleeved shirt.

    Upon arriving at the kitchen, Luan helped himself to a te of soup. While Luan ate, Ingrid and Cristina stayed in the living room.

    Having finished eating the soup, Luan washed the dishes he used and went into the living room. Sitting on the couch next to Ingrid and Cristina, Luan said, "On the 5th of this month, I''m going back to Jurer¨º Internacional. Will you girlse with me?"

    "Yes," Cristina responded immediately.

    "Yes, but my mother..." Ingrid was concerned that the Zing n would end up doing something bad to her mother.

    "I understand your concern, but you don''t have to think too much about it. I wouldn''t ask you toe before first solving the problem with the Zing n," Luan said, reassuring her.

    "That''s nice. In that case, I''d be willing to go with you," Ingrid said.

    At the time Luan entered the Qi Refining stage, he was already confident he could get rid of the Zing n, but that was only with 50% certainty. Now that he had found an energy crystal, he decided to use all of the formation and create as many pills as possible and increase his physical strength to 31 or 32 times stronger than an ordinary man. If he did this, the chances of him seeding in getting rid of the Zing n were about 80%.

    While the two girls went to sleep, Luan went to the training room and started creating Qi Collection Pills.

    Because it was dependent on the mes created from his Qi and them now being purer mes, the chances of creating Superior quality pills had increased. As for creating any Heaven and Earth quality pills, Luan did not have so much hope with the inferior materials avable to him.

    With the cauldron in front of him, Luan, who was sitting on the floor, used his mes while cing the ingredients to create the Qi Collection Pill. Unlike artificially created mes, Luan could create mes inside the oven and burn the impurities of medicinal herbs more proficiently.

    It was almost 5 am when Luan finished using all the medicinal herbs, creating a total of 50 pills: 35 Qi Collection Pills and 15 Water Pills. Of them, 10 were Superior Qi Collection Pills and 5 were Superior Water Pills.

    Because of the amount of energy he expended using the formation, it weakened the formation by a lot and it would probablyst a maximum of 2 more days.

    Luan took a Superior Water Pill and swallowed it. In his body, the pill started to purify the residual impurities he had. Because the pill had such a potent effect and the fact that Luan had digested poorer quality pills before, Luan feltpelled to go to the bathroom...

    _ _

    - Drop some power stone, please <3

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 31: Formation Collapses

    <h4>Chapter 31: Formation Copses</h4>

    Luan didn''t go to sleep that day. It was already five in the morning, and he didn''t necessarily need to sleep every day. Meditation, when he uses it to raise the Qi of his Pseudo Core, made him feel rested both mentally and physically.

    So instead of sleeping, Luan returned to the training room, holding ss jars that were separated by quality. Removing a Superior Qi Collection Pill from the pot, he swallowed while meditating and using the technique: Negative White Dragon Transformation.

    Something strange happened... The moment he started using the technique, a vortex formed and sucked the Qi around voraciously. Luan felt the limit of his body break twice in a row; even he was surprised by this. In addition, he was very close to being able to break the boundary of his body again.

    Now he was 32 times stronger than an ordinary man just using his body. If he used his Pseudo Core Qi, he would be 42 times stronger than an ordinary man.

    In the next 45 minutes, Luan spent the time stabilizing his cultivation.

    Opening his eyes, Luan felt refreshed.

    *

    Carol, who was in Florian¨®polis, decided to return to Jurer¨º Internacional.

    At the airport, she sighed. She was still upset by the way Luan had treated her before. Besides... ''Who was that b$tch who was with him?''

    She sighed again and thought she should act faster or she would end up losing him...

    ''I can''t allow some whore to steal my man!'' Carol eximed in her mind, determined to win Luan over again.

    *

    Luan had already showered and prepared breakfast.

    It was 6:50 am when Ingrid and Cristina woke up.

    "Luan, good morning," the two girls said in unison.

    "Good Morning." Luan nodded and said, "Take the opportunity to train a lot today. The formation we have in the training room will be undone in a few hours."

    "Okay." Ingrid nodded. She already expected this, since Luan was rushing his return to Jurer¨º Internacional.

    "Master, I''ve almost reached the strength limit of 5 ordinary men," Cristina said happily.

    "Congrattions! I see that you are training, diligently." Luan praised her, rubbing her head.

    "Hehee~" Cristina was so happy to be praised, she let out a cute littleugh. It was the first time anyone had praised her for something, after all.

    "Okay, let''s eat," Luan said.

    After eating and putting on their gym clothes, they went to the training room. Before the two girls started training, Luan gave each one a Qi Collection Pill.

    "This is very valuable, right? I don''t know if I should ept..." Ingrid said, uncertainly.

    "I can always make more. Just take it," Luan assured her.

    "OK, thank you." Ingrid smiled, shyly.

    "Thank you, Master," Cristina said.

    "En," Luan replied with a wave.

    He then took a Qi Collection Pill himself and swallowed it. This time, he would not try to break the limit of his body, but rather reach level 2 of the Qi Refining Stage.

    While meditating, Luan felt the Qi particles forming throughout his body and going towards the center of his body where the Pseudo Core was formed. As the Qi energy came into contact with the circle of the Pseudo Core, another circle started to be created. Gradually, Luan managed to create half a circle, and with the great concentration of Qi he had in the Qi Collection Pill, he managed to continue to form the circle.

    Although the substantial strength of the newly created circle was not as significant as the first circle, the moment he created the new circle, using the Pseudo Core Qi would be 10% stronger and would increase to 110% the amount of Qi he had initially.

    While meditating, Luan did not notice that someone stealthily believed that he was very handsome while looking like a deity with a semi-transparent white aura around his body, and ended up taking a picture of him.

    After taking pictures until she was satisfied, Ingrid felt very brave for doing this, but soon after, she blushed furiously. Even still, she did not regret what she did. She took a few deep breaths and started to meditate as she finished doing the body technique movements.

    When it was close to noon, an explosion urred.

    *Bang!*

    "What happened?" The two girls opened their frightened eyes.

    Luan also stopped meditating and opened his eyes. He then noticed that the formation was broken. "The energy that remained in the formation is gone." Luan gave his verdict, seeing that the crystals that were used broke into pieces and fell apart, losing their luster.

    "Ohh..." Only then did the two girls notice that the formation no longer had any effect as the pure Qi air of Heaven and Earth had returned to normal.

    "Leaving that aside, I see that you two have made some progress," Luan said, not caring what had just happened, as he expected the formation to break up at any moment.

    "Yes, I reached the strength of 20 ordinary men," said Ingrid, pleased with herself. Of course, she knew that all the credit was due to the pill she received from Luan. If it were not for this, it would have taken her much longer to achieve this feat.

    "Very good. You can now start practicing a Qi technique." Luan smiled, and then looked at Cristina.

    Seeing Luan look at her, Cristina said, "I reached the strength of 6 ordinary men, almost breaking the limit of 7."

    "Very good, as well," Luan nodded and said, "Now that your foundation is ready, you can now train a better body technique. When we arrive in Jurer¨º Internacional, I will teach you one. What do you think of that?"

    "It would be my pleasure!" She said with a cheerful smile.

    "Okay, let''s get ready. Today I''m going to take you two out to eat," Luan said, but before Ingrid left, Luan asked her, "Mm? Ingrid, do you have a sore back?"

    "Oh, a little, but it should be back to normal soon," Ingrid replied.

    "I can fix that quickly. Let me have a look at it," Luan stated.

    "Okay."

    Channeling Qi on the tip of his index and middle fingers, Luan, at a very fast speed, pressed ten acupuncture points on her back and pushed the bone back to the ce where it was supposed to be.

    "Mmm..." Ingrid let out a low, cute moan, and because of that, she was very red with embarrassment.

    "Ready." Luan pretended not to hear her moan, and asked, "Are you better now?"

    "Yes, a lot." Ingrid turned and said, "Thank you very much."

    "It was no big deal. If something like this happens again, just consult me," said Luan.

    "Yes." Ingrid already had total confidence in Luan. Although she was shy about certain situations, she felt very close to him now.

    An hourter, Luan and the two girls had already showered and put on clothes to go out. Next to the Das Hotel, there was a restaurant famous for its seafood. Luan nned to go there with Ingrid and Cristina.

    "You two are beautiful today," Luan did not forget to praise them. It didn''t hurt to recognize how beautiful the two girls looked when getting dressed.

    "Thanks. You are also very elegant." Ingrid blushed.

    "Thank you, Master. I think Master is the most handsome man on earth!" Cristina said, exaggeratedly. But, she was being sincere; she actually believed that.

    _ _

    - Drop some power stone, please <3

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 32: Invading the Zing Clan.

    <h4>Chapter 32: Invading the Zing n.</h4>

    Being a more reserved restaurant and prioritizing customer satisfaction, the tables were spaced quite apart from each other. Luan, Ingrid, and Cristina were on the second floor, seated at the table by the window. From there, they could see the movement of the streets.

    "I''ve never eaten a cut of roasted mullet before. Is it good?" Cristina asked, almost drooling.

    On the table, there was a silver tter and on top of the tter was a 40-50 cm sliced mullet.

    "Yes, take your fork and take some and try and see," Luan told her.

    "Okay..." Not wanting to look hungry, Cristina took a small piece of the fish''s meat and brought it to her mouth. She eximed, "Delicious!"

    Ingrid said with a gentle smile, "Next time, put some lemon on it."

    "En." Cristina nodded childishly in a cute way, and did what Ingrid suggested.

    *

    "Are you two sure you want to go with me?" Luan asked again.

    "Yes, we are!" They nodded with determination, although they knew that Luan was likely to kill some people today.

    "Okay, I''m not going to try to convince you two girls otherwise, but you must listen to me and not act rashly, okay?" Luan warned.

    "Yes." Cristina and Ingrid replied in unison.

    Wearing dark clothes, Luan, Ingrid, and Cristina left the Das Hotel.

    It was almost midnight, and the streets were quiet. Getting into a taxi, they headed for the Zing n.

    "You can stop here," Luan said to the taxi driver. There were still 2 kilometers left in order to reach the Zing n. After paying the driver, they got out of the taxi and started walking.

    On the way, Ingrid and Cristina saw Luan go around the Zing n''s territory and ce some small shiny crystals. Not taking her curiosity anymore, Ingrid asked, "Luan, what are you doing?"

    "Creating a formation." Luan exined without turning around. "This formation that I am creating, not only will they be trapped, but when I destroy their power base, I will store it in this crystal."

    He turned and showed the girls a glowing crystal the size of Cristina''s palm. His reason for doing so was easy to guess: Luan intended to cripple their power nuclei and steal it. In doing so, the Zing n could never again depend on their powers and would not be a threat to the lives of the people he cared about.

    In fact, the power of the Zing n was inherited, but if their power core were to be destroyed, the next generation would not inherit the n''s powers. Therefore, when Luan destroys their power nucleus, he would also be ending the lineage of being able to control their fire.

    "So, you don''t intend to kill them?" Ingrid asked.

    "No, I think leaving them without their powers is worse than death." It was a certainty that Luan had. For a n that was willing to sacrifice its own children, it showed how much they liked to have powers that few people were privileged to have. They felt superior to other humans because of that and it gave them enormous satisfaction. So, just to imagine the impact they would receive when they lost their powers, it was easy to guess that they would be beyond shaken.

    While talking and exining these things to Ingrid and Cristina, Luan had already finished creating the first stage of the formation. He said, "It is almost done. Now, I just need to activate it."

    As Luan started to walk closer and closer to the Zing n while he murmured some unknown words in front of the two girls, they continued to follow Luan in silence, not wanting to disturb him.

    When Luan finished chanting the mantra, he threw the crystal in his hand into the sky and the crystal shone as it floated and stood high in the center of the Zing n. That was also when an invisible force began to cover the entire Zing n, alerting them.

    "What is happening!?"

    "Quick, let''s see!"

    The natives of the Zing n left their homes and were amazed to see a semi-transparent veil covering the sky.

    "My God! What is it!?"

    "Is that a formation?"

    "We are under attack! Prepare yourselves!"

    A disturbance was caused throughout the Zing n. The n leaders were also looking at what was happening, and they felt their hearts pounding and a bad omen clouded their thoughts.

    "Oh? Well, if it isn''t the traitor, Cristina! Did you return to the Zing n in search of forgiveness?"

    Luan, Ingrid, and Cristina had just entered the gate of the Zing n when an arrogant woman walked over and started talking to Ingrid.

    With a fake discerning smile, Cristina replied, "Traitor?! Heh... Do you think I didn''t find out that you guys wanted to use me as a sacrifice for yourselves?"

    The expression of Tinna, Cristina''s stepmother, twisted in anger, but she had to endure it. She was afraid of the young man next to Cristina and didn''t dare to act hastily. Her voice filled with ridicule, she eximed, "What''s wrong?! You''re just a bastard who was raised to be a sacrifice for my baby. Don''t think your life is worth more than that, stinky little girl!"

    If it were before, maybe Cristina would have started to cry when she heard these harsh words, but she was no longer the same. She had tasted some of true happiness and some of the love that Ingrid and Luan gave her. With a dangerous look, Cristina said, "Don''t think that with your poisonous mouth, you will be able to shake me. Tinna, I am no longer the same poor child who begged for the love of her cruel family!"

    "What!?" Tinna staggered backward. She was afraid when she looked into Cristina''s eyes; she felt a sense of unease as she stared at her. ''How can I fear this disgusting mongrel?''

    "Mom!" Halldora, Cristina''s older sister, approached Tinna and helped her to support herself. Then she gave Cristina a hateful look.

    "Smelly little girl, don''t think you''re someone important just because you''ve got someone to protect you! In the end, he will die for challenging our powerful Zing n!" Halldora screamed venomously.

    Narfi Ond was silent. He was Cristina''s father, but he had no fatherly love for her. However, he felt uneasy whenever he looked at the current Cristina. He also felt that she had be stronger than his eldest daughter, Halldora, and that was iprehensible since Cristina was not yet 15 years old.

    Luan, who had been silent all this time, said the following words that made them tremble with fear when he felt his aura, "Cristina, do you want me to destroy their cores of power, or do you want to do that?"

    Luan decided to let her choose. He thought that if she wanted to resolve this with her own hands, he was willing to help.

    "No, Master, you can do this. I just want to be a spectator," Cristina replied.

    "Okay." Luan walked towards Narfi Ond and his daughter and wife.

    "Don''te any closer!" Tinna hugged her daughter and took several steps back.

    Luan had already felt the presence of several leaders of the Zing n watching from afar, but they were not taking action. He continued to walk, not caring if they were going to act now or not. It was easy to guess that they were using Narfi Ond''s family to see how strong Luan was.

    However, before they could see anything, Luan had already appeared in front of the pair of mother and daughter and with two index fingers, he pierced their stomachs with Qi on the tips of his two fingers, destroying the power cores of the pair of mother and daughter. This was also when a red light came out of the mouth of the mother and daughter and flew skyward.

    "No!!" Narfi Ond shouted, but it was toote. His expression distorted, and he ran towards Luan with very hot mes manifesting in his right hand. He felt immeasurable anger in his heart at seeing his wife and daughter falling to the floor, holding their bellies while whimpering.

    "Idiot," Luan said nonchntly when he saw Narfi Ond lose his mind and attack him blindly. Still calm, Luan was as quick as lightning when he countered with brute force.

    *Boooom!*

    When the two fists shed, Narfi smiled victoriously, but soon his expression distorted in pain, and the bones in his arm began to make strange sounds; that was when he was sent flying away by the exchange.

    "This boy is a demon!" An elder from the Zing n eximed when he saw this.

    "Patriarch, I think only you can stop him!" The First Elder said. Even he did not feel confident of taking Luan''s punch head-on.

    The Patriarch did not answer; he frowned as perplexity filled his heart. ''How can this young guy be so powerful?'' he wondered.

    Because they didn''t act fast, the elders didn''t have time to act when Luan appeared again in front of Narfi who was now lying on the floor, moaning in pain, and that was when Luan stepped his foot on Narfi''s stomach.

    Although not weak, Narfi''s strength was at most 20 times stronger than that of an ordinary man, which would have been easy even for Ingrid to deal with, but Luan, with his body alone, was 32 times stronger than an ordinary man.

    "Dad!" Halldora saw this scene and screamed out in despair and fainted.

    Narfi also could not endure the pain of having his energy core destroyed and passed out. From his mouth, red light with golden threads spewed forth.

    "Patriarch, what is that light that came out of their mouths?" The First Elder asked. He felt threatened while watching this fight and was frightened to see that red lighte out of the mouth of Narfi and the two women.

    "I believe it is their powers." Patriarch Unnur pointed to the crystal that floated in the sky, which before, was the color of crystal ss, but now was turning red. "Look at that."

    "This..." The elders were surprised to think about it and were even somewhat greedy when looking towards the crystal.

    "Will any of us be able to absorb the powers that are heading towards that crystal?" One of the elders swallowed his saliva dry as he murmured.

    "..."

    None responded, but they started looking at Luan differently. For them, power was even more important than the family itself and seeing what this young man was capable of doing, greed clouded the hearts of these wicked people.

    Even Patriarch Unnur felt nothing when he saw his son losing his powers, he was even somewhat happy from what was happening. ''Maybe this is a gift from heaven!'' He felt confident he could beat Luan, so he hadn''t acted yet. He decided to let this young man get tired of fighting the other members of the n and umting powers, and then he intended to capture Luan and torture him until he told all his secrets...

    "Let''s stay and watch. While it is tragic to let many n members lose their powers, it is not a good thing to underestimate this young man." Patriarch Unnur made up an excuse.

    Of course, the elders understood that it was just an excuse. They all had distorted smiles while agreeing with Patriarch Unnur''s statement.

    _ _

    - Drop some power stone, please <3

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 33: White Aura

    <h4>Chapter 33: White Aura</h4>

    Even after Luan destroyed the power core of ten people from the Zing n, the Patriarch and elders did not try to go against Luan. It was as if everything that was happening was not their problem.

    Of course, Luan didn''t care if they attempted to interfere or not. He even guessed why they were waiting to attack, but... they were destined to be disappointed. Luan had a very strong physique, and his stamina was strong enough for him to be able to fight for three days in a row without getting tired.

    "Dieee!" Many people from the Zing n attacked Luan at the same time. From inside their bodies, mes appeared in their hands as they lunged towards him. The closer they got to him, the hotter the area became.

    Luan suddenly moved so fast that the natives of the Zing n''s eyes could not keep up with him. His attacks precisely hit the centers of their bodies, where their energy cores were located, destroying them.

    In less than a minute, 10 natives of the Zing n were lying on the floor with a mark from Luan''s finger on their stomachs as something red came out of their mouths.

    "No!!" Those most obsessed with power, when feeling their powers leaving their bodies, screamed, filled with resentment and pain, and passed out.

    ''How can he still be so full of energy after all this time fighting? What kind of monstrous resistance is that?'' The Patriarch began to be concerned. The more he watched, the more his forehead wrinkled, and he started to get anxious.

    Now, the natives of the Zing n didn''t even dare attack Luan carelessly. The fear on their faces was visible for everyone to see. They no longer treated Luan as a young man who would be easily defeated, but as a monster that needed to be exterminated. What caused them more confliction was the fact that the Patriarch and the elders had done nothing so far. They didn''t even move a finger to help any of them and watched as the people of the n lost their powers.

    The moonlight shone and countless stars were blinking in the night sky. Meanwhile, Luan continued to attack and destroy the Zing n''s power cores.

    Ingrid, who had been watching Luan fighting all this time, started to analyze and try to learn something from the battle.

    "Many of our people have already lost their powers. Should we act now?" the First Elder asked.

    "... Yes, although he seems to be abnormal, I am sure he has already exhausted a good part of his strength. If we act now, we can deal with that little monster." The Patriarch decided to act. Holding a blood-red spear he used as a cane, he jumped off the second floor of the roof. Before he fell to the ground, mes broke out on his feet and slowed him down, and hended on the ground looking as light as a feather.

    "Brat, surrender to us, and I will let you live," said Patriarch Unnur and then he added, "If you don''t, prepare to die a slow and painful death!"

    "Heh..." Luan chuckled as he said, "It looks like bragging is your forte, but why did you wait so long if you are so confident of being able to kill me?"

    "Tsk! What does a brat like you know?" Patriarch Unnur said cruelly. "Wasn''t it just some trash that you defeated?! I just wanted to test your power. Now that I know it more or less, I don''t see any reason to continue doing nothing."

    Those who were defeated by Luan and were still conscious, upon hearing this, became so angry that they vomited blood and passed out soon afterward.

    *Whoosh!*

    Luan said nothing, just moved even faster than lightning, and appeared in front of Ingrid and Cristina, and attacked two elders who were sneaking up on them both.

    *Booom!*

    With a diagonal kick, Luan made the two elders fly a thousand meters away and destroy a building in the process. Even so, the two elders did not die, but blood was strewn all over their bodies.

    "Rubbish!" Luan''s voice was extremely cold, full of murderous intent. Since he and the Zing n were enemies, he was always in a state of surveince. He already knew that sooner orter they would try to attack Ingrid and Cristina to capture the two girls and use them to threaten him. However, little did they know that Luan was going to act so fast that he almost killed two of the elders with just one kick.

    "Despicable bastard!" screamed one of the elders dressed in white, with blood all over his body, vomiting both his words and blood simultaneously. He looked at Luan with hatred and bloodlust. mes broke out throughout the elder''s body.

    Luan appeared next to this elder and used his Negative Qi.

    *Boom!*

    Luan''s fist hit the elder''s chest and made him fly while he continued to vomit blood, and immediately afterward a cry came from inside the building as the elder went through the wall with his body. A red light with golden threads came out of the building and went towards the crystal that floated in the sky.

    Luan furrowed his eyebrows. He was able to feel all the changes that were happening around him. After starting to use his Negative Qi, his sensory perception became more precise and at that moment, he clearly felt countless balls of fire flying towards him.

    Suddenly out of his palm, a White Aura appeared and formed arge aura in the shape of a human palm and went towards the fireballs. Suddenly, the storm of fireballs was entirely exterminated by the Negative Qi palm attack.

    "How did he do that!?" The elders who attacked were in awe, their jaw dropped, and fear made their bodies shudder. What Luan did was not a simple counter-attack to defend himself; he practically made their attacks disappear as if he had never existed in the first ce.

    "With those weak attacks, do you guys believe you will be able to kill me?" Luan''s entire face showed indifference to their attack, and a monstrously murderous intention made them want to retreat and flee.

    Luan used his advanced senses and quickly moved near a three-story building. He had already felt many elders hiding inside the building; although they were well hidden, they were still discovered by Luan.

    The same White Aura again enveloped Luan''s fist while powerful Qi manifested itself, and he released strikes at the building several times.

    *Booom!* *Booom!* *Booom!*

    White Aura ran throughout the building. Subsequently, the building exploded into pieces. White Aura exploded from inside as the building waspletely destroyed as if it had been bombarded by speeding trucks. Shortly afterward, ten bodies full of bruises with blooding out of all their holes gradually flew from the destroyed building.

    In the blink of an eye, Luan flew past tens of meters while simultaneously shaking his fists. One after another, Qi White Aura glowed in his fists, transformed into a powerful Aura, and attacked all the elders. Immediately afterward, many screams came, followed by pieces of meat apanied by the blood that rained on the copsed building.

    In an instant many people died. Red lights with golden threads floated in the sky and went towards the crystal. Luan''s Assassin Qi also increased. He once again jumped towards another group of elders who were hiding, directly covering his fists with White Qi Aura while throwing punches towards the building. When the five elders hiding in the building saw Luan''s formidable strength, they quickly fled.

    These elders were at most 30 times stronger than an ordinary man when using their mes, and their speed and power could not bepared with Luan''s. In an instant, they were crushed by the building that copsed after being hit by Luan''s punches. Some didn''t even have the courage to leave the boulders and pretended to be dead, but to their dismay, Luan threw a shower of punches of White Aura, which made them all shatter beneath the pressure.

    "This... this..." Patriarch Unnur hesitated. If before he was full of himself, and thought that Luan was just a potato chip in front of him, now he started to fear for his life.

    "Everyone back up; he is too strong!" Patriarch Unnur came out of his stupor and shouted. He expected his people to spread out and run, and while Luan went after them, he would take this opportunity to run.

    Luan did not want them to flee. He created the formation strong enough to prevent anyone under the Second Order from being able to escape in such a short time. In addition, the formation''s durability had only increased after the crystal absorbed the powers of the Zing n.

    With light and quick steps, Luan ran. He tracked down and attacked those fleeing and did not let any of them approach Ingrid or Cristina.

    As he destroyed their power nucleus, red lights and some with golden threads, floated towards the crystal.

    Half an hour passed, and the Zing n was silent. Luann calmed his murderous intent within his body. More than four hundred individuals lost their powers, and 20 of them ended up dying. Each person who died by his hands also helped Luan understand his Negative White Aura and increased his Assassin Qi.

    "My God!" Patriarch Unnur, who was desperately trying to escape by attacking with his spear against the barrier created by the formation, was shocked to see that of all the people of the n, if they were not dead, they had lost their powers.

    "Please spare me! I''ll do what you want!" Upon seeing Luan approach, Patriarch Unnur knelt on the ground and begged for his life. He didn''t even try to attack Luan when he saw him approach and begged for mercy.

    Luan did not answer and continued to walk towards Patriarch Unnur.

    When Luan was only a few steps away, the Patriarch screamed and attacked with his spear towards Luan''s chest, covering the spear with powerful mes. "Die!"

    Luan counterattacked with his Qi wrapped fist that formed a sinister White Aura.

    *Booom!*

    The exchange of attacks made Patriarch Unnur retreat a few steps and rendered him unable to continue holding his spear as it flew away.

    "I''m sorry; I was wrong!" Patriarch Unnur felt his heart beat faster, seeing that his sneak attack did not work. "Forgive me! Don''t kill me!"

    With a kick at the speed of light, Luan''s right foot, which was surrounded by White Aura, kicked Patriarch Unnur''s head, causing his head to explode with brain boogers.

    "Humph! Who are you trying to kid?" Luan snorted with indifference. Although he had no intention of taking the lives of all the people in the Zing n, he would not spare the lives of the elders and their Patriarch.

    Before undoing the formation, Luan manipted the memories of the people of the Zing n and made them forget about Cristina''s existence and think that a meteor fell on their n and destroyed everything, killing more than twenty people, including the elders and the Patriarch.

    Undoing the formation, the energy crystal that now shone in a strong blood-red light with golden threads,nded on Luan''s hand.

    "Let''s go back," Luan told Ingrid and Cristina that they nodded in agreement.

    The way back to the Das Hotel was silent. What had happened was a lot for Cristina and Ingrid to digest, and now the two girls truly realized how powerful Luan was.

    _ _

    - Drop some power stone, please ?

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 34: Luan, youre squeezing me...

    <h4>Chapter 34: Luan, you''re squeezing me...</h4>

    In the room, Luan had not slept. He had been feeling strange since he discovered he was capable of creating Assassin Qi. Assassin Qi was usually seen only in wild animals. This was very simr to an active skill in a game where the yer''s attack power increases. In the case of Assassin Qi, it increases the power of the attack and also affects the mental state of the prey. That is, doing this increases the chances of the opponent being distracted.

    Luan could feel the Assassin Qi inside his body in a sleeping state. He only had to want to use it, and the Assassin Qi would be activated.

    ''This came about because of my technique: Negative White Dragon Transformation?'' Luan kind of suspected it was because of this, but he wasn''t sure. Anyway, it was a good thing that he had aquired it. Now, whenever he killed someone, his Assassin Qi would increase, making him stronger.

    Of course, Luan did not intend to go around killing, but surely, when the Third Awakening was going to happen, and all kinds of living beings would appear, it was illogical to think that he would not need to kill.

    Another thing, the fact that he fought more than 400 people from the Zing n made his body exert a lot of strength. What might be the benefit if he meditated and strengthened his body while it was still warm? However, the formation of the training room had already been undone. Although not the best option, Luan took the energy crystal, which now glowed in red light with golden threads, and thought about using some of this energy to strengthen himself.

    The current ssification of the energy crystal was in the final stage of the Third Order. Nowadays, it could be said that this crystal was a rare item that would be difficult to find. Although this was so, Luan still intended to give most of the energy contained in the crystal to Cristina. Luan recalled that Cristina had the Origin of the mes of the Titans. Unlike the standard red mes of the Zing n, Cristina''s me would be purple.

    When Luan started to meditate and channel the energy of the crystal to strengthen himself, Luan felt his whole body heat up. He clenched his teeth and endured the pain he was feeling. The most incredible thing was that Luan felt that due to the mes that were stored in the crystal, his body was being refined, eliminating a good part of the impurities that umted in his body, mainly because of the pills he had taken before.

    Time went by very fast until it was 4 am. Luan was soaked from head to toe with sweat and also expelled a lot of impurity from his pores. And it didn''t seem like it was enough, as he felt a sharp pain in his stomach and was forced to go to the bathroom quickly.

    *

    The next morning, Luan woke up early. He felt full of energy, mainly because he reached the Final Stage, from the Corporal Foundation, now being 33 times stronger using only brute force, without the help of Negative Qi.

    Around the table, with the three of them sitting on chairs and eating bread with ham and cheese, Luan said, "Ingrid, before we leave, if you want, you can teach the body foundation technique to your mother. So, you don''t have to worry so much about something happening..."

    Luan ced on the table a transparent bottle with a pill inside and a paper with the Body Foundation Technique mantra written on it. "You can give this pill to your mother. If she takes it, it will help her reach the strength of 2 to 3 ordinary men in a short time."

    Ingrid looked at the objects that Luan ced on the table and was surprised. She bit her lip and whispered, "Thank you!"

    "Okay. Today we are not going to train," Luan said, "You can go and teach your mother at any time. I remember you told me before that today is her day off."

    "Yes, I will do that." Ingrid nodded.

    "Cristina." Luan looked at her and said, "I already applied for your transfer to School Vi Olimpia."

    "Already? When did you do that?" Cristina asked, surprised.

    "Well, I just needed to break into your old school''s system and change the data. And they will not notice that something different has happened," Luan exined. "Now your father, stepmother, and sister... Well, I made them forget about you."

    "Mm. It''s better this way." Cristina would have been lying if she said that it did not affect her when she learned that they would forget about her, but when remembering everything they did to control her, Cristina believed it was better that way.

    "Incidentally, Luan," Ingrid asked, "are we going by car?"

    "Yes, my mother has already sent someone to fetch us; we can leave at any time," Luan replied.

    "Ohh, okay," Ingrid nodded.

    *

    In thete afternoon, Luan finished picking up everything he had kept in the Das Hotel suite and was ready to leave.

    At the reception, Luan passed his credit card and paid an amount of R$: 250 thousand: R$: 30 thousand for Samanta and R$ 50 thousand for Sebastian; the rest was for his stay at the Hotel.

    "Thank you very much, Mr. Luan! Thank you so much!" Samanta had tears in her eyes. 30,000 was the biggest tip she had ever received. For her to normally get that amount of money, she would have to work all year without spending a coin. It was no ident that she was so moved.

    Sebastian was also beaming. He, the recipient, showed so many emotions, smiling from ear to ear. He was already nning to take his wife for a romantic date...

    Luan, who rarely smiled, said with a small smile of his own, "I was very satisfied with your services; you both deserve this. Anyway, we are going. Bye."

    "Goodbye, Sebastian and Samanta." Ingrid said goodbye to them and with Luan and Cristina, got into the white limo that was waiting for them.

    *

    "What? Did Luan return to Jurer¨º Internacional?" Wagner Hamibo, who still couldn''t find Monica, was indignant to learn that Luan was leaving, but he himself didn''t want to go back to Jurer¨º without meeting Monica. With each passing day, he seemed to be more and more obsessed with her. He had even been dreaming about her and remembering the night the two had had together.

    "Damn, you guys are a bunch of ipetents! How can you not find her yet?" Wagner Hamibo cursed.

    *

    Inside the limousine, Cristinamented ecstatically, "So much luxury! Look, is there a television?!"

    Luanughed a little and said, "You can watch if you want."

    "Ohhh... No, it''s fine. I like to see the road more," Cristina said as she looked outside the window.

    It wasn''t just Cristina who was surprised to be in a limo. Before, when Luan spoke about a car, Ingrid imagined it would be a luxury car since Luan''s family was very wealthy, but she did not expect the "car" to be a limo.

    Time passed very quickly, and soon they arrived at Jurer¨º Internacional. Because of the bad Friday traffic, it took over an hour to travel.

    "Wow! There are so many beautiful houses and expensive cars!" Cristina murmured, surprised as she looked outside.

    Ingrid felt anxious as she saw so many houses that seemed to cost more than a million Real. She even saw many cars that cost more than the value of the house she bought with Luan''s help.

    The car kept moving and eventually arrived in the neighborhood of Canasvieiras, which was the neighborhood with the most expensive properties due to the construction project of Sapiens Parque and the duplication of the SC-401 highway.

    Arriving in front of a white mansion dressed in ss that faced the sea, the limo stopped and the driver got out and opened the door and spoke to the passengers respectfully, "We have arrived, Mr. Luan and guests."

    "Okay, thanks." Luan got out of the limo.

    Cristina was feeling like ady by having someone open the door for her to leave. She said with a silly smile as she left, "Thank you."

    Ingrid also thanked the man and got out.

    "Shall we?" Luan led the way, heading towards the mansion. Reaching the sidewalk, he opened the ss gate, and they went up ten steps and arrived at the mansion''s door.

    Before Luan could use the key to open the door, the door was opened by a beautiful tall woman with green eyes with wavy dark brown hair, looking as if she was a model.

    "Mother..." Luan froze when he saw his mother opening the door. His body had a will of its own when it walked towards Maira and when Luan arrived in front of her, he hugged her longingly.

    Ingrid, having seen the woman Luan called her mother, now knew why Luan was so handsome. After all, his mother was beautiful.

    "Luan, you''re squeezing me..." Maira fought, lightly.

    "Oh..." It was one of those rare moments when Luan was embarrassed. He pulled away and stared at his mother that he hadn''t seen in years.

    "Boy, what happened to you? Did you miss your mother so much?" Mairaughed.

    "Yes, mother. I missed you so much." To Maira''s surprise, Luan did not deny it.

    Because of that, she felt shy, and seeing two girls behind Luan, she hit him on the head lightly, and pretended to cough to avoid her embarrassment and turned, looking at Ingrid. "Hello. You must be Ingrid, right?"

    "Yes, I am. It is a pleasure to meet you!" Ingrid said nervously, bowing in the direction of Maira, who stole augh herself, thinking Ingrid was cute.

    "The pleasure is mine." Maira smiled beautifully as she spoke. She assessed Ingrid and nodded in satisfaction. ''She looks polite and very beautiful...''

    Then Maira looked at another girl who looked to be 14 to 15 years old. She asked, "And who is this cute girl?"

    "Mother, she is your granddaughter, Cristina." Luan said seriously, which made it seem to be true, "Cristina, please, your grandma."

    "Ah?" Cristina felt lost. She wondered whether to go along with this or not.

    Maira, who was for a moment shaken by what Luan said, soon remembered that her son was not even 10 years old when this girl was born, and gave Luan a light p on the chest and said, "Boy, you stayed away all this time, and now you want to troll your mother? Humph! Try something better next time, because it didn''t fool me."

    She was lying, since she was stunned for a few seconds considering the possibility, but of course, she was not about to admit it.

    Luanughed and said, "Mother, she is the Cristina that I had talked to you about on the cell phone before... Well, let''s go in, and then I''ll exin better."

    "Yes, yes. Come girls, make yourself at home! " Maira said with a weing smile.

    "Thanks." Ingrid and Cristina thanked them as they entered.

    Passing through the door, they came across a low spiral staircase, on the right side of which was the living room. Luan walked towards the living room and his mother and the two girls followed.

    On the opposite side of the living room from where they entered was a white wavy table and next to it was the kitchen and in front of the kitchen was the dining table and further on, there were sofas and armchairs. Near the wall, hanging from the ceiling, there was a 52-inch television.

    They sat on the light brown sofa and Luan said, "Mother, there are many things I wanted to say to you, as well as many things that I need to show and even teach you... But, let''s start gradually. First I''m going to talk about Cristina..."

    After hearing Cristina''s story, Maira had tears in her eyes. She couldn''t believe that this beautiful girl near her had gone through so many difficult moments. "Poor child,e here. Let your aunt hug you!"

    When being embraced by Maira, Cristina felt a warmth in her heart that she had never felt in her life. Without her knowing it, she let some tears fall from her eyes.

    "It''s decided!" Maira seemed to have made up her mind when she asked Cristina, "I want to adopt you as my daughter. Would you ept that?"

    _ _

    - Drop some power stone, please ?

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 35: Bone Reconstruction Pill

    <h4>Chapter 35: Bone Reconstruction Pill</h4>

    Cristina was startled. She bit her lip while her eyes went moist. However, she faced Maira and hesitated a little until she said, "I really, really want to! But is it alright? Do you really want to be my mother? Can I really be your daughter?"

    Maira smiled softly and said, "Of course you can."

    "Mother..." Cristina walked timidly towards Maira until she got up close to her and was hugged by Maria. Perhaps due to being very happy, Cristina, surprisingly, started to cry.

    "Little girl, don''t cry. Smile, smile," Maira said gently while stroking Cristina''s cute little face.

    Cristina wiped her tears and smiled slightly. She looked very happy and adorable, like a rainbow after the storm clears, making Maira gush over Cristina''s adorable appearance.

    Minutester, Luan asked, "Mother, where''s Catharina?"

    "She should be back shortly," Maira said while still hugging the lovely little Cristina. "She is at a friend''s house-"

    "Mom, I''m back!" As soon as Maira finished speaking, Catharina''s voice echoed from outside the house. This was also when the door opened and a white-haired beauty, cold and proud, entered the house.

    "I''m here in the living room!" Maira answered aloud.

    "Mother, when will my brother be-" She didn''t need her mother to answer, since Luan appeared in front of her very quickly and gave her a tight hug.

    "Huh?" Catharina was caught off guard. For a moment her mind went nk. She returned to her senses and said, surprised, "Luan!?"

    "Yes, little sister, I missed you," Luan told her.

    "Okay, okay, I missed you too." Catharina then said a little helplessly, "Can you put me down, please?"

    "En." Nodding, Luan walked away. He looked at Catharina in aplex way. In his past life, because he didn''t pay much attention to his sister, she had died in a horrible manner...

    Just thinking about what had happened made him furious. But this time nothing that happened would repeat itself. He would not let anything bade to his family ever again.

    "Come, I was waiting for you to arrive. I have something to say to you and mom," Luan said, pulling his sister by the hand.

    "Okay, take it easy," Catharina said with a sigh.

    "Who are these two girls?" Seeing Ingrid and Cristina, Catharina looked at them strangely.

    Ingrid was already up. She approached Catharina and held out her hand and said with a smile, "I am Ingrid; nice to meet you!"

    "Catharina." Although she didn''t understand what was going on, she was polite and shook Ingrid''s hand while greeting her.

    Cristina bowed slightly towards Catharina and said, "My name is Cristina."

    "Hello, cute little angel," Catharina greeted her with a smile.

    After they greeted each other. Luan summarized more or less what all had happened.

    "Now I''m going to say something that you and mother must listen to carefully," Luan said seriously. "As much as it seems unreal, what I am going to say is all true, and I will prove it."

    Hearing this, he had piqued the mother and daughter duo''s curiosity.

    "First of all, the supernatural exists. Although not all legends are true (some have been exaggerated), they are close to the truth. For example:..." Luan caused his body to be surrounded by a white aura that amazed Maira and Catharina. And seeing red mes appear in his palms, it shocked them even more.

    "This is real? Can it be touched?" Catharina was a little skeptical about all this; it was too unreal, to say the least. But she decided to believe her brother for now.

    "I don''t rmend touching it, as this is no different from normal fire, and it will burn you. In fact, I have super strength..." Luan suppressed his aura and made the mes disappear and said, "Follow me."

    "Okay..." They were both quite curious to find out if what he was showing them was true or not, since what he did before seemed only like something from a magic trick.

    Arriving outside, there was a diamond made of blue-colored concrete which weighed about 1 ton. Luan went out and held it with both hands. The structure wasrge, almost 2 meters wide and three meters long. Luan deftly picked it up off the ground very easily, leaving Maira and Catharina''s jaws dropping.

    "Wow!"

    "How can my brother be so strong?" Catharina covered her mouth in total disbelief.

    "Luan, how did this happen? How did you be so strong?" Maira was concerned that her son had gone through some crazy experiment and that it had harmed his health.

    "Mom, Catharina, you''ve heard of or seen cultivation movies, right?" Seeing the two nod, he continued, "I basically did the same thing. I cultivated and became stronger and as I learned more... Well, let''s go in and sit down, and I''ll tell you more about it."

    Returning to the living room, Luan began to tell Catharina and his mother Maira, all about cultivating. After exining this and everything, he had already nned something to say which was not far from the truth, but at the same time, was far from being true.

    "Now what I''m going to talk about next, you girls need to promise me to keep it a secret. Only if your lives are at risk can you talk about it." Seeing how serious Luan was being, they all nodded. This, of course, included Cristina and Ingrid. "I have memories of a past life. To be more precise, it was 10 thousand years ago, and I was a cultivator in my past life, and I went through many things..."

    The girls jumped, giving off a wave of gasps in unison.

    "Ten thousand years ago? It''s hard to believe, but after seeing you lift something that weighs a thousand pounds, it makes me want to believe it," Catharina said with much surprise in her voice.

    "This is not the most important part. I said all this because..." Luan said, "Ten thousand years ago, the Second Awakening happened, and it made many people, animals, even nts gain powers. And this is about to happen during the Third Awakening this year in the month of June."

    Luan, little by little, told everything about the Third Awakening. Upon hearing this, Maira and the girls were very surprised. They did not expect that something so unbelievable would happen in such a short time.

    "This is unbelievable. I can hardlyprehend half of what I heard¡­ but I don''t think you, my son, are lying." Maira sighed and said, "Now that you''ve said all of this, you must have some purpose in doing so, right?"

    "Yes, I want to teach Mom and Catharina how to cultivate. However, before doing this, I need to create a bone reconstruction pill." Luan went straight to the point.

    "Bone reconstruction? Is this because of my and mother''s injuries?" Catharina''s voice was shaky. Although not much, she still had some difficulties due to her broken bone and having had it reced by a metal te.

    "Yes, I already have all the necessary items," Luan said seriously. "I intend to create the two Bone Reconstruction Pills today."

    Catharina asked, "Brother, is this very difficult to create?"

    Catharina was concerned that this could harm Luan in some way since she was unaware of the alchemy that was capable of creating miraculous effects.

    "Yes and no," Luan replied, "If it were a few days ago, it would have been fairly difficult for me to do it, but now it is not that difficult."

    After talking for a while. Luan said, "Okay, you girls keep chatting without me. I''m going to my room to create the pills."

    *

    When Luan arrived in his room, he felt nostalgic. He hadn''t seen his room like how it was in a long time. Not wanting to spend a lot of time lost in nostalgia, Luan, who brought a cauldron from the kitchen, sat cross-legged on the floor, with the cauldron in front of him.

    On the right side was a light gray cloth bag. In the bag, there were all the items needed to craft the Bone Reconstruction Pill.

    - Two hourster -

    "I did it," Luan murmured as he felt drained. He had spent a lot of Qi to create the two pills in front of him.

    _ _

    - Drop some power stone, pleasee ?

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 36: Deactivating the Sense of Pain?

    <h4>Chapter 36: Deactivating the Sense of Pain?</h4>

    "Ingrid, do you also have powers, the same as my son?" Maira was still digesting everything she had heard before. To be quite honest, she was a little confused and could hardly believe it all, even after seeing her son lift something so heavy and make firee out of his hand. After all, she lived her whole life believing that the supernatural did not exist; there was no way she could believe something like that so easily or quickly.

    Catharina had a bit easier time managing to believe what they had witnessed, but she was still upset and trying toe to terms that the supernatural existed. What left her most upset, and very scared, was that her brother said that in a few months something like an apocalypse was about to happen.

    Ingrid thought about how to answer Maria''s question and replied, "Luan taught me a little. Although I am not as strong as he is, I can easily lift something that weighs a thousand pounds. However, I only know how to use brute force; I can''t make fire or anything like that."

    "Ohh, but that is also amazing!" Maira smiled. She thought that being that strong was, in and of itself, sensational, especially for beautiful women who were constantly harassed by men, and if they were not fortunate, could end up being abused.

    "Being strong enough to lift a thousand pounds... It''s hard to imagine myself doing that..." Catharina murmured. She looked at Ingrid and saw that she was quite thin and beautiful. She didn''t look like a macho woman full of muscles.

    "I, on the other hand, can only lift something around 300 kilos," Cristina said. She started cultivating a short time ago and was only able to have grown stronger than 6 ordinary men.

    "This is already surprising too!" Maira eximed, "It is very difficult for me to lift something that weighs more than 20 kilos!" This, however, was mainly because she broke the bones in her arm and leg.

    "Mom, do you think Luan will actually be able to rebuild our bones?" Catharina asked suddenly.

    "I don''t know, either, my daughter, but I want to believe so."

    "Yes, I will make it!" Luan''s voice echoed with confidence. Down the stairs, Luan gave off a confident aura. The girls looked in his direction, and his words made them believe what he said.

    Seeing a clear ss bottle in Luan''s hand with two round balls of a grayish color, Maira and the girls guessed it was the Bone Reconstruction Pill.

    "Luan, you''ll need to remove the metal tes from our bodies, right?" Catharina asked fearfully. "This is not going to hurt, is it? And how are you going to do that?"

    "I will disable both of your senses before I withdraw the tes," Luan said.

    "Deactivate our sense of pain? Without anesthesia?" Maira was surprised. "Can you even do that?"

    "Yes, in fact, it is very easy," Luan said modestly.

    "Okay, I trust you." Maira then asked, "What do we need to do?"

    "Let''s go to the gym. This is easier to do in a more spacious ce and easier to clean upter," Luan said.

    "Okay." Nodding, they rose from the couch. Cristina and Ingrid also went with them.

    In the gym, Luan said to Maira and Catharina, "Mother, Catharina, sit down on the floor. I''ll turn off both of your pain, and then I''ll remove the metal tes."

    "En." Nervous and scared, his mother and sister did what he said.

    After the two of them sat on the floor, Luan sat down behind them. After cing the bottle with the two pills on the floor, he put his hands on their backs, and started using his Qi to turn off Maira and Catharina''s sense of pain. It didn''t take long; a minuteter he had already done it.

    "It''s done?" When Luan put his hands on her back, Catharina only felt a current of energy invade her body, but other than that, she felt nothing different. She pinched her hand and eximed in surprise, "Wow! I didn''t feel anything when I pinched myself!"

    Luanughed at her reaction and then said seriously, "Okay, now I''m going to remove the metal te. I rmend that you close your eyes until it''s over."

    "Okay." Catharina did as he said. She didn''t want to see how Luan would take the metal te out of her arm, since she was afraid of being scared or disturbed in some way.

    "I want to see." Maira, on the other hand, wanted to see the process.

    Luan had already imagined that she would say that. He said, "Okay, just rx; it won''t take long. When I remove the metal te, it''s good if you don''t move much."

    In order not to harm Maira and Catharina, Luan would remove the metal te from the inside out using his Qi. With his hands still on the backs of his mother and sister, he started to channel his Qi and when he reached the three metal tes, he peeled off the bones, and with Qi, he cut the skin and pushed them out of his mother''s and sister''s bodies.

    When half of the metal was out, Maira, although she was not in pain, felt as if she had lost the control of her left arm and leg.

    Luan took a deep breath and stabilized his Qi and once the tes came out halfway, he started pulling the metal tes with his hands.

    "Done," he murmured. He then said, "Now, all you have to do is swallow the Bone Reconstruction Pill."

    "Right." Maira was stunned, but managed to calm down very quickly. She nodded and knew she had to trust her son.

    "Okay." Catharina opened her eyes in fear and nodded.

    Taking the bottle with the pills, Luan opened and held it. He put a pill each in Catharina and Maira''s mouths. "Swallow it, and I will help you through the process."

    When his mother and sister finished swallowing the pills, Luan again positioned himself behind his mother and sister, and put his hands on their backs, channeling his Qi and helping them to digest the pill.

    When Luan''s Qi came into contact with the pill, it started to dissolve and turn into pure energy and Luan directed it towards the broken bones. When it came into contact with the broken bones, like glue, the pure white energy merged with the bones, and Luan''s Qi was being sucked madly as the bones that were broken began to rebuild themselves...

    Luan was sweating a lot. He was spending a lot of Qi to be able to help his mother and sister rebuild their bones. Even if the pill made the magic happen, without Luan''s Qi to support it, it was impossible to get it to work.

    An hourter... Luan was drenched in sweat and breathing deeply. He said in his husky voice after reactivating his mother and sister''s sense of pain, "It''s done!"

    When it ended, Maira and Catharina were thrilled to be able to move their arms without the slightest effort; it even seemed to be better than normal. Before the mother and daughter pair realized, tears were streaming from their eyes. God only knew how difficult it was to live with a metal te in their body. Although one could still live normally, there were many things they had to avoid doing. Besides, it just wasn''t the same as having one''s own bone.

    "Luan, thank you very much!" Catharina turned and threw herself into her brother''s arms. She could barely control her tears while crying loudly.

    "Son... You- I am speechless. I can only say that I am very grateful and happy to be your mother," Maira said and hugged Luan too.

    Luan smiled and said, "It is my pleasure to be able to help you both. Okay, don''t cry. Smile, smile."

    "These are tears of happiness, so everything is fine," Catharina said with a pout.

    Ingrid, seeing this scene, discreetly wiped tears from her eyes, but avoided making noise so as not to disturb their happy moment.

    Cristina was the same way. She was very happy for her new mother and sister. And most importantly, she was happy with the choice she made to follow Luan...

    "Mother, Catharina... I need to go to my room to rest. I also rmend that you both take a shower," Luan said with his tired voice.

    "Okay, I don''t know exactly how you did it, but I see it has worn you out a lot. Go rest, and let us clean up," Maira said with a gentle and kind smile.

    "En." Luan nodded and staggered toward the stairs.

    "Luan, let me help you." Ingrid went to him very quickly, and let him lean on her.

    "Thanks," Luan said with a weak smile.

    "You don''t have to thank me for this," Ingrid said gently and smiled.

    After that, Ingrid helped Luan up the stairs. Arriving at the second floor, Luan said, "It is the second door on the left."

    Ingrid nodded and helped Luan walk to the bedroom. Opening the door, she didn''t even have time to see what was inside Luan''s room, because, out of nowhere, he stopped walking and simply fell on the floor, panting loudly.

    "Luan!" Ingrid was scared and quickly went to help him. She med herself for not holding him more tightly.

    "I... I''m fine... I just used a lot of Qi... If I get some rest... I''ll be... better," Luan said slowly, with heavy breathing.

    "Okay, don''t speak now. Let me help you." Ingrid, surprisingly, took Luan in her arms to the bed, andid him down. Of course, for her to carry Luan in her arms like this was now easy for her, although it made her blush a little because he was so close to her body.

    "Ingrid, in the second drawer there is a bottle with a blue pill... Can you take one from inside and put it in my mouth?" Luan spoke, as he pointed to a table beside the bed with amp on it.

    "Yes." Ingrid went to the table and opened the second drawer and saw the pills Luan was talking about. Picking one up from the bottle, her hand trembled as she held it towards Luan''s mouth.

    "Thanks," Luan said and closed his eyes, digesting the pill''s Qi.

    _ _

    - Drop some power stone, pleasee ?

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 37: Stolen Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 37: Stolen Kiss</h4>

    ''My God! What did I do?!'' Ingrid was about to pull her hair out. The moment Luan fell asleep, she thought he was so handsome asleep that she ended up admiring him for a few minutes, and then, she ended up kissing his lips and ran away from there as soon as possible. ''I must be going crazy!''

    With her back against the door, Ingrid''s heart was beating like a drum. She thought she would be so bold as to kiss a man who was sleeping. She scolded herself and after calming her agitated heart, she let out a few sighs and took a few deep breaths. After patting her cheeks twice, she went downstairs, going to the first floor.

    Returning to the living room, Ingrid saw that only Cristina and Catharina, who were drying her beautiful white hair, were in the living room.

    Catharina looked in Ingrid''s direction and asked, "How''s my brother doing?"

    "He''ll be fine." Ingrid blushed a little as she remembered what she did before, but quickly returned to normal and continued to say, "He took a pill that helps restore Qi. He said he just needs to get some sleep now, and he will be fine."

    "That''s nice." Catharina sighed, relieved. She was concerned that what her brother did before might have been too demanding for him. She knew him and knew that for a long time he med himself for breaking her arm while protecting him in the ident.

    "Big sister, Catharina," Cristina said suddenly.

    "Yes, my little sister?" Catharina, who always wanted a little sister, was full of love when talking to Cristina. She even made Cristina call her older sister, since she would be adopted by her mother and be her younger sister.

    "Now that I''m going to be adopted by your mother, should I call Master Luan a Master, or Elder Brother Luan?" Cristina blinked her big eyes innocently when she asked.

    "Oh, about that... Well, you said that he became your Master on the path of cultivating, right? So, just when he is training you, you can call him Master, but in other situations, treat him like an older brother," Catharina said with a sweet smile as she rubbed Cristina''s head lovingly.

    "I understand." Cristina nodded strictly, and said with a lovely smile, "Thank you, big sister!"

    "Hehe. You don''t have to thank me for that. Now, you''re part of the family." Catharina stopped drying her hair and hugged this adorable girl, cing her head in the middle of her breasts.

    Cristina raised her head or else she would be choked by Catharina''s breasts and looked with her big adorable eyes in Catharina''s direction, almost making Catharina have an attack of cuteness!

    "My God! How can you be so cute?!" Catharina hugged Cristina even tighter and then kissed her perfect face several times.

    Cristina, who has never been so appeased before, felt shy, and a slight flush washed over her face.

    "Catharina, you will scare her if you disturb her so much." Maira''s voice resonated along with a gentleugh. Maira, who had just taken a shower, was feeling very well. She hadn''t felt this good in a long time.

    "..." Catharina didn''t want to admit it, but she also knew that she had crossed the line. She stopped hugging Cristina and showed her tongue to her mother.

    Seeing this, Maira sighed and smiled. She knew that her daughter was happy to have received a little sister, so she couldn''t me her for being so excited.

    "Have you eaten yet? Are you hungry?" Maira asked when she felt a little hungry herself.

    "I haven''t eaten yet. I am hungry," said Catharina.

    "Yes," Ingrid said. She still felt a little out of ce. She couldn''t get used to the idea of ??having to stay in a big mansion that was worth thousands of dors. If it weren''t for the fact that she had stayed for a long time in a luxury suite along with Luan and Cristina, who cameter, she would be even more shaken.

    "I''m hungry," Cristina answered sincerely.

    "Okay, I just hope that I''m going to cook a hot pot for us to eat," Maira said with a smile. Although she was a businesswoman, an owner of a multi-billion dor corporation, while she did not need to cook because of it, Maira always liked to cook for her children. She had no greater satisfaction than seeing her children eat the food she made with a smile on their faces.

    "Can I help you?" Ingrid volunteered.

    "Oh, a beautiful young woman who can cook? It seems that my son chose well..." She did notplete what she was going to say andughed a little.

    "I only know how to cook a little." Ingrid understood what Maira wanted to suggest. Her cheeks were flushed with embarrassment and nervousness as she looked at Maira, who was smiling at her.

    Catharina often helped her mother in the kitchen, but knowing that something was going on between her brother and Ingrid, she decided not to get in the way as she thought it would be easier for her mother to talk to Ingrid.

    In the kitchen, Ingrid was helping to wash and cut the vegetables. Maira had already washed the rice, seasoned it, and put it on the fire. She wanted to make beans, but it would take a long time, and because of that, she was making white sauce to eat with the rice.

    After all the vegetables were washed and cut, Maira, who finished seasoning the steak, looked at Ingrid and asked, "Ingrid, do you like someone?"

    Ingrid was taken by surprise; she was totally unprotected from such a question. Taking a deep breath, she answered sincerely, "Yes..."

    Maira was d to hear that, but she still wanted to confirm. "Is it my son?"

    "Yes." Ingrid knew she couldn''t hide her feelings for long, and seeing Luan''s mother ask this with such interest, she answered honestly.

    "I knew it!" Contrary to what Ingrid imagined, Maira held her hands and looked genuinely happy, she even said, "I''m rooting for you both! I super support you."

    "But... Really?" Ingrid didn''t seem to believe what she was seeing. She worried that because she came from a humble family, she would not bepatible with Luan.

    "Of course, yes." It seemed that Maira had realized what Ingrid was thinking and said, "It doesn''t matter what family you came from, as long as my son loves you and you love him, I will support your love."

    "But... I don''t think Luan feels the same way about me." Ingrid said with her head down.

    "Ingrid, if he didn''t like you at all, do you really believe he would bring you here and even ask me to find you a job? I know my son. Even though he says he remembers a past life, he is still the same. Although it is a little difficult to read what he is thinking, just him giving so much attention to you shows that you have a special ce in his heart." Maira had a gentle smile while saying this to Ingrid.

    Hearing that Luan felt something for her and that she had a special ce in his heart, Ingrid felt like she was up in the clouds; her heart was beating very hard, and her face flushed with happiness.

    Seeing this, it became clear to Maira that Ingrid really liked her son, and it wasn''t because she was after money. This made her see Ingrid in a good light, having a good impression of her - unlike that girl named Carol, who looked like a greedy shrew who only saw her son as a thick thigh that she wanted to hold.

    "Okay, we have procrastinated a lot. I''m going to bread the meat again," Maira said with a smile as she dropped Ingrid''s hands.

    "I''ll help." Ingrid, although she was feeling shy, steadied herself and started to help bread the meat in breadcrumbs.

    *

    A delicious smell spread through the house. Luan, who was sleeping, was awakened by the smell. He rubbed his eyes and stood up. Remembering that he had slept while still sweaty, and even depended on Ingrid''s help, he went to his private bathroom to bathe.

    Minutester, he left. After changing, he went down the stairs. Laughter and voices reached his ear. In the living room, Ingrid, Cristina, Maira, and Catharina were chatting happily.

    "Yes, that''s when Carol asked, ''Luan, what are you doing in Florian¨®polis?'' Then Luan replied nonchntly, ''Because I wanted to.''" Ingrid very well imitated Luan and Carol''s conversation the day they met at the mall.

    Hearing what Ingrid said, Catharinaughed a lot until her stomach hurt. She always hated that girl. Even Mairaughed quietly.

    "*Cough*"

    "Luan?!" Ingrid stood up suddenly when she was startled by Luan''s arrival. ''Did he hear what I said?''

    _ _

    - Drop some power stone, pleasee ?

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

    Like it ? Add to library!

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 38: Base Building Pills.

    <h4>Chapter 38: Base Building Pills.</h4>

    - In the living room -

    The girls were startled by Luan''s arrival. Their reactions were simr to a cat whose tail had been stepped on, especially Ingrid''s. She looked at Luan with embarrassment, afraid that he had heard what she said earlier.

    "It''s okay. I don''t care if you talk about that woman," Luan said, indifferent. It looked like he had read Ingrid''s thoughts.

    All Ingrid said was "Oh..." She was quite surprised, and although Luan told her not to worry, Ingrid was not so bold as to continue talking about Carol.

    Luan approached Ingrid and patted her on the shoulder, then he put his hand on her face, making Ingrid''s maiden heart race. He then said, "Why are you so surprised? Didn''t I say before that woman doesn''t mean anything to me anymore?"

    "Hey, my dear, brother. Did you forget that we are also here?!" Catharina said with a yful snort. She didn''t imagine that her brother would treat them like the wind, and then start to act so intimately with Ingrid.

    "Oh, I didn''t see you." Luan cast an indifferent look.

    "Bastard! Got yourself a girlfriend, and now you treat your sister like this?" Catharina stood up and crossed her arms beneath her breasts, andined.

    The moment she heard the word "girlfriend", Ingrid was stunned. Her eyes took on an even more dreamy look as she blushed violently.

    "Stop... Stop! These fights are ending our family!" Maira screamed suddenly.

    "Pffft - Hahahaha!"

    Catharina and Luan couldn''t stand it and startedughing.

    Catharina, whoughed so hard that her stomach hurt, said breathlessly, "Mother... Your performance was terrible! But I loved it!" She raised her thumb up.

    Cristina and Ingrid who had been startled, seeing that it was just a joke, started tough together, although they were more reserved.

    Maira blushed a little ashamed, but she returned to normal very quickly and said, "Okay, enough jokes; the food is ready. Now that your brother has arrived, let''s eat."

    "Yes." Catharina took a few deep breaths to steady herself, and agreed.

    As they walked towards the dinner table, Catharina tapped her brother on the shoulder and said, "Brother, your performance was very good."

    "Humph! But of course," Luan snorted yfully. Only when he was with his family would he act so rxed.

    "Tsk. Sure~!" Catharina said with a click of her tongue and smiled softly.

    *

    - March 5, Friday -

    It was a hot and sunny day, a good day for swimming. In front of the Dimas mansion, the beach already had some local people sunning themselves, even some cooling off in the sea.

    Luan woke up to the sunlight that reflected from his window. He opened his eyes, stood up with a yawn, stretching, and went to the bathroom.

    Luan had promised his mother and sister that he would teach them more about cultivating the next day. It was mainly because during the day it was better to train, and also his mother and sister had just recovered; before starting to train, the two needed to strengthen themselves. This made him want to create pills in the morning to give them. In order not to be interrupted, Luan ced a warning sign in front of the bedroom door.

    The pill that he intended to create was superior to others that he had created earlier... at least, in the matter of basic construction. The name of the pill itself was a Base Building Pill.

    Leaving the bathroom, Luan put onfortable clothes and took the oven that was close to the wardrobe. Inside the wardrobe there was a box. Luan took out the box and carried it to the middle of the room. Inside the box were all the medicinal herbs he had collected over thest few days.

    Another thing that was inside the box was the energy crystal with all the fire powers of the Zing n. Luan intended to use the mes of the energy crystal to create the pills. This would be even more efficient, with more chances of sess.

    Some of the medicinal herbs were weak in energy, as the world presently did not have that much Heaven and Earth Qi. However, Luan channeled his Qi in a special way, which he learned over the years, and was able to nourish medicinal herbs. He even made a bottle of pure water be spiritual water. Although the quality was poor, the result would be considered significant for the present times where it was almost impossible to find spiritual water.

    The Base Building Pills consisted of just 5 ingredients, however, this did not mean that it was easy to create. Often the fewer ingredients one had, the harder it was to create a pill. Of course, the quality of the medicinal herbs was very important, as well as the quality and control of the mes that would be used.

    Luan specifically chose to do this just now, because he was confident of being able to create high quality Base Building Pills of at least mid grade. Below that, it was not a good choice to do this, as the amount of impurity that would build up in the body would be excessive and very difficult to remove afterward.

    After Luan prepared and nourished the ingredients, he separated them into 10 batches.

    ''My chances of creating Top Base Building Pills is 70%.'' Looking at the ten lots of herbs as well as the spiritual water, Luan analyzed it roughly, but precisely.

    For a second, Luan closed his eyes, remaining calm in soul and spirit. When his Qi had be serene and smooth just like a boat on a day without a current, Luan opened his eyes and started preparing the pills. In the beginning, he started by slowly creating the pills in detail. It had been a long time since he had made this type of low-level pill, so he needed to do it slowly and urately if he wanted to maintain high quality.

    After pouring the spiritual water into the cauldron, Luan held the fire energy crystal and began to boil the water until it bubbled... Bouncing the fire crystal on his legs, and controlling the fire through his mental power, it was then that he pped one of the medicinal herbs with his two hands, crushing them all at once. If looked at by someone else, what he was doing might have seemed illogical and rude, but if one were a professional alchemist, they wouldn''t be able to help but admire Luan. With this simple p, Luan had made the herb grind in the perfect state, because when he pped it, in his hands thousands of thin des were made from his Qi.

    As soon as the herb was crushed, not only was it done excellently, it also increased the quality thanks to Luan''s Qi that was directed through the Qi des. Opening the lid, he poured the medicinal herb into the boiler and closed it. This same process was done with the other three necessary medicinal herbs.

    Afterward, Luan returned to hold the fire energy crystal in his hand and the control, under the crystal, became even greater. The mes were condensed in a pure and gentle manner, but at the same time they danced wildly. If it weren''t for Luan''s self-control, he could have easily set fire to the room or even the house. Energy crystal was not easy to control, and now that it had the fire energy of more than 300 people, it was even more difficult.

    As it was the first time he used the mes of the fire energy crystal, the mes for a second had escaped from his control.This caused the cauldron to sway a little and the lid to shake. Dark smoke came out of the breaches in the lid. Luan took a deep breath and stabilized it soon after, but he already knew that due to this small w, the quality of the pills that were being created should have decreased.

    *Sigh~*

    Like it or not, they were mes from more than 300 people and all in one ce. As good of control as Luan had, it still had escaped a little from his control. Luckily, it stabilized in time before the cauldron exploded.

    Using his mental power, Luan tightly closed the lid and continued the process of creating the pill. He had already reached the stage that burned off the impurities of the herbs and began to fuse everything with the bubbling spiritual water.

    When he reached thest step, which was to divide it into parts and create the pills, Luan divided it in a total of 3 pills, since if he increased it more than that, the quality would drop due to the fact that he had made a mistake earlier.

    Secondster, a muffled sound echoed in the room. Luan took a deep breath and opened the lid of the cauldron. The moment it opened, dark smoke came out roughly, leaving an unpleasant smell. However, it did notst long before being reced by an aromatic smell of medicinal herbs. When Luan looked into the cauldron, three light green pills were at the bottom.

    Taking his hand, Luan was slightly disappointed to find one of mid-quality but he had also managed to make two of superior quality, so it was not a total loss.

    In reality, there was no reason for Luan to be disappointed. After rethinking, he recalled that he still had 9 batches of medicinal herbs to create Base Building Pills. If all went well, in the end he would have approximately 20 Superior Base Building Pills.

    *

    Outside, in front of Luan''s room, Maira, Luan''s mother, saw the warning that her son was creating pills and didn''t want to be bothered. She then warned the other three girls not to disturb Luan now. Since they didn''t know how long it would take, Maira and the three girls started eating without him.

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 39: Your Father Was Shot

    <h4>Chapter 39: Your Father Was Shot</h4>

    Of the ten batches of medicinal herbs which he had collected, Luan had no ws among them. This was a very good achievement, considering that he was rusty in the practice of creating low-level pills. He had made 35 Base Building Pills, but only 10 were of a higher grade. 5 of them were Mid-grade and 10 were High grade.

    Tidying up the mess, then taking another shower, Luan put on a set of gray casual clothes. Leaving the room, he went down the stairs and saw his mother and sister sitting on the sofa in the living room. Ingrid and Cristina were also there with them.

    "Good Morning," Luan greeted them as soon as he approached.

    "Are you hungry? There is bread on the table and coffee in the pitcher," Looking at Luan, Maira said.

    "Okay." He wanted to talk about the pills he created and also teach his mother and sister how to cultivate them, but on second thought, he decided to eat some first.

    Luan called the four girls into the training room and said, "Mother, Catharina, I made pills that will help you improve your physique and I will also teach you a technique to cultivate your bodies."

    "Luan, I don''t want to brag, but you know that I get tired even just carrying my shopping bags..."

    "And is that something to brag about?" Luan snorted yfully and said, knowing what she meant, "As long as you follow what I say, even if you are weak now, I will help you be so strong that even a professional fighter will not be able to defeat you."

    "Oh, is that serious? Why do I find it hard to believe that?" Putting her hand on her chin, Catharina gave a sideways look and said suspiciously.

    "I see... Well, since you doubt your brother here so much, maybe I shouldn''t help you?" Luan teased, casting an arrogant look.

    In an instant, at the speed of light, Catharina got up from where she was sitting. Arriving in front of Luan, she said in a downcast manner, "I was just kidding, brother. You know I love you, right?" She spoke ttery at the end, and kissed Luan on the cheek *Mwah~*

    "Mm, okay, but there won''t be a next time," Luan said yfully.

    Maira, seeing this, smiled. She knew both her daughter and her son and knew that one would like to provoke the other and make whoever was close think that they were fighting.

    "Yes, brother, I was just kidding before." Catharina pulled back a little and showed her tongue and smiled.

    "Okay, enough joking around." Luan became serious and looked at his mother and sister and said, "I will teach you both the basic technique to train your body. Until it is 5 times stronger, it is this technique that you will be using. In addition, I intend to create a formation in this room and remove all these training equipment, as they will be useless. Now, enough talk... Both of you stay in the center of the room and I will show you some movements I want you to learn."

    The technique that Luan started to teach to his mother and sister was the same as he taught to Cristina. It was a basic body technique, but it helped create a solid foundation. In addition, he provided them the Superior Grade Base Building Pill.

    As his mother and sister were going to start training now, he had no way of calcting how long it would take them to get 5 times stronger than an ordinary man. But he knew it wouldn''t take more than a week.

    Almost 2 hourster, Luan taught his mother and sister the 9 movements, and then he taught them the technique. After training for two hours, the mother and daughter pair got tired and started to meditate while reciting the technique. As for the pill, Luan said it was better for them to get used to the technique first, and then, tomorrow, they could take the Base Building Pill.

    The best body technique that was of greatest benefit to the women that Luan had with him was the one he gave to Ingrid. Now, he was also teaching it to Cristina. It was a total of 36 movements, so it took more time before Cristina was able to memorize the movements. She learned it fairly easily, having seen Ingrid use it before.

    Ingrid swallowed a Base Building Pill after finishing the technique''s movements and was sitting with her legs crossed, starting to meditate. Unlike before, she felt much morefortable, since a soft and cozy energy spread very quickly inside her, strengthening her entire body. It was a mystical sensation that was even somewhat pleasant, which made her blush sometimes with shame...

    Luan paid no attention to this, not least because he had already started meditating after swallowing a Base Building Pill. His body strength started to improve at a very fast speed. In a few minutes, he had already reached 34 times a normal man''s strength with his body alone. His Negative Qi was improving a lot as well.

    *

    It was night; it was dark. A car entered the [Monte Cristo] neighborhood looking lost.

    "Damn, this damn GPS!" Cursing while hitting his steering wheel, the man''s voice was drunk.

    "That bitch Maira!" He swore for no apparent reason. He continued to curse without stopping, either from being lost or due to the woman named Maira. "Damn poor ass neighborhood! Look at these houses and so many dogs. You mutts, get out of the way!" He honked angrily when he saw a pack of dogs in the middle of the road.

    It was at that moment that a group of teenagers who looked like a pack of ruffians, stood in front of the car. What appeared to be the leader of the group held a chrome pistol with the number shaved off. He pointed the gun at the car and said in an authoritative and fierce voice, "Son of a bitch! Turn off this fucking headlight and stop fucking that horn if you don''t want us to dig a hole in your fucking head!"

    "*Hic*! Despicable kid!" At that moment the guy had already stopped the car, and got out, very drunk. Without turning off the headlight, he pointed his finger at the teenager and said incoherently, "Do you think that toy gun is going to scare me, kid? *Hic!* Know your ce; you don''t know who you''re messing with!"

    "You drunk, sleazy, whoreson!"

    *Bang!*

    The moment the young drug dealer was insulted, he became so angry that he pulled the trigger of his gun which was pointed at the drunk man.

    Shortly after, sirens could be heard.

    "Damn it, Frank, the police are here! Run!" Another teenager holding a gun heard the police siren and pulled the boy who shot the man, and the boys all started running through the dark alleys.

    *

    Luan was about to lie down when his cell phone rang. Seeing that it was an unknown number, he considered not responding, but in the end, he ended up answering, "Hello, who is it?"

    "Mr. Luan Dimas? Your father was shot and is in the hospital."

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 40: Becoming CEO.

    <h4>Chapter 40: Bing CEO.</h4>

    " My father?" Luan frowned and an urge tough suddenly overtook him. It wasughable that that man had given Luan''s number in an emergency and said he was his father.

    In his past life Leon Becker used that same approach to talk to him. In fact, he talked to his sister after he rejected the call...

    ''It seems that this plot has not changed.'' Luan knew that if he rejected it, they would call his sister, so he replied, "Okay, I''m going. Tell me the address."

    After hanging up, Luan went to his sister''s room. Seeing that she was sleeping, he turned off her cell phone. After that, he went back to his room and slept.

    It was only after 3 hours that someone called him again.

    "Mr. Luan, are you close? Your father is really looking forward to seeing you at this difficult time." A male voice was speaking from the other end, full of disappointment since the boy''s father was shot, and even then, the son didn''t even visit as he said he would.

    "I''m on my way. My car''s tire is t; I''ve already called a mechanic." After saying that, he hung up. Luan smiled coldly and went back to sleep again.

    Luan knew that although his father was not powerful, he was far from being an ordinary man. It would take more than a bullet to kill him. Besides, if he went there, he would only wind that man up, even though it would be interesting to deceive that man since that man believed that he would be able to deceive Luan and get his hands on his mother''s money. But Luan was toozy to go through so much work for nothing.

    He still had to get up early the next morning and help his sister and mother. Furthermore, because his mother would be away from the Dimas Corporation for a few days, he would suggest to his mother to leave him in charge of management as temporary CEO. There were some projects he wanted to do, and it was a good time for that.

    Almost an hourter they called Luan and the moment he answered, the same man''s voice sounded impatient. He said in a scolding voice, "Mr. Luan, where the hell are you!? I''ll pick you up if you still can''t fix the tire. You are obliged to be here to help your father in such a difficult time!"

    "Oh? How much is he paying you to be so emphatic? You almost even convinced me. By the way, have you ever thought about acting in a movie? If you do, I will definitely watch it. Let me know if you ever have the chance." After saying that, Luan hung up the phone.

    The man on the other end of the line was seething with rage. He did not expect that he would be so insulted even though everything Luan had said was true. How did a young man see through him and not for a second did he suspect?

    "Okay, I''ve yed enough. Now I''m going to sleep," Luan murmured as he ced his cell phone on a small table beside the bed.

    - The next morning -

    Luan woke up and this time did not create pills since the ones he had were enough and he had also run out of medicinal herbs.

    After eating breakfast with the four girls, he went to the gym room. As he had said before, the training equipment was useless so he started to remove it and put it in front of his house with a donation sign.

    Cristina and Ingrid helped him move all the equipment. Maira and Catharina, on the other hand, were not strong enough since they had only started training yesterday, however, smaller things they were able to carry.

    After all this was done, the room became more spacious. The echo of their voices could be heard, the ce was so big and empty.

    "Mom, I have something I want to talk to you about." Luan looked at her seriously as he spoke.

    "Is it about your father?" Maira bit her lower lip, afraid that it had something to do with him since she also got the call from the hospital but had told them they were calling the wrong number.

    "No, I don''t want to speak about that man." Luan said nonchntly, "Mom, do you think I don''t know that this is one more of his tricks to try to seed in approaching us? He''s a fool if he thinks he''s going to deceive us with that. Besides, mom, he is not an ordinary person. Although not as strong as me and Ingrid, he is at least as strong as Cristina. Even if he was shot, it would only pierce his skin a little at most."

    "But it doesn''t make sense. When I pointed a gun at him, he was clearly scared," Maira said, uncertainly.

    "Good going, mom!" Catharina raised her thumb up. Thinking that her mother had done right sending that man away with a gun pointed at him.

    "Isn''t that logical? You can''tpare your weapon to someone else''s. And I bet it was a .22 caliber pistol. That kind of weapon wouldn''t even easily kill an ordinary man, let alone that man," Luan said nonchntly.

    "That''s right. I heard that he was shot in a slum. Very likely it was just a rusty weapon that those marginals got in a ndestine way," Maira nodded.

    "Luan, did youe into my room and turn off my cell phone?" Catharina overheard her mother''s and brother''s conversation, prompting her to ask suspiciously.

    "Yes, I knew if I didn''t do that, they would call you. Since I didn''t want to disturb your sleep, I turned off your cell phone," Luan replied.

    "You were afraid that I would go there, right?" Catharina crossed her arms around her chest and said, dissatisfied, "Let me say, even if he begged on his knees, I will never forgive all that he did. I don''t even consider that man to be my father. For me, he is no different than a beggar one sees on the street." She then emphasized, "No, in fact, even a beggar is better than that man!"

    "Okay, okay. It was my mistake; you don''t have to be so defensive." Luan smiled wryly. He knew that his sister''s arrogant way of speaking was a defense mechanism that she often used to protect herself.

    "Mom, you don''t have to worry about that man. I never considered him as my father and I never will. Even my and Catharina''s both certificates don''t have his name on them," Luan said. When he and his sister were born, only the name of Maira Dimas was registered in their affiliation. At that time Leon Becker had not known that Maira was heir to a multi-billion dor Corporation.

    "I''m d you understand that." Maira snorted yfully, and then said coldly, "Who does he think he is? I raised you two alone with a lot of love and affection, and this man now tries to get closer and wants you to believe that it is not out of interest in my fortune? Heh... He is very foolish if he thinks he is going to be able to fool someone with such low tricks."

    Cristina did not expect Luan and Catharina to have such a miserable father... Of course, it was not like her father was any better since he had wanted to use her as a sacrifice. Ingrid already sympathized with this story, since the same had happened to her, and her father ran away when her mother had two children to support. Of course, her mother was not the heir to a wealthy family, so her father went to buy cigarettes and never came back.

    "So Son, what did you want to speak about before if it wasn''t that?" Maira asked, curious.

    "Mom, can I take over as CEO of thepany for as long as you are going to stay home training?" Luan went straight to the subject.

    "Mmm... I don''t see a problem, but do you know how to run apany? You know that it is not easy, since if you be CEO of Dimas Corp, you will have to deal with many otherpanies that are below the corporation," Maira warned him seriously.

    "Yes, I understand," Luan said seriously, "I have studied a lot about matters rted to thepany, and also about the management of thepany. Just give me a chance; I promise to show results in 1 week."

    This was child''s y for Luan. Before going back in time, he had built an empire and was proimed as an emperor with more than 50 million people underneath him.

    "Okay, I''ll give you this chance. If there is no result in a week... Forget the result- If at least there is no loss, I will be happy and leave thepanies in your care. I just want you to take this very seriously since Dimas Corporation will be yours and your sister''s in the future," Maira said.

    "Mom, rest assured, I''m going to take this very seriously," Luan said resolutely.

    "Okay, I''ll go with you to thepany''s headquarters and announce you as CEO." Maira saw that her son was serious about this, and resolved to give him a chance to prove his worth. She also looked at Ingrid and said, "Ingrid, why don''t you go along and help Luan as your secretary?"

    Ingrid was a little surprised, but then broke out of her stupor and replied, "Yes, I promise to do my best!"

    "Hehe, I liked your enthusiasm," Catharina put her hand on Ingrid''s shoulder and said with a smile.

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 41: Voting

    <h4>Chapter 41: Voting</h4>

    Luan took his green Lamborghini Urus and went to thepany headquarters with his mother, sister, Ingrid, and Cristina.

    "Luan, I already made an emergency meeting. Know that today I will only be announcing you as CEO of Dimas Corporation. Tomorrow is Sunday, so you will only start working as CEO on Monday. At that time, take time to study the projects that were being contracted and the new proposals that wereunched. But before epting any proposal, talk to me. I know I said I would trust you, but this is the first time that you will be dealing with something like this. You don''t need to be vain by wanting to do everything yourself. Know that I will always be at your side for any questions you have," said Luan''s mother, who sat next to him in the front seat of the car.

    "Yes, I fully understand your concern, mother. I will not act hastily. Each and every proposal I''ll make, I will consult with you," Luan said seriously, still looking at the road.

    "Good." Maira seemed satisfied with his response and was silent.

    "But, Luan," Catharina asked suddenly, "When did you study this subject?"

    This was a doubt that even Maira had, but something told her that it was rted to the past life that Luan said he had lived.

    "In those days that I spent almost 1 month away, and also in my past life," Luan said, "In my past life, I was once Emperor. Although not entirely the same, the role of an Emperor is simr to that of a CEO. Of course, I will still count on my mother''s help, but seeing as she will be busy these days, I want to help as much as possible."

    "Past life... This is something hard to believe exists, but there is no way I can refute it, since if not, everything you did and are doing now would not make sense." Maira sighed. She was still having a little trouble believing itpletely.

    "I understand, and I suppose I would also have a hard time believing it if it hadn''t happened to me," Luan said. "So I just ask you to trust me and observe everything I say and do, and then, in time, I will prove that everything I said is true."

    "Okay." After that, Maira said nothing more until she arrived at thepany''s headquarters building.

    As they were riding in a 3 million reais car, it drew a lot of attention, but seeing the entrance to the Dimas Corporation building, people thought it was normal to see such a vehicle here since many tycoons worked there.

    At the reception, the secretary saw Maira and said respectfully to her boss, "Good morning, President Maira."

    "Good Morning," Maira said with a thin smile and brought Luan and the girls to the elevator.

    Before the elevator operator, who was a woman wearing a ck suit over a white dress shirt, could asked which floor, Maira said, "Fortieth floor."

    *

    Arriving on the fortieth floor, Maira guided them to her room and said: "Luan and I are going to the meeting room for now. Wait here until we get back."

    "Okay." The three girls nodded obediently.

    Maira adjusted the tie on Luan''s gray zer and said, "Come on."

    "Yes." Luan followed her into the meeting room.

    When Maira entered, everyone stood up and said in unison, with great admiration, "President!"

    "Okay, you can sit down." Maira gestured with her hand and went to the chair at the far end of the table.

    Everyone inside the room looked at Luan in a strange way, without understanding why he was here and why they had been summoned to an emergency meeting. Was it rted to the heir of Dimas Corp? They couldn''t help wondering why Luan was also here.

    "President Maira, this is..." One of the shareholders was confused by the emergency meeting she had called and even more when he saw Luan entering with her. He looked at Luan while suggesting that she exin why he is also in the meeting room.

    "Okay, I will be brief. I made this emergency meeting because I will be leaving my son temporarily as CEO of Dimas Corporation." Maira went straight to the point which ended up dumbfounding everyone who had been summoned.

    After all, Luan was just an 18-year-old young adult who hadn''t even gone to college yet, and still, this woman wanted him to be the CEO? And not CEO of anypany, but of Dimas Corporation! It was hard to believe. They started to think she must have gone crazy...

    "This cannot happen!" The secondrgest shareholder hit the table in protest. Although he respected Maira, he refused to ept that her son, who barely emerged from the frauds would take over as CEO of thepany''s headquarters. If it were any otherpany affiliated with the headquarters, he would agree... But, this was too much!

    Maira looked at Ricardo, who was the man who spoke before, then she looked at everyone inside the room and said, "Okay, let''s keep wasting time; let''s go back. Whoever is in favor of my son staying as CEO, raise your hand."

    "I approve!"

    "I approve..."

    There were 35 people inside the room, 20 of them raised their hands. Ten were neutral, only 5 were against. This proved how solid Maira''s base was within thepany. After all, if Luan were to mess something up, they might as well me Mairater and also not stay on Luan''s bad side if he could end up doing something productive. In addition, Luan was Heir to Dimas Corporation. Sooner orter he would run thepany and then...

    "Something more?" Maira looked at Ricardo. She did not try to judge him for acting like this. After all, she understood where he wasing from. "If not, consider this meeting closed. Monday my son, Luan Dimas, will officially take over as CEO."

    "Okay..." Ricardo had to swallow his frustration. Even if he wanted to go against it, what could he do? If he continued to hit the same key, it would just give the same result, and he could end up on Luan''s bad side.

    "I will be in your care," Luan said respectfully. Although he would be the boss, he didn''t want to appear disrespectful and pampered. In addition, he would end up working with these people, so it was good to make a good impression. Of course, if even after he showed results, if any of them tried to go against him... That was a totally different matter.

    After Maira and Luan left, many of the shareholders remained in the meeting room, unwilling to leave. They just hoped that with Luan''s arrival, it wouldn''t harm thepany.

    "Did it end that quickly?" Catharina thought they would have to wait at least 2 hours. She did not expect her mother and brother to return in less than 30 minutes.

    "Yes, I didn''t have much to say," Maria replied nonchntly. That part was the easy bit, but she knew if Luan was not able to show results (even worse, if there was a drop in the shares of thepanies) this could be such a problem that even she would not be able to let him continue as CEO.

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 42: Being Followed

    <h4>Chapter 42: Being Followed</h4>

    Luan left the Dimas Corporation building with his mother and the three girls and eventually drove out onto the road. The building was in the city center, so he needed to take the highway back to Jurer¨º Internacional Beach.

    The highway was very busy at that time; there were many cars close by. However, Luan was suspicious of a particr car that seemed to be following him. From time to time, he saw an all-ck car acting suspiciously, and with his enhanced vision, he could see through the dark film of the car and saw one of the four men in the car point in their direction. It might have only been a coincidence, but Luan remained alert.

    The car quickly turned in a roundabout while Luan controlled the steering wheel. He elerated and saw the car in front slow down. When he was about to slow down, his red eyes spotted the same car as before in his rear view mirror!

    That ck Jaguar!

    Luan had already passed some crossings, but the ck Jaguar was still following him!

    Luan''s mind shed with the possibility of a stalker, so he quickly thought of something. He fixed his eyes on the rearview mirror for a long time. The car that hade from the intersection earlier gradually slowed down while the car behind him continued to chase him.

    "We are being followed. Do not look back or you will warn them," Luan warned the others.

    "Okay, but what do you intend to do?" Maira asked, concerned. She was not afraid for Luan and Ingrid, since they had disyed how strong they were, but she, Catharina, and Cristina would still hardly be unharmed if an ident happened.

    "Don''t worry, mom. As long as I''m here, nothing bad is going to happen. I''m just going to lure them to a less busy ce and then... Well, wait and see," Luan said with an indifferent smile.

    "Now you are acting mysteriously with your mother?" Maira snorted yfully. She felt happy in her heart for having such a reliable child. Also, after she had heard what he just said, for some reason all of her previous worries were gone like the wind.

    "Brother, are you going to kill them?" Catharina shivered at the thought. She led a normal life, and the thought of seeing her brother kill someone was not at all pleasant.

    "No, but they are not going to get away with it," Luan responded nonchntly and added, "Besides if they were sent by who I''m thinking they are¡­ there are some things I want you and my mother to see."

    Seeing that even when he left the highway and entered a rural area, the ck Jaguar was still following him, a gleam passed through Luan''s eyes as a scornful smile curved his lips. He saw that the street was empty and stopped the car.

    "You can get out," Luan said to his mother and the girls.

    The moment they left, Maira and the three girls saw the ck Jaguaring towards them at a reduced speed. It was then they saw Luan extend his two hands and a strong wind came out of his hands.

    *Whoosh!*

    Sounds of wind blowing echoed and the ck Jaguar spun on the road, looking like a Beyde. Before the car hit the wall of a house, a strong wind had stopped the car.

    "Wait here," Luan said and started walking towards the ck Jaguar. Inside, the car was a mess; the four men in the car had some bruises on their heads from hitting them against the car window.

    "Get out!" Luan said loudly.

    The minds of the four men were in disarray; they had not yet recovered, but upon hearing Luan''s voice and when they saw the young man with white hair and red eyes looking at them, their bodies involuntarily shuddered.

    However, when they gripped their guns, they felt more powerful and fearless. They got out of the car while pointing the guns at Luan.

    "Boy, be nice and get inside the Jaguar. Otherwise, we will shoot," one of the men in ck, who had a shaved head, threatened.

    "Are you threatening me with these toys?" Luan frowned, and in the next instant, the four men were moaning on the floor, all their arms were broken, making the four men cry out in pain.

    Luan moved so fast that neither Maira nor the three girls were able to keep up; it was as if he hadn''t moved, and with cracking bones, the four men fell instantly to the floor.

    Approaching them, Luan saw disguised fear in their eyes. It was as if they were looking at a freak. Of course, Luan didn''t care about the look they gave him, and he put his hand on the head of three of them and said, "Sleep."

    The bald man was the only one who stayed awake. He looked at Luan and almost peed in his pants. He had never been so scared before. "What- what are you going to do with us?"

    Luan didn''t answer; he just put his hand on the man''s head, and in the next moment, Luan''s eyes went ck and his aura went white. When Luan did this, the man''s eyes seemed unfocused, and he started to act robotically.

    Luan waved to his mother and the three girls to approach and asked the man, "What was the intention of you guys when following me?"

    Maira, Catharina, Ingrid, and Cristina held their breath for fear of not hearing.

    "Kidnap Catharina." The man''s voice sounded robotic as he said it.

    "Why, and what did you intend to do when you kidnap Catharina?" Luan asked.

    "We received $100,000 as payment for kidnapping her, and we would receive another $400,000 if we pretended we were able to **** her, and then the person who hired us would show up to save her." The man replied robotically.

    "My God!" Maira covered her mouth and her body trembled. She couldn''t help but imagine it and was terrified.

    Worse off was Catharina; she was shaking with fear when she heard what the man had said. She couldn''t imagine who would make such an evil scheme against her.

    "And who is this person?" Luan made sure not to kill this man.

    "I don''t know the name, but I know his appearance since we received a photo of him for when he would show up to ''save'' Catharina. He is tall, with approximately 190 cm in height, a well-shaved beard with short blond hair, and light brown eyes." Next, the man pulled out a photo from one of his pockets.

    "Heh... As I suspected..." Luan''s anger had reached the skies!

    "That bastard!" Maira cried out in anger. She had never felt so outraged at that man before.

    "My... my father?" Catharina knew that man was no good, but she didn''t think he would go so far as to want to create trauma in her and then be the knight in shining armor who saved her.

    "He must still be in the hospital, right?" Luan murmured with a strong intention to kill.

    "Luan, as wrong as he is, you can''t kill him. Not because I want him to live, but if he were to die, his family would not remain silent. Although he is a louse, his family is not so simple. You said yourself that hees from a family with powers. Theirs would be even worse," Maira said, concerned for her son''s safety.

    "Don''t worry, mom; I know what to do. Although I will not kill him, it does not mean that they is the only way and I have no alternative," Luan said ominously, "It''s not just pills that can help you get stronger that I know how to make, after all."

    "Are you going to poison him, brother?" Catharina said angrily, "I''d be totally for it. This bastard, he doesn''t deserve to have a happy life. Even I... who am his daughter, he nned to do something so evil..."

    "It is not a poison I intend to use, but something that could be considered worse," Luan said nonchntly, "It''s called the unlucky pill. Whoever eats this pill will always be unlucky in everything he does, and even worse, after each month, the chance of bad luck bes more dangerous, to the point of the one who ingested it wanting to kill themselves. And the more time passes, the worse it gets... After that, even if he wanted to n something against someone, everything would turn against him."

    _ _

    The arrival of a new year can bring us a great diversity of feelings. For those who had a good year, optimism can gain more strength, with the expectation that the next one will continue on the same path. Those who have gone through many difficulties, on the other hand, receive a new chance to leave their problems in the past and renew hope for a more pleasant future.

    Having a difficult year is not exclusive to a few families. Whatever the reason, adversity apanies the lives of many people, and it is not a very easy task to embrace positivity when we are experiencing so much adversity.

    But perhaps if we think about how good it is to live free from problems, our strength will increase and optimism will be part of arger portion of our time. We will enter the new year with renewed hope, with free space for happiness, moving further and further away from everything that brings sadness or hinders our prosperity!

    Happy New Year!

 Chapter 43: Date- Part 1.

    <h4>Chapter 43: Date- Part 1.</h4>

    After everything that happened, Luan destroyed all the evidence of what had happened and made the men in the ck suits forget everything they saw. Of course, he only fixed the arm and manipted the mind of the one who was going to drive to crash the car off a cliff. The reason? Well, Luan wouldn''t forgive anyone who tried to hurt his family.

    Now, what if they survived even after falling off a cliff? It was not something that Luan would worry about. Having nothing else to do in that ce, Luan, his mother, and the girls returned to the mansion.

    Due to the fright she had received, Catharina was more motivated to be strong. Today was the day that she could use the Base Building Pill. Without wasting time, she trained using the 9 movements of the technique for almost 3 hours and then sat on the floor with her legs crossed and swallowed the Base Building Pill.

    Maira ended up doing almost the same thing as her daughter and also swallowed the Base Building Pill and began to perform the meditation technique. Gradually, the energy of the pill started to strengthen all of the parts of her body as she trained: muscle, bones, organs, and skin, everything started to strengthen at an rming rate!

    Before she and Catharina realized, the pair of mother and daughter had already broken their limits, bing now 5 times stronger than an ordinary man.

    Ingrid also broke her limit, being now 21 times stronger than an ordinary man. Cristina had already broken the limit, being 8 times stronger than an ordinary man.

    Even though Luan had had a head start, he managed to strengthen himself to the point where he was now, incredibly at 35 times stronger than an ordinary man. Besides, he still had his Negative Qi, which if he used it together with his strength, he would be almost 46 times stronger.

    It was close to noon when Catharina and Maira had finished training and went to bathe. Luan, Ingrid, and Cristina were still meditating. Just a few minutester, Cristina also finished meditating and Maira gave her a towel and a set of clothes for her to bathe.

    *

    It was close to 18:00. Luan was wearing a ck T-shirt and dark green Italian-style zer and designer pants made of ck silk and ck sneakers. His hair was slightly disheveled, tossed to the right.

    "Ingrid, I''m going for a walk. Do you want to go with me?" Luan invited her.

    Luan was waiting for Ingrid''s answer in silence.

    "..." Ingrid felt shy and embarrassed by the invitation.

    The reason why she was shy was she had been in the presence of Maira, Catharina, and Cristina when receiving such an invitation. She lowered her head, afraid to look him in the eye, and said meekly, "Yes."

    Before Luan could say anything in return, Ingrid ran to the second floor while saying, "Wait a minute, I''ll change my clothes."

    "Oh, he asked her out like that; not bad." Catharina raised her thumb to her brother.

    "Son, I know you know, but if you are going to do something like..." Maira turned her head toward Cristina, who was there too, and tried to be as subtle as possible, "y ''football'', don''t forget to wear ''football boots''."

    Luan knew that his mother was thinking too much about it, however, he did not bother to exin.

    Cristina blinked her innocent eyes, and wondered where Luan and Ingrid would go to y football and who they would even be able to y with. Maybe they''d y on the beach? She remembered seeing from the balcony of the mansion that at that time there were some people ying football... But do you need to wear boots on the beach? She was confused.

    Although Catharina had never dated before, she still understood what her mother was trying to imply. She blushed a little while imagining it and shook her head, getting rid of those images.

    Almost half an hourter, Ingrid came down the stairs. She looked in Luan''s direction with a slight flush on her cheeks. She wore a beautiful red dress that revealed a bit of her perfect white breasts and that extended to her knees. The high heels she wore made her body even more beautiful, looking like she had an even bigger butt than normal.

    Luan looked at her for a few seconds and said, "You looked great in that red dress."

    Ingrid suddenly realized why women liked to receive praise from the person they love. It was as if her body had a natural and indescribable desire to be noticed and praised by the person she loved herself.

    Could it be that her body yearned for the love and favor of the person she loved? Thinking about it, Ingrid''s heartbeat began beating even faster. A feeling of shyness bubbled up in her heart. It was difficult to describe theplexity of what seemed like excitement, affection, and also longing.

    However, Ingrid could be sure of one thing: she felt a kind of sweet happiness that she could not describe in her heart. It was like she drank hot chocte to quench her thirst in the summer. The indescribable sensation was as beautiful as the one she felt when she discovered she was in love.

    Leaving her mind, Ingrid replied shyly, "Thank you."

    Luan''s lips curved in a rare smile.

    "We are leaving. Bye mother, sister, and little sister." Luan rubbed Cristina''s head gently and said goodbye to them.

    Leaving, Luan and Ingrid went to the garage and he opened the door for Ingrid to enter the green Lamborghini Urus.

    "Thanks," Ingrid thanked him as she got in the car.

    Luan went to the other side and sat in the driver''s seat.

    When the car started, the garage opened and the car started to move. As soon as they were about to leave the garage, Ingrid couldn''t help asking, "Where are we going?"

    "To a ce called Jay Bistro. It is a restaurant not far from here," Luan replied.

    "Oh..." Ingrid took a deep breath and looked away from the window, resting her palm on her chin while avoiding making eye contact with Luan. ''This is a date, right?'' In her mind, the girl inside her was ted to be having a date with the man she loved, but she tried not to show it.

    Minutester, Luan drove into the Jay Bistro restaurant parking lot.

    Helping Ingrid out of the car, he continued to hold her hand as they walked towards the restaurant entrance.

    "Thanks." Ingrid felt exceptionally sweet and for the first time in her life, she felt like a princess from a fairy tale.

    "You''re wee," Luan said. His curved, red eyes looked very beautiful with his long eyshes blinking naturally.

    The moment Ingrid and Luan entered, the receptionist at Jay Bistro was stunned. Luan and Ingrid''s beauty was out of the ordinary; they were just perfect! Incredibly perfect!

    Along the way, some people in the restaurant spotted Luan and Ingrid. Everyone then turned to look in their direction.

    Before the receptionist could receive them, the manager of Jay Bistro appeared, and rubbing his hands together, he said with a wide smile, "Wee, distinguished customers. Please allow me to take you to the table that Mr. Dimas booked."

    Many were amazed at this scene, but the moment they heard thest name of the client who had booked a table, everyone could not help but let out a breath of admiration and desire to know the one with thest name Dimas better. It was easy to guess now why the manager of Jay Bistro was being so polite; many were able to recognize right away that white hair and red eyes that was the distinguishing mark of the Dimas Corporation heir.

    ''But was he originally so handsome and elegant?'' Many began to wonder. Before, rumors said he was just a yboy who just wanted to fool around and never took things seriously. It was not surprising that these people were shocked by Luan''s refined and elegant appearance that conveyed an indifferent air.

    "Okay." Luan nodded matter-of-factly.

    Ingrid, on the other hand, was not used to this type of treatment and was feeling a little nervous. Her hands trembled slightly, and that was when she remembered that she was still holding Luan''s hand and lowered her head in a timid gesture.

    At the end of the corridor, there was a staircase. The manager took them to the second floor where it was calmer and more refined. There were round tables with a white towel and white and ck chairs, which looked veryfortable.

    The table that Luan had reserved was on the second-floor balcony, near the window facing the sea. In that part of the balcony, there were two chandeliers, casting a low light that created a romantic mood, and in the background slow music yed, but not too loud, which allowed the customers to have a pleasant meal.

    Releasing his grasp from her hand, Luan pulled the chair out for Ingrid to sit down.

    Despite feeling a little loss when she let go of Luan''s hand, Ingrid felt as if in a dream with Luan doing all this; it all felt so good for her. She went to sit and Luan pushed the chair forward a little.

    Luan sat on the other side of the table facing Ingrid.

    "Feel free to order if you like. The waiter is here for you," The manager said in a polite and ttering way. He once again rubbed his hands before bowing and leaving.

    After the waiter delivered the menu, Luan looked over it briefly and already chose what he would like. "Please bring me grilled lobster with homemade linguini and a Chateau Beaucastel Chateauneuf du Pape 1989 wine."

    "I want the same thing," Ingrid was undecided on her choice and ended up closing the menu and decided to copy Luan. In the end, she thought the waiter might have misunderstood her, and ended up specifying herself. "I mean, please bring me grilled lobster with homemade linguini."

    "One moment, please." The waiter made a perfect arc as he bowed towards them and left.

    _ _

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 44: Date- Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 44: Date- Part 2</h4>

    After the wine had arrived, Ingrid took some. It was the first time where she drank such an expensive wine. Other than now she was not much of a drinker when it came to alcoholic beverages, but today she felt like taking a little. She had to admit that it was better than she imagined.

    ''Are all wines this good, or is it just this one that is very good?'' Ingrid asked herself. She then tasted some of the grilled lobster.

    Luan drank some wine and looked towards the young girl in front of him. She was very cute as she ate slowly, her cheeks slightly pink after having drunk some of the wine.

    Ingrid finished chewing and her blue eyes sparkled as she tasted the grilled lobster. She closed her eyes briefly, then took the wine ss and drank some more. She was surprised at how well this wine paired with the grilled lobster; it was a very goodbination.

    Afterward, Ingrid rested her left hand on the table and her right palm on her chin and stared at Luan. She smiled softly and asked, "Are you attracted to me as a friend or something else?"

    Luan put the ss down and set it on the table and looked at the beautiful blonde woman with blue eyes who had asked him such a straightforward question.

    Perhaps because Luan was taking a few seconds to answer, it made Ingrid sober up again, and the fear of receiving the answer she was not wishing for made her fear and regret the question she had just asked.

    "What would your reaction be if I said I like you?" Luan responded with an enigmatic expression, making it difficult to say what he was going through his head.

    When she heard that, Ingrid''s heart skipped a beat. She was not expecting him to answer with a question, and it could be either positive or negative depending on whether he was serious or not. But knowing him a little, she believed he asked that question because he really liked her, or maybe it was her most sincere wish to want to believe it.

    "I would be very happy if that is true." Ingrid swallowed all her insecurity and fear and responded while trying to see Luan''s reaction.

    Although Luan didn''t show a big reaction when he smiled, it made Ingrid''s heart elerate, but she felt disappointed in the next moment, with Luan''s ambiguous response. "Oh, that''s good."

    ''Does that mean he admits to liking me?'' Ingrid was about to pull her hair out. But she just pouted and turned her wine ss over and said, "More!"

    Luan smiled again and filled the ss for her. With the current strength of his Qi, Luan would be able to get the alcohol to pass for her. For that reason, he saw no problem, even if Ingrid got drunk.

    And that was what was happening: Ingrid''s cheeks became more pink and her eyes became brighter. She supported her elbow on the table while her palm supported her chin and stared at Luan, swirling the little wine that was left in her ss.

    After eating all the lobster and drinking the whole bottle of wine, Luan asked for the bill and paid so they could leave.

    Ingrid, although she was a little drunk, was not so extreme. She was still able to walk alone, although she felt that everything was slow.

    "It was a pleasure to receive you. Come back whenever you want!" The manager, seeing that Luan was leaving, went to the restaurant door to say goodbye to them while saying some words of ttery.

    Outside, Luan took Ingrid''s hand as he walked towards the garage.

    *Ding!*

    Luan unlocked the car and was about to open the car door for Ingrid to enter, when suddenly, she opened her arms and pulled him into her embrace. Her cherry lips searched awkwardly in a stir before kissing Luan emotionally. It was as if she could express how deeply she was in love with him just by doing this.

    Luan confessed to himself that it took him by surprise. After mere seconds of reflection, he returned the hug and kiss. He reached out and ced his hand on Ingrid''s hair next to her ear, unconsciously, and then tucked her hair behind her ear, which revealed her smooth and delicate face.

    The kisssted almost twenty minutes. Ingrid was out of breath and her drunken state seemed to have deepened further. She pulled her head away from Luan just a little and stared at his handsome face and seductive red eyes.

    "I- I lov..."

    Before Ingrid could finish what she was going to say, Luan put his index finger on her cherry lips and said, "Leave that thought for once you''re sober."

    Ingrid pouted and rejected what Luan said strongly, "But I am sober!"

    "Heh... I know how to make the alcohol go away. How about I do it, and then, you tell me?" Luan said with a giggle.

    "You don''t have to do that..." Ingrid hugged Luan''s waist tightly and put her head on his chest and was silent after that.

    "Everyone is watching us. Shall we go back?" Luan rubbed his hand on her head gently, as he asked softly.

    Ingrid didn''t respond directly; she just rubbed her face across his chest.

    For a moment, Luan thought about making the alcohol dissipate, but on second thought, he thought it would only make her feel ashamed. And he himself didn''t care that some people were watching them from a distance.

    "Instead of going home, what do you think about taking a walk with me on the beach?" Luan changed his approach.

    Ingrid''s eyes lit up when she looked up at him and nodded in confirmation as if she''d heard a great idea.

    After that, Ingrid got into the front passenger seat and Luan went to the driver''s seat. Starting the car, he headed out of the garage.

    It was night and the road was quiet. Shortly, Luan had arrived near the Dimas mansion and stopped the car near the beach. Getting out of the car, he opened the door for Ingrid to get out.

    Ingrid knew they were going to walk on the beach, and so she left her high heels in the car.

    Hand in hand, Luan and Ingrid walked along the beach. The moonlight reflected off the sea, making everything look enchanting.

    "How beautiful," Ingridmented, admiring the view.

    "Mm," Luan nodded.

    The two walked until they reached the water. Luan used his Qi to avoid wetting his sneakers.

    *Prac!*

    Near the reflection of the moon, something strange started to happen. In that specific spot, the waves started to get agitated, and just above the water, a crack in the space there started to appear. It was distant, but Luan was able to see the whole process clearly.

    ''Has it started?!'' Luan eximed in his mind, surprised.

    After all, there were still a few months to go before the Third Awakening was going to happen. So why did a crack appear in space from somewhere hidden?

    "Luan, are you seeing that too?" Ingrid was more surprised than Luan. Although she was in a drunken state, her senses were superior to that of an ordinary person. She was able to see an opening in space, something that was only seen in films and drawings.

    "To make it easy to understand, this is a portal that leads to a separate dimension. Mm, if we go into that, there are great chances of getting rare and ancient treasures, however, it can be risky. Although there might also be no danger." What Luan didn''t tell her was that this should only have happened one month before the Third Awakening...

    "Oh..." Ingrid was stunned by this. She then asked him, concerned, "Luan, do you intend to go in there?"

    Luan put his hand on her head and made the alcohol go away and replied, "I don''t know yet. These are usually open for a maximum of 24 hours. And without knowing the level of danger this poses, there is no way I can take such a chance."

    The moment Ingrid lost the effects of the alcohol, the embarrassment made her blush, but she courageously continued to hold Luan''s hand and listen to what he said. She also understood that there were more important things now to be discussed.

    "Do you have a way to find out the level of danger?" Ingrid asked, after thinking.

    "Yes, I just need to get closer," Luan replied.

    "Can I go too?" She looked at him when she asked him that.

    "Mm, okay." Luan nodded.

    Ingrid initially thought they were going to swim, but then she saw that as they walked towards the fissure, their feet touched the water, but did not sink. Nervously, she looked towards the sand of the beach where there were some people and was afraid of them seeing what was going on, however, she soon discovered that it seemed that they had not seen her and Luan walking under the water.

    "You don''t have to think about it too much." Luan seemed to have guessed her concern, and said, "I''m using an optical illusion trick, making you and myself invisible to anyone who looks in our direction."

    And so the two of them continued walking toward the spacial fissure.

    - -

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 45: Blood Forest

    <h4>Chapter 45: Blood Forest</h4>

    After seeing the crack he and Ingrid had approached, Luan frowned briefly.

    "I''m being pulled...!" Ingrid said in an aggravating tone. She felt a strong pull as she approached the crack.

    "Let''s go back." Luan didn''t wait for a moment and started to retreat with Ingrid... But who could have imagined that the fissure would expand and spread out in their direction instead?

    Even if they wanted to escape, it was toote now. Somehow, they were swallowed up by the fissure and passed through a dark passage until they found themselves in a red forest.

    Ingrid was feeling dizzy, leaning on Luan''s shoulder to keep from falling. She looked from side to side and what she saw was a blood-red forest. Everything was red: the leaves of the trees, the nts, everything. Below Ingrid''s feet there was red water which looked more like blood. When she raised her foot a little, she noticed that it actually looked like blood or something like that.

    "Are we inside the crack?" Ingrid was feeling a little scared. This ce looked very sinister, but she just didn''t panic because Luan was with her.

    "Mm, this is a forest of blood," Luan said. "Stay alert; there may be carnivorous animals here."

    "So, this is really blood?" she was asking as she pointed to the red liquid on the floor.

    "Mm, it''s ake of blood," Luan replied and walked under the blood red canopy of leaves across the crimson soil.

    "Wait." Luan prevented Ingrid from stepping on a flower.

    "Yes?" Ingrid was startled, thinking she did something wrong.

    "This flower that you almost stepped on is very useful for creating pills; I want it," Luan said.

    "Ohh." Only now did Ingrid understand.

    Luan crouched down and carefully removed the flower. The biggest problem was that he had nothing with which to carry it. That''s when he took off his zer and made it out of a bag, as he hoped to get more stuff from this ce to make pills.

    "Mm, we need to find the exit. When someone enters the opening of the crack, it tends to change the position of the exit, but I can feel the energy of the crack, and it is not far." Even before Ingrid asked, Luan exined.

    Ingrid, who was looking around trying to find the exit from this ce, heard what Luan told her and turned towards him and said with a sigh, "I see. That''s why I couldn''t see the crack regardless of where I looked."

    "Caution!" Luan clutched Ingrid to his embrace and lept from where they were standing.

    "..." Ingrid was confused. She thought she had almost stepped on another rare flower again, but that''s when she realized that she had been picked up and carried, trapped in Luan''s embrace.

    Everything happened very fast. Luan had already felt the presence of a spotted hyena but wanted to let Ingrid experiment for herself and improve her senses, but it seems that she still needed more training.

    Seeing that it had missed its target, the red-eyed spotted hyena howled looking up at the red sky, and the sounds of footsteps were heard.

    "Waaa!" Ingrid was scared. It was the first time she had seen this type of savage attack.

    Seeing a pack of spotted hyenas gathering around, Ingrid was scared. She was still a normal girl. Although she was stronger than normal people, she had never faced anything like this before.

    The spotted hyenasughed as they surrounded their prey and were about to attack.

    "Stay focused; don''t be afraid. The strength of these spotted hyenas is no more than 15 times stronger than ordinary men. However, don''t let yourself be bitten, as these hyenas'' teeth are very sharp," Luan said, exining to her.

    Okay." Ingrid forced herself to swallow her nervousness and prepared to fight the spotted hyenas.

    Ingrid was not stupid. She could understand that if Luan wanted to, he could kill all these spotted hyenas alone. However, he did not do this because he wanted her to learn to protect herself. He wanted Ingrid to be able to fight alone, even when he wasn''t around.

    While the spotted hyenas howled showing their sharp teeth, Ingrid prepared for the fight and made her move. Using the trees to her advantage, Ingrid chose mainly to stay not too close or too far from the their trunks to avoid being attacked on all sides by the spotted hyenas.

    When a spotted hyena jumped towards her, she used one of the movements of the body technique, giving a spin with her foot, grabbing the jaw of the spotted hyena''s mouth.

    *Beng!* The body of the spotted hyena, which weighed almost 70 kilos, flew towards a tree, breaking the tree, and then fell to the ground, shaking a little, until it stopped moving.

    Ingrid didn''t even have time to breathe when two other spotted hyenas jumped in her direction. She did a backflip, and with her two feet, Ingrid hit the head and stomach of the two hyenas.

    *Beng!* *Beng!*

    The two spotted hyenas fell heavily to the ground but did not die. However, Ingrid noticed that she lost the protection of the trees when she left from the position she was in before. Since she somersaulted backwards, she was not so close to the trees anymore, so it was easy for the spotted hyenas to surround her.

    Ingrid was now about to be attacked by 4 other spotted hyenas.

    It was at that moment that Luan put his zer on the floor, which he had ced all the things he could find in the forest of blood inside, and moved silently.

    In Ingrid''s eyes, Luan was like a poisonous anaconda in the water, attacking in a sh and ughtering his prey. The movement was graceful and agile, like a professional assassin who was born to kill. One by one, the spotted hyenas were killed by each punch and kick from Luan. In seconds, they were all turned into corpses.

    "Thanks," Ingrid said gratefully.

    "En." Luan nodded matter-of-factly. This was not at all problematic for him. In fact, he was very interested in the bones of these animals.

    Ingrid, watching Luan dismantle the spotted hyenas with his bare hands, was shocked. She asked, "Why are you doing this, Luan?"

    "Mm, the bones of these animals are very nutritious. They are very useful for creating pills and formations," Luan responded and continued to dismantle the spotted hyenas. He wished at the time to have a knife, but since he didn''t, he used his hands initially, and took one of the bones of a spotted hyena and modeled it to look like a knife. Using his Qi, Luan made the bone even sharper than an obsidian knife.

    A few minutester, Luan finished dismantling the spotted hyenas, stacking them in his zer and using his Qi to get rid of the blood on his hands. Luan said, "Let''s keep walking; we are not far from the exit."

    "Yes." Ingrid nodded and added, "In fact, I feel like I''m stronger inside this ce. When I was fighting the spotted hyenas, I realized that it was easier for me to move and use my strength."

    Luan was surprised to hear this since he himself felt no difference being in that ce. After thinking about it, he said, "If you notice anything different, let me know."

    "Yes," Ingrid nodded.

    The spotted hyenas were not the only animals that Luan and Ingrid saw along the way. Hart and rabbits, as well as squirrels and even snakes were seen. However, due to Luan and Ingrid''s aura that they mainly couldn''t control properly, most of the creatures fled when they felt their presence.

    But their path was far from being smooth. Something had appeared in front of them which even surprised Luan.

    - -

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 46: Altar

    <h4>Chapter 46: Altar</h4>

    What appeared in front of them was a lion that looked at Luan and Ingrid in a predatory way, yet at the same time, cautiously. He appeared to be several times smarter than the spotted hyenas.

    "This might be a little difficult... This pattern on this lion''s body is that of a bloodthirsty beast of the Second Order." Luan murmured and said without turning to Ingrid, "Ingrid, stay behind me. This lion is capable of killing you easily if he attacks you."

    It was sad, but it was a reality; the mere weight of a bloody lion''s kick would have been capable of killing Ingrid. If it has bit an arm, Ingrid would lose her arm; if it bit her leg, she would lose her leg, etc.

    The lion''s bite could reach an incredible 17 tons. Even Luan had to be cautious and not let himself carelessly be bitten by this lion.

    "Okay," Ingrid responded nervously, hiding behind Luan.

    Luan left his things on the floor. From his waist, he took out a long bone shaped into a dagger, and a white aura began to surround Luan''s body as his strong intent to kill was intensified the moment Luan used his Assassin Qi.

    The instincts of this bloodthirsty lion were very good. The moment Luan had gotten serious, the bloodthirsty lion became even more cautious. He walked around Luan and Ingrid, looking for a breach to attack.

    ''That white aura again... This is rted to Luan''s Qi, correct?'' Ingrid asked herself rhetorically. She also felt Luan''s intent to kill, but was unaffected, since Luan was able to differentiate between allies and enemies when using this.

    *ROARR!*

    The bloodthirsty lion roared loudly as he tried to frighten them and create an opening, but unfortunately for him, although Ingrid was frightened by this, Luan was not frightened and his defense was imprable.

    Seeing that the bloodthirsty lion was very cautious and would not attack, Luan acted. When Luan appeared in front of the bloodthirsty lion, he didn''t think much and simply punched the lion in the rib.

    This punch was strong enough to split a mountain. Even a white whale would have fallen to the ground by that punch.

    *AGGHHH...*

    The bloodthirsty lion felt pain coursing through his body, but suddenly, the bloody lion''s body became weak and involuntarily fell to the ground.

    Luan''s punch was loaded with Negative Qi, causing all those who were hit to be weaker, in pure disorder, and although the bloodthirsty lion was strong, it was still inferior to Luan''s strength using his Negative Qi.

    But that was not enough to defeat the beast. Despite having be weak, with a negative effect on its body, the bloodthirsty lion managed to stand.

    "Heh... Not bad," Luan said. He was referring to the fact that the bloodthirsty lion was still standing.

    The bloodthirsty lion heard the voice as he closed his eyes in an attempt to endure the pain. It didn''t even bother to scream in pain before turning and attempting to escape.

    This type of enemy was not someone he could deal with; the bloodthirsty lion could only escape. By running away through the bloody forest, only then might his life be saved! But when the bloodthirsty lion was just about to flee, Luan touched the back of its neck with his bone dagger. That touch alone weighed more than ten thousand tons!

    *BOOM!*

    With a thunderous sound, the body of the bloodthirsty lion was buried in the ground and the head was decapitated in the process.

    Luan looked indifferently at the bloodthirsty lion and thanked the animal for being frantic. If it were a normal case, Luan would not have been able to kill a lion of that level of strength so easily.

    "Wow! That was quick!" Ingrid expressed her admiration for Luan''s strength.

    Increasingly, Ingrid was curious about Luan''s past life, which had allowed him to be so strong. Furthermore, in his past life, had Luan loved someone? Was he ever married? This was something that Ingrid couldn''t help wondering.

    "Mm, in cases like this, the faster you kill, the better. If I had been bitten, it would have been dangerous," Luan said without turning around. He took the body of the bloodthirsty lion with one hand and dragged it out of the crater.

    Luan got close to a tree and started to cut the leather of the bloodthirsty lion that was almost three meters long, and began fashioning a bag to carry his items.

    After that, he also cut all the meat and removed the bones and tendons, and cut everything proportionally to fit inside the new backpack he had created by sewing with a thread he made from tree bark. Going to the lion''s head, which was big enough to bite half of Luan''s body with a mouthful, Luan pulled out all the sharp teeth out of the skull.

    Using thergest canine tooth of the bloodthirsty lion, Luan created a new dagger for himself. Although it was only 20 cm long, Luan used the tendon of the lion''s rib to tie it to the leg bone that he cut to the size of 20 cm. Now the total size of the dagger was 40 cm and the thickness was 3 cm.

    "It''s done." Luan was satisfied with the new backpack and dagger and started to keep all the things he found inside the backpack, while for the dagger he made a small sheathe to put on his waist.

    "It looks cool, I think," Ingridmented.

    "Mm, although it is not the best, it is enough for our current purposes," Luan said, and handed Ingrid his previous dagger. "Use this if necessary."

    "Thanks." Ingrid thanked him with a smile. Although she did not know how to handle a dagger, it was better that if she fought empty-handed.

    After that, Luan and Ingrid continued to walk through the blood red forest.

    Ingrid, who walked alongside Luan, balled her hands into fists. She vowed to be stronger and not be a dead weight. It was then she noticed that she was feeling more and more strange in that ce; she could feel that her strength was greater by the minute.

    ''How strange...'' she thought.

    As they walked, Luan found other rare medicinal herbs and harvested them with great precision. It was as if he had done this a thousand times. Ingrid praised him mentally. She herself had no idea how to do this without affecting the quality of the medicinal herbs a little.

    "Ah, look!" At that moment, Ingrid suddenly eximed, pointing to the sky.

    Luan looked, only to see countless birds flying, practically covering the entire sky.

    "Let''s move fast and hide," Luan said gravely.

    "Yes." Ingrid didn''t understand, but she didn''t dare to be slow.

    Luan and Ingrid ran in the direction from where the birds had flown, and found a cave.

    "Let''s go in there." Luan pointed in the direction of the cave.

    "En." Ingrid nodded and continued to run to the cave.

    *Ssh... Ssh... Ssh...*

    When they entered the cave, the sound of footsteps on the water echoed inside the cave, but in reality, it was not water, but blood.

    Of course, this was not surprising, considering that before they had been in ake of blood, but what most caught Luan''s attention was the altar he saw at the end of the cave, and on top of the altar there was something sitting on top. As it was dark, even with Luan''s vision, he was unable to see it properly.

    Luan''s curiosity intensified, but he was still cautious - mainly because he knew that some powerful beast was out there was strong enough to scare all those birds.

    "Follow behind me; avoid touching things; even on the wall, avoid touching anything," Luan said.

    "Okay," Ingrid agreed and asked, "Luan, do you know what that was out there?"

    "I''m not sure, but there is a good chance that those birds were fleeing some powerful beast," Luan replied and started walking slowly towards the altar.

    "Luan, I am noticing somethinging from the bottom of the cave... And is that an altar?" Ingrid was able to see a little as she approached.

    "Did something attract your attention?" Luan became thoughtful. He then said, "Until you get there, don''t touch it; let me confirm something. And yes, it''s an altar."

    "Okay." Ingrid realized by Luan''s tone of voice that what she was being attracted to could be a good thing. But as Luan said, she had to be cautious and not touch anything without his permission. After all, he knew the supernatural more than she did, well, she practically knew nothing: just knew what Luan had said before.

    When they got very close to the altar, something happened on the side of the cave.

    *ROARRRRR!*

    A deafening roar, capable of shaking the earth, echoed throughout the structure.

    "It''s a Wyvern..." Luan didn''t expect there to be such a beast in this ce. This was on a totally different level; it was at least a creature of the Third Order, and to reach the Third Order, one must achieve the strength of at least 100mon men: this was twice what Luan currently had.

    "Is that very dangerous?" Ingrid asked, startled.

    "Yes, so let''s avoid making noise now. I''ll also cast a spell to hide our presence... I hope this is enough," Luan said.

    Luan and Ingrid were silent. Ingrid was barely breathing, afraid to make a noise. They didn''t even bother to walk towards the altar; their safety was more important.

    Only after 30 minutes did Luan speak again, "Okay, now I don''t feel the presence of the Wyverns anymore. Probably already ate enough and left."

    "Phew ~" Ingrid patted her chest and sighed with relief. Before, she had been very concerned. Only now when she heard what Luan said, was she able to feel rxed.

    Luan made a small me in his hand and started walking towards the altar. When the mes lit the altar, both Luan and Ingrid could see an old altar table with ancient patterns, and on the top there was something written that Ingrid was unable to understand.

    "Blood altar: left by Emperor Shan." Luan was able to read the symbols.

    "Is that what is written up there?" Ingrid didn''t expect Luan to be able to read it, but remembering that Luan had memories from a past life, she supposed that was how he understood, which made her more sure of what Luan said about having memories from a past life.

    "Yes, it seems to be an inheritance. In fact, you said you were being attracted to something here, right?" Luan asked.

    "Yes, it is that sphere!" Ingrid pointed to a ball the size of a baseball sitting on the altar.

    - -

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 47: Testing - Part 1.

    <h4>Chapter 47: Testing - Part 1.</h4>

    The altar was made of red wood, and in front, there was a wooden table where the orb was.

    "This is loaded with negative energy. Whatever it is, you can''t touch it right now, but don''t worry; I know how to get that negative energy out." Luan looked at the orb that Ingrid had pointed at and a strange light shone in his red eyes. He patted Ingrid''s head as he finished speaking.

    "I''m not a child, did you know that?" Ingrid murmured.

    "Did you say anything?" Luan listened, but he found the way she spoke cute when pouting, which made him want to provoke her.

    "Just talking to myself..." Ingrid spoke a second time.

    Luanughed and returned his attention to the orb. With mes in his hand made of Qi, Luan was able to see the orb clearly. It was red, and it seemed to have roots within it.

    Approaching, Luan grabbed the orb. The moment he touched it, a strong negative energy started to attack Luan, however, instead of harming Luan, it was actually a great benefit - as it was made of pure negative energy.

    Ingrid saw that Luan''s Qi was getting denser, and around Luan''s body, a white, reddish aura appeared. But the reddish part was constantly being reced by white; it was as if it were being purified.

    Almost twenty minutester, Luan had basically finished purifying the orb. This not only caused the negative energy of the orb to leave, but also increased Luan''s cultivation. Now he was at Refining Qi Level 3.

    ''It seems that even though I took the negative energy, this orb did not react to my Qi...'' This was something that Luan did not expect, since it seemed that Ingrid was attracted to this orb, and this orb seemed to be attracted to her too.

    "Ingrid," Luan looked at her and said gravely, warning her, "I also realized that you have some affinity with this orb, and it seems to be a good thing, an inheritance from some powerful being from the past. However, it could possibly be dangerous; it may trigger a test where the heir to the inheritance has to pass. Often this can result in death, and even if it doesn''t reach that point, you could be seriously injured. Of course, with great risks,e great rewards. I think it''s too risky, but I''ll let you choose."

    Ingrid was thoughtful; she didn''t know whether to ept it or not. After thinking a lot, Ingrid looked determinedly at Luan and said with a soft smile, "I want to try, and besides, I believe that if it were that dangerous, you wouldn''t have given me the choice. Maybe you wouldn''t have even asked my opinion, but you did it anyway just to test my determination, am I right?"

    "Heh. Okay, you''re right. If the worst happens, I can still destroy the orb." Luan seemed satisfied with Ingrid''s answer. He was also surprised that she could see through him.

    "I knew it!" Before Ingrid was not 100% confident, but on learning that she was right, she a calmness wash over her heart.

    "Okay, don''t make so much noise; if not, you might attract some frantic animal here," Luan warned.

    "Yes, sorry. I was a little excited at having gotten it right." Ingrid covered her mouth, admitting her mistake.

    Luan felt an impulse to embrace this cute creature, but he stopped himself. He concentrated on giving the final touch, leaving the vestige of his Negative Qi in the orb. If necessary, he could make it explode so as to not let Ingrid get hurt.

    After everything was prepared, Luan handed the orb over to Ingrid.

    Ingrid realized that after the orb was purified by Luan, it had now be something more beautiful, looking like something cosmic in crimson color. Holding it with her hands, Ingrid''s mind went nk.

    Luan caught her before she fell to the floor.

    Runes came out of the orb and began to integrate with Ingrid''s body, and in her mind, where everything had been dark just a moment ago, she "woke up" in a strange ce; it was even more bloody than the bloody forest.

    The ce was all red and surrounded by blood on the floor that reached Ingrid''s shin, and in the sky, there was a blood-red moon.

    "Tsk! So the only onepatible with my powers after ten thousand years is a woman?" A voice echoed in Ingrid''s mind with displeasure. She tried to find the bearer this time, which was grave and ancient, seeming toe from an elder being who had lived for thousands of years.

    "Who, who is it?" Ingrid asked, trying to find the man who spoke in her mind.

    "Little girl, go back; there is no way for you to receive the inheritance of this Emperor Shen. And tell your man not to destroy this orb: in that respect, I won''t hurt you." A man suddenly appeared not far from Ingrid.

    This man had blood-red hair and eyes. Wearing ck clothes with patterns and antique red letters, he had an indifferent and look about him as he stared at Ingrid morosely.

    Ingrid''s heart sped up. She had never before been terrified as much as she was at that moment, even when she had heard the Wyvern''s roar.

    Remembering that this man seemed to fear that Luan would destroy the orb, Ingrid dared to ask him, "Just because I''m a woman, I can''t inherit this?"

    "Yes, the test to earn my inheritance is not something that a weak woman will be able to endure. I don''t want that boy to destroy the orb, so you better go back," said the impatient man.

    "Who is weak? How do you know I am weak if you don''t even know me or test me. Besides, since the beginning, this orb has been attracting me; if I''m so weak, why did it call out to me with such persistence?" Ingrid refused to ept that he had called her weak. Although she was not the most powerful person, at least she believed she was quite brave and determined.

    "... Alright then. Since you want to be tested, I''ll do a simple test. If you can pass it, I''ll let you try to pass the real test. What do you think about that?" Emperor Shen offered a way out.

    "Yes, I''ll do it!" Ingrid nodded with determination.

    "Okay, the test is simple. You have 40 minutes, in which time you''ll need to be able to breathe in the blood pool for at least 1 minute," Emperor Shen said with an indifferent smile. "Simple, right?"

    As soon as Emperor Shen finished speaking, a pool of blood appeared in front of Ingrid. It was difficult to discern the depth since it was full of blood.

    "Before that, I have a question," Ingrid said.

    "Say it?" Emperor Shen looked at her.

    "Is my Origin rted to blood?" Ingrid asked, "If not, it doesn''t make sense. And I wouldn''t be able to breathe under a pool full of blood. The only exnation would be if I awakened my Origin, and then I might be able to pass this test."

    "Yes, you do have the Origin of Blood, although it has not been awakened. I confess that I was surprised you were able to guess all this," Emperor Shen said and sighed. "Since you have guessed this much, I think I can help you a little."

    When Emperor Shen finished speaking, he pointed a finger at Ingrid, and in her mind, the first part of a cultivation technique appeared: <Blood as Life; Blood as Whole>.

    "This is..."

    Emperor Shen interrupted her and said, "You only have 40 minutes. You can choose to try to awaken your Origin and then pass the test, or you can give up."

    Ingrid felt like cursing him, since practically before, if she hadn''t awakened her Origin, it was basically impossible for her to pass this test, but at least in the end, this man gave her a part of a cultivation technique that was rted to Her origin. She then just had to affirm her determination and try her best.

    Ingrid wasted no time answering; she sat on the floor with her legs crossed in the blood, and began to meditate.

    Outside Ingrid''s mind, Luan saw that Ingrid''s body was absorbing the essence of blood from the floor, and he thought of something andid her on her back in the blood.

    And just as he imagined, Ingrid was absorbing the blood essence more quickly. He also used his Qi to keep the energy in Ingrid''s body from getting out of control, and also helped her stabilize and fuse with the blood essence that integrated with her body.

    "You have a good man..." Emperor Shen murmured under his breath.

    If Emperor Shen had previously doubted whether Ingrid would be able to achieve this in time, now he had no doubt. The hardest part was not pulling the blood essence into her body, but being able to integrate, and she also needed to be in direct contact with blood to have a better effect. Now with the help of Luan, who was assisting Ingrid with absorbing and integrating with the blood essence, her chances had increased from 1% to 50%. That was a very significant increase.

    In Ingrid''s mind, she was in constant struggle. She felt and saw things that she had never experienced before; the essence of blood that entered her body made her feel warm and painful, but at the same time she felt gentle energy that was helping her constantly.

    "Luan..." She murmured his name.

    35 minutester, Ingrid''s cultivation grew so much that she entered Refinement Qi and reached level 3 - the same level that Luan was currently at.

    But even so, she was unable to connect with her Origin. However, she felt confident that she would be able to pass the test.

    Ingrid opened her eyes in the sea of consciousness, and said, "I will make it!"

    - -

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

    Discord Server: discord.gg/TaWdaeKG2p

 Chapter 48: Testing - Part 2.

    <h4>Chapter 48: Testing - Part 2.</h4>

    With a determined look, Ingrid entered the pool of blood.

    Emperor Shen wanted to say something but gave up.

    In the pool of blood, she felt a little disgusted, but she still entered boldly. The pool was deep, so it was easy for her to dip her head into the blood. She tried to breathe while being submissive to the blood, but she couldn''t get it right away, however, she didn''t give up and kept trying as she drowned a few times with blood, which was pretty disgusting to say the least.

    Two minutester, she still couldn''t breathe under the blood, however, she realized something: that was the blood of thiske of blood was being absorbed by her frantically.

    Ingrid decided to take a chance and sat at the bottom of the pool of blood and started meditating...

    A minuteter, two minutes... three minutes. Time ran out and the pool was dry and Ingrid was still meditating. Only after another 5 minutes did she open her eyes.

    "Did I fail?" Ingrid looked disappointed. She was immersed in meditation and had lost track of time. She found herself trapped in a strange and wonderful state, and thanks to that, she reached Level 4 of Refining Qi.

    Remembering this, although sad, she was happy with the improvement she had achieved. She stepped out of the empty pool, stood on the blood soaked floor again. With a wave of her hand, she made the blood on the floor float under her control, and soon was able to shape it like a solid sword.

    "No, you passed." Emperor Shen took a while to say, and added, "You managed to breathe 1 and a half minutes in the pool of blood."

    "Oh, I didn''t even notice..." Ingrid was pleasantly surprised and made the blood sword undo itself.

    "I admit, I underestimated your talent and especially your husband. He really went to great lengths to get you to do that. Without his help, you would have only had a 1% chance of seeding." Emperor Shen became more and more curious about Luan. He, who was an Emperor of the 6th Order, was rarely curious about anyone, but now, besides wanting to find a sessor, nothing else had mattered to him.

    "Luan?" Ingrid felt that somehow she had received help from him, and when she heard Emperor Shen treat Luan as if he were her husband, she blushed furiously and murmured softly and ever lower, "He is not my husband, perhaps my boyfriend..."

    Emperor Shen heard what she said, but he didn''t care; he went straight to the point. "I don''t have much time. Decide now: Do you want to continue and try to pass the real test, or leave now? Know that you have two more tests, and they are very difficult and risky, little girl. If you are afraid of getting hurt, it is better to give up now."

    He almost said that she could die, but he knew if things reached a critical stage, it was certain that that boy would destroy the orb, so Emperor Shen would not make things so difficult for her, however, he would not make it easy either. He would not let a weak person receive his inheritance.

    "My name is Ingrid and not ''little girl''. And yes, I will continue!" Ingrid would not miss this chance.

    "Okay, I liked your determination, but then don''t say I didn''t warn you," the middle-aged Emperor said with an impassive expression. His voice was also devoid of any emotion.

    "En." Ingrid nodded and looked at him determinedly.

    Another thing that Emperor Shen did not say was that he himself did not expect her to be so capable, even though he had not yet connected with her Origin. This made him strongly believe that the origin of this young girl was very special; it was possible that it was even stronger than his.

    With a snap of his fingers, thendscape changed.

    *Boom!*

    Not far away, a volcano was making loud sounds, while strangely boiling blood bubbled and overflowed.

    "There is still time to give up. The next test is to enter this volcano and stay inside it for 20 minutes," said Emperor Shen.

    Ingrid''s body shuddered involuntarily. The thought of entering this volcano with blood boiling from it was frightening.

    "What are the risks I will take if I enter, and do you have any tips on how I can stay inside the volcano without getting hurt?" Ingrid asked.

    "As you may have noticed, only your mind is here, while your body is intact. However, if you go in there and can''t take it, even though it doesn''t hurt your body, it can affect your mind and cultivation. As for a tip? You have to get the blood around you under your control, just like you did before with the blood on the floor. Of course, the boiling blood is much more difficult to control, but if you can, it will be easy to stay 20 minutes inside the volcano," Emperor Shen exined.

    Taking a deep breath, Ingrid affirmed her determination and walked towards the volcano. Next, she used brute force to jump and climbed over half the volcano in one jump. The rest of the way she jumped a few times until she reached the top.

    Looking into the volcano, her body shuddered. She felt hot just being around it, but still, she jumped up bravely, even a bit suicidally.

    *Ssh!*

    "Ahhhhhhh!"

    Ingrid cried out in pain, but instead of giving up, she took it in stride.

    Not only in the illusion did she scream, but her body in Luan''s arms also let out a heart-breaking cry of pain.

    Luan wanted to help her and used his Qi, but these were wounds that came from the mind, they were not something he could rectify easily, however, he continued to help in what he could. If necessary, he could still destroy the orb.

    Meanwhile, Ingrid''s torture continued. She felt like a live crab in a boiling pot. Her skin was turning red, and it wasn''t from the blood.

    _ _

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

    - Drop some power stone, please <3

    Discord Server: discord.gg/TaWdaeKG2p

 Chapter 49: Testing - Part 3.

    <h4>Chapter 49: Testing - Part 3.</h4>

    She had to try hard not to give up. What made her prevail was the fact that she wanted to be strong enough to fight side by side with Luan. Ingrid bit her bottom lip hard until it bled. She shouted, "I will... get over this! I will control this blood!!"

    Her scream came out like a scream from a banshee and the blood around her spread for a second, but soon it was around her again, torturing her.

    Luan, who was about to destroy the orb, seeing Ingrid''s determined cry, restrengthened his will and supported her decision.

    10 minutes passed. Ingrid was already speechless from screaming so much in pain, but at no time did she give up;?her will was greater than Emperor Shen had expected.

    This surprised even Luan, who often wanted to destroy the orb, but he did not, as it would go against Ingrid''s will and all the effort and sacrifice she made to endure so long would then be in vain.

    Ingrid''s body started to convulse; Luan was nervous and used his Qi to help her body stabilize. Ingrid''s lips were already turning blue, her eyes turned up, but before it got any worse, Luan managed to find the cause of the problem and was able to help: she had been running out of oxygen in her brain.

    Luan joined his lips to hers and passed the Qi directly to her, and made the oxygen mixed with his Qi go right into Ingrid''s brain and help her.

    With a long, frightened breath, Ingrid breathed again and her purple lips turned to color once more. She was almost bleeding, in fact, she had a slight nose bleed.

    Luan saw this, and cleaned it up. He saw that 18 minutes had passed since the trial had started, but he didn''t know that Ingrid had to stay 20 minutes until the test was over, so he was determined this time to destroy the orb before anything more serious might happen.

    "I... I can, because... I have Luan..." Ingrid murmured.

    "Damn woman! How can you do this to me?" Luan muttered in conflict. He didn''t expect Ingrid to say that just when he was about to destroy the orb.

    In the volcano, Ingrid, who had lost consciousness and was about to give up, felt an energy that made her feelfortable even in this hellish ce. She opened her eyes wide and closed her hands in fists. Yes, there was very little left; there was no way she was going to give up now, right?

    When it was only a few seconds before time ran out, Ingrid felt something different. She tried to move the blood and almost seeded, but then the feeling vanished.

    "Congrattions, you made it," Emperor Shen said with a surprised expression but soon returned his original indifferent one.

    Ingrid didn''t answer; she justy on the floor, not caring about anything else, and took a few deep breaths, feeling alive again. She didn''t expect it to be so torturous, She felt like she had been cooked alive. For a moment, she really would have been. If Luan hadn''t helped her, maybe now she...

    "Hey, you said there are two tests, right? Err, is the next test as difficult as this one, or is it even worse?" Ingrid was still lying on the bloody floor when she asked that question.

    "Yes, it is twice the difficulty you have gone through just now," Emperor Shen replied.

    "I see... I give up. I already understood my limit, and just now, I''m sure I almost died. I can''t keep making Luan worry about me. It is a pity, but I will give up." Ingrid blew out a long sigh with regret, but then she smiled. At least, she believed she was not aplete coward; she at least managed to pass the first test and she herself was surprised by her determination.

    "Little girl... No, Ingrid, you won. I didn''t want to let you pass initially, but even if I did, I can''t administer the test again. *Sigh* Luck is also important. It can be said that your luck made you win in the end. Anyway, I''m already dead, and I said that you had to pass two tests and technically you passed. Mm, right, I''m going to pass you on the other two parts of the technique as well..."

    Emperor Shen''s voice grew weak, and in Ingrid''s mind, two other parts of the technique appeared. And then, everything went dark, and the next moment she opened her eyes, Ingrid saw Luan''s perfect face with his red eyes looking back at her.

    "I won. I did it, Luan..." Ingrid was still hoarse in her voice, and when she said that, it sounded a little strange, but she didn''t care about that now. She was happy to have passed the test.

    "Congrattions, you were very brave." Luan initially wanted to lecture her, because he thought she had taken too many chances, but seeing how happy she was, he didn''t want to, or better to say, he couldn''t do it. In the end, he smiled softly as he said just these words to her.

    Ingrid, who was using Luan''sp as a pillow, sat down on her knees on the floor, and she stared at his charming face.

    "I love you to death, Luan!" Ingrid said. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she kissed Luan, catching him off guard. She gave him a double surprise - he kind of surprise that a man who loves his woman would like to have.

    Without Ingrid noticing, lost in her own delight, runes left the orb in her right hand and went towards the altar. The whole ground shook and a boulder fell from the sky. Until even the rocky mass that surrounded them developed huge web-like cracks. At the point, Luan and Ingrid stopped kissing and were focused on the altar that was shaking nonstop.

    The b that formed the table exploded and the lid snapped open.

    A sh of crimson light that was brighter than blood came out of the counter.

    The thing which emitted the light flew towards Ingrid, and when Luan went to attack it, the thing swerved andnded in Ingrid''s hand, obediently.

    "Wow!" Ingrid eximed in surprise.

    _ _

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

    - Drop some power stone, please <3

    Discord Server: discord.gg/TaWdaeKG2p

 Chapter 50: Leaving the Bloody Forest

    <h4>Chapter 50: Leaving the Bloody Forest</h4>

    Luan looked at the object in Ingrid''s hand and saw a 140 cm ck scythe, but what caught the most attention was the neon crimson red pattern designs on the scythe.

    "This is part of the inheritance, right?" Luan asked rhetorically.

    "Yes." Ingrid nodded and said urgently, "Are we going to get out of this cave? It looks like it will fall apart at any moment."

    "Yes, let''s get out of here." Saying that, Luan and Ingrid left the cave. Secondster, the cave copsed.

    "Where are the scythe and orb?" Luan asked as he carried the backpack made of lion skin on his back.

    "Here''s the scythe." Ingrid showed him a pendant with a ck chain and a crimson red scythe the size of a thumb attached to it, but the orb... She was agitated, believing that she forgot in the cave. "I don''t have the orb. I think I dropped it."

    Seeing Luan''s expressionless reaction, Ingrid started to feel guilty, but then she saw a smile curl on Luan''s lips and realized that he was ying with her.

    "It is here with me. You almost left it inside the cave." Luan took the orb out of his pocket.

    "Luan! You almost scared me to death!" Ingrid snorted in anger resentfully as she pouted.

    Luan chuckled and said next, "Okay, I''m going to stop teasing you, and we better get out of here; the noise may end up attracting some frantic animals."

    After walking for a few minutes towards the north, Luan said to Ingrid, "We are close to the exit. In fact, this forest is very good. This will be of great help to you."

    "I think so, too, but I''m too weak at the moment to be able to handle this for probably quite some time," Ingrid said with a sigh. "Before, I felt that my Blood Qi decreased very quickly just by holding this scythe. It was then that this scythe took on the shape of a pendant. Maybe it felt like it was hurting me? Well, at least that''s what I think; I''m not sure."

    "Not surprising. This weapon is top-notch, but at the moment it is not rmended to use it if it is not an emergency." Although he did not know much about this weapon, he knew it was at least from the Fifth Order. It may even have been from the Sixth Order, but there was no way for him to find out without studying the sickle a little. However, the priority now was to leave this ce.

    "Ah yes, I said Blood Qi. This is from a core of energy, which was formed..."

    Luanughed and said, "I know. It is a nucleus that was created in the center of your body, right?"

    "Boring, because you didn''t let me exin, even though you already knew. At least you could pretend to be surprised," Ingrid said, pretending to be angry.

    "Okay, I will try my best to fake surprise next time," Luan answered seriously.

    After running for a few minutes, Luan and Ingrid quickly arrived around theke of blood.

    "Mm, in fact, this bloody forest was originally from Emperor Shen, that same man whose name you read at the shrine. Now this bloody forest has be practically mine," Ingrid said excitedly.

    It was not as if Luan had not guessed it; he realized at the moment that Ingrid had passed the test, moreover, the orb was connected to this bloody forest. If they were to leave and then want to return, as long as they had adequate strength for the orb absorb, they could open a crack to this bloody forest.

    "Ohh! Then that''s it?! This ce will be very useful to you in the future." Luan had already discovered that Ingrid had a Blood Origin, although not yet awakened. She must have received some blood cultivation technique. This exined Ingrid''s big rise in her cultivation, and also why she felt more powerful from the beginning in this forest. Of course, as promised before, he feigned surprise.

    "Yes, before disappearing, in addition to a cultivation technique, Emperor Shen gave me some information." Ingrid was satisfied with his reaction and continued to say, "Mm, can now say that he is my Master? Well, he taught me a cultivation technique, and he also gave me the orb and this weapon, as well as this bloody forest."

    Ingrid touched the ne pendant around her neck. It was precisely the scythe pendant.

    "That''s pretty much it, but he''s already dead, correct?" Luan asked. He understood that now that Ingrid inherited Emperor Shen''s inheritance, she had basically be his disciple. Holding Ingrid''s hand, he started walking with her under the bloody canopy.

    Ingrid no longer felt as shy as before, but it was inevitable that holding Luan''s big, strong hand made her heart beat faster.

    Taking a deep breath, as soon as they crossed the blood river, Ingrid said, "Yes, and it seemed that he only left a little of his soul, or whatever, in the orb to find an heir to his legacy."

    As Luan already had his "backpack" full of things, he used his Qi to scare the animals nearby. When they walked for a long time, Luan and Ingrid saw a crack.

    "We are finally able to leave." Ingrid blew out a long breath. She couldn''t wait to go back and take a shower. Her body had dried blood everywhere; it was ufortable to be like that.

    Luan nodded. He also wanted to get back soon. In addition, Ingrid owned the orb that gave ess to this forest; there was no reason to feel conflicted about leaving this ce now since they could return again soon.

    When they passed through the dimensional gap, Luan and Ingrid fell into the sea. Luan could very well make them float on top of the water, but he didn''t. He only made the backpack able to float because he wanted to avoid getting it wet with seawater. He did this by surrounding it with his Qi.

    *Ssh!*

    Ingrid looked at Luan as she stuck her head out of the water, but then she noticed it was already day. "How long did we stay inside that forest?"

    Luan, who was rubbing his body with seawater, wanting to get the sticky blood off of his body, replied, "Almost 9 hours has passed."

    "... We stayed out all night? Your mother must be worried," Ingrid said with regret.

    "I don''t think she''s worried..." Luan murmured. He could imagine that his mother imagined that he and Ingrid stayed out all night ying "football".

    "Did you say something?" Ingrid was not able to hear, since Luan had murmured what he said very quietly. Even with her improved hearing, she was strangely unable to hear him.

    "I said you are beautiful." Luan looked into her eyes.

    "Idiot..." Ingrid blushed when she heard this. She knew he only said it to change the subject, but it worked...

    Ingrid did the same as Luan, and began to rub her body with seawater, drawing the dried blood from her body. Leaving the sea, Ingrid and Luan walked on the sand on the beach heading towards Luan''s car. Before getting into the car, Luan used his Qi to dry their clothes. Ingrid still needed to learn to use her Qi properly, so she had to rely on Luan''s help.

    Opening the trunk of the car, Luan put on his backpack and his dagger made of bone and tooth. Ingrid also kept the dagger she had received from Luan. She wanted to keep that dagger as a souvenir.

    Getting in the car, Luan didn''t have to drive for long until he arrived at his home. He pressed the garage door button and entered the garage with his car.

    Luan did not take things out of the trunk. He woulde back to do itter. First, he wanted to take a shower and remove the smell of blood and the sea from his body. Ingrid was the same; she urgently needed a shower.

    By the time the two opened the door, Maira was already awake, waiting for them sitting on the sofa in the living room.

    Maira walked towards them. She frowned when she smelled a strange smell from both of them. "Why are you two reeking of the sea and... Blood? My god, were you hurt?!" She was definitely worried.

    "It''s okay, mom. We are not hurt," Luan said to her, "It''s a long story. Can we talkter?"

    _ _

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

    - Drop some power stone, please <3

    Discord Server: discord.gg/TaWdaeKG2p

 Chapter 51: Luan, How Can You Walk on Water?

    <h4>Chapter 51: Luan, How Can You Walk on Water?</h4>

    After checking that Luan and Ingrid weren''t injured, Maira patted her chest and sighed with relief, "I''m d you two are well; I thought you were hurt. Okay, go take a shower and then you two will tell me what happened."

    "Yes, mom. I''ll tell you everything as soon as I take a shower and change clothes," Luan said frankly.

    Luan went up the stairs with Ingrid. His room had a bathroom, so he used that one. Ingrid, on the other hand, went to the bathroom on the second floor, which was bigger.

    Arriving in his bathroom, Luan took off all his clothes and turned on the shower. At first, he removed the seawater with hot water, then, he took the liquid soap and started rubbing his body, washing off the dried blood. To make it easier, he used his Qi together with the water to help detach the dried blood from his skin.

    Ingrid, on the other hand, had an easier time of things, since she managed to concentrate while being alone in the bath and made the bloode out under her control.

    *

    Ingrid was feeling an indescribable sensation when she returned. She felt very powerful and the blood that circted in her veins seemed more potent and gave her a good feeling. From examining her body, Ingrid noticed when she took a shower and cleaned her skin, that she made herself more beautiful again. It was as if her skin had be more nourished, giving it an air of youth and beauty.

    Ingrid, in front of the mirror, bit the thumb on her left hand and blood threatened toe out, but she controlled it and made it take the shape of a little ballerina who started dancing. She then made the blood return to her finger and closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, the wound had already closed.

    ''This is very magical!'' Ingrid smiled with satisfaction, then she put on a firm expression, encouraging herself to train and stay strong.

    Still naked, she started dressing in the bathroom with sexy red lingerie, then wore gym pants and a navy blue T-shirt and tied her hair in a high ponytail. After leaving, she came across Luan.

    Luan wore ck sweatpants, gray sports shoes, and a gray tank regatta. His hair was a little messy to the right, which gave him a rxed look.

    Luan looked at her, dumbfounded for a few seconds without saying anything. This made Ingrid uneasy.

    "What is it?" Ingrid snorted out of shyness.

    "Nothing, let''s go down." Luan turned and left.

    "..."

    Ingrid stamped her foot in protest, not understanding anything, and went down the stairs right behind Luan.

    Downstairs in the dining room Catharina, Cristina, and Maira were eating breakfast. When Luan and Ingrid arrived, they all looked at the two briefly but continued to eat.

    "Sit down and eat first. We can talkter," Maira said as she looked at the two.

    Luan just nodded and sat down next to Cristina and started eating bread with ham and cheese.

    "Thanks." Ingrid thanked him, sitting next to Luan and Catharina.

    Maira said suddenly, "Luan, after we''ve talked about what happened to you and Ingrid, let''s go to the study room. I want to show you the projects and the proposal made by thepany. I''ll try to help you as much as possible until you get used to it."

    "Thank you, mom. I already intended to ask for your help and study the projects and proposals," Luan said with a slight smile. Although he hadn''t slept since yesterday, he didn''t feel tired or sleepy. This was one of the many advantages of being a cultivator.

    "Something happened? What happened?" Catharina did not fail to notice that something had happened to Luan and Ingrid. It made her curious, and she couldn''t help asking.

    Luan finished filling a ss with tea and took a sip. He did not answer Catharina''s question. Instead, he ate a piece of bread, leaving Catharina looking at him impatiently. Heughed and said, "Why are you so anxious? Didn''t our mother say we would talk about thister?"

    Catharina gave up on getting any answers out of Luan and looked at Ingrid.

    Sensing Catharina''s gaze on her, Ingrid sighed and said, "It''s a long conversation. There''s no way to sum it up in such a short time."

    Catharina was a little disappointed, but she swallowed her curiosity and ate her breakfast very fast. After washing the dishes she had used, she waited for the rest to finish.

    *

    Sitting on the sofa in the living room, Maira, Catharina, and Cristina were looking at Luan and Ingrid, waiting for them to tell them what had happened to them yesterday.

    "Mom, remember I said that something very big was going to happen in less than 4 months, right?" Seeing her nod, Luan continued, "Yesterday after having dinner at a restaurant with Ingrid, we went to the beach for a walk, and that''s when it all happened."

    Luan paused deliberately and continued: "A gap in space a few meters from the shore of the sea down by our property has opened up. I wanted to investigate, and Ingrid went with me, walking on top of the water until we got close, but how would I imagine that the moment the two of us approached the crack, it would start pulling Ingrid in? I pulled Ingrid with the intention of taking her away from there, but the gap expanded and came towards us, and we were pulled into the gap, appearing elsewhere... in a forest full of blood."

    "Wow!" Maira, Catharina, and Cristina blew out a surprised breath. It was hard to imagine that this had happened.

    "This is true?" Catharina looked at Ingrid when asking. This all seemed too fanciful to be real.

    "Yes, that''s exactly how it happened." Ingrid nodded and added, "When we arrived in this strange forest, everything seemed to be made of blood, even the trees were made of leaves of blood, and thanks to Luan, we were not submissive in ake of blood and walked on top of the blood until we reached the dirt floor."

    "Ah yes, how did you walk on the sea and on the blood, Luan?" Maira almost forgot about it; she didn''t know how her son could do something like that.

    "Remember when I talked about Qi? So, I use Qi on my feet to let me step into the sea without sinking. It is something like a buoy, not unlike that." Luan exined himself briefly. He would not exin the whole process, as it would take time, and they still couldn''t use Qi to do something like that. Only Ingrid right now had a chance to learn how to do it.

    "So, what else happened, Luan?" Catharina loved adventure stories, and hearing that her brother and sister-inw had an adventure in a strange, alien ce, she was very excited.

    "Wait a minute. I''ll get something from the car so it will be easier to exin," Luan said and left without waiting for them to speak.

    After leaving the hall and going to the garage, secondster Luan returned with a veryrge backpack that he had made with the skin of the bloodthirsty lion.

    There was dried blood all over the bag, and when he put it on the rug, his mother was about to scold him, but the words got stuck in her throat the moment Luan opened the bag and showed what was inside.

    "My God! Is that monster bones and teeth?" Cristina was the first to show a reaction. She was a little startled to see those huge, sharp teeth.

    "Not exactly a monster, just some mutated animals," Luan shrugged and said nonchntly.

    Catharina stared at Luan. This guy gave her one surprise after another, and she honestly was very surprised. Now, apart from his gaze and that inherent noble aura, she could no longer find even a small trace of resemnce to her memories of that ignorant and ipetent spendthrift son of a wealthy mother. Now, not only was his strength unfathomable, even his manner of speaking and expression were different. Did he change so much when he remembered his past life?

    Although she thought so, Catharina still felt her brother''s traces, mainly the way he spoke to provoke her.

    "What, have you never seen a man so elegant, that you became mesmerized?" Luan looked at Catharina and provoked her.

    "Humph!" Catharina snorted and said in her mind, ''No, he hasn''t changed one bit!''

    "Keep talking. What else happened?" Maira asked when she saw her son standing there in silence.

    "Then, as you saw, we found some mutated animals. Ingrid and I killed some while trying to find our way out." Luan summed up a little of the fight against the mutated animals and continued, "However, on the way we saw many birds, and knowing that up ahead there could be a powerful beast, Ingrid and I fled to a cave. In the cave..."

    Luan continued to tell everything that happened in the cave for the next two hours.

    Maira looked at Ingrid, that brave girl, who faced great difficulties in order to be strong and receive an inheritance from a powerful being. As a woman, she could understand why Ingrid did this; she didn''t want to be a deadweight, since Luan had described that he fought alone against the bloodthirsty lion. It also made Maira like this young girl even more.

    Catharina and Cristina looked at Ingrid with admiration. They didn''t dare say that either one of them could do the same.

    "Mm, Ingrid. Can you show some of your new power?" Cristina was curious about this.

    Ingrid thought about it and said, "Sure, no problem."

    In the next moment, she did the same thing she had done before in the bathroom. She bit her left thumb, and the moment the blood started to flow, she controlled the blood and made it take the shape of a ballerina and started making it dance, turn, and even stand on the tips of its toes. It was a spectacr sight and quite magical.

    Cristina and Catharina were delighted to see this. It was just too cool.

    And when Ingrid brought the blood back and the wound healed, they were surprised once again.

    "Whenever you want to use your powers, are you going to have to make yourself bleed?" Maira was concerned about this. A small cut was no big deal, but what if she wanted to use more blood?

    "No, I can also do other things as well as control some of the blood of a person I touch," Ingrid said. She still wasn''t sure how many things she could do, but she knew it wasn''t simple.

    Before Maira said anything in return, Catharina eximed exaggeratedly, "So my sister-inw during ''those days'' will be the most powerful?!"

    Ingrid blushed when she heard that, especially the part where she called her "sister-inw".

    "Foolish girl, do I see what you''re talking about?!" Maira pretended to be angry and hit her daughter on the head lightly andughed quietly.

    Luan alsoughed a little, as he thought it was funny. Cristina, on the other hand, was more discreet, she kept herughter hidden, turning her face.

    _ _

    - Drop some power stone, please~~

    Discord Server: discord.gg/TaWdaeKG2p

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 52: Online Game

    <h4>Chapter 52: Online Game</h4>

    After telling the whole story of what happened in the bloody forest, Luan went with his mother to the study room, while the three girls went to train.

    "Luan, what do you think about this partnership proposal? Let me hear your opinion." Maira gave him a proposal to hire thepany UOL and sell the inte provider.

    "Mm, it''s not a bad idea. However, instead of renting three floors of the adjacent building, I would choose to rent a warehouse or something as big as a warehouse that is capable of employing 500 employees per shift," Luan said and then mentioned after reflecting, "The proposal is good and the product is good to sell. However, I disagree with what it says in that script; it would be better to rewrite it and make it more advantageous for yourself."

    "Oh. And if you were to do all that you said, how much do you think you would earn per month?" Maira thought it was a good proposal, but she still wanted to know how much it would generate.

    Luan gave his analysis of the next 3 months. "In the first month, with approximately one thousand employees: 2 million. In the second month: 6 million. And in the third: 12 million. This already is factoring things such as taxes and employee payments."

    "Wait, all that much!? No, even half of that, I find difficult..." Maira did not believe this easily. Of course, she knew that the product proposal was good and with arge profit margin, but it couldn''t pay that much...

    "Yes, if I used the strategy you have currently, it is obvious that it would not make that much profit in such a short time, but what if I used this?" Luan took a pen and paper and started writing. After writing, he handed it to his mother.

    Maira started to read and her eyes shone. "Yes, this is great! If you use this, it will surely sell... Calcting that per employee, it would be an average of 10 configuration devices sold per month, as the cancetion rate does not reach 20%, and yes, your forecast is right, as employees get used to the new sales script, it will only increase thepany''s monthly ie..."

    "Of course, that''s not all. It is good to highlight those who sell the most, provide rankings and higher status after certain sales benchmarks are reached, and increase the value of the products and services able to be sold. All of this will encourage employees to earn more money, yielding more money for thepany," Luan said.

    "Yes, I thought that too," Maira agreed.

    "Okay, let''s go to the next one." Luan looked at the pile of files on the table as he selected another.

    Maira was still lost in thought after hearing what Luan said. She only came back to herself secondster, and asked, "Yes, but Luan, is your forecast only going to be applied for the next three months?"

    "Yes, just make a 3-month contract. Craft it to make it say something like we are testing the product, and after three months, it will be no longer worth continuing," Luan said nonchntly.

    "But why?" Maira was confused, as she imagined that it was much more worthwhile to make a contract of at least 1 year.

    "Did you forget what I said about the apocalypse?" Luan looked at her and said, "This would not sell after the apocalypsees, and then, we will lose a lot if we made a 1+ year contract."

    "Oh that''s right, I had forgotten about that! Mm, but they will still use the inte, right?" Maira did not know exactly what would happen in the apocalypse, so there was no way for her to predict this as clearly as Luan did.

    "Yes, you will still find people using the inte, but they will no longer need it. In reality, many will not, since there will be a free provider from the inte operator itself. And people will be more intelligent, so really, this is a product that will only sell now because people are still easily deceived." Luan recalled that at the beginning of the Third Awakening, it did not take even 2 months for a new type of intework system to be spread across the. It was faster and did not need the services of inte providers, since it came for free.

    "Okay, anyway, this was just a small proposal. Let''s look at the others." Maira was more confident when she heard her son''s previous analysis. She was now interested in what he would do when he took over as CEO.

    Of course, Luan understood that his mother was testing him practically.

    "Before looking at these projects and proposals, exin to me a little better about this apocalypse." Maira realized that without her knowing exactly what she was going to deal with, she had no way of predicting what would happen in the future.

    "Remember the bloody forest that I talked about earlier?" Seeing his mother nod, Luan continued, "When the ''apocalypse'' happens, people will gain powers. ces like the one I went with Ingrid will appear very often. Magical ces, so to speak, will connect to our world, and beings of different species live in these ces. Some are dangerous, others are intelligent... In short, many of them will try to enve a good part of us and control some smaller countries, even somerge countries."

    "Wait, how do you know all this?" Maira found it strange. If what he said about his memories of a past life were true, that wouldn''t have meant that the same thing that happened years ago, would necessarily happen again, especially because humans have developed advanced weapons, technology, even a nuclear bomb...

    Luan could not say that he had experienced all of this, but it was also not as if he had not foreseen this question from his mother. He said, "Mother, I understand that it is difficult to believe what I am going to say, but it is true. Now I will make a small analogy of what will happen: We humans on earth have people who are at most at the strength of 60 ordinary men, while these living beings of different dimensions can reach upwards of 1000 ordinary men."

    "1000?!" Maira was scared to death.

    "Yes. Now do you understand why I said all this? You don''t have to be a genius to understand that with that sort of power, they could easily kill a president or take the family of the president of a country hostage and control the country behind the scenes." Luan, seeing that his mother was very scared, reassured her, "Of course, there will be few who have this level of power, and we humans on earth will also be able to get stronger, however, we will be in a race against time. To understand this better, I will use a gaming reference as an example: They, the living beings from other dimensions, will start at level 10+, whereas we will have to start at level 1."

    Maira managed to calm down a little. She took a deep breath and drank some tea, but seeing that it was cold, she put it back on the table and asked, "Luan, do you know more or less how many of these living beings in other dimensions will be showing up?"

    "If you are going to calcte them all together, I would say it''s around 500 million." Even Luan did not know the exact number, but he estimated that it was not far from that number. He added, "Sure, they won''t being all at once, but that doesn''t lessen the danger."

    "Mm, I see. It''s not too much or too little; if their average strength is 10 times stronger, that would be scary." Maira sighed tiredly. It was worse than she imagined.

    Luan looked at his mother and said, "Mother... Because of what we are going to face, I also want to create something at Dimas Corporation, a game to be more precise."

    "Tell me more about this game." Maira, knowing the seriousness of the situation they were going to face, became even more serious than before.

    "I want to make an online game. I already made the basic framework and I intend to start?building it this month," Luan said, "Mother, I don''t want our race to be ves, so all human beings need to be stronger before the ''apocalypse'' happens. Of course, everything has a price. To y the game, people will need to spend money, but it will not cost that much. It''d be an amount that even the poorest people could pay: around 10 reais a month."

    "How exactly can this game help someone?" Her entrepreneurial heart started to itch. If what Luan said was true, Maira knew it would make a lot of money.

    "Each person can buy an ount and create a character with the configuration of the person who will y the game," Luan exined, "There is only one ss in this game, which is Cultivator. At first, the character starts at level 0 and has to train and meditate in the game and then reach level 1."

    "This ... Are you thinking of teaching body techniques using a game character?" Maira asked, without waiting for Luan to finish exining.

    "Yes, that''s why people will have to be faithful when ites to creating the character in their own likeness. It will be revealed from the beginning that if you imitate the movements and actions of the created character, you will be able to be stronger than an ordinary person. Of course, I understand that it will not be easy for people to believe this initially, but that''s where grandfatheres in." Luan did not continue to speak, noticing that his mother wanted to speak.

    Seeing that her son had stopped talking, she said, "You want to show this to your grandfather before going public, right? I agree. If the army trains using these body techniques, it would be more powerful and it would also be easier to convince the country, and even the whole world. "

    "Yes, I believe Grandpa will listen to me. He is already retired, but he still has a lot of connections, and it would be easy for him to convince the army to test the game and see if it works," Luan said.

    "I think so too," Maira nodded and asked, "Are we going to continue looking at the other proposals and projects?"

    "Yes, we don''t need to think too much about what will happen in a few months. First we will strengthen ourselves, and for that, we need a lot of money." Luan went to the table and got another proposal.

    Maira looked at her son''s back, and enormous pride filled her heart.

    _ _

    Every 500 Power Stones = One More Chapter

    Discord Server: discord.gg/TaWdaeKG2p

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 53: Five-Pointed Formation

    <h4>Chapter 53: Five-Pointed Formation</h4>

    It was already two o''clock in the afternoon, Luan was studying Dimas Corporation''s projects and proposals from early in the morning. Maira had doubts about Luan bing CEO of Dimas Corporation, but now she was confident that he could make it work. Of course, she still intended to help in what ways she could.

    In his room, Luan was creating the "Bad Luck Pill". This pill was a pill that Luan himself invented. It was possible for Luan to make basically because of his Negative Qi, since in the process it was essential to be able to pull in negative energy that ends up causing bad luck to the person who ate the pill. Luan did not originally design the pill to be used by an unfortunate victim; it was something he created for himself, and of course, when he ate it, didn''t have that bad luck effect, but it did help increase cultivation. However, when one of his friends from his past lifetime had eaten the pill, he was made unlucky for a few minutes, but because he had rtively high cultivation, the effect fortunately did notst that long.

    Luan squeezed boa constrictor blood into a silver cauldron and began to boil it using the crystal of fire energy. Turning the hydrangea leaves into powder, he ced the powder in the cauldron, followed by 200-year-old agave and blood fern leaf that he took from the bloody forest. The blood fern leaf would help to increase the effect. Before closing the lid, Luan opened his mouth and spat something white into the cauldron; this was precisely his Negative Qi that had been condensed into solid form.

    The number of ingredients he had was enough for him to create two pills, and that''s what Luan did as he waited for the process to end.

    *

    "Ingrid, let me help you." Luan arrived in the kitchen and saw his girlfriend putting food on the table.

    "Everything is ready. Just see if Maira, Catharina, and Cristina have finished meditating, please." Ingrid turned around, wearing a pink apron, and with her beautiful blond hair tied in a ponytail, she smiled at Luan as she spoke.

    Luan stared at her for a few seconds, before turning and leaving. "Okay."

    Outside the exercise room, Luan heardughter and voices. He went in and saw his mother and two sisters sitting on the floor sweaty, talking about something that seemed to be rted to him, since he heard his name mentioned.

    "Keep talking; don''t stop because of me." Luan leaned against the door with his arms crossed on his chest while he looked at his mother and sisters.

    Cristina jumped like a cat whose tail was stepped on, and then she leaned over to Luan and said guiltily, "I''m sorry, big brother. I asked mom and big sister to tell me a bit about you."

    Luan was not angry, and seeing little Cristina feel so guilty that they were talking about him because she asked, Luan did not know whether tough or cry. He approached the girl and put his hand on her head and head with his hand and said, "Cristina, don''t feel guilty about little things. I won''t be cross with you just because you asked about my past."

    Seeing her raise her head, looking at him with her big honey-colored eyes, Luan smiled a little and added, "Besides being your Master, I''m also your older brother. Don''t be so polite to me in the future; treat me like family, and only apologize if you do something wrong."

    Cristina''s eyes were getting red, but she sniffed and didn''t cry. She hugged Luan. Then she said, "Yes, older brother."

    Luan pinched her soft cheek, and said, "Okay, take a shower and then go down the stairs and go to the kitchen. Ingrid cooked for us."

    "En." Cristina nodded obediently and left shortly thereafter. She was feeling incredibly happy now.

    "Heh... First you make her feel guilty and sad; then you evenfort her. Tsk, tsk, brother, you are very bad~" Catharina wagged her finger, getting up, she reached out in front of him and poked his chest with her index finger while criticizing Luan for having done something bad.

    Luan looked down at his sister, and said, "Remember when we were 17 years old, stone midnight... I went to get some water and guess what I saw?"

    "Shh!" Catharina was frightened and covered Luan''s mouth with both her hands and said, "I was wrong, okay? Oh yes, the sister-inw made lunch, right? I''ll go first!"

    Catharina ran right away.

    With only himself and his mother in the room, Luan looked at Maira and asked, "Mom, is everything okay with your arm and leg? Do you feel any difort?"

    "They are very good. It has not been a problem so far, and thanks to the technique of cultivating the body, they both have grown stronger. Mm, I think I''m 4 times stronger than before? If not, it is close to that." Looking at her son, Maira said all this with a smile.

    "I''m d to hear that." Luan smiled back.

    *

    After lunch, Catharina went shopping with Ingrid and Cristina. There were many things missing from the girls'' daily lives, and Luan couldn''t help that much.

    Both he and his mother had spent the whole morning studying thepany''s projects and proposals, so now they took the time to train.

    However, Luan didn''t start training right away. He still wanted to create a formation and increase the Qi density of Heaven and Earth in the gym room.

    "Mom, before I start training, I have some preparations to make here," Luan told her.

    "Is it that formation that you mentioned before?" Maira remembered that he had talked about this.

    "Yes, I didn''t do that before because I was worried about attracting a crack if I did something very strong, but I already have all the items needed to prevent this from happening," Luan said.

    "Okay, I''m going to wait in my room while you do this. Let me know when you''re done, Luan." Smiling, Maira got up and left Luan alone.

    Luan went to his room, took the big stone of energy, and cut five pieces from it the size of a little ss ball, and then took a bone that was part of the rib of the bloodthirsty lion, and some of the lion''s blood which he had kept in the small leather bag he made from the bloodthirsty lion''s skin.

    In the gym room, Luan mixed his blood with that of the bloodthirsty lion and increased the effect when drawing the formation pentagram. It was a five-pointed formation with two effects: concealment, and pulling energy from Heaven and Earth into it.

    The moment Luan ced the five energy stones on each end, he stuck the bone in the middle and that was when a sh of red and white light illuminated the room. Luan muttered a few words and wrote strange symbols with his Qi in the air, integrating them with the formation. Then some mysterious symbols began to appear around the room, forming something like a round dome that isted it.

    The symbols seemed mystical and supernatural, and they started to spin like a turnstile around the room, and it only stopped spinning a few minutes after Luan finished murmuring strange words and writing symbols in the air that integrated into the formation.

    With that being ready, Luan sighed a little tiredly, and left to go grab some things left in his room and then call his mother.

    _ _

    Every 500 Power Stones = One More Chapter

    Discord Server: discord.gg/TaWdaeKG2p

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 54: Trauma

    <h4>Chapter 54: Trauma</h4>

    - Jurer¨º Dimas Shopping -

    A pink Porsche entered the mall''s garage, attracting a lot of attention, not only because it was an expensive Porsche, but because of the shy pink color.

    "Did you like riding in my car?" As soon as the car''s speed slowed, Catharina, who was driving, smiled, and asked Cristina and Ingrid.

    "Yes, it is veryfortable," Ingrid replied.

    "I liked it. It was very pleasant," Cristina said with an innocent smile.

    "Is it not? Then I''ll let you drive it sometime~" Catharina said with a softugh.

    *

    Catharina took them to the Valentino store on the second floor. It was a very chic store with arge sign written "VALENTINO" above the entrance door, which was all made of white ss with gray illuminated by light. And behind the ss there were three female mannequins: one wearing a beautiful pink dress, another wearing more executive clothing, and the other wearing a short skirt with a ck long-sleeved web shirt.

    "Let''s go here first." Catharina entered the store, and Cristina and Ingrid immediately followed.

    "Wow! I''ve never seen so many beautiful clothes!!" This was a feast for Cristina''s eyes, she saw many beautiful clothes and said excitedly.

    "If you like any, just let me know and I''ll buy them for you," Catharina said with a gentle smile.

    Although she thought she could easily buy cheaper clothes for her, Cristina still nodded, not refusing Catharina''s kindness. "Mm."

    Catharina made Ingrid and Cristina try on many clothes and she also tried on and bought quite a few for them.

    "I''m going to try on that dress and I''ll be right back." With that said, Catharina went to the dressing room.

    1 minuteter, Ingrid said to Cristina, "I''m going to the bathroom. Do you want to go with me, or do you want to wait here?"

    "I''ll wait here. I think my big sis will be back soon," Cristina said sweetly.

    "Okay, I''ll be right back." Ingrid was in a bit of a rush, and ended up leaving immediately afterwards.

    Cristina, who was now alone, found a very beautiful blue dress. She admired it for a while, but when she flipped the tag and saw the price, she sighed. She didn''t want to ask her older sister to spend that much money buying clothes for her, so she intended to walk away and look at something cheaper.

    When Cristina was about to turn around, someone spoke in a female voice, incredibly irritating.

    "You filthy child, look what you did. You put your filthy hands on the dress I was going to buy for my daughter. How are you going to make up for it?" It was a middle-aged woman who spoke. She wore heavy makeup, had brown hair and ck eyes and wore revealing clothing, showing her abundant breasts in an unobtrusive way, holding the hand of a girl around 14 to 15 years old.

    Although the store wasrge, with two floors, the woman''s voice echoed throughout the store. This drew everyone''s attention and they looked in Cristina''s direction and began to murmur. And since Cristina was a young girl and was alone, the murmurs were quite malicious. Cristina didn''t understand, she wasn''t even dirty, and just touched the dress a little. So why was this woman acting like that?

    The woman, seeing that she had caught the attention of many people, instead of being embarrassed for making a scandal, spoke even louder, "Poor girl, this ce is not for people like you. Get out now!" She then looked in the direction of a shop assistant and said, "You there, what are you waiting for? Why did you allow a girl like ''this'' to enter the Valentino store? If she doesn''t immediately leave, I won''t be shopping at this store anymore!"

    Before the saleswoman could answer, an angry voice came from behind.

    "That''s right? So go and nevere back!"

    "Who dares?!" The woman turned and froze.

    "I dare!" Catharina looked angrily at the woman, and without realizing it, sheunched a strong murderous intention towards the woman and daughter who instantly felt weakened.

    "My God! Isn''t that Catharina Dimas?" Some customers recognized her.

    "Miss Catharina... There must be some mistake. My mother..." The girl who was next to the woman withrge breasts and heavy makeup was able to recognize Catharina. After all, this mall belonged to the Dimas family, and in Jurer¨º Internacional, few did not know her, mainly because of her striking white hair and red eyes. The girl continued to speak, even though she was very scared and feeling weak when faced by Catharina with her murderous intent, "My mother only got angry because..." She pointed at Cristina, ming her, "This ''dirty'' girl was touching the dress that my mother was going to buy for me and ''soiled'' the dress. That''s why my mom was a little upset."

    "Yes, yes, that''s right Miss Catharina..." The woman was terrified. She had no courage to provoke the young woman in front of her and was very frightened by the look Catharina was giving her and put the whole me on Cristina. "This ''dirty'' and ignorant girl, she deserves a beating and to be forbidden to enter the store. No, she should be banned from entering Jurer¨º Dimas Shopping!"

    Catharina''s eyes were drawn and her eyebrows sharpened like a sword. She approached Cristina, who was silent from beginning to end. In her eyes, she was terrified, shivering over and over. This must have triggered some trauma for her to be in that state.

    Ingrid, who had juste back from the bathroom and saw what happened, especially the part where the woman with big breasts and heavy makeup said that to Cristina, her blood boiled and her anger rose. She was a little distant, but she ran very fast towards the woman...

    Catharina saw that Ingrid was close to punching the woman in the face, and said in a hurry, "Wait, Ingrid. Do not do it!"

    Although she didn''t mind beating this woman, she still has her principles, and beating this woman in public would only bring temporary satisfaction. She had other ns and would not let this mother and daughter get away with saying all this and waking up some trauma in her little sister.

    Ingrid''s eyes blinked, and she came to, but the anger in her eyes had not yet been quenched.

    The woman who almost got punched in the face fell to the floor on her butt, and sweated cold. The daughter was pulled by her and fell too, hitting her knees on the floor and screaming in exaggerated pain. This girl was simr to the woman, with light brown hair and dark brown eyes.

    "Dirty, you say? Since when is my little sister a dirty girl?" Catharina hugged Cristina''s trembling body in her arms. She said calmly and coldly, "I know who you are. You are Aide''s wife, owner of the recently transformed Aide Construction Company, yes?"

    Seeing the mother and daughter pair''s eyes widen in surprise, as if they didn''t believe she knew that, Catharina smiled coldly, "By coincidence, I saw the news that Aide Contractor, now became Aide Construction and I remember seeing you beside him, all full of smiles... Well, I just wanted to say that to you... Now get out of here and nevere back!"

    "No, Miss Catharina, you can''t do that. I was wrong; I shouldn''t have done what I did, but you can''t me me! I didn''t imagine that this dir-... girl was your sister." Still without strength, sitting on the floor, the woman almost said "dirty" again, but managed to stop herself in time.

    "Security, get these two out of here." The moment Catharina said that, her tone also became a little more aggressive.

    Two tall, muscr men went towards the mother and daughter pair.

    "No, no, you can''t! You can''t do this to us!" The young girl screamed. She had never felt so humiliated, but Catharina pretended to be deaf and waved Ingrid closer.

    "Cristina, it''s okay. I''m here. Nothing bad is going to happen to you," Catharina said guiltily. "I''m sorry. I should have been more careful; I didn''t expect..."

    "I must also apologize, I ended up leaving her alone..." Ingrid was feeling horrible. She didn''t expect that the moment she left to go to the bathroom, something like this would happen.

    Even after hearing this, Cristina had no reaction.

    "Cristina looks at me." Catharina put her hand on Cristina''s face, asking to look at her.

    "Yes?" Cristina suddenly raised her head for the first time and said looking at Catharina with her dull eyes. She then said, "The dress... I didn''t damage it, I swear."

    "I know that." Seeing Cristina''s expression made Catharina feel miserable. Catharina''s heart ached and she worried about her.

    "I just thought it was beautiful and touched it a little to see the price..." Cristina added.

    "Yes, I know." Catharina was as understanding as possible,forting her with kind words.

    "I didn''t hold it. Why did she say I held the dress?" Cristina''s eyes did not look away from Catharina.

    "She and her daughter are ignorant people and are the ones who are truly dirty."

    "Big sister, am I a dirty girl?" When she asked that question, it didn''t look like she was talking only about the mother and daughter pair, but something she had locked deep in her heart.

    "You are not dirty, you are so beautiful and my little sister. How can you be dirty? Don''t believe that woman''s words." Catharina rubbed Cristina''s back gently.

    Cristina suddenly bit her lower lip and looked scared when she asked, "Big sister, am I going to be punished?"

    "Of course not! Why did you think you would be punished?" Catharina felt her heart ache when she heard that question.

    "But, but, whenever something like this happened, I was punished..." Her eyes still seemed unfocused, it was as if she had gone back to the time when she lived with the Zing n.

    "Cristina, you are my little sister. I will not punish you," Catharina sighed and said gently.

    "Honest?" Cristina''s eyes blinked, and she finally showed a little sparkle in her eyes.

    "Yes it''s true." Catharina hugged Cristina''s small body and said softly.

    "Thank you, big sister." Cristina''s voice sounded a little more lively.

    "Do not worry."

    "Big sister..."

    "Yes?"

    "I want to see my Master, I want to see my big brother." She missed him. She wanted to see him. For Cristina, Luan was her safe haven.

    "Okay, let''s go back." Catharina lost total interest in continuing shopping.

    "En." Cristina nodded obediently and looked up, "Big sister?"

    "Yes?"

    "Thank you for defending me," Cristina said and looked at Ingrid, "Ingrid, thank you for being angry for me."

    "Don''t worry. I will always protect you," Ingrid and Catharina said in unison.

    "En."

    Returning, Catharina told her family everything that happened to Cristina.

    _ _

    Every 500 Power Stones = One More Chapter

    Discord Server: discord.gg/TaWdaeKG2p

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 55: Framing Someone

    <h4>Chapter 55: Framing Someone</h4>

    Cristina couldn''t take it anymore and ran towards Luan, hugging him tightly, rubbing her little face on his shirt. She felt safer beside him.

    Seeing that Cristina''s emotional state was not good, Luan looked at his mother to suggest that she do a certain thing to change the situation. Maira understood immediately what her son wanted, and left the room and returned secondster, holding a ck leather briefcase.

    From within the portfolio, Maira took out an adoption paper. She then handed it to Luan.

    Luan gently persuaded the girl in his arms, "Cristina, look at this and read it."

    Cristina was reluctant to part with Luan, but she still heard what he said. She held the yellow bordered paper with green streaks and saw "Birth Certificate - Name: Cristina Dimas..."

    The moment she saw her name and saw that thest name read "Dimas", Cristina''s body started to shake. The tears threatened to fall from her eyes, but she forced herself not to cry and continued to read. "Date of Birth: 06/15/1995 - Affiliation - Mother: Maira Dimas."

    As soon as she read this, Cristina hugged the birth certificate to her chest and started to cry. She was crying loudly, and she could feel sadness and happiness mixed in with her crying.

    For many, this was just a slip of paper, but for Cristina, it was an acknowledgment, a proof that she was officially the daughter of the Dimas family: Daughter of Maira Dimas and younger sister of Luan Dimas and Catharina Dimas.

    Seeing this, Maira couldn''t stand it any longer, and hugged Cristina''s small body and let her cry, emptying the contents of her heart.

    *

    Later, the delivery man from the Valentino store came. Although Catharina, Ingrid, and Cristina left early, Catharina had bought them a lot of clothes before it all happened.

    On the one hand, Catharina was not very excited. On the other hand, when she took Cristina and Ingrid to her room and did a parade with the clothes she bought, it made their mood better.

    Around ten o''clock at night, Luan left in his green Lamborghini Urus.

    The Jurer¨º Internacional road at that time of day was almost always a little busy. Because of this, it took Luan a short time to arrive on the highway and drive towards Florian¨®polis.

    After 30 minutes of driving, Luan arrived close to the hospital where Leon Becker was staying. Luan parked the car two blocks from the hospital. That done, he walked towards the hospital and entered, hiding his presence.

    He had already hacked this hospital''s system and knew that Leon Becker was in VIP room number 23.

    "How did this happen?!"

    An angry voice came from inside VIP room 23.

    "Sir, we don''t know either. We just found out that their car fell off a cliff and they all died." The man''s voice was low and resentful. He was the one who lost some of his men, but he still had to apologize to this arrogant man.

    "Damn it, Adalto! You say you''re a professional, but you can''t even kidnap a little girl, and you even lost your men, falling off a cliff?!" Leon Becker''s voice was loud, disregarding everything, and he didn''t even seem to care if it was heard or not.

    After all, this was a VIP room and the sound was isted, however, not everything in life is guaranteed 100%. With Luan''s hearing, he was able to hear everything that was said, but it wasn''t like he didn''t know it.

    Leon Becker continued shouting at Adalto until the man promised a refund if the service was notpleted properly next time.

    When Adalto left, Luan did not enter Leon Becker''s VIP room, but followed the other man a little, and not feeling the presence of people close by, he arrived behind the man, and in a clean and fast way, twisted his neck, killing him.

    Since Luan''s hands were surrounded by Qi, his fingerprints would not be on the man''s body. Luan did not intend to dispose of the evidence; he simply carried it to the janitor''s office.

    Luan has not yet finished preparing what he had in mind for the man who wished to be known as his father. Luan used a unique ability, taking on Adalto''s appearance and now looked like a middle-aged man with a shaved beard and brown hair.

    Luan did something to the hospital''s cameras so he didn''t have to avoid them and entered VIP room 23.

    "You... Why are you back? Have you not heard enough of how worthless you''ve been up to now and want to hear more?" Leon Becker said scornfully with a distorted expression when he saw "Adalto" enter.

    "I forgot to deliver something to you, so I came back," Luan said, imitating Adalto''s voice.

    "Humph! What is it?" Leon Becker looked at him with a superior look as he asked.

    "This." Luan walked over to Leon and with his Qi wrapped around his hand, he squeezed Leon Becker''s cheeks, forcing him to open his mouth and make him swallow one of the pills Luan had prepared for him.

    Before Leon Becker could do anything else, Luan made him pass out.

    Before he left, Luan took a print of Leon Becker''s fingerprints. "Let''s see if he can still set up something against my sister and mother," Luan murmured and then went to the janitor''s office and nted the fingerprints on Adalto''s neck.

    With all this done, Luan left the hospital without being seen and returned to his original appearance. It was as if he had never gone there in the first ce.

    Going back to where he left his car, Luan drove the rest of the way back to Jurer¨º Internacional.

    *Ring ~ Ring ~ Ring ~*

    Picking up his cell phone, seeing that it was an unknown number, Luan frowned and answered, "Who is it?"

    "Luan, it''s me. Elias." A male voice came over the line.

    "Elias, long time, no chat... By the way, why is your number different?" Luan was slightly surprised to hear the voice of his good friend, Elias.

    "Errr... I dropped my phone in the toilet and my chip stopped working. Anyway, I''m calling because I just came back from the army and I wanted to invite you out to drink and catch up," Elias said, a little awkwardly.

    Although Elias was a big, tall man, full of muscles, he was always clumsy, and Luan would not be surprised if he had said he identally flushed his phone away afterward.

    "Okay, I''m driving now. Where do you want to meet me?" Luan asked.

    _ _

    Every 500 Power Stones = One More Chapter

    Discord Server: discord.gg/TaWdaeKG2p

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 56: Promoted to Captain

    <h4>Chapter 56: Promoted to Captain</h4>

    - Inside the Cosmo Beach Club -

    "Luan, you are here!" For Elias, it had been a few months since they had seen each other, and he already missed his best friend a lot.

    For Luan, it was a matter of years, and the moment they approached, Luan gave his friend a hug and walked with him while saying, "It''s been a while. I''m d you''re back."

    " Hehe... It''s been a long time." Elias scratched his head awkwardly.

    "Okay, let''s drink and have some snacks while we talk," Luan said and walked over to the avable table.

    "Yes, my pleasure." Elias smiled and followed Luan to the table and sat on the opposite side.

    "Tell me, how was it in the army?" Luan looked at him and asked.

    "Well, I was promoted from First Lieutenant to Captain," Elias said with a proud smile. He was young and managed to be a captain in the army - that was his greatest pride.

    "Oh, very nice. I''m proud of you," Luan said and smiled a little.

    "Thank you. I am very happy about it." Elias said with a silly smile, but then he frowned a little and asked, "Mm, why do I feel that you are different?"

    "Different, how so?" Luan asked with interest.

    "How can I say it?..." Elias scratched his face thoughtfully and said, "Your aura, and also your way of speaking and behaving, although you look the same, at the same time it looks different. Even your face looks more handsome and mature, and your body looks stronger... Are you training?"

    "Well, a lot of things happened while you were in the army, and some of those things made me change, so it''s not surprising that you''ve noticed that I''ve changed. Besides, yes, I''ve been training... and it''s very special training," Luan said calmly.

    If Elias knew how powerful Luan was currently...

    "Oh yes, and that girl you like, Carol? Are you still trying to get with her?" Elias made a strange expression when he asked that question.

    "Carol? Haha..." Luan gave an emptyugh and said with total indifference, "She means nothing to me anymore. I was a fool for having once felt something for her. "

    "Wow! Seriously?" Elias found it hard to believe since Luan was obsessed with this girl before, but seeing in Luan''s eyes that he was serious, Elias was happy andmented, "This is good. That girl is worthless. I feel like a weight was lifted from my heart when I heard that."

    Elias knew how much Luan had been deluded by Carol, and it was almost impossible to break that illusion. But now knowing that Luan didn''t feel anything for her anymore was, by itself, enough to make Elias'' day happier.

    Seeing his friend had be so happy, Luan smiled.

    "Haha! Let''s drink; this needs to be celebrated. Waiter, bring whiskey and snacks!" Elias was very excited. He asked the waiter to bring whiskey and a portion of little heart (chicken hearts), pepperoni, and French fries.

    After that, Luan and Elias ate and drank while talking. Luan told him about how he was now dating a beautiful girl who was currently living at his house, and also told about his bing CEO of the headquarters of Dimas Corporation. But he didn''t tell Elias about cultivation or anything rted to it. It was not that he did not trust Elias, it was because it was an open ce, and someone could end up listening, and it was also not the right time to tell.

    Luan talked and drank with Elias for a long time.

    Luan used his Qi to make the effect of the alcohol leave his body and said when he got up, "I think it''s time to go. You came by taxi, yes? I will take you back."

    "No, I haven''t had enough to drink yet..." Seeing Luan''s stern look, Elias sighed and gave up. Before, it was he who would ask Luan to stop drinking and leave, but it seemed that today the roles had been reversed.

    Luan paid the bill and then helped Elias walk to the parking lot.

    "Luan, you drank as much as I did, but why don''t you look like you drank at all?" Elias could not understand this point.

    "I''ll tell you some other day; now is not the right time," Luan said with a mysterious smile.

    This only made Elias even more curious, however, he didn''t ask again. "Okay."

    Arriving in front of the gate of Elias'' house, the security of the house was at least 10 times greater than that of Luan''s. That''s because Elias was from a military family which valued their personal security.

    Recognizing Luan''s car, the security guards opened the gate. Luan drove his car into the estate''s garden, down the stone sidewalk toward the door of Elias'' house.

    The mansion''s lights were on, and security guards warned the upants of Luan''s arrival with Elias, and it was because of this that a beautiful middle-aged woman, wearing a simple but beautiful white dress, appeared at the door. She had long ck hair and light brown eyes.

    Luan stopped the car and helped Elias down.

    "I''m fine, Luan. I can walk alone." Saying this, Elias tried to walk alone and almost fell.

    Luan took Elias'' arm and said sarcastically, "I thought you could walk alone."

    "Er... I just tripped over something. It won''t happen again." Elias med the floor, which was perfectly made and almost impossible to trip over.

    While holding Elias'' arm, Luan used some of his Qi and made some of the alcohol''s effect pass.

    Elias, who until a moment ago saw everything spinning, was surprised, but then he walked proudly towards the woman at the door, "Mother I''m back!"

    "Smelly son, stop screaming," the woman in the white dress snorted, pretending to be angry. But, deep down, she was very happy that her son came home safely after such a long time in the army.

    "How can this be? I am so fragrant now, unlike when I was in the battalion..." Elias smelled his own clothes and although he smelled a little alcohol, there was no bad odor. At least for him, who lived in the army, his scent seemed more pleasant now.

    "Stop being silly. Get in quickly, and go take a shower," his mother scolded him.

    Elias turned around before entering and said, "Luan, thanks for bringing me back, and congrattions again for bing CEO. Tomorrow night, I will go to your house to talk to Aunt Maira and little sister Catharina. I''m also curious about... Well, I''ll see you tomorrow." Elias stopped in the middle of what he was going to say and went inside.

    "Good night, Aunt Olivia," Luan said as he prepared to get in the car.

    "Why don''t youe in a bit? And did you really be CEO? I heard that before as well, but I didn''t believe it at first..." Olivia approached Luan with a gentle smile on her face.

    "Yes, aunt. I will officially start tomorrow," Luan replied. Then his eyes becameplex as he looked at Olivia. When the Third Awakening first happened, she suffered a lot...

    Remembering what happened to Olivia, it made him feel a bitter taste in his heart.

    -

    As a family with great military power, she ended up being kidnapped and killed in the worst possible way by a race of barbarians from another dimension. This had a huge impact on Elias, who developed a need for revenge. In the end, he managed to kill all the barbarians who had done that to his mother, but of course, this was not able to bring his mother back, and the knot in his heart was never undone. Throughout their lives, Elias and his father med themselves for failing to protect Olivia.

    Because of that, he could only relieve the anger and loneliness of his heart by hunting the entire race of barbarians. Even Luan was unable to get him back to normal because of it, and in the end, Elias ended up bing something without humanity and was hunted until Luan rescued him when he had already reached the Fifth Order and managed to help Elias get back at least some of his humanity. However, he was never quite the same again.

    -

    "This is amazing! Your aunt is very proud of you. I hope you don''t let your mother down and do a good job," Olivia said with a sincere and kind smile.

    "Thank you, aunt. I will do my best." Luan hugged her and was kissed on the cheek by her and walked away.

    "Hehe. I see that you have also be more beautiful." Olivia was surprised by Luan''s change, but she knew that he inherited good genes from Luan''s mother, and maybe he had just be more mature and the impression she had of him improved.

    "Aunt Olivia, you seem to get younger and more beautiful all the time," Luan said with a smile.

    "It was not long ago thatst I saw you, and now you even know to recognize the beauty of your aunt here?" Oliviaughed and said, "Okay, I''m not going to take up much of your time. You should go back and sleep for the big day tomorrow."

    "Aunt Olivia..."

    "Yes?"

    Luan wanted to say something, but gave up, and ended up saying, "Err. Have a good night, Aunt Olivia. I''m going now. Tell Elias toe visit me tomorrow and if you cane along as well, it''d be even better."

    "Okay, I''ll go with Elias to your ce tomorrow. I also miss talking to Maira," Olivia smiled and said.

    *

    While driving his car back down the road, Luan noticed he was being followed.

    Luan stopped the car and saw the red Ferrari stop right behind him and from inside the Ferrari, Wagner Hamibo got out of the car.

    _ _

    Every 500 Power Stones = One More Chapter

    Discord Server: discord.gg/TaWdaeKG2p

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 57: Reasons to sell.

    <h4>Chapter 57: Reasons to sell.</h4>

    Wagner was 180 cm tall, with shoulder-length ck hair and dark brown eyes. He was wearing a dark blue suit and tie as he walked over from his red Ferrari to Luan''s vehicle.

    As he walked towards Luan, Wagner''s gaze was full of disdain, but also envy.

    "I knew it was you... Only you drive a car like that." As soon as Wagner Hamibo opened his mouth, heughed coldly, full of contempt.

    "I''m not in the mood to hear your nonsense. Just tell me why you were following me?" Luan looked at Wagner and asked nonchntly.

    Wagner was a little surprised. He had expected to see timiditying from Luan, who always feared Wagner when he saw him. However, he now spoke in a bored tone of voice and in an indifferent way.

    "I will be direct," Wagner said arrogantly, "I want to buy the shares that your family has from Petrobras. My Hamibo family is willing to pay this amount."

    Wagner passed Luan a paper and on the paper it showed the number of shares that Luan''s mother had and the amount the Hamibo family was willing to pay.

    In the year 2000, Luan''s mother had bought 2% of Petrobras shares. At that time, she had paid 330 million dors for the shares. This was what made her very rich, because, a few yearster, Petrobras'' value went up through the roof, and she sold 1% of it and still kept the other 1%, which was now worth 3.8 billion dors.

    And in the contract that the Hamibo family handed over, they were willing to pay a little over 4 billion dors. for the entirety of her remaining stock.

    "This is not something I can decide for myself," Luan said, "Get in touch with me again tomorrow, and we can talk about it."

    "You better think about it. This is the best offer you are going to get in your life." Wagner let out a coldugh, bellowing without any care, as if Luan didn''t ept it, he was going to lose, and not his family.

    Luan did not respond to Wagner''s provocation, because in his mind he wasughing a lot. This was something that did not end up happening in his past life, as those Petrobras shares were handed over to the kidnappers who had kidnapped him.

    Now, he had the knife and the cheese, he just needed to talk to his mother and cut a piece of that fat cheese that was waiting for them.

    Luan more than anyone knew that Petrobras'' shares would lose value very quickly. Currently worth 380 billion dors, Petrobras shares in a few months would only be worth 100 billion and continue to fall. This would be especially true after the Third Awakening, where different sources of energy weremon.

    Without waiting for Wagner''s reaction, Luan got into his car and drove off.

    Wagner Hamibo stood for a few seconds on the shoulder of the freeway and then chuckled coldly and a sinister smile formed on his lips. He had yed Luan like a fool and knew that in the face of so much money, Luan would most likely not be able to control his greed and would convince his mother to sell her 1% of Petrobras shares.

    *

    Arriving home, Luan left the car in the garage and walked to the door. Opening it, he entered.

    Luan went up the stairs and reached the second floor, but before going to his room, he heard his mother''s voice.

    "Luan, are you there?" Maira walked over to him and said, "Follow me to the office."

    "Okay." Luan nodded and followed her.

    Inside the office, there were two bookshelves on each side of the room and arge table. Maira sat on the chair behind the table and signaled Luan to sit in front of her.

    "Luan, do you know why I called you here?" Maira looked sternly at Luan as she asked him this question.

    "Yes, it''s because of Leon," Luan replied. He had returned the cameras back to normal inside the hospital and the moment the janitor saw the body, the police were called.

    Maira nodded and smiled coldly, and said with disdain, "Mm, the police called me and said that Leon was arrested for manughter. It seems that it will be difficult for him to be able to clear his name since on security cameras, they saw the man who was killed enter Leon''s room until the cameras stopped working, and the man''s body was found inside the janitor''s closet."

    Luan said with a coldugh, "Hehe... He deserves this, and even worse. The guy who died was not some small fish. There are many prisoners in prison who treated him like a brother... Now that Leon is going to jail on suspicion of killing him... Well, if he doesn''t protect himself properly and sleep with one eye closed and the other open, he can only expect a tragic end."

    "Then Leon, the retard, called for help, saying he was innocent and as he was the father of my children, I had an obligation to help him and prove his innocence..." Maira felt like spitting on the floor in disgust.

    "Mom, I believe you already guessed everything. Yes, that man was killed by me and I nted the prints and caused the cameras to stop working," Luan said. A little anger appeared on his face, but he soon returned to his indifferent expression. "The man I killed was the thug behind the men who tried to kidnap Catharina, and he went to the hospital to talk to Leon and nned to kidnap her again."

    "Then it''s settled," Maira sighed. It wasn''t a very pleasant feeling, knowing that her son has killed someone, however, knowing that he did it to protect his sister, Maira stopped thinking about it and said, "Okay, you can go to your room. Tomorrow you need to wake up early to attend the press conference and start working as CEO of Dimas Corporation''s headquarters."

    "Yes, but before that, look at this." Luan took the folded paper out of his pocket and handed it to Maira.

    Maira unfolded the paper and began to read. She paused after reading and asked, "Tell me, what are your thoughts on this proposal?"

    "I believe, Mother, that you should sell," Luan answered simply.

    "Is this also due to the apocalypse?" Maira asked, tapping her fingers on the wooden table rhythmically.

    "Not exactly. Even without the apocalypse, I would still advise you to sell those shares, Mom," Luan replied.

    "Oh? That''s what you''re thinking?" Maira intertwined her fingers and looked at Luan with interest.

    Luan looked into his mother''s eyes and replied, "Mother, in about two months, Saudi Arabia will substantially increase its oil production and will start offering discounts of up to 20% on crude oil prices in certain markets..."

    "My God!" Maira was stunned. She did not doubt her son''s words. "If this happens, it will indeed be a huge loss for Petrobras..."

    "Yes, Mom. The sooner you sell, the better. I was going to talk to you about it at another time... But even I didn''t think the Hamibo family woulde to me, wanting to make me convince you to sell your shares... It''s justughable." Luanughed at the Hamibo family''s foolishness.

    Of course, he knew there was no way for the Hamibo family to know that Saudi Arabia would make such a move. If they knew, they would not have been so desperate, willing to pay an even higher value than the market value for 1% of Petrobras'' shares.

    Maira chuckled too. She didn''t ask how her son had received this information. She actually thought that with her son''s current powers, it was even possible that he had some unknown way to find out, but she didn''t ask because there were some things that should never be asked. Also, if it were really necessary, Luan would have spoken to her.

    "Mom, I''m going to my room now," Luan got up and said with a gentle smile, "You also need to sleep early and not stay upte working. From now on, you can count on me for everything you need. After all, I am your son and I will do my best to help."

    "Okay, son, I''ll take your advice. I look forward to seeing what surprises you will be able to bring me from now on." Maira was deeply moved. She took a deep breath as she got up and approached Luan. She then hugged her son before leaving the office.

    As soon as she left, tears streamed from her eyes. Maira did not want to cry in front of her son, so she left before him.

    _ _

    Every 500 Power Stones = One More Chapter

    Discord Server: discord.gg/TaWdaeKG2p

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 58: Press Conference

    <h4>Chapter 58: Press Conference</h4>

    Maira took a shower and put on thin silk pajamas to sleep. Lying on the bed, she felt restless. Many things were happening, and there was still the apocalypse that had very little time left before it would happen.

    Despite all this, she did not feel unmotivated, but rather she felt some kind of unknown confidence whenever she saw her son. It also made her proud, since before she was always very insecure about her son, who hardly took things seriously.

    Maira rolled over in bed a few times, until finally, after an hour she fell asleep.

    *

    - Monday - March 8, 2010 -

    Today was an important day for the Dimas family. Like Luan, his mother and sisters woke up early. Ingrid also prepared very well for that day. She had received many tips from Maira, and already knew Luan''s agenda. As Luan''s personal secretary, she needed to be very responsible and could not fail.

    Ingrid showered, washing her body and hair, and wore cropped trousers with a braided waist, a beige linen zer, a white button-down shirt underneath, and a pair of ck high-heeled shoes, while her long, beautiful blond hair was loose, cascading down her back, halfway down her back.

    All the clothing she was wearing was what Catharina bought for Ingrid at the Valentino store... before that mess happened.

    To be honest, Ingrid had never felt so elegant before. She looked at herself in the mirror and believed that she looked much more mature and elegant wearing this outfit.

    ncing at the clock, Ingrid saw it was 6:10 am. She took a deep breath, walked towards the door, and opened it. Leaving, she looked up and a male figure was fixed in front of her. Luan was there: attentive eyes, clean andpletely imposing appearance, a dark suit that fit him perfectly.

    Just as Ingrid evaluated Luan, he did the same of her and said, "You look elegant in that outfit. Mm, you look very beautiful. I will be counting on your help going forward."

    Luan patted Ingrid on the head, making her blush furiously. Whether it was because of the words he said or because of the affectionate gesture he made when he patted her on the head, Ingrid didn''t know.

    On the first floor of the mansion, his mother was waiting with Catharina and Cristina. Breakfast was served by Maira, and then they all brushed their teeth.

    "Hurry, the limo is already waiting for us to take you to thepany''s headquarters," Maira said as soon as they had finished brushing their teeth.

    Leaving the house, they got into the limo.

    "Luan, remember that at the press conference you don''t have to say much and you won''t have any questions," Maira said. "I''m going to announce you as the new CEO of Dimas Corporation''s headquarters, so you only need to say a few words."

    "I understand, mom," Luan nodded, "I will not say anything unnecessary."

    "Good," Maira smiled.

    "Brother, aren''t you feeling nervous? I remember that whenever you had to stand in front of a lot of people, you were always nervous," Catharina mentioned.

    "I''m fine. I''m not the same as before," Luan replied.

    "Mhm, yes, I know that, but, well... do your best." Catharina patted him on the shoulder and smiled softly.

    Ingrid wanted to say a few words of support for him, but she was very agitated in her heart. It was her first job as a secretary and she would start as a personal secretary to Luan, who was the newest CEO of Dimas Corporation. There was no way she wouldn''t feel nervous and insecure. She took a deep breath and decided to do her best.

    While they were chatting, the limo arrived at Dimas Corporation Headquarters. Everybody got out of the car.

    Their arrival drew the attention of many journalists who were present at the scene. Most of them became curious to see Ingrid and Cristina together with the Dimas family.

    Their entourage entered the Dimas Corporation headquarters building.

    The secretary saw them and said, "Wee, President Maira, CEO Luan Dimas, and Misses. Journalists, shareholders, and executives are waiting in the room to start the Press Conference."

    "Okay." Maira gave a simple answer and led the way to the room for the Press Conference.

    When they entered, everyone inside the room turned and looked in their direction. There were more reporters and press stations than expected. This showed the weight that the CEO of Dimas Corporation represented.

    In the press room, there was a stage with arge table and five seats. Maira and Luan sat in the middle, and the three girls sat two on the left side and one on the right.

    On the table were five microphones. Although it was not Maira''s intention to let Ingrid, Cristina, and Catharina speak, if necessary, she was prepared to have them answer questions as well.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you very much for attending the conference for the new CEO of Dimas Corporation''s headquarters," Maira said, "Currently, Dimas Corporation has 300,000 employees and manages several sectors. My son is still inexperienced, and this is very new for him, however, that does not mean that he is not capable. I am aware of his capabilities and I am very confident that he will do a good job helping Dimas Corporation reach new heights."

    From always speaking with such confidence and being seen as a businesswoman with one of the best visionary minds in the business, Maira''s brief speech was very persuasive. The audience burst into apuse under the stage.

    After that, it was time for the interview, and the reporters couldn''t wait another second...

    Reporter 1: "Luan Dimas, are you confident in being able to be CEO of the Headquarters of Dimas Corporation, which is a giant in the job market in Brazil?"

    Luan: "I am confident that I can do a good job and not affect it in a negative way."

    Reporter 2: "Mr. Luan Dimas, you are very young; why did you decide to be CEO now?"

    Luan: "My mom has always worked hard, and I want to help her now that I know I can do it."

    The interview continued on for a while. Not only Luan, but Maira, Catharina, and even Cristina and Ingrid were interviewed.

    Reporter 5: "Miss, can I know your name? Ingrid Anjos? Miss Ingrid, how do you know the Dimas family?

    Ingrid: "I met Luan Dimas at a difficult time for me. He helped me and even hired me as his personal secretary. I will always be grateful to him and I want to thank Luan for his appreciation."

    Some had malicious thoughts, seeing how beautiful Ingrid was, but did not dare to expose their thoughts publicly.

    The next question was about Cristina.

    Reporter 1: "This youngdy, would she be a rtive in the care of Miss Maira Dimas?"

    Maira was already waiting for that question.

    Maira: "Her name is Cristina Dimas. A lot of things happened, and I adopted her. Now she is my daughter and sister to Luan Dimas and Catharina."

    Hearing this, Cristina was thrilled. This was a surprise for her since she did not expect her mother to announce publicly that she was her daughter. It made her eyes water, but she forced herself not to cry.

    This caused a stir in the ce. They did not expect that this girl would be lucky to be adopted by the Dimas family. In addition, she was adopted by Maira Dimas, a very capable person who made her name known from a young age and took Dimas Corporation to new heights.

    Reporter 4: "Catharina Dimas, what do you think about this? What do you think about your mother having adopted Cristina?"

    The reporter tried to be as careful as possible when asking this question, but it was possible to notice something more in that question, as if he wished for a disagreement to exist.

    Catharina: "I am very happy. I love my little sister and I will always treat her well."

    Catharina''s response took everyone by surprise. They didn''t expect her to like this girl so much. And when Luan was asked, he replied, "She is my sister, and I will protect her from everyone who tries to hurt her."

    Because of the news of Cristina''s adoption, the focus of the interview changed a little. And hearing Luan give this answer, they did not know why, but they felt a strong chill run down their spines.

    Luan''s response also sounded like a warning. It scared these reporters a little when they asked their questions. They also stopped asking about Cristina for fear of offending the newest CEO of Dimas Corporation Headquarters.

    The questions continued for a few more minutes until it finally ended. When it was released and became news, it shocked many people across Brazil.

    After all, Luan Dimas was only 18 years old. And even though he was the son of Maira Dimas, it was unthinkable that such a young man had be CEO of a corporation with 300,000 employees.

    _ _

    Every 500 Power Stones = One More Chapter

    Discord Server: discord.gg/TaWdaeKG2p

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 59: First Day as CEO

    <h4>Chapter 59: First Day as CEO</h4>

    Around ten o''clock in the morning, the press conference ended and Maira stayed a little longer to introduce the newest boss to everyone. The women in thepany went crazy. A young woman of 19 years with dark hair and light brown eyes was the one who threw herself at him the most. She was very beautiful, her curves were perfect, but he showed no reaction and did not give her hope.

    The girl was called Renata. She giggled awkwardly, but in her heart, she thought he was just nervous because it was his first day at thepany.

    ''Seriously, could this girl be any more brazen and unashamed?'' Ingrid rolled her eyes seeing this.

    After having Luan meet all the employees and be introduced to them, Maira said, "Son, I am going home with Catharina and Cristina. Mm... we still need to get stronger. Now thepany will be in your hands. Do your best."

    She hugged her son and kissed his forehead before entering the elevator. After picking up Cristina and Catharina, Maira took the elevator again and left.

    Luan went to his mother''s old office and organized it to his liking. Ingrid was in the front room of his.

    Ingrid rearranged all the paperwork for the day, and she made two espressos from the coffee machine. Ingrid then walked back to Luan''s office. She left his coffee on the table while Luan typed something on theputer. Ingrid was impressed; Luan''s fingers seemed like magic, typing so fast, it looked like he had more than two hands.

    As he was busy, she sat on her chair and remained silent.

    "You can talk about today''s schedule," Without looking at her, Luan spoke.

    "We have a meeting now with the executives, lunch with apany, and an afternoon meeting with suppliers, partners, and investors," Ingrid replied.

    Seeing that he had stopped typing and got up, Ingrid said, getting up, "Our day will be full."

    She felt a little nervous since it was the first time she had had so much responsibility, but she was also full of courage and willpower, wanting to do a good job.

    - Meeting room -

    All executive employees were feeling anxious in Luan''s presence. What made them afraid was his indifferent expression and oppressive aura that he gave off, making it difficult for them to breathe. This was not intentional; Luan was like that when he was dealing with serious matters. Automatically, his aura would change and be more powerful, and for ordinary people, it could be difficult to stay in his presence.

    Ingrid discreetly nudged him and whispered something, and then Luan realized his mistake and retracted his aura. A wave of involuntary sigh resounded. Thanks to that, the executives were able to talk and discuss about thepany''s projects and proposals.

    Luan epted and rejected many proposals with a risk margin and also said his opinion on each proposal. At first, the executives were skeptical, but little by little, they were enchanted by the genius of Luan Dimas. However, there were some who thought that everything was decorated text and not Luan''s merit, but the thoughts of Maira Dimas.

    *

    In the afternoon, there was a meeting with partners and investors. As it was the first day, Luan Dimas just gave them some of his ideas about the projects and proposals and exined them in a very easy way. But upon hearing such theories, all thesepanions only heard him as if they were drunk and astonished, since there were so many promising proposals and projects.

    After hearing what he said, a handsome young man who was a partner was almost drooling while looking at Ingrid and asking some questions rted to thepany''s projects.

    However, it made the meeting room temperature cool, and everyone started shaking from head to toe. The pressure Luan was causing was even worse than when he had been in the meeting with the executives.

    It was okay if the man had wanted to talk about what he didn''t understand about thepany, but it was a different story if the main objective was to flirt with Luan''s girlfriend.

    The other, more experienced partners and investors understood this, and they knew it was all the fault of this young man who kept asking questions while drooling, looking at Ingrid. They tried to alert him, but it was in vain.

    The moment the questions became personal, Ingrid replied, "Please stop asking personal questions. I am not here for a wedding interview. If it is not rted to thepany, do not talk to me."

    "Girl... I was just trying to be nice, but it seems that you don''t know how to recognize the fair gentleman that I am. Why, I wanted to make you morefortable, taking into ount that it seems to be your first day, and yet, you have the courage to criticize me?" Hearing what Ingrid said, the hot-tempered young man was agitated. He was never so directly rejected, and moreover, it was by a "simple" secretary.

    ''Hmph! That bitch. When she became the new CEO''s secretary, did she let it go to her head?'' The boy with short blond hair and green eyes, named Stefan, thought angrily. He vowed to take revengeter; he just did nothing, because he knew he couldn''t offend the new CEO. However, everything would change if he did something outside thepany...

    "If that''s all, let''s end this meeting." Luan got up and looked at the young man named Stefan as if he wanted to remember the boy''s face, before leaving the room with Ingrid.

    The moment Luan left, the partners and investors looked at Stefan and sighed. It was very clear to the rest of them that there was something between CEO Luan Dimas and his personal secretary. Everything was going very well, better than they expected, but this lustful boy had to screw it all up...

    "Excuse me, Luan, I acted hastily..." Ingrid said outside the meeting room, "I just couldn''t take that annoying kid anymore."

    "Don''t worry, you haven''t done anything wrong," Luan said softly and kissed her forehead. Soon after, a strange glow passed through his red eyes. Nobody else knew what he was thinking.

    Luan returned to his office, and Ingrid stayed in hers. In his room, Luan started to prepare some things, as well as set his aim toward a certain Contractor...

    The rest of the day went smoothly. When the day ended, Ingrid and Luan took a taxi to leave.

    *

    "Wee back!" Maira received them with a gentle smile.

    "I''m home," Luan replied.

    When she saw Maira still looking at her, Ingrid replied shyly, "I''m home..."

    "Hehe. That''s better." Maira let out a gentleugh and said, "You must both be tired. Go take a shower, then go down to dinner. I''m having a banquet to celebrate today."

    "Okay, mom. I look forward to it since your food is always the most delicious," Luan said, full of praise.

    Mairaughed happily hearing this, but huffed and feigned anger, "Stop trying to tter me, and go take a shower soon."

    "En." Luan nodded and went up the stairs.

    Maira, seeing her son going up the stairs, shook her head and murmured happily to herself, "That boy..."

    "I''m going, too." Ingrid was silent until she spoke.

    _ _

    Every 500 Power Stones = One More Chapter

    Discord Server: discord.gg/TaWdaeKG2p

    {Edited by: Azurtha}

 Chapter 60: That Dress Is Beautiful, It Looks Great on You

    <h4>Chapter 60: That Dress Is Beautiful, It Looks Great on You</h4>

    Luan finished bathing. Wearing a white V-neck t-shirt and casual Lacoste sweatpants, he went down the stairs, and arriving at the first floor, he went to the living room. In the living room, he heard theughter of his mother and Olivia, Elias'' mother.

    Not seeing Elias, Luan used his sensory perception and found him near the pool talking to Catharina and Cristina.

    "Good night, Aunt Olivia," Luan said as soon as he arrived in the living room.

    "Good night, Luan. Come here, let your aunt give you a hug," Olivia said with a smile as she stood up.

    Luan came over and hugged Olivia.

    Moving away, Luan said, "You can keep talking. I''ll go to the pool and talk to Elias."

    "Okay, Luan. Elias missed you a lot; he kept talking about you the entire way here." Oliviaughed when she said this, without even realizing that Luan had known that Elias was also in the pool. She didn''t even have time to think that this was strange, but when she thought about it for a momentter, she imagined that Luan just saw him through the second floor window, so he "knew" that Elias was in the pool.

    When he arrived outside the house, Luan found Elias, Cristina, and Catharina talking near the jacuzzi and the barbecue, facing the pool while sitting infortable chairs around a round table.

    When Elias saw Luan arrive, he immediately smiled broadly and said out loud, "Luan, why didn''t you tell me that you now have got such a lovely little sister? You knew how to hide it well..."

    "Stop it. I didn''t say anything because I thought it was better for you to meet her in person. And what happened, yes?" Luan pulled out a chair and sat down next to Cristina. He ran a hand over her head and asked softly, "Hey, did he say anything strange?"

    "Hey, Luan?! What do you mean by that?" Elias asked, offended.

    "Nothing much. I was just worried since you always liked small and cute things," Luan said worriedly, which made Cristina blush with embarrassment. "Look at my little sister, isn''t she adorable and cute? With her being like that, I should be concerned if someone like you approaches her, yes?"

    "Yeah, I guess you''re right..." Elias nodded, but then he realized something was wrong with what Luan said, and frowned, "Wait a moment there, I''m not a danger! Stop talking as if I''m going to kidnap her!!"

    "Mm, true, you''re not going to kidnap her. But not because of not wanting to, but because you couldn''t," Luan scoffed, leaving Elias confused.

    Howe he couldn''t kidnap a little girl if he wanted to, not that he actually wanted to do that, but...

    "Don''t think too much on it. You''ll soon understand," Luan said mysteriously.

    "Stop the theater, you two. Can''t you see you''re scaring my little sister?" Catharina said and pulled Cristina into her embrace as the older sister protecting her younger sister.

    Elias scratched his head awkwardly and said, "Catharina, aren''t you using this as an excuse to take advantage and hug your little sister?"

    "... Of course not!! I''m, um, just genuinely concerned for her," Catharina stammered when caught, but she didn''t admit anything. "See, doesn''t she look scared?"

    "Yes, but isn''t it because you''re hugging her too tightly?" Luan said while trying to get Cristina out of Catharina''s embrace.

    "Tsk, go on over to your girlfriend and stop meddling in my rtionship with my little sister," Catharina snorted yfully.

    Ingrid, who had just arrived outside the house and intended to walk towards them, froze when she heard what Catharina said. Her face immediately turned apple red until her neck turned a little red as well.

    Catharina saw Ingrid at the door and said aloud, "Sister-inw,e over here and take my brother away. He keeps intimidating me." She pouted in an attempt to look like she was hurt.

    Ingrid was wearing a simple, elegant dress with a slit down the front. She tied her hair in a versatile bun and wore a ck two-inch high-heeled set of sandals.

    There were few moments that had left Luan speechless when seeing Ingrid; this was one of them.

    "Luan, dry your drool," Catharina said when she saw her brother''s stunned reaction. Sheughed secretly.

    Luan pretended not to hear Catharina, got up, and went over to Ingrid. Holding her trembling hand and giving her a kiss on the cheek, he then looked into her eyes and said, "That dress is beautiful. It looks great on you."

    "Thanks." Ingrid ducked her head and thanked him timidly.

    Luan took her hand and brought her in front of Elias. "Ignore Catharina. Let me introduce you: This is my best friend, Elias Levy Cardoso. Elias, this is my girlfriend, Ingrid Anjos."

    Ingrid felt nervous when being introduced as Luan''s girlfriend. She smiled shyly and said, "Nice to meet you."

    "It''s my pleasure," Elias said with a silly smile and ended up saying too much. "The sister-inw is very beautiful and also very polite, different from that old girl which Luan liked..."

    "Are you talking about Carol?" Ingrid took an interest in this subject.

    "Yes. Did you know her? Had Luan mentioned her to you?" Elias was a little surprised that Ingrid knew about Carol.

    "I saw her once at a mall," Ingrid replied.

    "Oh, I see. She''s a cheap girl, isn''t she?" Clearly, Elias did not like Carol at all.

    "Well..." She looked at Luan and saw that he didn''t seem offended to call the girl he had liked cheap, and so she said, "She... How can I say it? She looks like that sort of maniptive and unfaithful girl." She still remembered Carol''s reaction to being seen with that other man.

    Speaking of Carol, Ingrid involuntarily remembered her sister. If one were topare the two, they were quite simr.

    "Ingrid, are you really going to ignore me?" Catharina asked.

    "No, of course not, sorry. I ended up being distracted," Ingrid said, apologizing.

    "Hehe, Don''t worry. I know it''s my smelly brother''s fault. Okay,e here, sit next to me; I''ll tell you all about Carol if you want. I went to the same school with her, so I know a lot about her," Catharina said invitingly. But her real intention was to move Ingrid away from her brother''s side to see what his reaction would be.

    "Okay." Ingrid answered reluctantly, letting go of Luan''s hand, and went to Catharina and sat on the other side of her.

    "Ingrid, you look beautiful." Cristina, who had been quiet until now, took the initiative to praise Ingrid.

    "Thank you, cutie. You also looked very beautiful in that floral dress." Ingrid smiled as she looked at Christina.

    "Hehe. Thanks." Cristina, who was not used to receiving praise, was very happy. Today in particr, she felt blessed, especially when her two older siblings fought over her. Of course, she understood that it was all a joke, but even so, it filled her heart with happiness.

    "Luan, I am very happy for you. Your girlfriend looks like a great person, and I see that she likes you a lot," Elias said sincerely. He treated Luan as his blood brother, and knowing that he was doing great, made him very happy.

    "Mm, I''m lucky to have her," Luan nodded.

    "..." Ingrid, who was talking to Catharina and Cristina, blushed when she heard what Luan said to Elias.

    "Sister-inw, do you have a fever?" Seeing Ingrid''s red face, Catharina pretended not to know why she was like this and put her hand on Ingrid''s forehead to measure her temperature.

    "Boys, girls,e in, dinner is ready!" Suddenly, Maira''s voice came.

 Chapter 61: Sparring

    <h4>Chapter 61: Sparring</h4>

    Wiping her mouth with a napkin, Maira said with a smile, "Luan, today I went to Hamibo Corporation Headquarters."

    "Mm. By your smile, I believe everything went well, yes?" Luan looked at her with great interest when he asked.

    "Was it good? You tell me." Maira said with a proud smile. "When I got there, I said how reluctant I was to sell Petrobras shares, and I was only doing it because they managed to convince you and that you kept asking me to sell, and guess what?"

    "Did they offer a higher value?" When Luan asked this, his mother chuckled.

    "Exactly! They offered me 4.1 billion, but your mother here is not just anybody, how could I just ept it? I spent more than an hour saying the benefits of Petrobras'' shares and when I pretended that I would think for a few more days... Hehe." Mairaughed and said, "They offered me 4.2 billion. Of course, I noticed it was the maximum bid they were willing to make, so, ''reluctantly'', I sold the shares to them."

    Olivia and the rest hearing this were amazed. After all, 4.2 billion dors was a very high number.

    "As expected, my mom is the best." Luan raised his thumb up. He knew that his mother was a genius in entrepreneurship, but sometimes he thought he underestimated his mother''s genius.

    "As expected of ''our'' mother, right?" Catharina emphasized "our" when speaking.

    "Yes, our mother," Luan agreed.

    Luan and Catharina''s conversation delighted Maira and everyoneughed out loud.

    Olivia looked at Cristina and then at Maira and said, "Maira, I saw at the press conference that you had adopted this beautiful girl. To be honest, I would have loved to adopt her myself. Too bad you arrived first."

    "Oh, instead of adopting Cristina, Aunt can be her godmother," Catharina suggested. She believes it is a good idea since Cristina did not yet have a godmother or godfather.

    "I would be happy with that." Olivia smiled gently as she looked at Cristina. "Hello, beautiful girl, what do you think about this? Do you want to be my goddaughter?"

    Cristina looked at Luan and then at Maira, and seeing that they left the decision to her, Cristina took a deep breath and nodded, "Yes."

    It was all very new to her, but Cristina had recently created a kind of perception and knew when a person was having bad thoughts towards her, and she knew that Olivia had no bad thoughts against her. Her charisma and gentle smile made Christina want to get closer to this woman.

    "That''s great!" Olivia put her hands together and smiled widely.

    Elias, who saw this, said, "Little sister, since you are going to be my mother''s goddaughter, you can start calling me a big brother, just like you call Luan, or cousin Elias is also good."

    "Okay, big brother," Cristina said in a jovial voice.

    Hearing this, Elias almost passed out from her cuteness. He wanted to squeeze Cristina''s cheeks, but he didn''t dare for fear of scaring her.

    They continued to eat and talk. Finishing up, Luan said, "As soon as we get some rest, let''s go to the second floor. I have something I want to show to Aunt Olivia and Elias."

    They finished resting in the living room while watching television. One of the news bulletins caught Luan''s attention a little; it was about the mysterious disappearance of several people from different countries. In addition, there was also some news showing footage of a dimensional crack. It was just as before in his past life, although the dimensional cracks deceived human perception, they were unable to hide from a camera.

    For Elias and Olivia, this was just another false news report, something created to generate an audience, but for Luan and the girls, this was worrying. They were already aware of the existence of dimensional cracks.

    On the second floor, Luan brought them to the gym. Initially, Elias and his mother Olivia found it strange, since they remembered that there had been a lot of training equipment in this room, but then something else didn''t seem right, since they felt a heavenly sensation when breathing inside that room. It was like they were being surrounded by nature with its fresh air, and it made them feelfortable.

    "Cristina, have a sparring match against Elias," Luan said, looking at her while rubbing her head. Then looked at Elias. "Elias, my little sister started learning martial arts and she wanted to find a good opponent to see how strong she is now. You can train a little with her, yeah?"

    "But, I''m afraid of hurting him..." Cristina knew she was no longer a normal person; her strength exceeded the strength of 9 ordinary men by this time.

    "Little sister, you don''t have to worry." Elias, who heard this, thought it was funny, but he still answered seriously, "I am very strong and look at my muscles, they are all real." He posed. "Besides, you don''t have to worry about me hurting you. I''m in the army, and I''m used to controlling my strength to train new recruits, and I''ve also taught fighting sses before."

    "Big Brother..." Cristina did not answer Elias, but instead she looked at Luan asking for his opinion.

    "It''s okay. Just try to control your strength and use only one third of your strength. That will be enough for you to be able to train with him," Luan said softly.

    "Okay, I''m going to try my best!" Cristina closed her little hands into fists and was now encouraged. She knew that this was also a test that Luan had prepared for her.

    Luan knew that if Cristiana was unable to control her strength,ter it would be a problem, especially when she started attending school and, without wanting to so, might end up hurting a child.

    "Elias, don''t use too much force against her. If you hurt her, even though you''re already too big for me to take over my knee, you are still my child; I will hit your ass until it swells," Olivia said menacingly.

    Hearing this, Elias winced. It looked like he had been through something like this before, which reminded him of whatever it was, and it made his body tremble with fear.

    "I know..." Elias murmured.

    "As expected of Aunt Olivia, so fierce." Catharina apuded, approving what she had said.

    Cristina stood in front of Elias. She copied the position of the body technique Luan taught her and was in a fighting stance.

    Elias, seeing this was amazed. He could not see any ws in Cristina''s fighting stance. ''Who trained her?'' he wondered.

    "Here I go, Big Brother," Cristina warned as she moved at him. She moved very fast despite her small legs, which gave Elias no time to react, and when Cristina''s little fist went towards him, Elias thought quickly and with the palm of his hand, made Cristina''s hand miss the blow.

    Cristina did not stop and attacked again. Due to her small sizepared to Elias, she was having a hard timending her strikes since Elias always used the palm of his hand to deflect and attack with the other hand, however, she was also quick and dodged in time.

    Olivia might not have fought, but she had seen her son and her husband train several times and knew that this girl was incredible.

    "Big Brother, I''ll be a little more serious. Be careful," Cristina warned, thinking of using a little more than a third of her strength.

    Now Elias didn''t dare to underestimate her. Although he didn''t know how strong and fast such a small girl could be, he couldn''t deny that if he were just a little careless, he would be knocked out by her precise attacks.

 Chapter 62: Are You Really My Mother?

    <h4>Chapter 62: Are You Really My Mother?</h4>

    As soon as Elias saw that Cristina was stronger than he imagined and could be more serious, he immediatelyunched a series of strong punches.

    Cristina, who increased her strength to just over one third, dodged all the punches that came towards her perfectly. She also noticed how excellent the technique''s movements were: Queen Cobra''s Body. It was like Luan had told her before: as long as she mastered all 36 moves, she would be very strong when fighting hand-to-hand. This was mainly because this technique left a woman''s body more flexible than normal, being able to move very fast and also dodge all types of blows.

    As soon as Cristina decided to attack, she acted fast and came very close to Elias and punched Elias in the stomach with ? of her strength.

    Elias felt as if he had been hit by a kick from a horse. He flew for two meters before crashing into the house wall. With a loud noise, the mark of Elias'' body was indented in the wall, almost breaking it.

    Seeing this, Olivia was very surprised and worried.

    Luan approached Elias and put his hand on his shoulder and used his Qi to help him heal, although not to 100%. It was still enough to make Elias just feel some pain, but nothing too serious.

    "Like? What''s going on here? That girl, how can she be so strong?" Olivia, who was silent, cried out in disbelief. She didn''t make any more noise as she saw that her son was fine, however, that didn''t stop her from being shocked. After all, her son was almost 90 kilos and even so, he was thrown by a punch that came from the fist of a girl so small, how could she not be shocked?

    "Luan..." Elias also looked at Luan for an answer. It was the first time that he had seen such a strong and abnormal girl at the same time. Even an Army Major wouldn''t have that kind of strength...

    "Okay, this is it... Do you remember the news about the mysterious crack in the newspaper?" Luan had already spoken to his mother and sisters, and Ingrid and they knew he was not going to tell the exact truth. However, he would still let them know a few things.

    "Yes, I remember." Elias nodded and waited for him to continue talking.

    "So, I got into this mysterious crack by chance and got an old technique that strengthens the body. It may seem surreal, but the truth is that after training with this technique, we are all several times stronger than ordinary humans." Luan exined some truths, mixed with lies.

    He couldn''t just tell everyone that he knew what he told his mother and sisters, and Ingrid. It was better not to know so much, and also not to know that he had more than one technique. Although he wanted to help his friend, there was a limit that he could help.

    In addition, it was already a huge advantage for Elias to discover and learn the technique he intended to teach. And when the awakening happened, he could teach even more, however, for the time being, he couldn''t do much, or else he could end up doing more harm than good, mainly because Elias''s family was a military family. If Elias''s father, who was an Army General who was just below the position of Marshal, if he knew, he was able to put the army''s obligation above all else and would try to force Luan to hand over the techniques he had to the army.

    Of course, if Luan refused to deliver, it was almost impossible to force him. However, this could create a friction between him and Elias'' father, which was not the result that Luan wanted. After all, they did not know what to expect and even if he told some things, it would not change much. The idea was to share the technique of creating body foundation through the game he was creating, just as he nned, just so the humans of Earth would get stronger and be able to defend themselves against invaders.

    "How can something like this exist? This is really serious... Are you kidding me?" Elias was skeptical about it. It was too unreal to believe such a thing.

    "Why would I lie?" Luan asked nonchntly. "If you don''t believe me, fight my sister or fight me. If you do, you will understand the difference in strength. In fact, when you fought Cristina, she only used a maximum of 1/3 of her strength."

    "Impossible! Was she that strong and didn''t even use all her strength?" Elias fell on his ass onto the floor. He then went to the corner of the room and crouched with empty eyes as he started to draw circles on the floor, feeling depressed. He was 19 years old, and had been training his body since he was 7 years old and even so, he was unable to make a 14 year old girl fight seriously against him and still lost against her.

    How could he not be depressed?

    "Stop all the drama. A man as big as you getting so depressed just because he lost so badly to a 14 year old girl, so much that you couldn''t even fight back, there''s no reason for so much drama," Olivia said harshly. Although she was very shocked by this news, she recovered quickly. She had a strong mentality, and even though she didn''t believe 100% in what she heard, she was still willing to try to understand.

    "How can you say that to your son? Are you really my mother?" Elias started to cry. "Uwaaa, waaaa, waaaa..."

    "This boy..." Olivia sighed and said, "Don''t mind him. Go on, exin more about it. I still can''t convince myself that this is true."

    "Auntie, it''s true. I can show you." Catharina took a step forward, and walked over to Elias and took him by the cor of his shirt and lifted him up like a simple potato sack. It was surprising that she was able to raise a man as big as Elias so casually.

    Although it was hard to believe, what Olivia saw was real. Elias also stopped crying and became disbelieving.

    With just one hand, Catharina with her thin arm, which looked like it would break if squeezed with a little force, had managed to lift him?

    "My God, I must be dreaming. I need to wake up!" Elias hit his head against the wall, and he was dizzy, however, it was not enough to "wake him up" from this reality.

    When he was about to hit his head on the wall again, Luan stopped him. "Are you trying to kill yourself?"

    "But, but... Is this really real?" Elias looked like a fool. He felt the pain in his head go away very quickly, but little did he know that Luan was transferring some of his Qi to help him recover faster. "Oh, the pain in my head is gone."

    "I helped you recover," Luan said nonchntly.

    "How did you do it?" Elias asked. He didn''t see Luan do anything abnormal, nor did he even give him medicine to take, so how?

    "This is even more difficult to exin. Just imagine that I gave you a medicine for you to take without you noticing, and that''s it." Luan was toozy to exin Qi to him.

    Elias managed to calm down and asked, "Okay, let me see if I understand. There is a technique for training the body, and using this technique I can strengthen myself and be several times stronger, is that right?"

    "Yes, exactly that," Luan said, "I am saying all this to you and your aunt because I am concerned that these mysterious cracks will be a bigger problem in the future. After all, in the mysterious crevice I entered, there were mutant animals that were several times stronger than the animals we know. Furthermore, I believe that intelligent life exists in at least one of these mysterious cracks, and if these beings invade our..."

    "If that is true, it would be a real problem because being stronger and faster is a huge advantage. Even using weapons on our side, they could dodge the shots and kill easily. Those who are faster and stronger will be the victor in the end. And if they''re smart, the danger triples." Elias began to think rationally. Despite the previous shock, he was not stupid, if not, he would not have be a captain at such a young age.

    "Now you understand? Okay, I''m going to teach you and Aunt Olivia the technique, and you can find out for yourself if I''m telling the truth," Luan said.

 Chapter 63: New Breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 63: New Breakthrough</h4>

    Initially, Olivia was not interested in learning some fighting technique, but then, Maira said, "Ah yes, Sister Olivia, the reason why my skin looks better, it''s all thanks to this technique..."

    Hearing this, it was too seductive for a woman to be able to resist, especially a woman at Olivia''s age, who had started to worry even more. If she became more beautiful, wouldn''t her husband be a "beast" in bed? Thinking about it, she blushed with excitement and willingly agreed to train as well.

    Luan also said that he found some rare pills that had helped him get stronger faster. He also said he had two left over and would share with them.

    Elias was so touched that he tried to kiss Luan and was promptly kicked back on his ass, "Stop your bullshit, I don''t swing that way."

    Elias stood up, rubbing his hand on his ass, but he still had a silly smile on his face. "I don''t rock that way either. I was just very moved. Okay, shall we start training now?"

    "Yes, you and Aunt Olivia can sleep here at our home today, and train here tonight," Luan said.

    Maira agreed. "What do you say, Sister Olivia? Are you going to spend the night here?"

    "Okay. I''m just going to make one call first." Olivia epted the hospitality and called her home to say she was noting back that evening.

    After the call, she returned to the living room and said, "All done."

    "I''m going to get two guest rooms prepared for you two," Catharina said in a good mood and left. Usually, she didn''t do this kind of legwork, even washing dishes she didn''t like to do, but now that she had started training, she felt full of energy and was constantly looking to spend it on something.

    "I will help." Cristina offered to help and left with Catharina.

    "Okay, pay close attention. Although they seem simple, the 9 movements I am going to teach are very difficult and must be done with precision in order to have a greater effect," Luan said slowly.

    "Okay." Olivia and Elias nodded in unison.

    For the next half hours, Luan taught the mother and son the movements of body technique.

    "Okay, that''s right. Now continue to make those same movements in sequence. When they get tiring, I will teach a recitation of a mantra that is used to strengthen everything that has been trained while meditating," Luan told them.

    Luan and Ingrid hadn''t trained yet, but they couldn''t do theirs in front of Olivia and Elias since their movements were different and much moreplex. So Luan then invited Ingrid to go up with him to his room, which was more spacious, and to train there for now.

    "Yes..." Although she knew that the two would only train, she ended up letting her imagination run wild.

    Arriving at his room, Luan said, "It is better for you to change out of your dress, since with this dress it will be difficult to train."

    "Wait! I''m not ready yet..." Ingrid blushed furiously.

    "Mhm? Have you got me wrong?. I mean you should put on another outfit, since wearing a dress to training is not appropriate..." The moment Ingrid heard this, she was very embarrassed.

    "It''s your fault, you idiot..." She punched weakly and said before running off, "You keep talking ambiguously. I got it wrong!"

    ''I said something wrong?'' Luan remembered what he said to her, and realized that in fact, what he said could be misinterpreted.

    *

    - Capital Police Station -

    Inside a cell, Leon Becker was shaking with fear.

    "I''m here for Leon Becker. I''m yourwyer, Miranda Miller." A woman wearing a dark blue suit and ck cks arrived at the police station. Her face was expressionless, while her hair was tied up in a high bun.

    "Okay, you can see your client, but you can''t take him out of here," said the deputy. After all, they had Leon Becker''s fingerprints on the victims neck.

    "No, I will get him out of here and prove that he is not to me." The woman remained expressionless when she ced a folder on the delegate''s desk and pulled a document out of the folder.

    Initially, the deputy was skeptical, thinking that this woman had taken the wrong medicine, but when he started reading, he started to sweat. He did not expect Leon Becker''s family to be so radical.

    "Okay, you can take him out." Suddenly, the deputy felt very tired. He turned to a policeman and said, "Go with that Miss and open Leon Becker''s cell and remove the handcuffs."

    "Yes!" The police officer nodded and left with Miranda Miller.

    Outside in a red Mercedes, Leon cracked his neck and said, "Thanks, I couldn''t even sleep in that rotten ce. d I finally got out of there."

    "Don''t worry, I''m just doing my-"

    "Caution!"

    *BOOOM!*

    A speeding car overtook the red light and hitwyer Miranda Miller''s car just as she was about to hit the highway. The impact was so great, running the entire length of the side of the car, that it caused the car to roll over.

    "Somebody call an ambnce!"

    "Call the police too!"

    "My God, the car is on fire! Quick, does anyone have a fire extinguisher?"

    "I have one!"

    Even saying that, the man did not dare to go there and put out the fire for fear of the car exploding suddenly.

    "Dredge, let me do this!" An apparently courageous girl, 18 to 19 years old, took the man''s fire extinguisher and headed toward the car and started to extinguish the fire.

    After putting out the fire, the young woman was apuded for her heroic act, and then the crowd saw the young woman open the car door and help a man out of the car.

    Leon Becker was still conscious, he saw the beautiful girl who had saved him, with light brown hair and green eyes, with very big breasts. Then he passed out.

    *Siren!*

    "The ambnce is here. The police are here too!"

    "Quickly, the man who ran the red light is trying to escape."

    From inside the car that hit thewyer''s car, a bloody man got out of his car and tried to escape, but was easily surrounded and paralyzed.

    The young woman also went to the driver''s side and opened the door, and was about to help the woman out, but was stopped by a man from the ambnce car.

    "Leave it to us now. Thanks for the help you did," the man said.

    The young woman was silent for a while, then nodded, "Okay."

    Secretly, the young woman saw the name of the hospital that this ambnce came from, before getting into her car and leaving.

    *

    Luan started training with Ingrid in his room. Just a few hourster, they returned to the gym, as it was better to meditate there.

    The moment Luan started to meditate, his body started to glow, and a white aura surrounded him. He tried his best and felt his power increased.

    *Beng!*

    ''Peak of the Corporal Foundation...'' Luan murmured in his heart. Although far from enough, that in itself was very good, with the strength of his body alone he was 40 times stronger than an ordinary man.

    With that increasing, now if he used his Qi, he would be 55 times stronger.

    Luckily, Elias and Olivia had already finished meditating and went out to talk to Maira and didn''t see the white auraing out of Luan''s body, otherwise, it would have been difficult to exin, especially the marks caused by it on the floor.

    "Better put down a rug to hide it for now." Ingrid, who had also finished meditating, suggested.

    "Yes." Luan went out and brought a big rug and ced it over the marks caused by his aura. It also made him think that he should create a defensive formation.

 Chapter 64: Night Visit

    <h4>Chapter 64: Night Visit</h4>

    After showering and staying in his room, Luan began to create a new type of pill; it was called the [Blood Pill]. This pill helped in blood cirction and also improved the speed of cultivation.

    For the next two hours, Luan created 25 [Blood Pills]. Storing the pills in an empty bottle, Luan put everything away and took another shower.

    Returning wrapped in a bath towel, Luan put on sleepwear, being just short shorts. He didn''t like to wear a T-shirt when he was sleeping, so he didn''t wear it.

    Before going to sleep, he picked up hisptop and started working on the game he was developing to teach cultivation. It was necessary for him to configure some codes and install administratormands for his main ount. He also needed to do somest minute bug testing and determine the full system requirements to be able to y the game.

    Half an hourter...

    *TOC... Toc...*

    "Luan?" Ingrid''s soft voice came as a whisper from the other side of the door.

    "Coming." Luan ced theptop on the table beside the bed and got up from the bed. He walked towards the door, unlocked it, and opened it.

    Ingrid stared him up and down and said, "I''m sorry to bother you sote..."

    When she looked back up, her face went all red. She saw that Luan was without a shirt, showing his perfect body, and his beautiful six pack that made her heart race.

    "No problem, I was still awake," Luan said.

    "Err... I know, I mean, I saw that the light in your room was on, so... Well, I also heard the sound of keys, and I assumed you were working on something or ying the game..." Ingrid was very shaken. She looked at the floor, unable to look at Luan''s beautiful body.

    "Something happen? Or did youe because..." Luan drew a suspense, not finishing what he was going to say.

    Ingrid said quickly: "It''s not what you are thinking! I just... I just couldn''t sleep, like, I''m feeling ufortable, so, something is wrong with my body. I mean, not ''wrong'' wrong, I just feel ufortable. I don''t really know what it is, and I figured that maybe you knew, so don''t let your imagination run wild."

    "Oh? But I just thought you couldn''t sleep, and I wanted to talk a little until I was sleepy..." Luan said seriously but secretlyughed in his heart. He didn''t know why, but seeing Ingrid''s reaction made him very happy and made him want to tease her more and more.

    "Ah? Did I get it wrong again?" Ingrid froze, she almost cried. Was she bing a pervert who kept thinking dirty things?

    "Easy, easy, don''t cry, it''s my fault." Luan hugged her and realized his mistake. He shouldn''t tease her that much. "I was teasing you. I went too far, didn''t I? No need to cry; here let me kiss you."

    Luan wrapped his hands around Ingrid''s back and kissed her cherry lips.

    It was really magical. It was just him kissing her, and all the worries and conflicts she was having in her mind were erased. She got intoxicated; her body shook a little in Luan''s arms.

    "Better?" Luan separated his lips from hers and asked.

    "Not yet..." She wrapped her arms around Luan''s neck and kissed him.

    ''My God, what did I just see?'' Catharina had felt thirsty in the middle of the night and went to get a ss of water. When she returned, she saw this whole scene. Her face was all red.

    Luan had already noticed his sister, but it seems that Ingrid was so shaken that she didn''t notice.

    "Come, let''s go in first, so I can see if I can find out what''s wrong with your body. " Luan said, pulling her into his room and closing the door.

    Ingrid was still intoxicated by the sensation of the kiss on her lips. She looked at Luan with her blue eyes in a dreamy way.

    "Sit on the floor. I''ll see if I can find out what''s wrong with your body," Luan told her, making her wake up from her drunken state.

    "Okay..." Ingrid replied and sat on the floor, just as Luan asked.

    Luan stood behind her and put his two hands on her back. He then channeled his Qi and started to run it through the veins of her body. A few minutester, Luan discovered what was causing the problem.

    "Because your cultivation has grown so fast, it is causing difort in your body," Luan said softly, "Close your eyes and perform the cultivation technique that you received from Emperor Shen. I will now be helping you to stabilize your cultivation."

    "Okay, I''ll do my best." Ingrid closed her eyes while controlling her breathing and then exercised the cultivation technique.

    A red aura left Ingrid''s body which looked aggressive, unlike Luan''s white aura, which was calm and serene.

    Luan used his mind and induced his Qi to enter Ingrid''s body and help her control the out of control energy. The moment that Ingrid''s blood energy felt Luan''s energy, she felt overwhelmed. Luan''s Qi was notmon, and however special the blood Qi may have been, it couldn''t go against Luan''s Qi. it had, it would have been denied, that is, destroyed forever. This made the process of stabilizing Ingrid''s blood Qi faster.

    Just ten minutester, Luan said, "It is done. See now if there is any difort."

    "There''s no difort. I''m fine now, in fact, I''m feeling great." Ingrid turned and hugged him as she said, "Thanks Luan."

    "You''re wee." Luan then provoked her, "If you really want to thank me, you can give me a kiss."

    "Okay." Ingrid did not deny his provocation and epted without thinking twice and kissed him, almost sitting on hisp.

    After her lips parted, Ingrid said in a mosquito voice, "I''m going now, good night."

    "Yes, good night, sleep well." Luan smiled as he helped her up and said goodbye to her with a quick kiss.

    Luany in bed and saw that it was almost 4 in the morning and decided to get some sleep. Before that, he picked up theptop and finalized a series of codes for a program that was almost finished. After that, he turned off theptop and put it on the table. Lying on the bed, he slept.

    *

    - March 9, 2010 - Tuesday -

    In the kitchen, Luan and his family had breakfast. Elias and Olivia also with them stayed for breakfast.

    "Luan, this is really incredible. In just one day I already see a difference." Olivia was all smiling. She didn''t even wear heavy makeup, but she already felt beautiful. She was particrly happier than Elias with this new discovery.

    "Brother Luan, is it okay if I tell my dad this?" Elias asked, cautiously.

    "It''s fine; you can teach him it as well. However, can you ask him to keep it a secret?" Luan said, "I intend to let the army use this technique, but not right now. I am going to speak to my grandfather and I want to do something else before as well, and this technique will be my bargain to get what I want."

    "I understand. You are now a CEO. It is normal to think about profiting from things." Elias was not a fool, he understood that Luan would not simply hand this technique over to the army for free, and even if they wanted to force him to hand it over, he would have to see if they were capable. Not only because Luan was strong, but because Elias didn''t know how strong Luan actually was. But Luan''s grandfather was the only Marshal alive. Even though he was already retired, his credibility was no less than that of the president.

    "Luan, your Aunt just hopes you do your best and don''t let your mother down. Also, do not take too long to do what you n to do, because if these cracks, whatever they are, continue to appear and there are invaders on our, it''s better for us to be prepared," Olivia hugged Luan and said.

    "Yes, Aunt, I know what to do. I not only intend to make the army strong but also ordinary people. Wait just a little while; this month you will understand my true intentions," Luan said with a smile.

    "Okay, I trust you and I know that you are a good guy." Olivia smiled and said, "I''m not going to take your time anymore. I know you have to go to work soon, do you not?"

    "Elias, would you be willing to go to thepany with me? On the way, there is something I want to talk to you about." Luan looked at him and asked.

    "Go with him, son, I can go back alone," said Olivia.

    "Okay, I will," Elias nodded.

 Chapter 65: Giant Spider

    <h4>Chapter 65: Giant Spider</h4>

    Maira, who had gone to the gym, saw the damage that had apparently happened and sighed. She called a remodelingpany to fix itter in the evening.

    "Mom, in the afternoon are we going out?" Catharina, beside her, asked with bright eyes, "It has been a while since I went out with my mother to shop, and we can also take Cristina to get to know the neighborhood better."

    "Yes, it is not a bad idea. Let''s go after lunch. But for that, we need to train in the morning." Maira agreed with the idea.

    -Eight hourster¡­-

    "Mom, wait a minute, I forgot my purse," Catharina said as she ran up the stairs.

    "That girl..." Maira didn''t mind waiting and smiled at Cristina beside her. "How was it? Are you doing well in training?"

    "Yes, mom. I feel stronger and stronger," Cristina said with a smile full of joy. She was very happy to be able to go out with her mother and sister.

    "I''m d to hear this." Maira crouched down and kissed Cristina''s small face and smiled. This made Cristina''s face flush with happiness.

    "I''m back. Ready to go?" Catharina returned with a red Valentino bag.

    "Yes, get in the car." Maira closed the door when they left and went to the garage. Her car was a silver Mercedes. It wasn''t her most expensive car, but it was the only one she had that was for more than two people.

    Leaving the garage, taking the beach road, and heading towards the highway, Maira was traveling at almost 50 km / h.

    "Mother, let''s go to..." Catharina''s eyes widened, and she shouted, "Mother, watch out!"

    Cristina screamed, "A crack is opening!"

    Maira saw it too, but was unable to avoid it in time, the dimensional gap opened right in front of the car. Even when she turned, trying to miss hitting it, it was toote.

    *Whoosh!*

    The car skidded as soon as it crossed the dimensional crack, and it slid. Now, Maira and her two daughters had found themselves in a desert. As the car kept moving, it was sinking into the sand, mainly it was forced to stop when the car pushed up against a small hill of sand.

    "We ended up in a desert... And look, is there somethinging our way?!" Cristina screamed in rm. She, as the strongest of the three, feltpelled to protect the others.

    Cristina got out of the car and saw a scorpion... No, it was actually a giant spider, almost two meters long!

    "My God! Mom, I''m scared!" Catharina shivered when she saw that spider running towards them. It was very disgusting and scary. Only after did she notice that Cristina had courageously gotten out of the car and went towards the two-meter spider.

    "Cristina, no!" Maira cried out in rm. She opened the car door and got out as well.

    "Mom, it''s okay, let me protect you!" Cristina said with strong conviction. She jumped in the air, and spun,nding with the heel of her foot towards the head of the giant spider.

    *Whoosh!*

    The giant spider, seeing this, used its eight legs and jumped sideways, dodging her attack. Then the giant spiderunched a web ball towards Cristina.

    Maira threw her shoe in the direction of theunched web and managed to stop it in time. It also caused the giant spider to change its target and run instead towards Maira. Although feeling nervous, Maira would not let her daughter take the risk of her life and stay put. Maira saw the spidering towards her and took off her other shoe to make it easier to move and ran towards the giant spider.

    Catharina who was before trembling with fear, seeing this, was anxious. She also got out of the car after getting the extinguisher from under the seat. Although not very useful, it was better than nothing. She ran towards the giant spider, despite all her dread.

    Cristina fell to the sandy floor, having missed the target of her kick. Getting up, she kicked off the ground, running towards the giant spider. "Don''t intimidate my mother!" she screamed.

    Very close, she kicked hard into a pile of sand and threw a lot of the sand in the direction of the spider''s head, intending to mow it.

    The moment the giant spider closed all its eyes, Maira and Catharina took up positions around the giant spider. While Maira punched the giant spider''s head with all her strength, Catharina used the fire extinguisher to hit the front legs of the giant spider.

    *Bang!*

    "Geeeek!" The giant spider screamed strangely, in a horrifying way, and threw spits of green goo. Probably poison.

    Maira and Catharina went white with fear and moved away. Cristina approached on the right side and jumped and punched the side of the spider. Cristina''s fist, although small, had a half ton of force behind it!

    *Boooom!*

    The impact of Cristina''s punch sent the giant spider flying in the air, being thrown from a few meters away.

    "Go on, don''t stop. She hasn''t died yet!" Cristina shouted. She ran in the direction that the giant spider had fallen and jumped into the air. She made the same attempt as before, spinning, and going with her heel towards the back of the giant spider.

    With the extinguisher leaking, and dented, Catharina also ran towards the giant spider, dodging the puddle of green goo. Maira ran as well, dodging the puddle of possible poison.

    While the giant spider was down, Maira, Cristina, and Catharina attacked nonstop from all directions, hitting the giant spider.

    "Okay, it stopped moving." Maira sat on the floor, feeling very tired.

    "Finally...!" Catharina, who was exhausted not only physically but also mentally, fell on her back in the sand and was unwilling to get up for a while.

    "I know they''re tired, but I don''t think it''s a good idea to wait here. Let''s get back to the car first." Cristina said. She was still standing, fully alert. She felt an obligation to protect her mother and sister. Of course, she knew that the victory against this giant spider was thanks to the teamwork of the three. If it were just her, Cristina would have be giant spider food at the time that she was unable to dodge the web.

    "Yes, you are right. Another thing is the bloody smell of this giant spider. It is possible that it''ll attract other beasts," said Maira, getting up.

    "It would be nice if Luan were here..." Catharina knew that her brother was powerful. If he had been together with them, they wouldn''t have to worry so much.

    "Yes, even Ingrid would be nice, since she is about as strong as Luan," Maira said with a sigh.

    "Mother, Big Sister, don''t worry. I will protect you!" Cristina said with a strong fighting spirit.

    "What are you talking about? Of course, we can''t allow that. Despite being stronger than the two of us, I still won''t let you fight alone." Maira said, seriously.

    "Yes, little sister, you can trust us," Catharina said, "Although we are not powerful, we are still notmon. As long as we work as a team, we can leave here alive."

    "Yes." Cristina felt touched, but she still nned to do her best to protect Maira and Catharina.

    Inside the car, the three sat down while resting.

    "It is not a good idea to drive the car, as the noise of the engine will draw unwanted attention. But we can pull the car; there are ropes inside the trunk, and it would be useful to have the car if necessary," Maira said.

    "Yes, pulling the car will not be difficult for us. And if we find something of value, we can put it in the trunk." Catharina remembered that Luan said that in these ces there are almost always things of value. And even the remains of mutated beasts had a high value.

    "I am quite strong. If you want, you can stay in the car while I pull with the rope," Cristina suggested.

    "We cannot ept that either. If we do, we will take turns," Maira said. She couldn''t just let her daughter do the legwork, she also couldn''t suggest doing it alone, since she knew she wasn''t that strong, but if they did things in turns, it wouldn''t end up being that difficult.

    "Okay, but then mom and Big Sister can do this together, and I can do it alone. I understand why we must work together, but for now, I am the one with more strength. It would be more feasible for me to make more effort since it takes me longer to get tired," said Cristina.

    "Okay, but don''t try too hard. When you feel tired, mom and I will do it," Catharina relented. She saw that no matter what they said, Cristina would insist on working harder. She realized that Cristina feltpelled to protect them.

 Chapter 66: Game Finished

    <h4>Chapter 66: Game Finished</h4>

    "Mother, before we start to walk away, we should do like Luan, take parts of the spider''s body and use it as a weapon," Catharina said, looking in the direction of the giant spider: "I think the legs of this spider can be used as a weapon, at least it is better than being empty-handed, by the way, the extinguisher is gone, you can''t use it anymore."

    "Yes, I also intend to take the gas out of the car and put it in a canister in the trunk. Cristina said she started to manage to generate a little fire. Even if it''s a little, we can use gasoline to trap some of these mutant beasts." Maira spoke her idea aloud.

    "Great! Let''s not waste any time, then." Catharina was more confident when she heard what her mother said.

    "Let me take off the spider''s legs since I have more strength. Meanwhile, Mother and Big Sister can get the gas out of the car," Cristina suggested.

    "Okay. Let''s do it this way." As it was not very risky, it was necessary to trust each other, moreover, it was a fact that Cristina was the strongest and had the best chance of pulling the spider''s legs. Maira added, "There are gloves here. Do not risk touching directly the purple goo, as it could be poison."

    "Yes, I understand." Cristina took the pair of gloves, which got a little big in her hand, but it was still better than running out.

    *

    "Finally..." Luan murmured. He was without his room and had just finished all the game system settings. The game was at least 20 years old at the current time, however, Luan reduced the graphics to be essible for the current time. Even so, the way the characters moved was very real.

    Luan walked with the character created in his image around the city of Florian¨®polis that he replicated. Yes, he had replicated the entirety of Earth, mapping all the corners of the world. Using the knowledge he had of his past life, he, who had traveled all over the world, it was easy for him to do that.

    Although the game was bulky because of that, it did something like an elimination system. Whenever a person changed cities, the old saved configuration of that city would be deleted and reced by the next one, not taking up as much space on the hard drive.

    Unfortunately, the current inte was not fast enough to download the new maps every time you change cities, but it was still better than making the game too memory intensive. In addition, his main focus was not to change the map but to learn the technique of body foundation.

    Of course, it also had the function of keeping the maps already downloaded. The first option was more for users of the game who were unable to have a veryrge hard drive and could not let it take up much space in the HD.

    For the character that Luan created, he first had to train 1 technique move repeatedly. He elerated time in the game, and after five days of training and meditation, the game''s character reached level 1.

    The character started out as an ordinary citizen, but after reaching level 1, the character who used to live a normal life started to see monsters roaming the city and attacking without being noticed.

    Luan used his character to attack a level 1 monster that was attacking a man in the city, which looked like the man was crazy since he was struggling alone and nobody else saw the monster.

    After defeating the monster, Luan dropped a crystal. That crystal was used to exchange for the second movement of the body technique. It was necessary to have 100 crystals to be able to exchange for the second part.

    Another thing that he intended to do as an expansion of the game, was to make simtions of dimensional cracks. However, this was not the right time for this, and it would also take more time. For now, it was enough to put the game online.

    As for Hosts, Dimas Corporation had a host branch. There was no reason for him to worry about that. The design he had already done was not difficult; he could draw everything he could imagine byputer. And it was easy for him to configure and ce all of the types of hair, bodies, body structure, etc. in character creation.

    After making a call, he already created the host for the game too and the game was already online, along with the website. However, he still wouldn''t announce it. As he nned, he would speak to his grandfather first.

    By two o''clock in the afternoon, Luan had already finished all his appointments. Now, he only had a business dinner at 8:30 pm.

    However, suddenly, he received a warning from the system created by his cell phone. He looked at the warning which said: [Maira Dimas, Cristina Dimas, and Catharina Dimas were unavable for more than 1 hour on their cell phones. And in the search engine, they cannot be found, and thest time you saw them was in Maira Dimas''s car, almost at the entrance to the highway.]

    In addition, there was a video that was very blurred, but Luan could see at the exact moment that the car disappeared. Because it was made from a not-so-good surveince camera, the dimensional crack could not be seen properly, but Luan was sure that his mother and sisters were caught by one.

    Luan hurriedly left his office, and said when looking at Ingrid, "Follow me, something happened."

    "Yes." Ingrid asked no questions and just followed Luan closely. She knew that for Luan to be acting like this, something very serious had happened.

    *

    "Mom, attack now!" Cristina kicked from the bottom up, hitting the scorpion and making it get off the ground.

    "Yes!" Maira held a spear made of the giant spider''s leg and seeing the giant scorpion in the air, she pierced it with the spear.

    *Bang!*

    Catharina also held a spear made from the giant spider''s leg, she aimed at the scorpion''s head and attacked.

    *Bang!*

    At the tips of the spears, she had ced some spider venom. Even if it took time to work, after being hit so many times with poison both on the head and stomach, the giant scorpion sumbed.

    "This was an easy one. Good team work!" Catharina smiled and made a "put it here"?for her mother and little sister, while raising a hand toward each of them. Maira and Cristina were cooperative and hit Catharina on the hand with a "palm" sound.

    Catharina, who was looking at the giant scorpion, said, "Mhm... Now what to do with this scorpion? Should we pull out his w and use it as a weapon? After all, it must be stronger than the legs of the giant spider."

    "Not only that, there are these other ws that look like pliers, they can also be used as a weapon, and remember how difficult it was to hurt this scorpion''s back? So, I think we should take it out to use it as a shield," Cristina said. She still remembered how good the defense of this scorpion''s back was, it would be a good idea in her opinion to use it to create a shield.

    "That''s not bad. Let''s do it." Maira agreed. She knew that if they wanted to survive, it was necessary to strengthen themselves.

    "Since we agreed on this, we will first remove the ws, because with that, we can use them to cut the rest since they look sharp as razors," Catharina thought and said.

    "Yes, that''s a good idea." Maira nodded.

    With that in mind, Maira, Catharina, and Cristina began to work carefully so as not to be poisoned by ident.

 Chapter 67 Full

    `

    First, very carefully, they removed the ws, breaking the underside of the w, used it as a knife, and began to cut the scorpion''s top shell. A total of five very hard ck shells were removed, and it was a little gooey with green blood. The scorpion''s tail was very flexible, which was not very ideal to use.

    "We can cut off a piece of rope and tie the scorpion''s tail to one of the spears made from the giant spider''s w," Maira said. Since the rope they were using wasrge, she saw no problem.

    "Okay." Catharina and Cristina also thought it was a good idea.

    After cutting the tail and tying it to one of the spears, it got thicker and heavier, but it was clearly more powerful than before, especially the tip of the tail that was quite pointed.

    Now each of them had a shield made of scorpion shells which was held by a piece of rope that went through the outside in two holes, thus creating a loop for them to hold. It was not ideal, but it was the best they could do now.

    "Let''s continue." With all this done, they kept the spears and shields in the trunk of the car, but as the spears wererge, it had to be left open, but this also made it easier to take things out and fight using them. They continued to pull the car across the sand, and after they each had had a turn pulling they got in the car to meditate and recover.

    *Bleng!*

    "I just became 7 times stronger..." Catharina murmured after meditating for almost half an hour.

    "I was 6 times stronger. This must be because while we fought, we used the movements taught by Luan. And when we meditate now, the whole process of struggle has be strength. Mmm... That was faster than training normally," Maira said, pleasantly surprised.

    Cristina, who was still immersed in meditation, seemed to be close to a new discovery.

    *Bleng!*

    "10 times stronger," Cristina murmured, full of happiness. She also noticed that her sensitivity to me had increased. Purple mes appeared suddenly in the palm of her hand and were extinguished the moment she closed her little hand in a fist.

    "With this, our chance of survival increases." Catharina was happy to see that her little sister had also be stronger.

    "In fact, my hunger and thirst have passed," Mairamented in amazement. "This cultivation business is really great. Just meditating, I no longer feel hungry and thirsty."

    "Master... Big Brother told me that if we get too strong, we can even go years without eating and drinking," Cristina said. She remembered a conversation she had had with Luan.

    "Truly mystical," Catharina sighed in admiration.

    "Okay, I''m going to pull the car first." Cristina felt very energetic after the increase in strength.

    "Okay, but don''t try too hard," Maira said with concern.

    "Yes, mom." Cristina smiled and got out of the car.

    She then started to pull the car. Almost 10 minutester, she switched ces with Catharina, who pulled the car for almost 10 minutes, and Maira was the same.

    This continued until they found another giant scorpion in the desert.

    "Get ready. Let''s deal with this scorpion," Maira, who was pulling the car, said. She saw that the giant scorpion was running at a fast speed towards her, and she dared not be slow.

    Cristiana and Catharina also went to pick up the spear and shield.

    Cristina acted first, defending against the tail of the giant scorpion with the shield, and in addition to defending, she propelled the shield forward, causing the giant scorpion to be unbnced.

    With her right hand, she held the heaviest spear which used the tail of the previous scorpion, and attacked, sticking its w directly forward.

    The scorpion used the left w and attached the spear and tried to break the spear by squeezing it, however, the giant scorpion didn''t even have time as Maira appeared on the left side and Catharina on the right side, attacking at the same time with the same strength with which Cristina attacked. Maira ended up not being able to hurt the giant scorpion since it used its w properly to defend itself and catch the spear, but Catharina pierced her spear right through the mouth of the giant scorpion.

    She knew it was not enough and said, "Pull your spears out and get away!"

    The moment that Cristina and Maira used their strength to pull the spear and walk away; Catharina exerted all her strength and raised the scorpion with her spear. The scorpion tried to attack with its tail, but Cristina was quick and avoided the attack and then Catharina lowered the spear with the body suspended in the air from the giant scorpion, making the body of the giant scorpion hit the sand with all its might!

    *Bang!*

    "Attack!"

    Hearing Catharina''s cry, Maira and Cristina were already prepared and attacked on both sides.

    "It''s dead...!" The three looked at each other and smiled. It was another victory they had achieved without being hurt.

    "Right! Let''s take the scorpion''s body parts and use them now as armor." Catharina thought it was possible to at least use it to make a breastte. In addition, it also had a tail that could reinforce another spear.

    "Yes, we will do that," Maira agreed. For her, the more defense they had the better.

    While the mother and two daughters were picking up the parts of the giant scorpion, suddenly a ripple happened on the ground, and before they could react, something as thick as a green tree trunk came towards them, looking like a whip, and whipped the three at the same time. Even when using their shields, the whip broke the shields in half and made the three fly at least 10 meters away, spitting blood.

    Cristina was the quickest to act, and so she took more damage by cushioning the impact, followed by Catharina, and then Maira.

    Catharina was weakerpared to Cristina, and when she was hit that hard, she passed out. Cristina was still conscious, but some of her bones were broken on impact.

    Maira was not much better off, she couldn''t even get up, with blood dripping from her mouth. She lifted her face lying on the sand and saw a terrible monster. It was green and almost 300 cm tall, with the body of a snake and the face of a lizard, and two green arms very simr to human arms.

    With blood dripping from her mouth, Maira saw this terrible monster heading towards Cristina and Catharina. Panic took over her heart, and Maira was shaken.

    "Don''t approach my daughters!" Maira screamed with all her strength. Her eyes became white, and when she held out her hand, something happened.

    *Tick!* *Tick!* *Tick! * *Tick!*

    _ _

    [Connection to the Digitized Origin Established!]

    [Scanning Started: Processpleted; Prototype, Portable Missile - Launch in 1, 2, 3, and Go!]

    _ _

    *Whoosh!*

    "Urghhhhhhhhhhh!"

    The digitized missile caught the creature''s chest and dragged it across the sand, taking her away.

    Maira, who was almost losing consciousness, closed her outstretched hand thatunched the digitized missile and a loud explosion echoed.

    *Ka-boom!*

    A strong shockwave was caused by the explosion, creating a mushroom of smoke and sand.

    "Mom!"

    Cristina was surprised to see this, but seeing her mother pass out soon after, it made Cristina anxious. She also knew that Catharina was hurt a lot because of the battle, but she didn''t have the strength to get up. Her rib was hurting a lot; she believed it was broken, but wasn''t sure. So she crawled over to Catharina, who was closest, and saw that she was still breathing. She had just passed out.

    Sighing with relief, Cristina spat blood, and yet she continued to crawl towards Maira. She needed to know if she was breathing.

    *

    Luan had just arrived at the ce where his mother along with his two sisters had disappeared. At the scene, police cars were blocking the street, preventing them from passing. Most likely, they had already noticed something abnormal and not just his mother and sisters had probably ended up entering the dimensional crack.

    Now that Luan was close, he clearly saw the dimensional gap. He looked at Ingrid and said, "Let''s go in. My mother, Cristina, and Catharina identally entered there."

    "Okay." Ingrid was anxious and got out of the car. She and Luan ran so fast towards the crack that the spectators only saw a figure passing by.

    "What was this?"

    "How should I know? Wasn''t it just a strong wind?"

    When Luan and Ingrid entered, the entire situation was total chaos. Many cars were beaten and some people were killed. In addition, there were some men holding pieces of wood and even a fire extinguisher, trying to defend themselves against some giant scorpions and spiders.

    *Bang!*

    There was also a man with a pistol. He used the gun to shoot a giant spider. His aim was good, probably an off-duty cop.

    "Mom!"

    Children''s cries and screams were heard, but Luan had no time to waste. He used his sensory perception and realized that his mother and sisters were not in a very good situation.

    "Ingrid, you can stay and help the other victims. I''m going ahead!" Luan said those words before running as fast as a rocket.

    People who noticed Luan and Ingrid''s arrival were amazed to see Luan''s speed.

    Ingrid also wanted to run and help Luan, but she knew he was strong and could handle it alone. She saw that she had at least 5 small children in that ce; she couldn''t just abandon them either.

    Kicking the ground, Ingrid moved very fast. She came in front of a giant scorpion and punched very hard, making the scorpion fly in the air meters away. She continued to attack the giant scorpions and spiders over and over, leaving everyone who was seeing this happen shocked beyondprehension.

    "My God! Who is this girl? And how can she be so strong!?"

    *

    Luan, who ran at full speed, saw the trail of a car being dragged in the desert, and it didn''t take long to see his mother''s Mercedes. He also saw his mother and sisters lying on the sand floor, and arrived at the moment that Cristina was crawling on the floor towards Maira.

    Something wasn''t right here. A few feet away from his mother and sisters, something green was crawling on the ground towards them.

    Luan moved as fast as lightning and got in between his family and this thing. It was a monster that reminded Luan of the Naga from mythology. Luan''s red eyes blinked, and with the speed of lightning his hand cut off the bloody Naga''s head.

    Luan didn''t even have time to be surprised by the fact that the Naga was half dead; he went straight over to his mother.

    "Big Brother..." Cristina had tears in her eyes when she saw her Big Brother. Right after that, maybe from rxing momentarily, she passed out.

    Luan first went to his mother, since the vital signsing from her were more chaotic, and put his hand on her neck. He noticed that she was not breathing.

    "She used all of her body''s energy..." Luan couldn''t imagine what had made her use all of her energy, but he could deduce that it was rted to the fact that the Naga was seriously injured.

    cing his hands on his mother''s belly, Luan closed his eyes, and his Negative Qi started to enter her body. Luan''s Negative Qi could either deny something or create something. He made the dead cells go out and the living cells duplicate, he also saw that there was blood clotting in Maira''s throat, and made the Qi pass through the respiratory channels and clear out that which prevented her from breathing.

    Almost 10 minutester, Maira''s physical and mental state had returned to normal. She was now breathing, and her initially pale face had regained some of its original color.

    Luan then went to Cristina and used his Qi to duplicate living cells and remove the dead cells. He saw that she had some cracked bones, even somepletely broken ones, however, he couldn''t fix that with his Qi alone. He needed to bring his family back, and then he could create pills to heal their bones.

    Going to Catharina, she appeared to be in a better state than Cristina, just a few broken bones and blood loss. Luan used his Qi to heal her too.

    After that, he took his mother and sisters very carefully to the car.`

 Chapter 68: White Powdered Fruit

    <h4>Chapter 68: White Powdered Fruit</h4>

    With his mother and sisters in the car, Luan realized how they brought the car here: there was a rope tied to the front of the car. Luan with sensory perception knew that Ingrid had finished killing the beasts that were attacking humans and was bringing them towards him.

    He still had time. He first went to Naga and with the knife made of a scorpion w Luan started to dismantle the Naga using his Qi around the knife.

    Luan mainly wanted the Naga''s bones, as he would need enough strong bones to be able to create bone reconstruction pills, among some other pills to help his mother and sisters who had fractured and broken some bones.

    Although the Naga''s bones were few, the skull, in particr, was very strong. Luan took the Naga''s head that he had cut and plucked all the skin and flesh, leaving the skull clean. He kept it in the trunk of the car and continued to dismantle the Naga. The skin could also be used to create damage-resistant clothing. Despite suffering an attack from what appeared to possibly be a missile or something simr, the Naga only suffered internal injuries from the impact; its scale and skin were still intact. If it weren''t for the fact that Luan was using his Qi to surround the knife, he wouldn''t have even been able to prate the Naga''s skin.

    With that done, Luan sat on the floor and meditated. This was to make it easier to use his sensory perception. He soon found Ingrid along with the people who had identally entered the dimensional cracking in his direction. In addition, he noticed the existence of a tree in the middle of the desert.

    ''This is...'' Luan was not sure, but if it was what he thought it was, it was something of great benefit to him.

    Luan didn''t wait for Ingrid to arrive. He started pulling the car in the direction that he felt the presence of a tree. Not wanting to be disturbed, Luan manifested his aura. This made all the beasts of the desert flee whenever they felt Luan''s aura.

    20 minutester, Luan arrived in front of a tree. It was full of vitality and it had some white powdered fruit that looked like cauliflower.

    ''It''s really the white powdered fruit!'' Luan was excited that there were 6 of these fruits. He came over and picked up all six.

    Usually, this type of tree only grew in the middle of the desert and took all the nutrients from the sand to create white powdered fruit. Although it was not tasty to eat, it was very useful for creating pills.

    Luan put his hand on the white powdered fruit tree, and used his Negative Qi, denying the growth of the tree, but leaving the energy that had been collected for all these years. Gradually the tree began to shrink until it became a small seedling of white branches.

    Luan cupped his hands and removed the seedling from the desertnd.

    What Luan had just done was one of the real reasons why he became an alchemist. He could deny the growth of something, without affecting the energy that was collected, and whenever he nted it again, the growth was several times greater. Besides, just as he could deny it, he could deny what he denied. In other words, he could make it go back to what it was before he denied it.

    Another reason was when the pill creation process was about to fail, he could deny the process and start over, however, he was not able to do that now, as his Negative Qi did not reach that stage.

    Of course, this improved a little because of the technique: Negative White Dragon Transformation.

    Having finished what he wanted to do, he ced the white powdered fruit tree seedling in the trunk of the car. He also located the dimensional gap that led out of the desert and back tond. Now he just needed to wait for Ingrid, who was bringing the people who were caught by the dimensional gap.

    ''There are about thirty people, including old people and children... It will be a lot of work to erase their memories...'' Although he wanted to talk about the dimensional cracks, he was in a hurry to go home and he couldn''t let the journalists surround him because of it. Also, when he would end up presenting the game, he nned to use the army to make people think that they were the ones who had developed this technique and simply used hispany to create the game.

    Being the center of attention now would not bring so many benefits. It was better for him to strengthen himself without being noticed than to draw unnecessary attention.

    Minutester, Ingrid was almost there with almost thirty people following her. Some were crying over their lost family members, while others looked everywhere for fear of more "monsters" appearing.

    "Heroine, you can''t walk too fast. You can''t leave us here! You must protect us!" A big, muscr man said with fear, almost ordering her to protect him.

    Ingrid ignored him, obviously, and continued to walk in normal steps.

    ''Damn¡­'' The boy, named Cleiton from the Ramos family, swore under his breath and struggled to walk faster. He had been attacked by a scorpion before Ingrid arrived and because of that, he couldn''t walk very fast. He, who came from a wealthy family and had never suffered so much, was cursing even Ingrid''s dead ancestors. If it weren''t for the fact that he feared Ingrid would abandon him, and if he was not in danger, he would have attempted to rape and hurt her.

    "A car!" Although some had noticed car tire marks on the way, it was hard to believe that a car had managed to get here. Car engines drew the attention of these "monsters" and it was also difficult to drive a car because of the sand throughout the desert.

    "Luan." Seeing him leaning against the car, but not seeing Maira, Cristina, and Catharina, Ingrid was afraid, but seeing him pointing at the car, she concluded that they were inside.

    "My mother and sisters got hurt by fighting..." Luan said vaguely.

    "Ohh..." Ingrid was concerned, but if it was something too serious, it was possible that he would have left first.

    "Let''s go?" Luan indicated for them to follow him.

    "Let me ride in the car too, I am hurt!" Seeing Luan pull the car, although surprised, Cleiton Ramos asked Luan to aid him, almost shouting, as he called everyone''s attention to himself.

    He even tried to hobble more than before to make people feel sorry for him.

    Because of that, he had won some sympathy from some of the people there.

    "No." Luan''s response was short and blunt.

    "How can you do that? Are you going to let an injured person walk in the state such as I am. You might as well let me in the car." Cleiton Ramos was angry, but he was not too thick, since he feared Luan''s apparent strength. However, in his mind, Luan was a normal person, only slightly stronger than other ordinary people. When he would end up leaving this ce, Cleiton Ramos vowed to make Luan''s life a living hell.

    ''This young woman is also very arrogant...'' A sinister smile formed on Ramos family heir''s face when he stared at the sand beneath him. However, this did not go unnoticed by Luan.

    Cleiton Ramos had been studying abroad all this time in Ennd. He had only just returned a week ago and did not know anything about Luan. This is why he assumed that he was an "ordinary" person.

 Chapter 69: Earth Quality Pill

    <h4>Chapter 69: Earth Quality Pill</h4>

    "Yes, I have no obligation to take you," Luan said nonchntly. He didn''t like how this young man tried to order him around and tried to manipte the surrounding people to go against him.

    However, it was not going as this young man had nned. Unlike him, the surrounding people were grateful to Ingrid, and they remembered that this young man came in with her and left first. It was easy to understand that he was in a hurry because of the people inside the car.

    It took almost an hour to reach the dimensional crack, but before crossing over and back to earth, Luan used his mental power and made everyone pass out at the same time.

    After doing so, he used his <Memory Control> ability and changed the memory of all of them. He also noticed Cleiton Ramos'' thoughts, but seeing that he was poisoned by one of these scorpions, Luan smirked and did not heal him. The poison that afflicted Cleiton took time to act, and it slowly killed the body''s cells, causing the body''s organs to fail. In less than a month, Cleiton Ramos would die a horrible death, and with current medicine, it was impossible to find a cure in time.

    Finishing his task, Luan also made some of the poorest people take pieces of the beasts that were defeated by Ingrid and carry the pieces with them. When they arrived outside, they would get a fair amount of money from it, in addition to also proving the existence of a ce different from our reality.

    "Luan, are you going to leave him like this?" Ingrid asked, pointing to Cleiton Ramos.

    "Yes," Luan replied nonchntly.

    "Okay." Ingrid didn''t think much about it. She had also noticed Cleiton''s actions; although she did not like to kill someone, it was not as if it was their fault, since he was poisoned by a scorpion and not by them. The reason she had asked if he would heal the young man was because she saw Luan heal another person who was also poisoned. Luan only needs a few seconds to make the man vomit all the poison in his body.

    "Come on, I''ve already used an illusion to alter the perception of others. Not even cameras are going to be able to see us. However, this does notst long; we need to be quick.," Luan said in a warning tone.

    "Yes, but what about them?" Ingrid asked about the people who were passed out.

    "In 30 seconds they will wake up, and automatically they will walk towards the dimensional crack and leave this ce. Don''t worry," Luan said.

    "Oh, so let''s go." Hearing this, Ingrid was relieved.

    The moment they arrived outside, Luan saw many people surrounding the ce. He then lifted the car and propelled himself, jumping into the air a distance. Ingrid did the same, following him.

    After taking some distance from the ce, Luan put the car back on the road. He had realized theck of gas in the engine earlier and had already put it back in the car''s tank; at least it was enough to get to his house.

    "Get in the car," Luan said, looking at Ingrid who had just arrived behind him.

    After the two got in the car, they started to move away from the ce. Secondster, screams and apuse echoed. It was obvious that this was because people hade out of the dimensional gap.

    "They got out..." Ingrid sighed with relief.

    "Why, did you think I was lying?" Luan raised his eyebrow.

    "Of course not!" Ingrid quickly denied it and said:l, "I was just worried. Even though we knew they were going to leave, we couldn''t guarantee that a beast wouldn''t have appeared as soon as we left."

    "About that, you didn''t even have to worry. All of the nearby beasts ran away because of me," Luan said.

    "Changing the subject," Ingrid looked at the back seat, "are they going to be okay?"

    "Yes, I just need to create some pills, and I''m going to not only make them recover, but also make them stronger," Luan said. He now knew that he had underestimated the speed that the dimensional cracks were showing. If he didn''t make his family stronger soon, something even worse than what had just happened could end up happening.

    "We are here." While Luan exined, they arrived in front of the mansion. Luan took control and opened the garage and got out of the car.

    "Help me get them to the gym," Luan said as he turned to Ingrid.

    "Okay." Ingrid nodded and took Cristina in her arms.

    Luan carefully took his mother and took her upstairs. Then he came back and picked up Catharina.

    "Luan, can I help you with anything?" Ingrid asked. She was concerned about the current state of Maira, Catharina, and Cristina.

    "It''s not that you can''t, but unfortunately you don''t have much control over your Blood Qi," Luan said. If Ingrid managed to master her Blood Qi properly, it would be perfect for helping to heal others. Not only that, but it would also be of benefit in the next realm of cultivation...

    "I see... I''m going to work hard and get better!" Ingrid said with closed fists.

    "Okay. It''s always good to want to improve." Luan patted her on the head and smiled a little.

    After that, he went down again to the first floor of the house and took the white powdered fruit, and also took the seedling from the white powdered tree.

    Returning, he said to Ingrid, "I will stay in my room creating the pills I need to help them. In the meantime, stay and watch, if something bad happens, just call me."

    "Okay, be sessful soon!" Ingrid wished.

    "Yes." Luan then walked over towards his room.

    Once there, he went to his closet and took out a suitcase. He also took the cauldron.

    From the suitcase, he took the fire crystal and also started to separate the ingredients to create the pills.

    There were only three pills he was going to create, and they were all <Bone Reconstruction Pill>. The Water Pill, he had created, he would deliver to them as soon as they finished digesting the ones he was going to create.

    Taking the Naga''s skull, Luan, turned it into powder and also added a powdered white fruit. That was because this fruit is rich in Qi. If used as an ingredient, it would increase the efficiency of the pill. This was basically a bonus that could be used in almost all types of pills when being created, as it increases the quality and chances of creating a pill.

    The whole process was slow and fast at the same time. Using the mes from the me crystal, Luan was already experienced in this sort of thing. Afterpleting the first stage, he just needed to divide everything inside the cauldron into three and create 3 pills.

    The fire got a little warmer, and the temperature in the room went up. Luan was sweating a little, but he didn''t care and continued the process until *Puff!* The lid of the cauldron was lifted a little, giving off an aroma of newly created pill. And because of the powdered white fruit, the smell was more seductive than usual.

    Luan then opened the cauldron and saw three pills. A smile curved across his face, after all, there were three pills of Quality Earth. It was only 10% impure. It can be said that it was the best pills he forged since he had gone back in time.

    ''All thanks to this powdered white fruit...'' Luan was happy to have found the powdered white fruit tree. He put everything away and left the room.

 Chapter 70: Healing

    <h4>Chapter 70: Healing</h4>

    Walking towards the gym, it didn''t take long for him to get there.

    "Luan, did everything go well?" Ingrid asked anxiously.

    Luan looked at her and nodded. "Yes, everything is ready."

    "That''s great!" Ingrid blew out a sigh of relief.

    Luan first approached Cristina, who was in the worst condition, and forced her to swallow the pill, using his Qi to send the pill to the center of her body.

    The moment the pill reached the center of Cristina''s body, the energy inside the pill spread, moving towards the bones of her body. And when Luan found the broken bones, he healed and nourished the bones, forcing each bone to reconstruct. Cristina moaned a little pain during the process and ended up opening her eyes.

    "Rx, I''m helping you heal your bones. It will hurt a little. You need to be strong, okay?" Luan said softly.

    "Yes, Big Brother..." Cristina clenched her teeth and endured the pain she was feeling.

    After everything was done, Luan said, "Now swallow this pill." He handed over a crystal blue pill. It was the Water Pill, which would help to clean the residual impurities left from the reconstructed bones and some of the impurities umted in her body.

    "Okay." Cristina trusted Luan a lot. She didn''t think twice, and swallowed the pill and then started meditating.

    After finishing with Cristina, he next went to his mother. She had to take the Qi Collection Pill first. Luan was sure that it was his mother who had hurt Naga seriously. He still didn''t know how she had done it, since it seemed to be different from the Origin that his mother had during his previous life...

    When she swallowed the pill, Maira''s body became more full of life, and Luan also made her swallow the Bone Reconstruction Pill.

    "I need to use the bathroom!" Cristina, who was weak before and without strength, ran out of the room. She had had this experience before...

    Ingrid seeing this, started to sweat coldly. She still remembered when it had happened to her.

    Luan turned to her and said, "Do you want to take a pill like that too? It is very good for cleaning impurities from your body."

    "Err... Yes." She was undecided, but in the end, Ingrid epted.

    "You can take one from this bottle." Luan passed her a bottle with 4 pills in it.

    "Thanks." Ingrid dly epted and took out a pill. Taking a deep breath, she swallowed and began to meditate. Secondster, she ran just as Cristina had.

    Luan smiled and continued with his mother''s treatment. Gradually all her bones were rebuilt and those that had been disced were adjusted to their right cements.

    "Luan..." Maira''s voice was weak, her throat dry.

    "Wait a minute, I''ll get a ss of water." Luan got up and went to get water for his mother.

    When he returned, Maira was already sitting on the floor and her aura was more serene.

    "For you, drink." Luan handed over the ss of water.

    "Thanks." Maira thanked him and drank the water.

    "Mother, take this pill now. It will help to clean the impurity out of your body." Luan handed her a Water Pill.

    "Where''s Cristina?" She had only noticed Catharina, so she was worried.

    "She went to the bathroom because of this pill. Don''t worry, she''s fine," Luan said with a soft smile.

    "Oh... That''s good," Maira said with a weak smile and swallowed the pill.

    After that, Luan went to Catharina. Maira looked at her with an expression of pain but said nothing. She knew that her son was able to heal her daughter.

    Luan made Catharina swallow the Bone Reconstruction Pill. Gradually Catharina''s bones were being healed and rebuilt to be stronger.

    Maira mainly heard crackling bones returning to the ce. It was kind of a creepy sound to hear.

    Because of the pain, Catharina also woke up. She saw that Luan was close, and asked with a pained voice, "What is happening... Urgh! Is that you healing me?"

    "Yes, it will be over soon. Rx and don''t move much now," Luan said in his soft voice.

    Seeing her brother speak so softly, it gave her a feeling of joy, and looking at the familiar roof, she was happy to return home from that desert. "Okay, thanks, brother."

    After the whole process was finished, Catharina was feeling better. She could have sworn that her bones had grown stronger, although she had no basis for her supposition. It was just something she felt.

    "You''re wee. Now take this pill." Luan passed her the Water Pill.

    "Will it hurt too?" Catharina was afraid to be in pain again.

    "Not necessarily. When taking this, it will only make you feel a stomach ache and make you need to go to the bathroom. In addition, it will leave your skin more beautiful and nourished. You may not even need to wear makeup after using it," Luan said in a seductive way. When Catharina heard this, she swallowed the pill so fast she almost choked.

    Maira, who also heard this, had some expectations. After all, she too was a woman and wanted to be beautiful. But she did not forget that Luan said she would feel a strong need to use the bathroom.

    After a few minutes, Maira was the first to get up and said, "I''m leaving now." At first, she tried to leave slowly, but she saw that if it was slow things could get "ugly" for her, so she ran towards her bedroom to use her private bathroom.

    Luan was alone in the room. He also took a pill and swallowed it. After a few minutes, the pill had already taken effect. Luan then hurriedly left for his room.

    Due to the effect of the Water Pill, Maira, Ingrid, Cristina, and Catharina had to take a shower afterward. Soon they noticed that in addition to the increase in strength, they also had an increase in their beauty.

    The happiest among them was Cristina, who cried in silence without anyone around. She, who was always called an ugly and "dirty" girl because of her skin, was happy to be beautiful.

    ''Will mom, Ingrid, and my big siblings?praise me?'' Cristina wondered. She was so moved that she examined herself in the mirror for a few minutes. Only after she was satisfied did she stop looking.

    Cristina went to the wardrobe and took the dress that she believed was the most beautiful. It was a dark blue dress with white flowers.

    She shivered a little as she remembered what happened in the desert, but it was only for a fraction of a second. Then she blow-dried her red hair and dressed in the beautiful dress and went down the stairs with expectations.

    Downstairs, Maira was the first to arrive. She saw Cristina and smiled graciously. Maira was so beautiful, so jovial, she didn''t even seem to have given birth to two children. Plus, her facial features were perfect and symmetrical, and she wasn''t even wearing makeup.

    "Cristina, you have be more beautiful, and that dress looks stunning on you." Maira said as she smiled lovingly. "Come here, let your mother hug you."

    Cristina was touched by her mother''s words and said, "Hehe... Mom is also beautiful. Even more beautiful than you were before."

    "Thank you, sweetie." Maira kissed Cristina''s little face and smiled again.

 Chapter 71: About Origin

    <h4>Chapter 71: About Origin</h4>

    [A group of nearly thirty people returned from the mysterious crack. Some of them brought with them parts of scorpions and giant spiders.]

    [How did you guys get out of this ce and how is it there?] a reporter asked the group of people.

    [We managed to find the exit because my daughter took a photo, and coincidentally the crack appeared in the photo, and then, we believed it to be the exit and went to that location.]

    [Can we see the photo?]

    [Yes, of course.] The mother of the 13-year-old girl with long dark hair and light brown eyes, showed the picture of a desert and not far away was the image of the mysterious crack.

    [This is fantastic!]

    [Is it really another world?!]

    [Could it be that there are fairies and elves?]

    Many people at the site who saw this were amazed, but they were unaware of the desperation that this group of people had to endure, in addition to the fact that more than ten people had died inside the crack.

    This report soon went viral. Many television stations that were on the scene were making this story appear more than once a day since it was bringing a lot of audience.

    *

    - In the Dimas living room, sitting on the couch -

    Cristina was exceptionally happy to be called beautiful by her family. She still remembered that Luan once said to her that if cultivation continued, people''s appearance would improve. ''Big Brother was right!''

    "Mom, can you exin to me what happened inside?" Luan asked. He was curious as to how his mother was able tounch something like a missile at Naga.

    "About that... I don''t know exactly." Maira started to exin what happened and told about the voice she heard in her mind, about her connecting with a digitized Origin, "Well, that''s more or less what happened."

    "I understand. So I felt that your spiritual power got bigger..." Luan became thoughtful and then said, "I have some techniques that can help strengthen your spiritual power, but you will need to be at least 20 times stronger to be able to learn thispletely. Currently you have already be 10 times stronger, yes? When you reach 15, I can already teach you the first two parts of the technique."

    "As such, I will strive to reach that level of power soon." Maira no longer wanted to see her daughters being hurt. She understood that if she had not connected with her Origin, something very bad could have happened to her daughters. Just thinking about it made her heart tremble with fear.

    "Brother, do you know if I have an Origin and what is it?" Catharina asked as she looked at him. She was curious and had some yearning to be able to have the power of an Origin. If she had something like that, in the future it would be easier for her to be stronger.

    "Hard to say, not even I know about mine," Luan said, "Each person is different and has different types of Origins which can connect with them. In our case, we have many ancestors who were descendants of different types of Origins. We can end up connecting to the same Origin that one of our ancestors connected to, or we can end up connecting to apletely new Origin, which I think is the case with our mother."

    "Is it something like a family tree? Since each path can lead to an Origin of an ancestor?" Catharina asked.

    "Basically that. Therefore, the Origin that connects is indefinite, but the Origin that you have the most affinity with will always be chosen. I see that in the case of Cristina, she has not yet connected with her Origin, but she can already use fire. It is almost certain to say that her Origin is something rted to fire," Luan said looking at Cristina.

    "Changing the subject," Luan continued, "Mom, I finished the game. I intend to go to grandfather''s farm this weekend."

    "Oh, so fast? Let me see." Maira had high expectations for this game. She knew it would be popr mainly because of the dimensional cracks that were being spread all over the world. Now that from within the dimensional gap some people had brought proof of the other side, it was inevitable that it would convince many people.

    "It''s in my office on theptop. By the way, I still have some unfinished things, and I have a business dinnerter," Luan got up and said.

    "Okay, Luan. Your work is important, especially for you who started recently." Maira smiled and said, "When you get back, we''ll talk more about it."

    "Okay, mom." Luan nodded and looked at Maira and his sisters and said, "From now on, avoid going out in the car; we don''t know when a new dimensional crack will appear. It would be a problem if you were pulled in again. Until you are at least 20 times stronger, try to train as much as possible. I''m also going to create pillster on to help you grow even more."

    "Okay, Luan, we understand. After what we''ve been through we don''t want to go through it again, at least not while we''re weak," Catharina said with a forced smile. Remembering that they were almost killed, it made her tremble with fear.

    "I''m going to my room to get ready." Ingrid was wearing a casual, post-bath outfit, a white T-shirt, and denim shorts.

    "Mm, I''m going to change clothes too." Luan left as soon as he finished speaking.

    On the way, he went up to his room. He reflected that his mother would be better off training the same body technique as himself which increased spiritual power; that would be ideal for her Origin.

    ''Well, when I get back, I need to do some tests with her. Maybe she can already start learning this technique. I also need to teach Catharina another body technique...'' Luan sighed when he thought there were too many things to do.

    After changing clothes, Luan now wore a dark gray suit and matching pants in the same color, ck social shoes, and a wine red tie with a white dress shirt under the suit. His white hair wasbed to the right.

    Ingrid also finished getting dressed. As she didn''t need to wear makeup, it didn''t take long for her to get dressed. She wore a dark gray suit with a white button-down shirt underneath and a ck skirt that extended to her knee. As for shoes, she wore a 7cm high heel, making her perfect curves be even more aligned and sexy.

    Seeing Luan in a suit, although it was no longer a novelty, it caused a little turbulence in her heart. She couldn''t resist Luan''s charm, and almost stopped walking just to admire him from afar.

    "Mm, you look beautiful." Luan''s lips curved in a smile when he said that.

    Ingrid was shy and happy, but she said while pouting, "Likewise. You are very flirtatious; I bet many women at thepany will pass out when they see you arrive at thepany''s headquarters."

    "Jealous?" Luan''s smile got even wider. He saw her blush when she heard his question, and he found it amusing.

    "Who''s jealous...? I just asked a casual question, it has no other meaning whatsoever." Ingrid denied it, but her reaction gave her away.

    "Okay, let''s not waste any more time. We still need to take a taxi to get the car," Luan said. He and Ingrid had not gone back to pick up his car, which they had parked away from the incident, after they had rescued his mother and sisters.

    "Yes, you''re right." Ingrid nodded.

    Arriving outside, a taxi was waiting for them. Luan opened the door for Ingrid to enter and also got into the taxi. Minutester they arrived at their car and said.

    "Thank you, it''s just this far." Luan said to the taxi driver and handed over a 100 reais bill, "You can keep the change."

    "Thank you sir." The taxi driver thanked him and left happily. Although it was not a veryrge sum, he had only taken them on a small run, so the value was almost five times the normal value.

    Luan walked towards the Lamborghini and pressed the rm button, unlocking the doors. He opened the door for Ingrid and got into the driver''s seat.

    "Thanks." Ingrid was happy to see the small gestures that Luan made for her. Even though he didn''t need to do so, it wasn''t like it was difficult, but that in itself showed how much he cared about wanting to please her and treating her like ady.

    Luan just smiled in response and started the car. Taking the highway, he drove towards the headquarters of thepany.

    "By the way, do you think Elias will ept the proposal you made him this morning?" Ingrid asked.

    "I believe so, it''s not like it''s a disadvantage for him," Luan replied.

    "Another thing, how were they not able to see even the car when they left the dimensional gap?" Ingrid?asked, curious.

    "I used two types of skills together: invisibility and illusionism." Luan gave a brief exnation.

    Invisibility was the ability to make the user invisible to the naked eye, as this power made light pass through one''s body, and did not reflect any image to people''s eyes. Even so, people could still touch, hear, smell and read the minds of those who used this skill. The ability, however, could not work with other rays (X-rays, Ultra-Violet, Infrared, etc...) Anyone using invisibility could still be seen with special equipment.

    Illusionism, on the other hand, was the ability to alter the perceptions of others, creating false images and sounds capable of deceiving the five senses.

    Anyone who could use the two together was often a force to be reckoned with

 Chapter 72: Being Followed Again?

    <h4>Chapter 72: Being Followed Again?</h4>

    While talking, Luan and Ingrid arrived at thepany''s headquarters. Luan drove to the garage and left the car there.

    "Wee, CEO Luan and Secretary Ingrid," the receptionist said with great respect. She looked mostly at Ingrid with admiration and a little envy. Ingrid''s current position was envied by many people at thepany''s headquarters.

    "En," Luan nodded.

    "Thanks." Ingrid smiled and followed Luan.

    In Luan''s office, he began to busy himself with some things that came up while he was gone. As for the game, he sent the link to his mother and gave her an ount to use as an administrator.

    *Toc!*

    "Luan, I''ming in." Ingrid knocked once on the door and opened it.

    "Yes?" Luan looked at her.

    "I have new information from Aide Constructionpany." Ingrid put some papers on Luan''s desk. "Thepany Havan is about to build a new store and is considering hiring Aide Construction Company. In those documents, you have the information."

    "Heh... Very well." Luan praised her for gaining ess to this information and had already thought about contacting the branch of thepany that was the constructionpany.

    Although it was not the focus of Dimas Corporation, there was a subsidiary, Dimas Construction Company, and it was considered one of the best in Brazil. If Dimas Construction got in touch with Haven and said that they were interested in making the new Havan store, it was easy to say who they would choose.

    "Mm, I''m going back now. There are still some things for me to do." Ingrid smiled and left shortly thereafter.

    In his office, Luan started to analyze new projects. He tried to recall as many projects as possible that continued to work even after the Third Awakening.

    Ingrid was sitting in her living room until her cell phone rang. She saw that it was her mother''s number and answered. "Good afternoon, mother."

    "Ingrid, I have some good news. I just managed to get 3x stronger." Amanda''s voice was full of enthusiasm when she said this.

    "That''s nice. I''m happy for you, mom," Ingrid said with a smile.

    "Ah yes, daughter, changing the subject." Amanda''s voice changed dramatically to a worried one. "Do you know anything about what''s going on with your sister? I haven''t heard from her and her voicemail cell phone for many days every time I call."

    "I don''t know anything about her either. But I''ll try to see if I can get any information from her. As soon as I get it, I''ll let you know." Although Ingrid didn''t like her sister, she promised to try to find out some information about her so as not to worry her mother.

    "Thank you, Ingrid. I''m going to hang up now, I''m going to cover another shift at the hospital. Bye, bye, mom loves you~" Saying that, the two said goodbye and hung up.

    ''I don''t know if Luan would be willing to help me find my sister...'' Ingrid murmured in her mind. She had already told Luan everything her sister had done to her, and maybe if she asked him to help her sister, Luan would think she was a fool for being too stupid to care about her sister''s well-being?

    Despite believing that Luan wouldn''t help her, she still wouldn''t want Luan to think badly of her for wanting to help her sister.

    *

    It was almost 22:00 when Luan finished all his day''s appointments. He had just left a business dinner and was in the car with Ingrid on the way home.

    "What is it? You looked restless all night; did something happen?" Luan asked as he nced at her.

    "It''s no big deal, it''s just... Never mind." Ingrid was going to say something but decided against it.

    "Speak, you don''t have to be reserved with me," Luan said as he stopped the car at the red light and looked at her.

    "Er... Well, my mom called. She said that my sister has been missing for a long time, and I thought you could find her the same way you did over at the Zing n." Ingrid didn''t dare look at him as she tapped her index fingers together, looking nervous when talking about it.

    "It''s all right," Luan replied.

    "Ah? What did you say?" Ingrid was surprised and looked at him.

    "I said okay, I''ll look for her for you." Luan saw that the light turned green and elerated.

    "Thank you, Luan," Ingrid said gratefully.

    "It''s not a big deal, don''t worry," Luan smiled.

    While driving, Luan noticed that he was being followed. However, he didn''t want to waste time with them; he just made his car invisible to the naked eye and continued to drive and make distance from where he had been. And from a distance, he tossed a five cent coin with his Qi in the direction of the car that was following him.

    - Inside the silver car that was following Luan. -

    "Where did he go? His car suddenly disappeared!" a henchman said.

    "I don''t know, I just don''t know..." the driver of the car, wearing a green Mohawk, said confusedly.

    "Damn, how did he manage to lose us like that?"

    There were 4 men in the car, and they were all confused by Luan''s disappearance. And then...

    *Whoosh!*

    Something quiet went through the driver''s head and caught the head of the man in the back seat behind the driver.

    *BANG!*

    *Pr!*

    The car skidded and hit the front of a metal handrail that in the middle was made of Bradesco bank ss and the iron front part that held the handrail came out and pierced the heads of all four men inside the car.

    "An ident happened!"

    "My God, there have been a lot of identstely."

    *Spew!*

    When they got a little closer, the nearby people saw the heads of the four men totally destroyed by the iron bars. Many people could not help vomiting; it was a very brutal scene. Even pieces of the brains got stuck at the beginning of the two iron bars.

    *

    "Luan, was that you?" Ingrid asked. She saw him throw something out the window but failed to notice exactly what he threw.

    At that moment, Luan had already made his car visible again. He turned to Ingrid and said indifferently, "There were four men in a car following us, and I felt his aura and their intention was to kill us. I only paid them with the same currency."

    Ingrid looked back and with her improved vision, she saw what had happened to the 4 men. She asked, totally impressed, "Did you do this knowing it was going to happen?"

    "More or less, it was 50% likely of that happening," Luan said, "You could say that luck was not on their side. Well, even if it had been, only two of them had a chance to survive."

    "Wow! Even so, this is incredible." Ingrid didn''t even care about the lives of these people. If it were before, maybe she would have felt sorry for them, but something inside her had been changing little by little. She further asked, "Will I ever be able to do something like this?"

    "You can, as long as you train a little and use a little math to calcte the route the car would take when the driver was killed. All of this is easily calcted with mathematics, but to do such things, it takes practice," Luan replied.

    Stopping at the next red light. Luan took his cell phone and quickly deleted all the footage close to the ident. Even if the chances were slim of there being footage of him tossing the coin, it was better to prevent such evidence from existing.

 Chapter 73: Caught in the Act Again

    <h4>Chapter 73: Caught in the Act Again</h4>

    Luan took a shower and put on a casual green and gray outfit as soon as he returned home. Going over to his desk, he opened theptop and started searching for Monica''s whereabouts.

    His research led to the Hamibo mansion. As security at the mansion was high, there were many cameras that Luan had to choose to peer from when hacking in.

    [Stronger, yes... put that stick deep inside me!!] A young pregnant woman, riding on top of a man in a wild and experienced way, screamed with pleasure.

    [Bitch~ I just wanted to punish my son, having sex with his pregnant girlfriend, but I didn''t think you''d have such a good time! Take this, this is how you like it, yes?!] The middle-aged man hit the young pregnant woman''s ass hard, making her moan in pain and pleasure.

    ["Yes, I love it! Fuck me hard, father-inw!"] She couldn''t control her screams and moans of pleasure.

    Luan turned off the camera at the same time that a camera in the Hamibo mansion took in the guest room. There, he had seen a naked girl riding on top of the Hamibo family leader, Samuel Hamibo, Wagner Hamibo''s father.

    ''Mm, I think that means she is fine...'' Luan shook his head, getting rid of those nasty images from his mind.

    *Ring... Ring...*

    "Yes?" Luan answered the cell.

    "Luan, you bastard, you tricked me with those Petrobras shares-"

    Luan hung up. It was Wagner Hamibo calling.

    ''What an incredible coincidence... He says I cheated him. I wonder what his reaction will be when he finds out what his father is doing...'' Luan had a cold smile on his face as he thought about this.

    In Luan''s past life, Wagner Hamibo had hurt him a lot. For revenge, Luan thought about now sending the video of Wagner''s father having sex like an animal with Wagner''s supposed girlfriend... However, he decided not to do that. He saw by the volume of Monica''s belly that she was pregnant... If only after she birthed the child, Wagner found out that the child was not his, and found out that she slept with his father, it would end up destroying him.

    Logically, Wagner Hamibo did not give up but called again.

    "I cheated you? Tell me, how did I do that" Luan didn''t even wait for Wagner to speak and asked that question.

    "Don''t misunderstand me! You certainly knew what Saudi Arabia was going to do, motherfucker! You need to fix this; if not-"

    "Before threatening me, think twice if you are capable. And if you were deceived, you can only me yourself. In fact, don''t forget that it was you who came to me, not the other way around. If that''s all, see youter," Luan hung up again.

    In his room, Wagner Hamibo threw his cell phone against the wall. He was seething with anger and was grounded for 1 month in his room; his father had confined him to the room for that long. Worse, his father forbade him to receive intimate visits from his new girlfriend, Monica Anjos...

    *

    Luan left and went to the gym. As there was still 1 hour before dinner was ready, he intended to meditate until then.

    Sitting on the floor, he swallowed the Qi Collection Pill and performed the technique: Negative White Dragon Transformation. The Qi of Heaven and Earth began to manifest and move towards Luan in the form of smoke, but as white as clouds. The energies of Heaven and Earth that went towards Luan were kind of luminous, very simr to the aura.

    Almost 40 minutester, Luan opened his eyes! From his eyes, a white neon light with red burst forth, but soon returned to normal.

    "Qi Refining - Level 4..." Luan murmured.

    At this level, with only his Negative Qi, he had 23 times the fighting power of a normal man.

    Luan''s entire body was surrounded by a white aura, pure as snow, serene as a calmke.

    Luan made some striking demonstrations without using physical force, only Qi, and was satisfied with the result.

    Luan found himself sweaty and went to his room to take another quick shower. When he was about to get dressed after he got out of the shower, he heard a knock at the door and Ingrid''s voice resonated.

    "Luan?" Ingrid called out his name.

    "I just got out of the shower. I''m changing clothes," Luan said.

    "Oh..." Ingrid''s voice echoed in surprise, and she apparently coughed and said, "Dinner is ready. I just came to warn you."

    "Okay, wait just a little while, and I''ll be right out," Luan replied while wearing a pair of white boxer briefs.

    After wearing a green short-sleeved T-shirt and dark green knee-length shorts, he left the room and came across Ingrid.

    Ingrid''s long blond hair was down, cascading halfway down her back. She was wearing a sexy purple T-shirt that showed half her belly, a casual long-sleeved V-neck, and tight ck leggings over her perfect curves.

    Luan mainly saw Ingrid''s well-defined belly with a thin waist, which was not the same as a man''s, full of a six-pack, but had a small relief, and Luan found it very sexy and seductive. He was silenced by how sexy and seductive his girlfriend was. Luan approached, being only inches away from Ingrid, surprising her.

    "Luan?" Ingrid''s heart skipped a beat. She could feel Luan''s breath very close to her head. It made her feel anxious and nervous. ''Is he going to kiss me?''

    Wrapping his hands around her thin waist, cing her body in his, Luan whispered in Ingrid''s ear, "Can I kiss you?"

    ''Why does he ask the obvious?'' Ingrid nodded, intoxicated.

    Luan''s lips curved in a smile and his mouth moved closer to hers. Just being two inches apart, they could feel each other''s breath...

    "Luan, Ingrid,e quickly..." Catharina, who was running up the stairs, froze on thest step. She saw a scene she didn''t want to see, something she was unfortunate enough to have seen the night before as well and had ended up seeing it again...

    "My God, why don''t you tell get a room?!" Catharina screamed and ran down the stairs with her face all red.

    "Idiot (Baka), it''s all your fault..." Ingrid''s face turned beet red when she was caught in the act by her sister-inw.

    "Yes, yes." Luan smiled without caring and whispered, "Should we continue?"

    "Yes... I mean, no!" Ingrid fumbled, she stepped away and turned her heel, and left.

    In his previous life, Luan never had had moments like this with a girl; this was also something new for him. And he felt a strange but wonderful sensation whenever he flirted with Ingrid that was something inexplicable, even for him.

    Then Luan also walked and went down the stairs.

    Arriving in the kitchen, sitting around the dining table, Ingrid and Catharina still had their faces flushed.

    Luan didn''t even blush when he saw Catharina looking at him with resentment. He just sat in the chair next to Ingrid.

    "Mom, everything looks very delicious," Luan looked at her and praised her efforts.

    The table was filled up with food with veryrge portions and variety.

    Maira smiled and said, "Eat at will. There is a lot of food, after all."

    "Yes, I will devour everything," Luan said yfully.

    "Me too!" Cristina said happily, making everyoneugh.

    Soon after, dinner became heated while they talked andughed while eating.

    "In fact, mother, have you heard what happened to Petrobras?" Luan asked.

    "Yes, I saw it in the newspaper." Maira smiled coldly. "The Hamibo head called me, saying that it wouldn''t be like this. Hehe... They were the ones who sought their own death, and yet want to me me? Howughable is that?"

    "This is normal, after all, they lost billions of dors. It is always easier to me others than to assume your own guilt," Luan said nonchntly. This had always been the case, and even after the Third Awakening, it had not changed.

    Even if something went wrong due to someone''s own negligence or inferiority, it was always easier to me someone than to admit one''s own mistakes.

    "Changing the subject, I yed the game, Luan," Catharina said, "Me, mom, and Cristina were ying a good part of the day, it was... Mm, fun. I''m sure it will be sessful."

    "Yes, Big Brother, it was a lot of fun!" Cristina said cheerfully.

    "I see. I''m d you liked it." Luan smiled and looked at his mother and said, "Mother, this Saturday I intend to go meet with grandfather."

    "Okay, let''s all go together. I still haven''t introduced Cristina to him yet." Maira smiled at Cristina and said, "He looks stiff and moody, but he is very kind to his family. You don''t have to be nervous when we go there, okay?"

    "Yes." Cristina nodded.

 Chapter 74: Poisoned

    <h4>Chapter 74: Poisoned</h4>

    "Ingrid." Luan looked over at Ingrid.

    "Yes?"

    "I already found out where your sister is." Luan thought of the best way to say it and said ambiguously. "Well, she is very well, I must say. Mm... She was having fun and ying a "game" with the leader of the Hamibo family in a guest room. In fact, it looks like she is pregnant and her father is Wagner Hamibo, or at least that''s what she''s saying, apparently."

    "..." Ingrid was speechless at her sister''s level of shame. She was the personification of a woman who would do anything to get along in life. She was bold enough to have sex with her supposed boyfriend''s father...

    "Pregnant..." Ingrid murmured and considered the possibility of it being Bernardo''s son, but she kept that to herself. She then added, "Thank you for doing this for me, Luan."

    "My pleasure," Luan said and continued to eat.

    Maira changed the subject. "Luan, are you going to teach me and your sister a body techniqueter?"

    "Yes, I n to do that," Luan said, "In fact, the body technique that I will teach you both is the same as the one I use. It will be better for you who use Spiritual Energy. But it is an advanced technique; it is likely that you and mother will not be able to train for a long time during the day, however, the result will be better in the long run."

    "I understand. I''ve seen you train and I can understand howplex this technique is," Maira said with determination, "but I want to try."

    "This is the ideal." Luan smiled.

    *

    That same night. Cleiton Ramos was feeling particrly happy. He showered while humming. He loved fame, and because of what happened in the mysterious crevice, because he left alive, he had received a lot of attention.

    Suddenly, his face turned green, and then he cried out in pain and agony.

    *AHHHHHHHHHH!*

    His hand slid in the bathtub the moment he tried to get out of it, then he fell with his face on the floor. Blood dripped from his nose and his forehead turned blood red from the impact. He tried to scream for help, but blood got stuck in his throat.

    His body began to convulse on the cold floor of the bathroom; he feared his death; tears streamed from his eyes while he was unable to breathe. Because of the previous shout, some employees had heard but were unable to enter the bathroom, as the door was closed.

    *Pow! Pow!*

    "Young Master, Young Master." The maids knocked on the door as they called for him, but there was no answer. This made them anxious.

    "Someone call a security guard to break down the door!" The chief maid screamed.

    "Yes!" The maids did not dare to be slow and ran very fast.

    The head maid had tears streaming down her eyes as she knocked desperately on the door; she was the one who had raised and cared for Cleiton Ramos while his parents were busy. Although he had been aggressive and unkind, he still for the most part treated her well and she loved him as her own son.

    "Cleiton, can you hear me? Answer me!" she screamed loudly through the door, but there was no answer.

    "Chief maid, get out of the way!" A big, strong man asked her to move away from the door. She then stepped away from the door.

    The man ran towards the door and collided against it with hisrge, strong body almost two meters high against the door.

    *Bang!*

    *Pr!*

    The lock on the door broke and the door mmed open. *Bang!* It was then that they saw Cleiton Ramos naked, lying on the floor, with his face the color of pale green. It was unknown whether he was alive or dead.

    The maids saw that Cleiton''s family jewel looked like a turtle head wanting to get inside; it was smaller than a little finger, but they didn''t darement on that at this moment.

    "My God, God don''t let him die!" The maid approached and her face went pale when she felt Cleiton Ramos''s pulse, and she murmured before she passed out, "He... He..."

    "Young master... Is he dead?" The other maids shivered. They were very afraid to see the chief maid pass out.

    "Has anyone called the doctor yet?" the security guard asked.

    "Yes, he ising now," one of the maids responded.

    "Let me pass." An old woman in her 70s holding a suitcase appeared.

    "Doctor, please save the young master!" the maids begged, not because they liked him, but because if something happened to Cleiton Ramos, it could reflect badly on them. The only one who really liked him was the head maid; the other maids, mostly young and beautiful, and were all international.

    "Yes, I will do my best," said the old doctor.

    She came over and knelt on the floor, not caring that he was naked. She felt a pulse and saw that he was pulseless.

    She started the resuscitation process, but then her face went pale; she had been poisoned by mouth-to-mouth breathing!

    "God! Take me to a hospital right away, I was poisoned. And take the young master too..." The old doctor''s voice became weak and she passed out.

    The poison of the mutant desert scorpion took time to take effect and most of the time it was asleep in the victim''s body, but when it came into action, it was like many living bacteria and began to kill all living organs and multiply.

    At that moment, Cleiton Ramos has already lost the living cells of the heart and other important internal organs, and even in death, the poison remained replicating until the entire body was dead. As long as it was alive, the poison still lived, and if someone touched it carelessly, they would also be poisoned. The worst was the doctor who made direct contact when doing mouth to mouth breathing. This gave the poison ess to enter her body and went straight to her brain, if not treated in minutes, she would also die.

    "Don''t touch it!" A paranoid maid shouted cautiously, "If those two are poisoned, if we were careless, we could have also be poisoned."

    This maid was always like that; she suspected everything. But because of what she said, the other maids were also afraid of being poisoned.

    "Use sheets to cover them, and we can carry them," another maid said.

    "Did someone call the ambnce?"

    "I called," another maid replied.

    There were a total of 6 maids and 3 security guards inside Cleiton Ramos'' room who had ess to his private bathroom.

    "Let us men carry them," one of the three in security said.

    *

    In the gym, Luan said, "Ingrid, can you teach Catharina the body technique you know?"

    "Yes, I will do that," Ingrid nodded.

    "Mom, I''m going to teach you the technique I use," Luan said as he looked at her.

    "Yes." Maira nodded and paid close attention to Luan.

    "There are a total of 48 movements. I will teach them slowly for you," Luan said and started making the moves.

    Step by step, Luan taught his mother the 48 movements of the technique: Divine Spiritual Body.

    By training this technique, although her body would not be flexible like a snake, she would still remain flexible and at the same time, she would increase her spiritual power.

    Ingrid, on the other hand, taught the 36 movements of the technique: Queen Snake''s Body.

 Chapter 75: The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 75: The Truth</h4>

    It was almost 2 am and Luan started to recite the mantra of body technique to his mother. After she memorized the technique, he handed her two different pills: Blood Pill and Qi Collection Pill.

    At the time that Luan taught his mother to practice the body technique, he was also training. Now he needed to meditate. He also swallowed a pair of the same two pills.

    Ingrid and Catharina were also practicing, while Cristina had already finished that part and had gone to shower to sleep.

    After finishing practicing, Luan returned to his room but did not go to sleep. He took the Type 3 Metal meteor and cut two pieces the size of a ss ball and put the Type 3 metal back.

    He also took the fire crystal and took out a few small pieces, smaller than the size of a grain of rice. After doing so, he began to create two artifacts, molding them with his Qi.

    Although it was more difficult to do this way, as they were two small items, it only took Luan 1 hour to create what he intended to do.

    *

    The next morning it was Wednesday, the 10th. Ingrid woke up early, and always knowing when it was her mother''s shift at the hospital, she called her to let her know what had happened to Monica.

    After doing so, she showered and dressed in a dark blue suit and a white button-down shirt underneath. She wore ck dress pants that extended to the shin and ck high heels.

    ''Today I''m going to wear a bun...'' Ingrid stood in front of the bathroom mirror, deciding what hairstyle she was going to wear.

    ''Done!'' Ingrid smiled to herself, pleased with the result, and left the bathroom after putting pink lipstick on her lips.

    Walking to the bedroom door, she opened it and left. After going down the stairs, she turned left towards the kitchen.

    Luan was making breakfast, wearing a green apron. In passing, it was quite attractive to Ingrid. She calmed down after taking a deep breath and walked towards him.

    "Good Morning," Ingrid said.

    "Good Morning." Luan turned and kissed her lips. It was a quick kiss, a simple touch of lips, but that intimate gesture still made her feel happy.

    However, she ignored the fact that he was in the kitchen and when she looked towards the dining table, she saw Maira and Catharina looking at her with great interest.

    "Go on, don''t mind us," Maira provoked.

    It only made Ingrid blush more.

    Ingrid turned away from Luan and walked to the table with her face still red. She tried to act naturally when she said: "Good morning, Maira, Catharina."

    "Good Morning," the two said with strange smiles.

    After Ingrid sat down on a chair around the table, Cristina''s voice echoed from outside the room. "Good Morning." She was wearing a casual gray dress with her hair tied in a ponytail.

    "Good Morning." They all greeted her, and Cristina sat down next to Maira.

    "Ingrid, have you gotten used to your new job yet?" Maira, not wanting to embarrass her daughter-inw, asked.

    "Very much so. I feel veryfortable working there," Ingrid replied. Although it had been a bit of a problem once, it was no big deal.

    "That''s nice." Maira said with a gentle smile. "If you need help with anything, you can always talk to me. You can treat me like family; things don''t have to be reserved with me. If you want, you can do the same as Luan, Catharina, and Cristina and call me mom."

    "Err... I think calling you mother is just a bit... I''m fine, I''m still not ready orfortable about that. Well, I''ll do my best to try eventually," Ingrid said awkwardly. It was strange to call her boyfriend''s mother by mother. She did not understand the custom of Luan''s family to ask for something like this, but if Maira liked her to do that, maybe she could start practicing.

    "Ara ara, if you don''t feelfortable you don''t have to," Mairaughed and said, "Just take your time. Know that you can treat me like I''m your mother, and you don''t need to be polite when you want to ask anything or need me for something."

    "I see, thank you." Ingrid was calmer when she heard that and smiled.

    "Here it is, scrambled eggs with bacon and sliced bread." Luan started to put what he had cooked on the table after he finished cooking.

    Removing his apron, he sat down and started eating. Remembering one more thing, Luan said while looking in the direction of his mother, "Mother, you will need to change cars."

    Maira replied, "I had already seen the current condition of the car after I we had escaped from that desert. I intend to buy a new one. The others I have are all sports cars that only have two seats."

    "Yes, I think so too." Luan suggested, "If you want, I may be able to choose a car for you, mom. Just look on the inte for the car you want, and I can go and buy it."

    "Let me think¡­ It''s not like I need a car right away," Maira replied.

    30 minutester, they finished eating.

    "Mom, I''m leaving now, see youter," Luan said, saying goodbye.

    Ingrid also said goodbye with a hug and a kiss on the cheek and followed Luan to the garage.

    After leaving with the car, taking the highway, Luan drove towards thepany''s headquarters.

    Although there was a little traffic, the path was smooth.

    *

    20:50 - Luan and Ingrid finished what they had to do at thepany.

    Luan was driving the green Lamborghini.

    Ingrid asked, "Are we going home?"

    "Yes, did you want to go somewhere?" Luan asked as he nced at her.

    "Yes, the motel..."

    The car skidded to the right and then to the left until Luan came around and controlled the steering wheel and went back to the track.

    "Is it all right?" Ingrid was concerned.

    "Yes, I was just surprised," Luan sighed and stopped the car on the shoulder. "Are you sure about this?"

    "Yes." Ingrid blushed a little, but her determination was not affected, "We are dating, aren''t we? I think it''s normal to do such things." She added in a seductive voice, "At least I do, but don''t you?"

    "Of course I want to," Luan said. He looked with his piercing eyes at her and kissed her lips. "Let''s go."

    Luan started the car and went back to the road.

    The whole path was silent. Ingrid had her own motives and Luan had his own in turn...

    - Olympus Motel -

    Luan got in and drove to the parking lot and left the car. He opened the door for Ingrid and the two walked hand in hand to the reception area.

    Luan noticed mainly that Ingrid''s hand was sweating with nervousness. It made him sigh and affirmed his determination to tell her what he was practically hiding from her.

    Taking the best room in the motel, Luan booked it for the night, and together with Ingrid they went to the reserved room with the room key in his hand.

    Arriving in front of the room, Ingrid felt even more nervous, but at no time did she think of going back on what she said.

    Opening the door, they saw arge room with a sofa in the back, a bed, and jacuzzi on the right, and a drinks counter and a round ss table on the left. On top of the bed, red roses were scattered, which they also had near the whirlpool.

    "Ingrid,e here. Sit with me first." Luan brought her to the sofa, and they sat next to each other.

    "Yes?" Ingrid turned and looked intently at Luan''s seductive red eyes.

    Luan took both her hands and asked, "Ingrid, what do you remember about that night?"

    "That night, do you mean the night I was drugged and ended up losing my virginity?" Ingrid was still a little sensitive when talking about this subject.

    "Yes, what do you remember?" Luan asked.

    "Mm..." She was a little thoughtful, trying to remember, and blushed a few times and said, "Not much, just that I pushed you on the bed and then... Well, we had sex."

    "Well, yes and no." Luan took a deep breath and said, "I''m going to be direct, okay? That night, you actually got on top of me, and then, you were very close to putting my penis inside you, but..."

    "But?" Ingrid was now confused. Didn''t they get to do it? But she vaguely remembered what they did...

    "But then, you stopped your actions and said: No, I can''t give you this ce, but I think it''s okay if it''s the other one..." Luan said. Until he felt a little awkward talking about it, he never saw the right moment to say that she was still a virgin and at the same time was not.

    Ingrid got up, totally in shock!

    She looked at Luan totally surprised. She covered her eyes in shame and tried to remember, but she couldn''t. She then asked with her eyes closed and eximed, "But, but it bled?!"

    "The rectum does not have the same sticity as the vagina, so it is not umon to have minor bleeding," Luan said, to the point that even he was embarrassed. "I researched this, and apparently it is normal to bleed a little during anal sex."

    "My God, what a shame!" Ingrid copsed with her face on the sofa and could not even look at Luan because she was ashamed. She actually started to vaguely remember what happened. When Luan told her all this, she started to remember what she had done.

    All the courage she initially had was gone; all she wanted to do was run from that ce.

 Chapter 76: Menstruation - R18

    <h4>Chapter 76: Menstruation - R18</h4>

    "Luan, I''m going to the bathroom to calm down. There are many things I need to think over right now." Ingrid didn''t look at him. She said this with her head down, almost touching the couch.

    "Okay, take your time." Luan already imagined that this would happen, but he still told her the truth.

    "En." Ingrid got up and went to the bathroom.

    Walking to the bathroom, she opened the door and closed it. Lifting the lid off the toilet, she sat down with the intention of peeing. It was when she was peeing that she noticed that there was blood together with the urine.

    ''Right now?'' Ingrid, was distressed with her own thoughts whether to go further or not. Unexpectedly she had gotten her period. This was also the first time she had gotten her period after meeting Luan...

    She saw her panties soiled with blood and sighed. Luckily she always carried tampons in her purse. However, she remembered that she had left her bag on the couch.

    Taking a deep breath, she shouted, "Luan, can you bring my bag?"

    "Yes." Luan replied. He took the bag from the couch and walked to the bathroom and then handed the bag through the door to Ingrid''s small extended hand.

    "Thanks." Ingrid took the bag and closed the door again.

    Minutester she left the bathroom. She went over to the couch that Luan was sitting on and said, "Luan, my period hase down."

    "Mm, I kind of imagined the moment you asked me to take the bag for you." Luan''s answer surprised Ingrid. She saw that he didn''t seem affected by this.

    "Err... Don''t you think it''s too much of a coincidence, and I''m making up an excuse?" Ingrid couldn''t help asking.

    "No, not in the least, because I wouldn''t force you to do that." Luan pulled her hand to sit beside him and said, looking into her eyes, "Ingrid, this is all new for me too. Look, even now my heart is racing." Ingrid put her hand on Luan''s chest and felt his heart pounding. Luan continued, "I''m sure of one thing: I already love you, and not because I want to have sex with you, but because I want to be with you."

    Holding her hands, he knelt in front of her. From his pocket, he took out a velvet box.

    Ingrid''s heart, seeing this, beat like a drum. A blush rose on her beautiful cheeks when she finally realized what was going on.

    Luan said softly and seductively, "Ingrid, I love you and I want you to be officially my girlfriend. You ept?" He opened the box and inside the box were two green wedding rings with red gemstones.

    What surprised Ingrid the most is that she felt a strong concentration of Qiing from the pair of rings.

    "Yes, yes! Of course, I ept!" Ingrid threw herself into Luan''s arms, tears streaming down her eyes. She could expect a thousand and one things at that moment, but none of them would be Luan asking her out.

    Luan helped her dry her tears in silence, and without saying a word, the two looked at each other with passionate eyes and kissed. Later, Luan ced the ring on the ring finger of her right hand, and she also did the same for him, cing the ring on the ring finger of his right hand.

    They went no further than that, obviously. After all, Ingrid didn''t lie about having her period.

    "Luan, if you want... We can do the same asst time..." Being very sincere, she was very afraid. But she was so happy that she thought she could make some sacrifices to make the man she loved happy.

    Luan smiled gently and kissed her forehead and said, "Don''t force yourself. I''m in no hurry, and I''m a cultivator, have you forgotten? I can suppress my desires."

    "Mm... Thank you." Ingrid thanked him. Knowing how much he cared for her, it made her happy.

    "We can still do ''it'' in the future." Ingrid shuddered on Luan''s shoulders.

    "Yes." Luan patted her on the back.

    Ingrid thought of something and approached Luan''s face and kissed him. Red-faced, she said in an extremely soft voice, "What if... What if I help you relieve yourself?"

    "You..." Luan had already suppressed the zing fire inside him, but she had to tell him that...

    Ingrid''s face was redder than a tomato, and she said in a mosquito voice, "I''m serious, I... want to help you."

    "Are you really going to do this?" Luan''s mood changed immediately. Luan''s spirits improved, and he was extremely excited.

    "Yes, well... I''ve never done it before, but I will try my best." Ingrid said timidly, but determined to do so.

    "Do you know how to do this?" Luan raised an eyebrow.

    "I saw it in movies..." Ingrid hid her face with both hands. She had watched a porn movie before proposing to Luan to go to a Motel. She wanted to know what to do at the time of the act.

    Luan said, "Let''s get up first."

    "Yes." Ingrid nodded shyly.

    Luan got up and saw her get up and go with her hands shaking on the belt of his pants. She timidly untied the belt and pulled down her pants, swallowing her nervousness.

    Ingrid was so nervous that she ended up pulling Luan''s underwear down, and she was almost shocked by the size of Luan''s younger brother. It was bigger than she had seen in the movie...

    "You can hold him if you want," Luan prompted Ingrid and pressed her little hand against his younger brother.

    "So hot. Very big, thick, hard, and surprisingly soft..." Ingrid murmured in shame.

    Ingrid took control, pushing Luan to sit on the couch. She kept going down and up with her little hand on Luan''s younger brother until she slowly bowed...

    "Oh..." Luan groaned. Lifting Ingrid''s hair, he looked at her lustful actions and was greatly encouraged. Although he was unable to really be one with Ingrid now, it made Luan feel a greater sense of aplishment.

    After a long time, Ingrid covered her mouth and sat down. She spat a bit of a milky white liquid to the side.

    "Was that good?" Ingrid looked at Luan and when she saw his satisfied face, she felt very happy. The guilt in her heart lessened to some extent, and she didn''t feel so bad after helping Luan.

    "Yes, a lot." After saying that, he went out and fetched a towel and gave it to her to wipe her mouth and the floor.

    With that, the two sat back on the couch and were silent for a while. Ingrid in particr looked at the ring on her finger. The more she looked, the more she found it beautiful.

    "This is not an ordinary ring, is it?" Ingrid murmured.

    Luan heard what she said and replied, "Correct, it was created using a special type of metal and using a special fire crystal. With that, you can create a small fire barrier that has very high defense. To be easy for you to imagine, not even if I use all my strength would I be able to break the barrier. Of course, this is not so incredible in itself, since after the energy of the ring ends, the barrier will break. In addition, it can also create mes, although not very strong."

    "Thank you, Luan." Ingrid hugged him, "I am very happy!"

 Chapter 77: Isadora Vasconcellos

    <h4>Chapter 77: Isadora Vasconcellos</h4>

    Leaving the Motel and arriving in the garage, Luan turned off the car rm and opened the door for Ingrid.

    Opening the driver''s door and sitting down, Luan fastened his belt. Leaving the Motel, Luan drove to the highway.

    Driving at 100 km/h, it didn''t take long for them to arrive at the street of his house. Arriving home, Luan got out of the car and opened the door, and held out his hand to Ingrid.

    "Thanks." Ingrid was particrly happy that night. Not only did she confirm their rtionship, but she had received an alliance created by Luan as a symbol of their rtionship.

    Leaving the garage, Luan walked to the front door of the house. Unlocking the key and disabling the security rm, he opened the door.

    Upon entering the house, everything was inplete silence. It wasn''t toote at night, but it wasn''t too early. ncing at her watch, Ingrid saw that it was 12:23 pm.

    "Let''s go to the kitchen. Mom must have left us something to eat." Luan went towards the kitchen and Ingrid followed his side.

    *Ring...*

    Luan took his cell phone and answered, "Hello, Elias?"

    "Yes, it''s me," Elias said, "Luan, I thought a lot and decided to ept your proposal."

    After Luan proposed to him to train a group of people with special powers and to be their leader at Luan''smand, Elias was very uncertain whether to ept such an offer or not. But after talking to his mother and father, it was left to him to decide whether to ept it. Furthermore, Elias'' father said that if he wanted to do that, he would support him.

    Elias was very surprised by his father''s reaction, as he expected it to be counted, but not only was he not against it, but he also encouraged it. This was very strange, but it also made Elias morefortable with epting Luan''s proposal.

    "I understand; it''s good to hear that," Luan said, "You cane to Dimas Corporation Headquarters tomorrow, and we can talk more about it in my office."

    Luan already had some people in mind to recruit, all of them are not the most outstanding in power but in loyalty. Luan prefered loyal people over someone strong who could betray him at any time.

    "I will do this," Elias said, "I''m going to hang up now. Until tomorrow."

    "See you tomorrow." Turning off his cell phone, Luan saw that Ingrid had already heated up the food left for them.

    "Thanks." Luan thanked her for heating the food.

    "You''re wee," Ingrid said with a jollyugh.

    *

    Sitting cross-legged in the gym, Luan sighed as he murmured, "I still can''t feel my Origin... What exactly is it?"

    In his former life he had the Origin of the Spiritual Tree. Thanks to this, he had a very vast capacity for spiritual power. Perhaps it was also because of this that his mother connected to an Origin that was rted to spiritual energy.

    Ingrid was still meditating while Luan got up and left. After taking a shower, Luan stayed in his room, sitting on the bed while drying his hair.

    ''Thinking about it now, I should create something simr that can protect my mother and sisters.'' Leaving the towel on the bed, he walked over and dodged the table in the middle of the room, and reached the brown wardrobe. Open at the bottom were all the items of value that he has obtained so far.

    Picking up a ck suitcase, he brought it to the table in the middle of the room and went back to get another ck suitcase and put it next to the first suitcase.

    Opening it, it had many things inside like animal teeth, animal skin, rare herbs, fire crystal, energy crystal, Metal Type 3, fruit seed powder, and fruit powder.

    ''For Cristina and Catharina, I will make rings; for mother, I will make a pair of earrings.'' After determining what to do, he began to cut the Type 3 Metal stone into four pieces and cut a few small pieces of the fire energy crystal.

    Luan knew he couldn''t be sloppy and do something ugly. If not, even if it was protective, his mother and sisters might not be sofortable using it, and he would only lose 1 hour of time to adjust some more of the details.

    The pair of earrings had the appearance of a very bright and beautiful red drop of water, with the green Type 3 metal frame, and two smaller red crystals at the top.

    The two rings that he created had the same appearance, and he etched into both rings a formation that allowed it to adjust its size to fit the wearer''s finger. It was mystical green, with a red heart-shaped stone crystal of fire energy.

    The function of these three essories was the same as his and Ingrid''s rings: to create a barrier and to also create fire. Cristina''s might end up giving a more satisfactory result since she can control the fire.

    A faint streak of aura suddenly shed from Luan''s ring, and a barrier of fire formed. He then tested the other three essories and they all worked perfectly.

    *

    - March 11, 2010 - Thursday -

    Luan arrived at the Headquarters of Dimas Corporation. Now everyone was used to his presence there. In addition, in the few days he had been working as CEO, all the projects he invested in were going well. Some of the investments he made were already making a profit.

    Not only that, there were also projects that the executives wanted to ept but were rejected by Luan, eventually proving that he made the right decision because some of them had already gone downhill. A major project for the construction of a shopping mall was having many problems with thend since thend had given way and a gigantic crater was formed. The amount that was being invested in the construction was higher than expected, and the project had to be postponed to raise more money. And they had no forecast for when they would return to construction. Because of this, many materials and contracted constructionpanies had suffered losses.

    Luckily when thend gave way there was no fatality, but two men were seriously injured and another ten left with some minor injuries.

    Luan was walking to the security department of the Company''s Headquarters system with the intention of improving the security system. He learned that yesterday there were some hackers who tried to break into the system, but luckily, they were unable. Not wanting to depend on luck, Luan decided to improve their security himself.

    "He is so hot," a womanmented to her friend when she saw Luan go through the finance department. She was a brte with ck hair and light brown eyes, with big curves and flesh in the right ces. In the finance department, she was in the top of the rank of hot women that male employees drooled over. "If he were my friend, I would easily seduce him with my beautiful curves."

    "Stop dreaming big! He''s the CEO; a lot of sand for your truck!" A short-haired blonde said with a sigh. She has seen this scene a few times when Luan had passed through the financial sector.

    "Rx, I can make two, three, or even five trips if need to~" With her hand resting on her chin, she spoke in a dreamy way and in a seductive voice.

    Luan, who ended up overhearing this conversation, pretended to be deaf and only gave a warning look so as not to be talking during work hours.

    "So, fierce, so capable!" Another woman murmured boldly. "If he looked at me like that in bed, oh god!"

    There were many women in the finance department, and many of these women heard the murmur of the woman who had said that. Many of them had the same thought; Luan''s gaze made their bodies shudder in ecstacy. Of course, they loved their jobs, so they didn''t dare to neglect Luan''s warning look and went back to work.

    "CEO Luan. Pleasee in, feel free." CIO Rodrigo (Chief Information Officer) saw Luan arrive, and left his room and had gone to receive him personally.

    "I want to take a look at the security system," Luan said bluntly. "I''m going to use yourputer a little."

    "Yes, yes, feel free," CIO Rodrigo said, respectfully, "I know you must be concerned due to the hacker attack we sufferedst night, but rest assured, we have already improved the security system. We also hired a new employee who just graduated in Software Engineering and Information Security at Stanford University."

    "Oh?" Luan looked at the 20-something girl who wore sses and had her brown hair tied in a bun, wearing a suit and dress pants. She was beautiful and elegant. She didn''t have a voluptuous body, but she was charming.

    "CEO Luan, I am Isadora Vasconcellos. It is an honor to meet you!" Isadora went to him and held out her hand, greeting him.

    "Nice to meet you." Luan shook her hand. Suddenly he frowned slightly, he had the slight impression of meeting her in his previous life, and after thinking for a while, he remembered...

 Chapter 78: Viruses [Golden Fox]

    <h4>Chapter 78: Viruses [Golden Fox]</h4>

    Isadora Vasconcellos,puter genius.

    In Luan''s previous life, she had worked for the Ramos family. Unexpectedly, this time she ended up here. This was a pleasant surprise, since thanks to it, CR Corporation had grown a lot because of it, especially with the strong adaptation she had after the Third Awakening.

    "Did I do something wrong?" Seeing Luan''s expression, Isadora Vasconcellos began to worry. She didn''t see a lustful look, so she supposed she did something that displeased him.

    "You did nothing wrong." Luan returned to normal and said, "Don''t mind this. I just thought of something, and it distracted me a little."

    Despite finding it strange, Isadora Vasconcellos said nothing. She just smiled awkwardly and walked away a little.

    *Riiiiing! Riiiiing!*

    Thepany''s supeputer panel blinked.

    "CIO Rodrigo, the hacker''s appeared again!" someone shouted.

    "Quick, don''t let them do what they want. Increase the defense and try to find out their real IP," CIO Rodrigomanded.

    "Damn it! Jurer¨º Dimas Shopping was hacked so fast?!" another shouted.

    "I will help," Isadora Vasconcellos said as she went to her deskputer and started typing on the keyboard quickly and urately. In a short time, she managed to recover the system from Jurer¨º Dimas Shopping and expel the invaders; she even discovered the true IP of the hackers andunched a virus that made theirputers overload and erase themselves.

    ''Very good,'' Luan thought, seeing this. By today''s standards, she was well above average. It was not for nothing that Luan had remembered her.

    Luan saw Isadora Vasconcellos working at an incredible speed. She was expelling all hackers from headquartersworks andpany branches and still sending the same virus, making these hackers''puters overload.

    However, Luan saw that Isadora Vasconcellos'' means were primitive. Even though she was so good, after half an hour, she still couldn''t find out who was behind these hackers. Of course, it wouldn''t be easy for anyone to find out, but at least she was able to do more than the other employees and even managed tounch a virus while defending.

    Luan sat at a vacant table and turned on theputer. Everyone else was busy and didn''t notice what he was doing. Well, almost everyone did not see it. Isadora Vasconcellos was trying to impress Luan and show off her skills, so she looked in his direction often. When she saw his action of turning on theputer and sitting down, she found it strange but did notment and continued to defend against and counter the hackers.

    essing his cloudwork, Luan searched for something he had created in case of emergencies: It was a virus he named Fox. The only function of this virus was to steal all the victim''s information and release it to the public. It could end up being ssified information or even the most casual, with conversations inside applications. All the information would be avable for people to see, moreover, that information once released was not easily erased.

    And even on television channels, more serious cases such as information on the victim''s corruptions may suddenly appear.

    This virus, created by Luan, had almost no defense against it. It appeared as an icon of a [Golden Fox] and when someone clicked on it, the virus came into action. Luan left, above all, an open way for these hackers to ess thepany''s headquarterswork and made the virus icon in some ces pretend to be importantpany information.

    Isadora Vasconcellos saw it all, she was on thepany''s headquarterswork and saw when this icon appeared. Of course, she didn''t click. However, she was curious to know what exactly it was. The only thing she was sure of was that CEO Luan Dimas had ced it there.

    Luan''s virus was not simply limited to that. The effects that the virus also tracked down the people behind it all and soon ferreted them out.

    *

    Suddenly, there were curses from all Hamibo Corporationpanies!

    It was very sudden that an apparently harmless icon had shown up with the appearance of a [Golden Fox] in several different ces, even appearing to be a new update for WhatsApp, Facebook, and Twitter, among other famous Apps, and even folders changed to that icon, and when they clicked, a fierce Golden Fox looked at them and the fox''s tail multiplied and stole all the victim''s data.

    Soon the private information of Hamibo Corporation started to be leaked on all socialworks like wildfire. Some of it may have been mostly harmless, but there were even conversations of pedophilia, corruption, conversations of betrayals and trafficking of criminals, who worked in thepany in disguise, among many other things.

    Even when they turn off the cell phones connected to thepany''s inte, or even turned off the Hamibo Corporation system, it was toote; the virus had already taken action and done the damage, the appearance of the Golden Fox stealing the data was merely illustrative. But terrifying enough it made them have nightmares for years toe.

    "Ohh My God, ohh my God! I will be arrested!"

    "My wife is going to leave me... Ahhhh, who did this? Why did they do it!?"

    "Wait, wait, I''m not a pedophobe, this is false information! Stop, stop...!"

    "I swear, I didn''t kill my husband. He ate rat poison by mistake; it''s not my fault!"

    While employees at Hamibo Corporation were in chaos, so were the executives. All Hamibo Corporationworks were downed, and they were unable to do anything about it. And many of the executives were from politics and using Hamibo Corporation tounder money; everything was now public.

    Of course, the police having this evidence for crimes of moneyundering, rapes, pedophilia, and aggression against women among other crimes, had to act quickly. They couldn''t let these people get away. After all, this had already been made public; if they neglected it, it would not bode well for them.

    Hamibo Corporation consisted of more than 20,000 employees, and more than 100 of themmitted crimes that would get them at least 5 years in jail.

    Because of what was happening, investors at Hamibo Corporation started selling their shares.

    Hamibo Corporation''s assets fell so much that they barely had 10 billion assets, taking into ount that only minutes had passed and before they had almost 40 billion in assets. This was the biggest tragedy they had ever faced, much worse than buying Petrobras shares.

    Samuel Hamibo, Wagner Hamibo''s father, had many obscure things revealed to the public, some of which were about his betrayals by going out with many women; women even from thepany''s shareholders and investors. Only one thing was not revealed, the fact that he had had sex with Monica Anjos, Ingrid''s sister.

    Luan thought it was too early to harm Wagner Hamibo. Of course, this did not mean that Wagner wasn''t going to be punished, many of the cases he spread to his friends of having forced some famous girls to have sex with him in exchange for favors had gone public.

    Armanda Hamibo Silva, the mother of Wagner Hamibo and wife of Samuel Hamibo, copsed. She had never cheated on her husband and was always faithful and thought he had also?always been faithful to her. But when all of these things went public, it all started to make sense in her mind. Her eyes went red and she dropped to her knees on the floor with tears streaming down her eyes.

    In her room, she shouted with hatred, "Samuel! You''ll pay for this! It won''t end simply like this, it won''t!"

 Chapter 79: Accident at the Hospital

    <h4>Chapter 79: ident at the Hospital</h4>

    Luan finished releasing the virus and then used a firewall he created to use thepany''s system protection. Not only did it defend the system, but it also stole the information of anyone trying to break into it.

    From start to finish, Luan''s expression hadn''t changed. He continued to treat everything with great indifference while making Hamibo Corporation go downhill.

    However, Isadora Vasconcellos, who paid attention to all Luan''s actions and was able to observe closely what he did, had begun to admire him, especially after seeing how advanced the virus created by Luan was and the defense firewall that was installed. She was amazed for a few minutes while testing the defenses of the firewall.

    "Defense of the Company''s Headquarters and of subsidiaries and branches has already been stabilized!"

    The TI people celebrated loudly. They were sweating cold at first, mainly because this problem had happened when the new CEO came to visit.

    "CEO Luan, you are incredible. Your hacking skills are also first rate. I must admit that even I am not able to do what you did," Isadora Vasconcellos said with admiration after observing Luan using his skills to deal with Hamibo hackers and bring everything back to normal while simultaneously increasing the security of the Dimas Corporation system.

    "CEO Luan, were you the one who did it? I see!" CIO Rodrigo said full of praise, "That was incredible, it is already in all the newspapers about what is happening with Hamibo Corporation!"

    The entire IT department was stunned. It was the first time that they had seen the new CEO and had ended up discovering that he was incredible. All they felt was enthusiasm and adrenaline; now, they who didn''t usually exercise, felt like running a marathon to spend the adrenaline rush they were feeling.

    "I guess this goes without saying," Luan warned, "Nothing that happened here can be leaked. You don''t have to say that I did it, and you shouldn''t even inform me about what happened here. Do we understand?"

    "Yes!" They were all professionals and understood a lot, being smart people. Although they could leak information for the right price, that would only be instant money, and the risk of getting caught, especially after seeing Luan''s skills... That was satisfying and at the same time, scary.

    *

    Luan returned to his office, and Ingrid knocked on the door before entering. "Luan, I''ming in."

    "Luan, the former shareholders of Hamibo Corporation have contacted us. They are looking to buy shares in Dimas Corporation, or even with project proposals to do with Dimas Corporation." Ingrid put some papers on the table as she spoke.

    "Oh, they acted fast. They didn''t even wait for one day to pass," Luan said nonchntly. "Don''t give an answer yet. For now, they are just afraid and want to find a ce to support themselves, but they will not be willing to invest a lot. Let''s wait a little longer."

    "Yes." Ingrid nodded. She asked, "Luan, what is going on with Hamibo Corporation? It''s because of you, yes?"

    "Exactly. They tried to hack ourpanies; it is very likely that information will leak. However, they brought it on themselves," Luanughed coldly, "Hamibo family wanted to damage my family''s business? Well, I just wanted to return the favor."

    *

    - Ba¨ªa Sul Hospital - VIP Room, Room 13 -

    "Thank you very much, Carol, you are an angel." Leon Becker took the young girl''s hand in his two hands and looked at her, full of affection and injury.

    Carol had light brown hair and green eyes. Her breasts wererge. She wore white clothes, and she had a pure and innocent smile when she said, "You don''t have to thank me. I did it willingly..." She blushed and put both hands in front of her face, "When I saw you at the ident, and I ended up saving you, I fell in love at first sight."

    "Hahaha. I can''t me you for that." Leon Beckerughed out loud with his inted ego; he liked what he heard from the young girl, who was very beautiful. "Many women fall in love with me at first sight... But I must say; I''m only interested in you right now."

    "Kyaah!" Carol was pulled by him, falling on top of Leon Becker''s broad chest, she pretended to be shy and not daring enough to look at him.

    Leon Becker liked her reaction very much and he put his hand on her chin and gave her a possessive kiss, wanting to suck out the girl''s soul.

    After this. Lustful andpromising sounds echoed in the hospital''s VIP room.

    *Pr!*

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    "My, my dick! Bitch!" Carol ended up sitting in the wrong way and Leon Becker''s penis broke. He groaned in pain, and punched Carol in the stomach, making her go to the floor.

    *Pow!*

    "Argh! Damn it! Did I kill her?" Leon Becker winced at the thought that he might have killed the young woman. Although he hated her very much now for breaking his penis, Leon Becker did not want to go back to jail.

    *Cough... cough!*

    Carol vomited blood and looked at Leon Becker, surprised, scared, and resentful. She was not to me; he had moved, and it happened...

    ''Luckily, that bitch didn''t die. Urghhh! Damn it, it happened again...'' It wasn''t the first time his penis ''broke'', which was actually a penile fracture.

    A penile fracture is what urs during sexual intercourse through a sudden impact against the partner''s body, which can cause the penis to bend. This impact would break through the white tunic and cause the blood to leak suddenly.

    Leon Becker held his penis with resentment, and seeing the blood drain, it almost made him boil with rage. This was very serious. And the fact that it could cause penile fracture, or penile trauma was an extremely important issue for any man. This was because if it ured, it could turn into more serious problems such as Peyronie''s disease.

    Last time, he had been cured thanks to the advanced medical treatment of his family''s ind, however, it would be difficult to deal with here.

    ''If I tell my dad about it, he won''t let me go back, and he might end me for good...'' The more he thought about it, the more angry he became. He had intended to have some fun with this bitch, however, now all he wanted most was her death.

    Carol was no fool; although he was hurt, she still managed to get up while spitting blood. She, with great difficulty, took her clothes and saw that Leon Becker could not move properly, and got dressed and limped out of the room.

    "Bitch, don''t even think about leaving!" Leon Becker screamed and rang the call for help. Carol ignored what he said and left.

    Staying there after that happened was suicide. She saw that if he could, he would kill her, but he was not necessarily willing to do it with his own hands. Now she needed to find someone powerful, looking for protection.

    ''Luan... I need to ask him for help...'' Carol Helena murmured in her mind, before passing out outside the VIP room.

    "Fast! Someone passed out and is bleeding!" A woman who was passing by while going to visit her father who was in the VIP room next to Leon Becker''s room, saw Carol pass out.

    Soon, nurses appeared and rescued Carol.

    Seeing that Carol''s clothes were expensive brands and she seemed to be rich, they didn''t dare to be slow. They took her to a vacant VIP room and searched for a document that could prove her identity.

    On a card in her clutch bag, they discovered that she was Carol Helena, daughter of the owner of Helena Real Estate. Although it was not a veryrgepany, it was rich enough to pay for the treatment.

    "Call the doctor, and call her family," The head nurse ordered one of the other nurses.

    "Yes!" The nurse left and went to get the doctor and call Carol Helena''s family.

    ''What happened to this young woman? How did she get hurt and get here?'' The head nurse looked at Carol doubtfully.

    Carol was still unconscious. She had used all her strength to get out of Leon Becker''s room.

    Two hourster, Carol had already received medical attention and a couple came.

    "Daughter!" Seeing the state of their daughter, it made the woman cry. She loved her daughter very much, and it was distressing to see her daughter lying on a hospital bed.

    Carol had just woken up. She looked at her father and mother and cried, "Mother, father..."

    "Tell me, daughter, what happened? How did you get hurt, or should I say, who hurt you?" In the doctor''s diagnosis, he discovered that she received a very strong punch to her belly. However, the child she was expecting would not be able to survive ...

    "No, dad, the person who did this..." She said in a weak voice, "It is not someone you can deal with. I need Luan. Yes, father, call Luan! He loves me; if I ask for his help, he will help me, I know that!"

    "Silly child, I heard that he is dating someone else now. Do you think he will help you?" Her father sighed, "He ran for so long trying to win you over, but you always rejected him. I told you a thousand times, one hour he would find someone else, but you didn''t want to hear me..."

    "No dad, you''re wrong! He''s doing this to get my attention; he still loves me. What he''s done is proof of that!" Carol refuses to believe her father''s words. She still remembered how much Luan loved her, and always did everything for her, so there was no way he could have forgotten her. This must just be a n to win her over. Yes, she was right about that¡­ She had to be...

 Chapter 80: True Reason

    <h4>Chapter 80: True Reason</h4>

    "Daughter, who was the child''s father?" Raquel Helena, Carol Helena''s mother asked, trying to be as delicate as possible.

    "Child, what child?" Carol answered with a question, in total confusion.

    "What do you mean by ''What child''? Of course, we''re talking about your child!" Raquel looked a little irritated when she spoke. She knew that her daughter had just had a hard time, but to know that her 18-year-old daughter, who wasn''t even dating, ended up getting pregnant was a shock to her.

    At that moment, Carol''s hands and feet were cold. An expression of horror appeared on her face, but when she remembered that she lost her son, an indifferent expression, as if it was nothing much, appeared on her face. "Oh, it may be from Daniel, or from Rafael, but it''s certainly not Ismael''s¡­" she murmured.

    "Whatever, the important thing is that nobody knows about it." Her father also treated this with indifference; he just hoped that it would not tarnish his daughter''s reputation. "If what you said is true, it is good that Luan Dimas doesn''t know about it."

    "Of course, he can''t know," Carol said, "I''ve been trying to give him a pure image, and if he finds out that I got pregnant and lost my son, what do you think he will think of me? But, I don''t believe he will find out, and even if he does, like the time he found out that I had sex with Miguel, he will trust me if I say otherwise."

    "Daughter..." Her mother sighed. Not because her daughter had random sex, but because she was caught. Raquel thought it was important to have experience in sex if one wanted to "arrest the right man" since sex was the basis that lead men to arrest themselves.

    "But daughter, tell me the truth, why did you reject Luan?" Airton Helena asked. He never found out the answer and that was hard for him to swallow since Maira Dimas'' fortune was too fat to be ignored.

    "Sigh... Now that you two know that I''m not as holy as I seemed to be-" Carol said that but was interrupted.

    "Daughter, you never deceived me. Maybe you fooled your gullible father, but I know that the time that you were locked in your room saying that you were going to y video games with your 18 year old cousin Brian when you were 14, you two had sex, yes?" Raquel always pretended to be blind at this point. She purposely made a condom appear in her daughter''s room, or left a condom essible since she didn''t want her daughter to get pregnant early.

    "Okay, I''m genuinely surprised right now, but that''s not the point here." Carol had only a small change in her expression, but she returned her expression back to indifference as she continued saying, as if it were something normal, "It turns out that after I had sex with a teacher of mine to improve my grades I was caught in the act by two students... Well, I believe I don''t even need to tell you what happened next, yeah? Exactly, the two men threatened me and I had to have sex with both of them at the same time, and luckily for me, and bad luck at the same time, one of them had a very thick andrge penis. It left me very wide, and it didn''t return to normal after that, and worse, I had to have sex with them to be silent."

    She continued, "So... well, his offer was good, but, I couldn''t say yes to Luan at the time because I was too wide. It was impossible to say that I was a virgin, and also if I epted, it was possible that these guys would tell Luan since it seemed that they were very envious of Luan''s wealth. Well, after so long having sex with these two, I did it... Mm, remember the two boys who fell off the school balcony? I was the one who made the bars go limp and made them fall and die."

    "Daughter... How could you be so careless?" Her mother sighed in disappointment when she heard this. "Never let someone else have something like this to threaten you. It''s always good to make sure you don''t get caught. Luckily you managed to get rid of them."

    "Yes, mom. I understand my mistake of being caught. I will never let that same mistake happen again." Carol sighed and said, "Moving on, I needed to do something about my pussy being so wide from having sex with those two guys, so I started to save money to do a hymen reconstruction. And I have almost the right amount of money for that."

    "I see, that makes sense. There is still time to have a surgery like this." Raquel said, "Daughter, you should have said that to me. I would have helped to pay for the surgery."

    "Wait!" Airton asked, agitated while looking at Raquel: "Did you betray me when we were together?"

    "Stop pretending to be a victim. I know you betray me too; it''s nothing short of fair. Besides, unlike you who had those sluts just for sex, I did it to help thepany grow. After all, how do you believe I managed to convince some of the most important customers to buy those luxury homes?" Raquel asked scornfully.

    "Okay, mom, dad, you can air your dirtyundryter; now we need to take care of my business." Carol already knew about their infidelity, so she was not surprised by their conversation, and she no longer even cared anymore. This felt no different from hearing a story of infidelity told to her from a stranger, "I need Luan''s help. I have offended someone who I couldn''t afford to offend."

    "Daughter, tell me, who did you offend?" Raquel returned her attention to her daughter.

    "I don''t know him well. He is a foreigner, but I know his name is Leon Becker," said Carol, biting her nail. Remembering the way she was treated by him afterward just because he ended up with his "broken" penis, she got angry but afraid at the same time. That punch of his came with a lot of force.

    "My God!" Her mother took several steps back, shaken.

    Carol''s father was also silent.

    "What''s it?" Carol was confused.

    Raquel exined, looking like she had aged a few years, "Leon Becker is Luan''s father... Well, I suppose I have to exin some things. Me and your mother, Luan, and Maira Dimas, we were best friends, and I made Maira lose her virginity to Leon Becker because your father loved Maira, or rather, he loved her wealth."

    "Damn, what the fuck did I do!?" Carol copsed. Did the only hope she had turn out to be the son of the man she had offended? How could things have turned out to be like this? Why did she have to be so unlucky?

    "Don''t worry, there is still hope, daughter..." Raquel started toe up with a n.

    *

    Meanwhile, all ces rted to Hamibo Corporation were in chaos.

    Anger, profanity, screaming, and cries echoed everywhere. Everyone panicked and, over time, the panic turned to despair as more and more things appeared on social media, even on television.

    The [Golden Fox] icon was haunting them, able to create nightmares. They were sure of one thing: they were going to have nightmares about a golden fox tonight if they were able to sleep at all.

    Hamibo Corporation employees, executives, and investors were silent. They were terrified and powerless to face the virus. Their social and businessworks were in shambles and the losses incurred were immeasurable. At that very moment, they realized the true meaning of despair!

    The virus that Luan created was so perfect, it left no clue where it came from. It was as if it had appeared out of nowhere, leaving no trace behind.

    And when it was close to 11 am, Luan programmed the effect of the virus to disappear. However, the damage was already done; Hamibo Corporation had already embarked on a path of almost no return.

    However, all was not entirely lost. Armanda Hamibo Silva had already started to act fast. She called her bestwyer and started preparing for the divorce with proof of the betrayal she suffered, and she was going to take everything, even her husband''sst coin!

    "No, Armanda, how can you do this to me?!" Samuel Hamibo was weeping desperately while pleading in a deplorable way, clinging to Armanda''s leg.

    Armanda kicked him in the mouth and said coldly, "You scum, don''t touch me. You are no longer my husband, and you will no longer use me and betray me with those bitches. From now on, I will transform your life into a true hell!"

    She ordered before Samuel Hamibo could do anything, "Security guards, get him out of this house; he doesn''t belong in this house anymore!"

    "No, no!" Samuel Hamibo was dragged outside the house.

 Chapter 81: Lack of Luck

    <h4>Chapter 81: Lack of Luck</h4>

    - Midday - Seafood Restaurant -

    "Luan, do you already know who you want to recruit?" Eating parmigiana filet mignon, Elias asked as soon as he finished chewing.

    "Yes, some of them." Luan handed him a folder containing some people''s files. In the files there was detailed information on 20 people, be it financial or even personal. The files in the folder contained privileged information that only Luan knew. This was because it was information that he remembered from his previous life, besides, he also researched more about them and put current information.

    Elias put the food down and started reading the files. After finishing reading, he said confusedly, "Although three or four look promising, the others don''t look like anything special. Why did you choose them?"

    "Different reasons, but the main thing is their loyalty," Luan said without exining.

    "Okay, I believe your judgment." Elias realized that Luan knew more, however, Luan did not want to speak, so he did not force him. "I will try to recruit them as soon as possible."

    "Make sure it''s done. For now, we will only recruit these 20," Luan said, "I want loyal people. We don''t need to be in such a hurry now! 20 is enough for the time being. Later we can find new people. Besides, there are some people that I am watching but I still don''t know if I can trust."

    "I understand. So, I''m going now." Elias stood up and held out his right hand to shake Luan''s hand.

    "Okay, call me if you need anything," Luan said goodbye to him.

    "Yes, I will." Nodding to Ingrid, who had been sitting next to Luan while quietly eating her meal, Elias said, "Sister-inw, have a good day." He then turned and left the restaurant''s private room.

    "You too." Ingrid smiled as she watched him leave.

    Luan turned and looked at Ingrid after Elias left. "Still hungry?"

    "A little," she said as she wiped her mouth with her napkin.

    "Then we''ll continue eating." Luan sat down again and helped himself to a ss of wine. Despite needing to work afterward, this would not be able to affect his psychological and judgment as he could easily get rid of the effects of alcohol.

    "Do you want some?" Luan offered.

    "No, thank you." Ingrid lifted the ss of strawberry juice and rejected the offer.

    "Okay." Luan did not insist and drank the wine alone while eating.

    Ingrid, who was eating, took a piece of fish and said, "Luan, try this, it''s delicious."

    "Yes." Luan nodded and was fed some of the fish by her. Chewing, he swallowed and said as he looked at her, "Delicious."

    Ingrid put her hand on her chin and looked at him, licking her lips in a natural way, which was very seductive, and asked in her soft and charming voice, "Mm... Why do I think you''re not talking about the fish?"

    Luan looked at her without blinking, but his pupils widened a little when he heard that question. His silence made Ingrid uneasy, and his red eyes, staring at her, made her body warm up. Luan said nothing at all; he just stared at her, but it made her heart beat faster.

    Luan''s voice came momentster, sounding like the devil''s whisper, "You look delicious to me."

    ''Damn it!'' Ingrid cursed in her mind. Although she had already expected it, when it came, it hit her right in the heart. She wanted to provoke him but ended up being provoked.

    *

    "That yboy Luan Dimas has changed."

    "Since he became a CEO, he hasn''t caused a problem in thepany until now."

    "Anyway, he is very handsome."

    "Now that he has be a better person, he doesn''t look so bad, in fact, he looks much better than other men."

    "I do not doubt that he will be the most coveted bachelor in Brazil."

    "Wait, I saw him wear a wedding ring, it is it that he''s dating?"

    "There are rumors that his private secretary is his girlfriend; in fact, the ring she wears is the same as his. I had a chance to see it up close."

    "So it''s true, the two are dating."

    Many women regretted hearing this, but they did not give up. After all, the girlfriend was not yet his wife.

    (Author Note: Dating alliance in Brazil: This is usually the first jewel the couple exchanges for one purpose: to demonstrate love and fidelity through a material link. They represent a spontaneous and legitimate way for a couple to confirm theirmitment.)

    Luan and Ingrid were returning from lunch when they heard what was said. Ingrid, although she felt shy, in her heart she was shining; she was now seen as Luan''s girlfriend. She also felt that the perverted looks she used to receive had now disappeared like smoke.

    It was hard for a man to be brave enough to have ideas with CEO Luan''s girlfriend, the girlfriend of the heir to the Dimas Corporation.

    "Ingrid,e with me to my office, there is something I need to talk to you about," Luan told her as they walked through thepany.

    "Okay." Ingrid readily agreed.

    The moment Luan and Ingrid entered Luan''s office, Luan ced Ingrid against the wall.

    *Gulp!*

    Ingrid swallowed her saliva dry, and showed her tongue, and licked her lips nervously. Her cheeks went red.

    Luan approached her inch by inch until he was only two inches away from her mouth, and then he kissed her.

    After their lips parted, Luan smiled with satisfaction and said, "Okay, you can leave now."

    Ingrid looked at him, dumbfounded. She turned and opened the office door. She was about to leave when she said, "Oh," as if she just remembered something. She said to Luan, "You know what''s going on tonight, don''t you?"

    "Yes, Banco Bradesco''s birthday," Luan nodded.

    On the anniversary ofrgepanies being established like Bradesco, many figures fromrgepaniese together. It was also a good opportunity to be able to associate with some of them and get some contracts and investments.

    "In fact, Bradesco''s birthday was yesterday, March 10, however, tonight on the 11th a party will be held only for the elites," Ingrid said.

    "It will be in S?o Paulo," Luan said, "Call my mom and see if she has already prepared the private jet so we can go thereter."

    Ingrid said before leaving, "Yes, I will do that right now."

    *

    - 18:23 pm, Florian¨®polis, S?o Jose -

    "Why Maria, why did you do this to me?" A drunk man murmured as he staggered through the streets of San Jose.

    He fell to the floor with the sound of *Thud!* and was having trouble getting up.

    Sitting on the road, the man thought about everything that had happened to him recently.

    Recently, he had earned a lot of tip money at his ce of employment. He intended to take his wife out for a romantic dinner, and then, along with their daughter, go on a vacation trip with the rest of the money.

    However, he left the money with his wife, but then she... she ran away with the money, leaving him and his daughter behind. Momentster, he discovered that she had a lover and already wanted to part with her husband. Now with the money, although it wasn''t that much, it was enough for her to get away with her lover.

    He also lost all the savings they were making to buy a house and get out of rent. Everything went downhill after that. He loved his wife so much, so he ended up leaving his daughter with his mother and went out to drink...

    A woman passed by the man, but suddenly stopped walking. She turned and said, "Sebastian?"

    The woman had blond hair and wore cheap clothes, but as simple as her clothes were, this woman in her 30s was very charming and elegant.

 Chapter 82: Bombon the Airplane

    <h4>Chapter 82: Bombon the Airne</h4>

    "Mom, this is for you." Luan gave his mother the pair of earrings after he got home.

    "Thank you, Luan. They''re beautiful!" Maira was delighted with the pair of earrings, and she was now already sensitive to Qi and soon noticed that they were not a simple pair of earrings.

    "Did you notice, yes?" Luan said, "These earrings were made by me. They have a high defense mechanism and a weak attack one as well. Well, the attack is just some mes, but the important thing is the defense."

    "I understand. Thank you, Luan." Maira hugged him gratefully.

    "Luan, what about me?" Catharina pouted when she saw that her mother received such a good gift and she hadn''t.

    "I have one for you and Cristina too," Luan handed them a small box.

    Opening it, Cristina eximed, "So beautiful!"

    "I love it, Luan!" Catharina hugged Luan and walked away, and without reservation ced the ring on the index finger of her left hand.

    Cristina also wore hers on her left hand on her index finger. "Ohhh," before she could say it wouldn''t fit, the ring formation was activated and adjusted to her finger. "Amazing!"

    "It''s not a big deal. When I have more resources, I will do something better for you," Luan said with a smile.

    "Thank you, Big Brother." Cristina hugged him very tightly. She felt blessed. Since she had met Luan, it has been the happiest days of her life. On top of Luan and Ingrid, who were both wonderful, she had received a loving mother, a sister who also loved her, and Luan''s male friend. Elias, Although he seemed strange, he seemed to be someone trustworthy. Also, Olivia was now her godmother, and although Christina has not seen her more than twice, she was a kind woman who had treated her well.

    "Okay, go up now and get ready. Today we''re all going out," Luan patted her on the head and said.

    "Yes." Cristina nodded and went up the stairs.

    "I''m also going to get ready." Ingrid gave Luan a peck before going up the stairs.

    *

    "Wait, don''t get on the jet." As soon as Maira and the three girls were about to enter the jet, they were prevented from entering when Luan spoke.

    "What happened, Luan?" All four looked in his direction.

    "There''s a bomb on the jet." Luan''s hearing detected the sound of *Tik-Tak...* Although nearly silent, he was able to hear it. It was very low; even Ingrid with her superhuman hearing did not hear.

    "Bomb?!" The pilot and co-pilot of the ne shuddered from head to toe. They were amazed. Although they did not know how Luan discovered this, they readily believed it.

    "Rx." Luan said and made them pass out and rece thest few seconds of their memories where he had said there was a bomb. It was not a good thing to rm those who were plotting against them.

    "Luan, watch out." Seeing Luan enter the jet, Maira spoke out in worry.

    "It''s okay. Nothing bad is going to happen." Luan gave his word and entered.

    Two minutester, Luan returned with the bomb defused in his hand.

    "My God! There was really a bomb." Maira covered her mouth.

    "Yes, it was close to the turbine. Although it is not strong enough to blow up the jetpletely, it would be strong enough to destroy the turbines and make the ne crash." A cold expression was stamped on Luan''s face.

    "Do you want to see something magical?" An unkind smile appeared on Luan''s face when he asked that question.

    Before they could answer, Luan closed his eyes, and with his index finger, he wrote in the air with old letters, and those old letters went towards the bomb in his hand. Then, he ced the bomb on the floor and extended his two hands in the direction of the bomb. The white energy left his hands and started to gather more and more around the bomb.

    Something paranormal happened. That white energy turned into a beautiful white swan. pping its wings, the white swan floated in the air with the bomb at the center of its body.

    "Go back to the person who put you here and do what you have to do," Luan opened his eyes and said while looking at the white swan.

    *Whoosh!*

    With sounds of wind and pping wings, the white swan grunted and flew into the sky at a very fast speed, faster than an airne.

    Maira and the girls had their mouths open. They''d never seen anything like this before. It was as if the white swan was alive.

    "Luan, are you able to generate life?" Catharina asked, amazed.

    "No, it just has a degree of intelligence and it follows mymands. It is not very different from virtual intelligence." Luan said coldly, "Now, that ''white swan'' is going to return to the person who ced the bomb in the jet. I put a tracking spell and a chasing spell on their present. I hope he or she likes the gift."

    "As expected, Big Brother is incredible!" Cristina apuded.

    "I knew you were going to say that." Luan patted her on the head and said, "Come on. I will wake the pilot and the co-pilot and we can continue. Inside the ne, I''ll find out who is behind this."

    *

    - At the same time, Private jet of the secondrgest shareholder of Dimas Corporation - Vincent Cont -

    "Kekeke. It shouldn''t take long for it to appear in the news," a thin man with ck hair and dark eyes said with a hideousugh.

    "Stopughing. Yourugh makes me nauseous," another man, Vincent Cont said, "But it''s true, it will be interesting to see that bitch and her bastard children die in an explosion."

    "With all the money we have to wash, it will be a good n for it to buy thepany''s shares the moment they die," a brte woman with small breasts said with a dismissiveugh.

    "Yes, I just hope that we can trust Maira''s brother." Vincent Cont could not trust the moment that Nilson Dimas got his hands on the inheritance. If he is in fact heir to that, he will sell the shares to him.

    "Don''t worry, love, we have evidence that will make him coborate with us," the brte woman said with a smile. She always envied Maira, and now that she had a chance to finally get back on top, she was very happy.

    It was not the first time that they had tried to take the lives of Maira, Luan, and Catharina, but unfortunately they were not sessful. However, this time they were confident that it would work.

    Mainly because it was a Russian bomb that they got from Maira''s brother, Nilson Dimas, who was in Russia and God knows how he brought that bomb here, and now it was imnted in Maira Dimas''s private jet.

    "Impossible!" Suddenly, they hear the cry of the pilot of the ne.

    The pilot of the ne saw that a foreign object was flying at high speed towards them. And when he was able to distinguish what it was, he was incredulous. ''How the hell can a bird fly so fast?!''

    The ne was flying at 380 km / h. It was impossible for a bird to reach them, and it wasn''t just flying fast, it was faster than they were flying.

    Before they could do anything, the white swan reached the ne and flew side by side with it. Then the bird seemed to have seen someone and went up against the ne''s side and broke through the bulletproof ss, and then they saw the white swan pierce the body of the ck-haired man with dark eyes and heard *Tik-tok... Tik-Tok...!*

    "Quick, throw him off the ne!" Vincent Cont shouted.

    "Kyaah! I don''t wanna die!"

    *BOOOM!*

    A powerful crash urred in the sky. The private jet turned into fireworks, and it was unknown if even the ck box remained.

    Luan, after all, had used his Qi to make the bomb even more powerful, powerful enough to demolish a 30-story building.

 Chapter 83: Bradescos Anniversary - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 83: Bradesco''s Anniversary - Part 1</h4>

    On the ne, Luan had hisptop typing very fast, changing many things as well as the airport filming cameras, especially the cameras that filmed everything he did. In addition, he concealed the reason why Vincent Cont''s private jet had exploded.

    Yes, he saw the whole process, and he saw the moment the jet exploded.

    ''His son, he wasn''t on the ne...'' Luan knew that after that, Aguinaldo Cont would inherit everything. After all, he was Vincent Cont''s only son.

    "Luan is incredible!" Maira and the girls were watching what Luan was doing on theptop and Cristina said this as soon as she saw the whole process of Luan destroying the ne, hiding the ident information, and erasing all the evidence.

    Cristina did not understand the process very well, but even so, she was able to say that what Luan was doing was incredible.

    "I''m almost done. You can y cards or something until we get to S?o Paulo." Luan paused and continued to type on theptop.

    "Okay."

    Minutester, Luan closed theptop and murmured, "There. It''s all done."

    Luan had spent a good deal of his Qi on making that white swan, so he sat on the white couch with his legs crossed, closed his eyes, and started to meditate.

    After a few moments it looked like rain of stars going in the direction of Luan. Maira, Ingrid, Cristina, and Catharina stopped ying the card game and watched, amazed.

    "Wow! Big Brother is really incredible!" Cristina eximed.

    "So handsome..." Ingrid murmured. She blushed with excitement at seeing her boyfriend like that. He looked more handsome than usual. It was as if those particles of energy that went to Luan were purposely doing this to make him more handsome.

    ''Mhm?'' Even Luan found this strange. He was not supposed to attract so much energy.

    It was a very strange urrence, but good at the same time. Luan would have described this as if he was getting Qi from something wet. Soon around Luan it looked like a fog, as if he were being surrounded by steam. It was all very strange and mystical.

    Maira and the girls were still looking at it with interest. This was something they had never seen before, not even when Luan meditated on the formation that helped him to get the Qi from Heaven and Earth.

    ''Clouds? Is thising from the clouds?'' Luan came up with a usible hypothesis.

    Initially, he only intended to supply his Qi. However, after this happened, he was meditating the entire trip to S?o Paulo.

    *

    When they arrived at the airport, a white limo was waiting for them. A refined man in standard ck driver''s clothing with white gloves was the man who would be their driver. He spoke politely, "Pleasee in."

    The driver opened the door for them.

    It was the first time for Cristina and Ingrid to have left Santa Catarina. Neither of the two girls had left Florian¨®polis before. It was all too new for them. The appearance and constructions were different from Santa Catarina as they passed huge buildings.

    Some timeter, they arrived at Avenue Pomp¨¦ia, and the limo stopped in front of arge building with the sign in front: Espa?o Pomp¨¦ia - Buffet e Eventos.

    The driver got out and opened the door for them. The moment they left, they were in the spotlight: camera shes shed, and a small stir happened, as did some reporterse up to ask some questions, whether about thepany or even about Hamibo Corporation.

    "CEO Luan Dimas, what are your goals now that you have be CEO? And what do you intend to do to prove your worth in thepany?"

    "CEO Luan Dimas, are you aware that it can ruin many people''s lives if you can''t manage the Corporation well?"

    "President Maira Dimas, why did you let your son take over as CEO of Dimas Corporation Headquarters when he is only 18 years old?"

    "President Maira Dimas, do you have anything to say about the Hamibo Corporation incident and the information leak?"

    "President Maira Dimas, from reliable sources we heard that CEO Luan Dimas is not doing a good job. Is that true?"

    "President Maira Dimas, you know more than anyone how much the burden of being CEO of Dimas Corporation Headquarters is. Did you regret cing your son as CEO?"

    Luan stopped walking. The moment he did the reporters felt enormous pressure and started to sweat. But Luan did not want to harm them unfairly, and he did not force them to retreat with his aura.

    Maira also stopped and looked at them. She said, "About Hamibo Corporation, I have nothing to dere. As for my son, I believe in his potential and I believe in his judgment. That''s why my son, Luan Dimas is CEO of Dimas Corporation. Regarding the results, you are rushing since it has not been even a week since he became CEO and has already shown positive results. If you want to ask questions, at least do your research first and do your research well, and apparently your ''reliable'' sources are not that reliable."

    The face of the reporter who asked that question kept changing from green to red. He had lied before; he just didn''t believe that an 18-year-old could manage such a bigpany. The worst was that after that, he felt like a mountain was pressing on him, and then, when he looked at Luan Dimas, a gigantic figure of a rotten white dragon appeared behind Luan, looking at him with big eyes.

    "Monster!!" The reporter shouted as he pointed at Luan. He was so scared, he peed his pants.

    This was all filmed by other reporters, and they saw until the moment that the man''s pants began to show the yellow spot between his legs. Then the reporter fell backward, foaming out of his mouth, as if angry, and began to convulse.

    The other reporters did not see what had happened to the reporter who had passed out after convulsing on the floor and foaming at the mouth, but fear hovered in their hearts and made them swallow their saliva dry.

    "Any more questions?" Luan didn''t even bother to look at the fallen reporter''s body that was removed by the employees of the event location; he simply looked at the other reporters and asked his question with indifference.

    Perhaps because of what had happened to the man, or perhaps because of the aura that Luan released was too powerful for them to bear to stand in front of him and ask questions, the reporters did not dare to speak and were silent when they heard the question from Luan.

    Luan turned and said, "Come on."

    Maira and the three girls followed him.

    Only when they left did the reporters catch their breath and begin to breathe again.

    "This is crazy..."

    "What was that just now?"

    "I felt myself inside a sea, and sinking more and more..."

    "My God, that boy is not at all normal as we thought he was."

    "I hope he doesn''t take my questions personally."

    "I think everything is fine. Only Jeffrey misused his luck and talked too much."

    "That''s true..."

    Meanwhile, Luan, Maira, and the three girls were received by Luiz Carlos Trabuco Cappi, current President of Banco Bradesco. He was a short ck haired man, wearing a ck suit and blue tie. The man was almost 60 years old.

    "It is an honor for us to have you here," Luiz Carlos Trabuco Cappi said as he held out his hand.

 Chapter 84: Bradescos Anniversary - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 84: Bradesco''s Anniversary - Part 2</h4>

    "It is an honor for us to have you here," Luiz Carlos Trabuco Cappi said as he held out his hand.

    "It''s our pleasure." Luan shook his hand.

    "Happy to see you again, President Luiz Carlos." Maira shook his hand with a friendly smile.

    "Equally." President Luiz Carlos smiled and said, looking at Ingrid, Cristina, and Catharina, "These three lovely girls, must be your daughters and daughter-inw, yes?"

    "That''s right." Maira nodded. She looked at the three with a kind smile.

    "Delighted to meet you,dies," President Luiz Carlos joked, making a show of obeisance as in ancient times.

    This made Ingrid, Cristina, and Catharina feel morefortable and evenugh a little.

    "Equally," the three girls said.

    "Please, follow me." President Luiz Carlos led them inside.

    The arrival of the Dimas family with Bradesco''s CEO - Luiz Carlos Trabuco Cappi, drew a lot of attention.

    Of course, it was not only because of President Luiz Carlos but also because the fact that the Dimas family was very famous. Another reason, too, was that they each drew the eyes toward them. It was difficult to find fault with their appearance.

    It wasn''t as dramatic as you see in some movies, to the point of making others pass out from their beauty, but it was captivating enough to make their hearts beat faster.

    The moment Luan entered and looked at those gathered inside the hall, he noticed some people with great influence. Some he believed it was worthwhile to partner with. Others, he just wanted to invest in some projects and get other investors.

    Luan was different from the past, who was an ignorant young adult. No, well, the two were at the same point on the time axis, but this time around he had a history of countless years of effort and the knowledge of his past achievements and failures.

    "Sorry, the President of Havan has arrived. I''m going over there to wee him." CEO Luiz Carlos was listening in his earpiece, and at that moment, he heard about the arrival of the President of Havan. "Enjoy the party."

    "It''s all right." Both Luan and Maira did not care and said goodbye.

    "Isn''t that Big Brother Elias?" Cristina spoke as she looked in the direction of a tall,rge young man.

    "Yes, it is himself." Catharina smiled and said, "Next to him is his father."

    They didn''t see Olivia. Most likely she was in the bathroom.

    Approaching them, Luan greeted them, "Good evening, Uncle Rogerio."

    The moment that Rogerio Levy Cardoso shook Luan''s hand, he exerted a little force... And as much force as he used, he saw that Luan''s expression didn''t even change, and it was an expression as if nothing was happening; it was something that could not be forged so easily, especially when Rodrigo used all his strength and Luan still carried the same expression.

    "Hahaha. Good evening, nephew." Rogerio stopped shaking Luan''s hand and hugged him while pping Luan on the back as heughed out loud.

    He was happy with Luan''s willingness to share body techniques with his family. In addition, he learned that Luan had ns to make himself avable to the army, but was nning to do so with the help of his grandfather.

    Rogerio didn''t think it was wrong for Luan to act like that, since he was CEO and needed to profit from it. After all, it must not have been easy for him to achieve something so good. If possible, he wanted to talk about the subject of the mysterious crevices, but he knew that now was not the time or the right ce to have such a conversation.

    "Uncle, this is my new little sister, Cristina Dimas, and this is my girlfriend, Ingrid Anjos." Luan introduced them both.

    "Nice to meet you both." Rogerio smiled and greeted them with a kiss on the cheek.

    He also greeted Maira with a kiss on the cheek.

    Elias, who was feeling left out, greeted them too.

    "Didn''t Aunt Oliviae?" Catharina asked, looking at Elias.

    "She is here," Elias replied, "She went to the bathroom, she''ll be back soon."

    "I understand," Catharina smiled.

    "I''m going out for a while. You guys can stay and talk." Luan left, and Ingrid followed him.

    Luan was approached by many people on his walk through the party hall. Some only greeted him, while others offered some proposals and investments. Ingrid wrote down all the proposals made and investors who decided to invest in thepany. It was always good to get new investors and projects.

    But Luan never talked about the game or tried to get investors for the game. He did not intend to depend on third parties to invest in the game. He intended to be the first and only owner of the game.

    Everything could be done in thepany itself and the investment could be done by his mother. Which was more viable, since the profit from the game would go to her.

    Ingrid''s lips pursed in disgust when she saw someone at that party. It was Stefan, a man who once hit on her and pretended to be just being kind. His hypocrisy and narcissism made her sick.

    However, she saw that when Stefan looked in their direction, right after, he looked at the floor. It was as if he felt guilty and resentful at the same time.

    Luan did not tell her, but he made things a little difficult for the Miranda family, which was Stefan Miranda''s family.

    Luan knew that the Miranda family was always supporting his mother, so he left differences aside and didn''t make things too difficult. However, he gave a warning: If Stefan Miranda dares to do something wrong toward his family and Ingrid... things would not be so smooth.

    Stefan Miranda, despite being young and immature, was not a fool. After being scolded by his father, Vidal Miranda, he understood that he was entering a minefield; one misstep and his and his family''s lives could go downhill.

    The initial thoughts he had of harming Ingrid had disappeared like smoke. He didn''t even dare look at her for fear of them thinking he was being malicious.

    While walking and talking with some people, Luan also spoke to some politicians, but he did not ept any project that they proposed to him. Most... or rather, all of them who spoke to him were offering wed projects; in addition, it was highly probable that they were using the projects for moneyundering. Luan didn''t want to be part of such a thing.

    Aguinaldo Cont was looking at Luan and his family from beginning to end with narrowed eyes and undisguised anger. Suddenly he received a message on his cell phone and left the ce in a hurry.

    Luan paid no attention to this and went back to where his family and Elias'' family were located.

    "Luan, something tragic has happened," Rogerio Levy Cardoso said, "The secondrgest investor in Dimas Corporation, Vincent Cont had an ident."

    "Oh, and how did it happen?" Luan pretended to be surprised.

    "No one knows for sure," Rogerio sighed, "since only the disappearance of his private jet has been reported so far. Whether it fell or exploded, it''s hard to know."

    "I understand." Luan said no more than that. He also didn''t try to pretend to pity them.

 Chapter 85: Going to Mato Grosso do Sul

    <h4>Chapter 85: Going to Mato Grosso do Sul</h4>

    "Mom, will you want to stay for the buffet?" Luan looked at her and asked. He had just received a warning on his cell phone.

    A new dimensional crack had opened in Brazil, in the state of Mato Grosso do Sul. It would take a little over two hours to fly there. If so, it would be better to go now.

    "No," Maira said, "Let''s go home."

    "Well, then, let''s get going," Luan said, and they said their goodbyes to Elias''s family.

    Outside the party, with no people around, Maira asked, "Luan, did something happen?"

    "Yes, a new dimensional gap has appeared." Luan sent a message to the pilot of the ne, and exined things to Maira and the girls. "It is located in Mato Grosso do Sul, in a more rural region. I intend to take you there."

    "Luan, are we going to fight monsters again?" Catharina interrupted.

    "Precisely. Why, are you afraid?" Luan provoked her.

    "Of course not!" she sharply denied. "I''m just asking, for asking. Fight monsters? That''s exactly what I want!!"

    Catharina acted brave, but her shaky legs gave her away.

    "Luan, stop teasing your sister," Maira scolded him, softly.

    "Okay." Luanughed and said nothing more.

    After getting into the waiting limo, the limo drove towards the airport where their Airbus ACJ318 (private jet) was.

    "I will do my best to stay strong!" Cristina was motivated.

    Luan smirked as he stroked Cristina''s head, "Yes, you can do that."

    When they arrived at the airport, the pilot and co-pilot were waiting for them.

    "Mother, Cristina, and Catharina," Luan said, "If it is not a very dangerous ce, I want you three to be able to deal with the situation alone. Ingrid and I will only help if it is really necessary, okay?"

    "I knew you were going to say that," Maira smiled, "Yes, I think that''s right too. Fighting for ourselves helped a lot thest time, although that ident happened in the end."

    "Luan, you have to promise that you won''t let us be in danger. Although I hate getting hurt, I don''t mind getting hurt a little, but I don''t want to end up in the same state asst time, okay?" Catharina was still a little traumatized from herst experience with a dimensional gap.

    "Yes, I will not let the three of you take too many risks," Luan agreed.

    First of all, Luan used all of his senses and extra sensory perception to see if something like a bomb was imnted on their ne again. Being cautious never hurt anyone, especially when being so for someone important that many people might benefit from the death of them and their family.

    On the ne, Luan sat on the bed and said, "I''m going to meditate on the way there. You girls can also do the same since I''m going to pull a lot of energy."

    He wanted to say that if he meditated now, a lot of energy would umte on the ne, and if they also meditated, it would help them.

    "Okay, I''ll do that." Ingrid wanted to experience what it felt like to meditate while flying on an airne.

    Maira, Cristina, and Catharina also wanted to test and see if in these two hours of flight they would be able to make some progress in cultivation.

    After hearing this, Luan began to meditate. As before, the same phenomenon happened. Fragments of lights came towards Luan like raindrops, only more brilliant.

    Ingrid, Cristina, Maira, and Catharina sat on the big double bed and also closed their eyes and meditated.

    The result could not be said to be excellent, but it was satisfactory. Some of the energies that didn''t enter Luan''s body in time went to them and helped to improve their cultivation base by a little. Gradually, they steadily grew stronger.

    Luan, on the other hand, was increasingly certain that his Origin was rted to clouds, or perhaps to water. In any case, he needed to meditate near a river orke, even by the pool of his house, to see if it would have simr results.

    The fetters of energy umted in Luan''s body, and little by little, he got stronger...

    *Bang!*

    Luan murmured: "Refining Qi - Level 5."

    This surprised even him. It was not easy to level up in cultivation, especially when he needed pure energy to fill his Pseudo Core. Now he was 30 times stronger than an ordinary man just with his Qi. This was an absurd amount since along with his strong physique, it would be equivalent to 70 times.

    It had only been an hour since he started meditating, so he didn''t stop and continued. Since it was a good opportunity, he also realized that his mother and the girls were benefiting from it.

    Close to arriving in Mato Grosso do Sul, Luan stopped meditating.

    "I had a head start," Maria smiled as she said.

    "I almost surpassed my limits," said Cristina.

    "Me too."

    "Me too, almost."

    "That''s nice," Luan said, "The next time you meditate, I''m sure you will be able to make progress. Anyway, we are close to getting there, and we are going straight to where the dimensional gap is located."

    "Yes." They nodded.

    After the nended, Luan went to the pilot and co-pilot and said, "I paid for your stay in a 5-star hotel. You two just need to go and say your names. As for when we will be back, wait for my call."

    "Yes sir!" Both were motivated. Working for the Dimas Family had always been satisfying.

    After doing that, Luan went out with his mother and the girls to take a taxi.

    The ce where the dimensional crack was located was near Morro Luis Barata, Campo Grande Cemetery.

    Luan''s reason for knowing about this dimensional crack was very fortunate since a woman who was in a live chat group had ended up filming the dimensional crack in the distance. However, it seemed that no one noticed anything strange, since it was a bit blurry, and you couldn''t see very well. However, the program that Luan had developed was able to identify the singrities and be 50% sure that it was a dimensional crack.

    Between pros and cons, it was worthing and making sure if it existed or not.

    "You can stop here, thanks. You can keep the change," Luan said, paying the taxi driver.

    After doing this, Luan said, "Come on, we are close to where the dimensional crack was seen."

    "Yes." The rest followed Luan closely.

    After twenty minutes of walking, they saw.

    It was actually close to a mountain trail and also close to the road surface.

    "Luan, do you think some people for caught up in it the same way we did that other time?" Ingrid looked at him and asked.

    "Possibly. It is not very isted, and someone cane by and end up entering without pretension," Luan replied.

    After testing the power level of the dimensional crack, Luan was able to urately analyze that it was a dimensional crack with a power of at most 45 times the strength of an ordinary man.

    "It''s safe for all of us to get in, let''s go," Luan said and was the first to enter.

 Chapter 86: Imps

    <h4>Chapter 86: Imps</h4>

    From the moment they entered the dimensional gap until then, they did not notice anything different, despite it being a dark and cold ce. However, some things began to be noticed by them such as footprints and other marks of struggle. There were even indications of possible bodies being dragged across the floor.

    "Luan, I think... I don''t think so; I''m sure there were humans here, however, something must have happened. In addition, animals, perhaps dogs, must have entered, since there are animal tracks," Maira analyzed the situation.

    "I agree, and they must be the reason." As soon as Luan said this, many small and ugly beings appeared.

    All of them were at most 1 meter long, with short legs and arms and a pair of horns andrge, pointed ears. Some of these ugly beings had a pair of wings on their backs and flew with a hideous smile on their faces.

    The eyes of these living beings were ck without the slightest sign of light, it was as if they were made of ss, and not something like that of a living being. It was ridiculous how scary these little creatures could be. Their colors varied between three shades: green, red, and blue.

    Catharina and Cristina trembled with fear when they saw these creatures and were frightened by the diabolical appearance of them.

    "They are imps," Luan murmured loudly enough for them to hear.

    (Author Note: An imp is a mythological being simr to a fairy or demon, often described in folklore and superstition. The word derives from the term ympe, used to denote a grafted tree.)

    "And to think that these mythological creatures really exist." Maira, on the other hand, was impressed.

    "Yes, many of the things that appeared in mythology, were, in fact, real. Some were recorded in historical books, which talked about things like these imps. However, not everything mythological is real. Anyway, they are smart, and not friendly to humans. They are carnivores and are looking at us as prey." Luan said this so they wouldn''t let their guard down.

    "Their strength is not that high," Luan said, "Mother, Cristina, and Catharina, try to fight them. If you can''t, Ingrid and I will help."

    "Okay!" They felt motivated, although still afraid since this imp was very ugly and scary.

    Maira was the one who was most rxed with this situationpared to Cristina and Catharina; she was also the first to move. In her eyes, the imps looked digitized. She moved toward the nearest imp with long strides, and the soles of her feet were filled with her monstrous strength. Each of her steps left residual marks on impact. The thrust of her intense speed was like that of a herd of ten horses.

    [Goo-ohhhhh-oh!] The Imp that was about to be attacked, let out a strange cry, moving fast across the floor since it had no wings, and both Imp''s fists flung forward while strange red energy surrounded its fists as it attacked towards Maira.

    At that moment there was only one thought in Maira''s mind: to defeat this imp.

    The strength of this Imp was around the strength of 8 ordinary people, and when the Imp''s fist hit Maira''s fist it looked like Maira''s hand was that of an adult man and the imp''s a child. The imp was forced back, and Maira''s brute strength broke the bones of the imp''s hand, and before he flew off, she took another step forward, and with her other hand, she set her foot on the ground and threw a punch at the imp''s chest.

    *Bang!*

    The Imp''s body went flying, and he hit the other imps who tried to hold him.

    When they saw that more than three imps had gone to attack Maira, Catharina and Cristina went to help.

    "Watch out! Some of them can attack from a distance." Luan gave a warning just as a fireball flew towards Maira.

    Maira acted quickly and dodged. She pulled away and kicked off the ground, pushing forward and throwing a punch to the head of an Imp that was almost reaching her.

    *Beng!*

    The punch was very strong, making the imp''s body hit the ground and bounce like a ser ball.

    Maira wasted no time and kicked the Imp while he was down, making him fly a distance and hit his head against the head of an imp with wings that was flying.

    *Bang!*

    *Boom!* *Boom!*

    The two Imps fell heavily to the ground and were barely able to get up.

    Cristina surrounded her hands with fire and sent a shower of punches in the direction of an imp flying at about her height.

    *Pow!* *Pow!* *Pow!*

    The explosive sounds of her fists of fire echoed and the Imp wasunched from a distance, falling to the ground and creating a small crater with his body.

    Catharina was the weakest of them, but that didn''t mean she couldn''t fight. She was a little more clumsy, being hit by an imp punch and being forced to back up.

    [Keeeeeeeeeeee!]

    The impughed at Catharina, as he celebrated for making her step back.

    This ignited a me of anger in the heart of Catharina, who kicked the floor and reached the imp whoughed at her; not even she knows how she was able to do this. Catharina, after kicking the ground stayed in the air, and turning with her right foot, she kicked the imp''s head and the body of another imp that was nearby.

    It was abo whichunched the two imps backward with great force. The power of her kick with the speed and the strength of 9 ordinary men was powerful enough to tear both imps in half.

    Maira was about to be attacked by a different imp. This one seemed to be bigger and more powerful. It was an Imp of red color, of which there were only a few present. A red imp''s maximum strength was up to 10 times more powerful than an ordinary man, which was only slightly weaker than Maira.

    Maira retaliates with a punch, using all her strength.

    Both of Maira''s fists met the fists of the red imp. Punching each other, their fists collided fiercely.

    *Bang!*

    With deafening sounds and bright red lights that came from the fist of the red imp due to the explosion, the wind waves were like a gale. A hurricane spread in all four directions, instantly picking up many of the imps, who were unable to escape.

    Luckily, Cristina and Catharina had just gotten rid of the imps that were attacking them and were able to dodge the effects of the hurricane.

    The two girls were amazed. Inexplicably their mother had be very powerful. They could clearly see the blood dripping from the corner of the red imp''s mouth.

    Although Maira was a little breathless, she was standing firmly like a mountain, with her eyes as sharp as a sword. Unlike the red imp, which was spitting blood, looking at Maira in disbelief.

    The red imp looked over and grabbed a green imp with his hand and bit the green Imp''s head off. He chewed and chewed, and he started to recover. All his tiredness and internal injury were healed in moments.

    [Goo-ohhhh-oh!] The red imp screamed and attacked Maira again.

    "Monster!" Maira shouted. Of course, the red imp didn''t understand what she said and even if she did, he wouldn''t have been offended.

 Chapter 87: Scanning a Sword.

    <h4>Chapter 87: Scanning a Sword.</h4>

    The red imp picked up the green imp of whose head he was chewing, pointed it in the direction of Maira and threw the green imp toward her and shouted: [Kee-heeeeeeeeeee!]

    "My mother''s a whore? No, your mother is the whore!" Luan almost took a step forward and attacked the red imp that had just cursed his mother as a whore.

    "Luan, can you understand what they are saying?" Ingrid looked at him in surprise. It was nothing more than eloquent screaming, not unlike dog barking.

    "Yes, he said, ''I''m going to kill you, you bitch!'' as soon as he threw the green imp''s body at my mom," Luan replied angrily, in disgust. Although he knew that the intelligence of the imps was at most like that of an 8 year old child, still, hearing someone call his mother a whore truly annoyed him.

    Luan shouted, "Mother, try to imagine something materializing in your hands; it could be a sword or dagger."

    Maira looked at Luan and did not answer, but shook her right hand and closed it and in the next moment, she imagined the process of a sword materializing.

    _ _

    [Scanning Started... Processpleted. Prototype - Medieval Sword 96 cm]

    _ _

    The sword was something very simr to a holographic image, but still, Maira was holding the sword with her right hand.

    The sword had a sequence of six oval holes on the blunt side from the hilt to the middle of the sword. The handle looked like metal, and the body of the sword was slightly curved.

    Step by step, Maira moved forward and in the blink of an eye, she suddenly arrived in front of the red imp and cut horizontally and vertically in the imp''s direction. After each cut, the two arms of the red imp fell to the floor with the sound *Thud!* and the red imp pped its wings to get away in the air.

    Maira''s cuts were not only violent but very fierce and cruel. Each time she cut, an arm of the red imp was lost.

    "I want to see you recover from that, now!" Maira shouted. She didn''t care that the red imp could fly. She already noticed a pattern and knew that it couldn''t fly for long, especially now that it was injured, being without its two arms.

    The next scene, however, almost made her choke on her saliva. Maira saw two green imps grab the arms of the red Imp and chew. The strange thing was that the green imps started to turn blue, and their strength of 7 to 8 times stronger than an ordinary man went up to 9 times.

    Maira''s Qi was very small, and after spending all that time with the materialized sword, she felt tired and fell to the floor, breathing hard.

    The red Imp''s ck eyes showed a cruel gleam when he saw this. In his wisdom, he knew that she used too much energy when creating that sword.

    [Goo-ohhhhhhhh!]

    "Mother!" Cristina and Catharina saw this and were agitated. They pushed away the blue Imps they were fighting against and ran at full speed to help Maira. However, they were slow.

    "Luan?" Ingrid was also agitated; she wanted to go and help. However, she was stopped by Luan, who held her arm.

    In the next moment, she found out why he did it.

    When the red imp was only a few inches away from Maira, she suddenly smiled and the sword in the imp''s hand advanced towards the chest of the red Imp, passing through the body of the Imp and reaching the heart.

    [Goo-oh?]

    "Confused? It is very simple, you have been tricked!" Mairaughed gracefully, standing up without showing any sign of tiredness. It was true that she didn''t have much Qi, but it wasn''t that low. She was able to let the sword materialize for at least 5 minutes.

    Maira didn''t really understand what the Red Imp said, but she guessed based on the red imp''s expression of disbelief. Luan praised his mother in his mind. That was exactly what the red imp had said.

    "Mom, you tricked us..." Catharina pouted.

    "Ara, ara. To deceive the enemy, it is easier when you can deceive your allies first," Mairaughed.

    "Tsk!" Catharina clicked her tongue and went to attack another Imp.

    "Mom, I''m d you''re okay," Cristina said with a relieved sigh and smiled right away.

    Maira made the materialized sword disappear.

    "Cutie pie, there''s no way your brother would let me be hurt. If he didn''t act, it meant that I would be fine." Maira stroked Cristina''s head and spoke with a gentle smile.

    "En." Cristina blushed and nodded, her cheeks pink.

    "Stay alert," Luan warned them when he saw some blue imps flying and attacking from the sky.

    Maira and Cristina dodged the balls of fire and water that came towards them and prepared to fight.

    The terrain itself was not bad. Although the ground would sink a bit if they used a lot of force, it did not hinder their speed very much.

    Catharina, with her brute strength, took a dead green imp by the feet and lobbed it in the direction of the blue imps that hade to attack her mother and little sister.

    *Bang!*

    The green impunched by Catharina caught a flying blue imp, knocking him to the ground with the sound of *Thud!* and then Cristina was quick to act and stepped on the head of the fallen Blue Imp, killing him.

    *STAMP!*

    "Ew!" Cristina''s expression was disgusted. She saw a green slime, the blood of the imp, had stuck to the sole of her shoe.

    [Sheeeeeee-sheeeeeee.]

    [Gee-gee-gee-gee.]

    Two blue Imps pointed at Cristina and flew towards her.

    Cristina had the brilliant idea of ??using the blue imp lying on the floor as a weapon. She picked him up by the feet, and when the two blue imps approached, she lifted the body of the blue imp in her hand and swung it in the direction of the two blue imps.

    "Take this!" Cristina screamed and attacked the two, but did notnd her attack. The two blue imps had pped their wings and dodged.

    Seeing that her n had failed, Cristina was not affected. She still continued to spin holding the blue imp, andunched the body through the air towards the blue imps.

    *Whoosh!*

    Because of the spin she had made, the blue imp''s body picked up speed when it wasunched, but the two blue imps were already expecting this, and shied away from the projectile. Then they went to attack Cristina again, which in turn, she picked up the green imp lying on the floor and used it as a weapon as well. She pretended to swing towards the blue imps and when they thought they were dodging, the direction of the green imp changed and went towards them with more speed as she made a quick turn.

    *BANG!*

    The impact was great, making the imp that was the first to beunched fly far into the air. As for the other, his wings were crushed, most likely unable to fly again.

    The ce was like a big open field, but without trees and only a few nts, which made the scenery an ideal ce to fight. It was also because of that, that it also made it so easy for Cristina, Catharina, and Maira, as well as for the Imps who could attack from all directions.

    Maira was quick to act and ran towards the blue Imp that had its wings smashed, and before the blue imp fell to the ground, she spun in the air, and kicked the blue imp''s head, almost exploding it like a watermelon.

    Green goo got stuck to her feet. Because of that, she said, disgusted, "Yuck, this is very disgusting."

 Chapter 88: Bestial Imp

    <h4>Chapter 88: Bestial Imp</h4>

    The fight went on and on and Maira with her two daughters did a good job killing more than 50 imps, whether they were blue or green. They even managed to kill two red imps.

    After that, Maira, Cristina, and Catharina were panting, almost without the strength to continue. The imps seemed to have no end; the more they killed, the more they would appear.

    "You three did a great job," Luan said, "You cane back here and rest, now Ingrid and I will deal with the rest."

    "Ara, is that so? Okay then, I leave the rest to you both." Maira smiled tiredly. She went over next to them and sat on the floor, almost falling apart.

    Cristina and Catharina did the same. "The rest is up to you two."

    Catharinay on the floor while breathing heavily. She was the one with the least strength between them, but she felt that if she meditated a little now, she would be able to increase her strength.

    Meanwhile, the green imps were lining up, basically to be eaten by the red imp. It was a very strange and disgusting sight. Because of that, the strength of the red imp that was eating the green imps and even some blue imps was growing.

    The red imp pped his red bat wings and shouted: [Im-Pohhhhhhhhhhhhhng!]

    "Now I will evolve and kill you all!" Luan tranted, "That''s what he shouted."

    "Shouldn''t we stop him before he can do that?" Ingrid asked.

    "Of course not. He is still weak; I want him to eat a little more as it will turn into better ingredients." Luan took the big backpack from his back that he brought with him and handed it to his mother. "Hold this for me."

    "Yes, okay. I hope these imps will be of some use to you." Maira had already recovered her breath, and was again capable of carrying a conversation.

    "They will." Luan said it with such certainty that it made them all believe him.

    "I kind of feel bad for the imps now..." Catharina chuckled.

    "Oh, how about taking one of them as a pet, then?" Luan scoffed.

    "Of course not!" Just thinking about it made Catharina shiver. It will be traumatizing to see one of those imps every day.

    Seeing that Luan and the women were not paying attention to him, the red imp returned to eating the other imps.

    It looked like the red imp was tired of eating them one by one. He started to hold imps 1 in each hand and bite in a way that was quite unbelievable how much his mouth could grow. It resembled a snake that had unhinged its jaws to swallow something very big. The belly of the red imp was bing more and more like a ball, but his digestion was surprising since it always returned to normal a few secondster.

    "It will evolve into a different species perhaps..." Ingrid guessed.

    "Yes, he wants to be a Bestial Imp. The only thing that changes is the tail that grows and the pair of horns that gets bigger. Oh, I think the wings get bigger too, and it bes gray," Luan exined.

    "Luan, you are so knowledgeable, you are really amazing," Ingrid said with admiration.

    Luan and Ingrid were rxed, even as they watched the red imp evolve.

    Catharina looked at the two with conflicted eyes as she murmured to herself. ''Luan wants the red imp to evolve, and Ingrid admires him for that. I think they both have loose screws...''

    "Luan, are you sure it''s not time to kill this thing yet?" Catharina asked, seeing how much the red imp had already eaten.

    "Not yet," Luan replied, "Imps do not normally evolve by eating others of their same species; this only happens when they are at risk of being killed by enemies. It is a rare chance to see a monster evolve, and despite it evolving into a Bestial Imp, it won''t be quite able to reach the strength of 50 ordinary men."

    The red imp has passed the strength of 40 times that of an ordinary man. It was now almost 120 cm. The amount and density of energy within his body was no longer normal.

    This red imp usually had some sense of brotherhood, and having to eat the other imps made him cry out in resentment.

    [Yooo-hohhhohhhh!]

    "That''s right. You are eating well." Luan even picked up some bodies of the Imps lying on the floor and tossed them over at the red Imp.

    The red imp''s eyes widened and became blood green (well, imp blood green).

    "Why aren''t the other Impsing to attack?" Cristina was curious about this.

    "As I said before, they are smart. Although they only have the intelligence of an 8 year old child at most, they know that they have no chance of winning and have ced all of their chances on the evolution of the red imp." Luan looked at Cristina and exined all this to her.

    [Gooipp-oohhhhhhippp!!]

    "My God!" Catharina stood up and said, "He''s letting out a light... that''s..."

    "The imp must be evolving!" Cristina added.

    Luan had a smile on his lips. He hade here in an attempt to train Maira, Cristina, and Catharina, so he never expected to hit a jackpot here. ''As expected, a Bestial Imp... He''s creating a monster core.''

    With the monster core, Luan could do many things, as well as just meditate and take the pure energy from the monster core.

    The red imp''s body let out a green light. His body absorbed an enormous amount of Qi, and his intelligence increased on another level.

    His body was muchrger than before, 160 cm tall. He had gray skin and gray bat wings, bull horns, and devilish green eyes. His teeth looked like pinecone fish teeth.

    "It''s over?" Ingrid asked.

    "No, not yet. Just a little more..." As soon as Luan said that, the Bestial Imp shouted.

    [Gogipppppp-Gooomnghhhhpiii!] (Now I''m going to kill and eat you all!)

    "Now, yes," Luan murmured and took action.

    *BANG!*

    Luan moved so fast he broke the speed of sound, causing a loud sonic boom, forcing Maira and the girls to cover their ears and curse Luan for not warning of this before.

    Luan appeared in front of Bestial Imp and threw a punch to the monster''s chest.

    *BOOOM!*

    The Bestial Imp was mmed towards the ground, and fell with a thunderous crash, causing the rocks to fly in all directions and a crater to form on impact.

    The Bestial Imp crushed a few other imps in the process, and with anger and resentment, he ate the bodies to heal. Even a red imp was not spared, which was of some help in strengthening and healing the Bestial Imp.

    Luan did not stay afloat, since to do that he would spend a lot of Qi, so he went down on the ground, and once again he ran towards Bestial Imp at an rming speed.

    "Luan is really amazing!" Cristina eximed seeing this.

    Luan, who arrived in front of Bestial Imp once more,unched a kick towards the imp''s body and made it float in the air. And before it could stabilize itself, Luan crouched down and built up a boost then jumped!

 Chapter 89: Finishing up the Imp Battle

    <h4>Chapter 89: Finishing up the Imp Battle</h4>

    Luan looked like a rocket beingunched into the sky. His speed was fast enough to reach Bestial Imp and even overtake it, and without giving the Bestial Imp a moment of peace, Luan stabilized his body in the air, and with a spin, he dug the heel of his right foot into the Bestial Imp''s head.

    *Bang!*

    *BOOM!*

    [Ggoo-ooooo-ooohk!?]

    The Bestial Imp let out a terrible cry when his body began to squirm on the floor. The food he wanted to devour was right in front of him, but he was being beaten like a punching bag, unable to react in time.

    He gained superior intelligence so the pain he received increased dramatically. The fact that before he was certain of victory if he evolved made him terribly sorry when he saw Luan''s strength.

    Still, the Bestial Imp refused to give up. He flew with great effort while carrying the body of a red imp and ate it in the sky, so as not to be easily attacked.

    "Ingrid! Kill the other Imps and don''t let him get close to the bodies of the others. If possible, stack them all in one ce and protect the pile," Luan said out loud.

    "Yes." Ingrid nodded and started to do that. She was not as fast as Luan, but that didn''t mean she was slow. She was, after all, 46 times stronger than an ordinary man if she used her blood Qi.

    After running towards the herd of Imps, she began to attack in a predatory manner, killing each one with just a single attack. In addition, she also stole the essence of their blood in each attack, which was something of great benefit to her since the blood essences of the imps were somewhat special and pure.

    Seeing her do this left the Bestial Imp disgusted. He roared and shouted: [Goo-ooooohhhhhh!]

    But he did not dare to go and attack Ingrid, since he was cautious enough to understand that the moment he did that, he would be attacked by Luan.

    At that moment, Ingrid did something that surprised even her. She pulled all the blood that dripped from a blue imp and had it hover under her hand in the form of a ball of green blood. Ingrid''s irises widened, and she had the idea of ??turning the blood into a sword.

    A patterned sword, nothing special but made of blood, was formed. It was ded on both sides, and a ce to hold: a blood cable that fit very well in Ingrid''s hand. Because of her Origin, the blood that was liquid became something solid in Ingrid''s hand.

    She then started to swing the sword and saw that it was easy to handle. Ingrid smiled what looked more like a devil''s smile to the imps and started to attack with more ferocity!

    *Whoosh!* *Whoosh!* *Whoosh!* *Whoosh!*

    Around her, only the sound of Ingrid''s green blood sword ripping through the air and the bodies of the imps was heard. It was so fierce that it made the Bestial Imp flying in the sky shudder with fear.

    [Koo-ahhhhhhhhhng!]

    Fear drove the Bestial Imp to insanity. He might as well run away, but he wanted to attack Ingrid when he saw her kill the other imps... Which was very contradictory since he had eaten many of the imps himself to evolve...

    Seeing that after a while the Bestiary Imp had finally decided to act, Luan would not let him have his way. He waited until the best moment and jumped in the air in the direction of Bestial Imp.

    [Koo-ohhhhhhhhhhhhhng!] (Stay out of this!)

    "Haha! Do you really believe that I will listen to you?" Luan scoffed and threw a shower of punches and kicks in the direction of the Bestial Imp.

    *POOW! POOW! POOOW!*

    The sounds of the exchanging of punches and kicks echoed until the Bestial Imp was unable to defend itself or to dodge and was hit in the stomach and careened towards the ground.

    *BOOOM!*

    "Okay, the Monster Core must have already stabilized..." Luan murmured. From start to finish he made the Bestial Imp fight with all his might in order to stabilize the Monster Core.

    Now that he didn''t have to wait any longer, Luan made a springboard with Qi in the air, and flexed his knees, propelling his descent to the ground.

    When the Bestial Imp saw this, his eyes were bloodshot and fear hovered over his heart. However, he was already injured and could not escape in time.

    Luan reached out in front of himself, and extended his hand towards the Bestial Imp''s chest, and a strong impact made the Bestial Imp''s body split in half.

    *BOOOOOOM!*

    The ground gave way further and deepened the crater that formed in threeyers.

    Luan took the upper body of the Bestial Imp and reached inside and removed a sphere which resembled a dark green quail egg.

    Luan took the other part of the Bestial Imp''s body and jumped out of the crater.

    He walked over to where his mother and sisters were and said, "You three should start meditating. Don''t waste your efforts from before."

    "That''s true!" Catharina had almost forgotten that. She still remembered that it was because of something like this that she had be so strong earlier.

    "Aren''t you going to help Ingrid?" Maira asked when she saw that Ingrid was still fighting the rest of the imps.

    "No, she needs training too," Luan said. "Ingrid has not yet learned to control her Origin. This is a good chance."

    "Oh, if you say so. I''m going to start meditating. Can I leave the backpack on the floor, yes?" Maira asked.

    "Yes, that''s no problem," Luan nodded.

    After that, he busied himself with dismantling the Bestial Imp. Then he started to take the remains of the other imps and dismantled them too.

    Ingrid was the goddess of death; he was the butcher who took the bodies and dismantled them.

    This continued for a few minutes until Ingrid managed to kill all the imps. It was almost 200 imps in total; it was too much.

    "I''m going to meditate too." Ingrid felt she could make progress at any time.

    "Alright." Luan saw no problem with that and continued to dismantle and take the most profitable and important things from the bodies of the imps.

    After doing all this, Luan also felt the need to meditate when he felt that there was no threatening life forms around.

 Chapter 90: Going Towards the Forest.

    <h4>Chapter 90: Going Towards the Forest.</h4>

    (Author: Due to the 6 bonus chapters that have not been published, it will be added on to the 6 for this week and will now have 12 bonus chapters during this week)

    - - -

    - Almost 2 hourster -

    "I am now 11 times stronger than an ordinary man..." Catharina murmured.

    "I''ve already be 12 times stronger than an ordinary man," said Maira.

    "I am also 12 times stronger," Cristina smiled and said.

    "Very good. I''m happy for your improvements," Luan said with a smile, "I also managed to make progress. I have be 41 times stronger with just my body."

    "I am 22 times stronger with my body and 27 times stronger than an ordinary man with Qi." Ingrid was surprised by her progress.

    "Theparisons are really hurtful," Catharina sighed, "There is still a long way to go to be as strong as you two."

    "Stop it, if you keep trying, you''ll soon be as strong as us... Well, you''ll be strong soon," Luan joked, which made Catharina snort and pout.

    "What are we going to do now? Is there still anything useful here?" Maira asked looking at the distance. They were now in an open field with not much around them, but in the distance, there was a forest. "Maybe there is something good in this forest?"

    "There must be," Luan said, "I feel energy from different types of things from that direction, be it monsters or medicinal herbs. Anyway, I want to get as many rare nts and herbs as possible. So we are going over there."

    Not far from them was a bloody scene. It was the ce where Luan had dismembered the imp. Cristina asked while looking at this scene, "And these imps, are there more of them in this ce?"

    "It''s possible. I believe the Imp Mother still exists and there may be more imps along with her. They may even be stronger than the ones we fought since the strongest among them are probably protecting the Imp Mother," Luan exined.

    "Since that''s the case, let''s leave this ce at once." Maira did not pay much attention to this, but now that she had stopped meditating, she was a little nauseous looking at the bloody scenery that served as a ughterhouse.

    "Yes, we better go, so as not to stay here overly long." Luan agreed and lifted up therge travel backpack that was now filled with the remains of the imps and some rare herbs he had found while they meditated.

    As they walked towards the forest, Cristina asked, "Big Brother, I read a cultivation book recently. This book is very simr to some of the things we''re doing... Was it written by a cultivator?"

    "Not necessarily. He must have read a lot of history, and so the knowledge on that subject sometimes makes sense," Luan said.

    "I understand." Cristina asked another question as she walked and looked at Luan, "Big Brother the MC of the novel says he loves his family, but why doesn''t he help them get stronger? I mean, in the book I read, he stayed over a year with them and his family were still normal people, and his sister was still raped and killed by the enemy of the story''s MC... I don''t understand why he did it; why didn''t he help and teach his family to get stronger? Did he really love his family?"

    "Yes, I agree, it doesn''t make sense," Luan said, "It would only make sense if he was too afraid to tell his family, but I think it is unlikely since there is no reason to fear telling one''s family about something like this. Or he thought it was better not to involve his family in problematic things like cultivation, which also doesn''t make sense, since if they can''t protect themselves and his enemies want to take revenge, he will be harming his family even more, andstly, there is the plot issue: In doing so, the author would give him a reason to take revenge and create a plot that holds people to read his story and see him take revenge."

    "Mm... Maybe that''s it, but Big Brother, I think deep down, he just doesn''t love his family, just like my old one..." When she brought up the subject of her blood family, Cristina was sad. She was sensitive when it came to when a family did not love each other, just as she was not loved before.

    "Don''t think about it too much. Now you have a family that loves you very much." Luan understood where she was going; even if a little, she identified with the story she read. "Know that I love you, and that mother and Catharina and Ingrid also love you. Besides, not all stories are like the one you read. I will rmend a better one for youter."

    "Thank you, and I know that I am loved now." Cristina gave him a bright smile full of happiness and joy.

    "See, now you are even able to smile like that," Catharina rubbed Cristina''s head and said softly.

    "Returning to the previous subject, Luan." Maira looked at him. "Want to hunt the Imp Mother?"

    "No, we''re just going to attack whoever attacks us. It would be problematic to go to her," Luan said, "As I said before, wherever she is, it is possible that there are thousands of imps protecting her. That would just be a headache with little reward."

    "Oh, then forget it. These small monsters were not afraid to die. That would make them scary adversaries if there are even more than the ones we faced already," Maria said with a forced smile. It was scary to imagine a ce full of imps.

    When they passed the trees and entered the forest, Luan had already identified some rare nts and herbs and began to harvest them carefully.

    "Something ising from that direction," Luan said, on alert.

    In the air, something came flying towards them. It took some while for them to see what it was since the ce was very dark. Only the faintest glow from the moonlight reflected over the whole ce.

    When it was a few feet away, everyone was able to see. The creature was a skeleton with clumps of rotten flesh on its chest, arms, legs, and jaw. This skeleton had a pair of aged wings, looking like old cloth with bones, and a tail of bones, very simr to the shape of a scorpion''s tail. The skeleton''s eyes for some reason shone in neon yellow, and his mouth was opened with a red tongue hanging out, looking like a dog when it drapes itself out of the car and hangs out the window.

    When Luan prepared to attack, this skeletal monster pped its wings and flew away from the ce.

    "Why did he run away? Did he see that you were going to attack and run away in fear, Luan?" Catharina, who saw Luan''s actions, asked.

    "Yes, his instincts are good, despite his appearance," Luan said. "He will probablye back and bring others of his kind with him."

    "And what would that species be? Skeletons?" Cristina asked, innocently.

    "Undead. Not all are skeletons like that... Well, let''s hide and wait. I''m going to create a concealment spell and set a trap. Their bones in general are very good for creating pills and artifacts." Luan''s eyes lit up at the thought of those bones nourished by the skeleton that flew away.

    "Okay."

    They moved a little away from where they were, and Luan opened the backpack and took a pot of imp''s blood and started drawing circles and old letters on the floors and trees. When a configuration of a pentagram was formed, the entire location within the circle became hidden.

    "Stay here. I will create the traps now." Saying this, Luan left the hidden circle, and only by special means could he know where it was.

    After that, he started setting traps with spells and diagrams, and runes throughout the forest near the site.

 Chapter 91: Fighting Monsters - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 91: Fighting Monsters - Part 1</h4>

    It was a great scene. Within the forest, which was obviously full of dangers, countless undead monsters ran towards the traps set by Luan. Among them, there were some who were flying, but when they reached a certain formation, they lost the right to fly and fell to the ground, with the sound of *Thud!* dead.

    Maira and the girls looked at this puzzling scene.

    The monsters ranged from undead skeletons to mutant animals, as well as a tiger walking on two legs and with a tail sorge that it dragged on the ground.

    There were also snakes with a green human body walking on two legs, with a big tail and snake head; it was a very terrifying monster.

    There was even a gray werewolf from legends and myths.

    ''I already suspected this, but now I''m sure... This is a demonic dimensional crack,'' Luan murmured to himself.

    Luan closed his eyes for a few seconds and the moment he opened them, he radiated a powerful aura from his body!

    The monsters felt the energy of Luan''s aura and looked in his direction with hunger... Luan was nothing more than a great feast for them, especially when they saw his aura which was so dense and juicy. If any of them managed to devour Luan, their powers would greatly increase.

    [KuuuOOhhhoohhhh!]

    [Oskksndnws-Aoggghhhhh!]

    [KkkiiooohHhhhh-OhhhhkkkkOhhh-ooohhhh!]

    What appeared to be their leader was a goat with huge curved horns and white neon eyes. His body was the same as a human''s, hairless and very thin. He pointed at Luan whilemanding the monsters to attack.

    Sounds of trees were felled and heavy footsteps ofrge monsters running towards Luan echoed throughout the forest.

    Maira and the girls wanted to help, but they knew that if they attempted to lend their aid, they would possibly get in the way. But Ingrid was different; she was strong enough to be able to protect herself, but she had heard what Luan said: that she should onlye to fight after 20 minutes. Despite not knowing why he said that, Ingrid decided to listen to him.

    Luan had already left the backpack with his mother that contained all the items he had acquired in this dimensional crack. Now, he was totally free to fight, without worry.

    The 350 cm werewolf was the fastest to run. After taking down two trees that were in his way, the werewolf came very close to Luan.

    Luan set his foot on the ground, and staying in the horse position, he punched the werewolf in the abdomen.

    *Boom!*

    The punch was powerful, although Luan hadn''t used his Qi yet since he still wanted to test the strength of these monsters. It was strong enough tounch the werewolf away and break three trees in the process before the werewolf fell heavily to the ground.

    The werewolf stood up and snarled. [LkrrrrrRRRmmm!]

    Even while he was snarling in strange pronunciations after being hit by a punch and forced to fly backward, he still hasn''t looked away from Luan and kicked off the ground.

    ''Is he nning to crash head-on at full speed?'' This was what Luan wanted. Now that he had confirmed the werewolf''s strength, he no longer needed to be ''kind'', but first he pushed aside some other monsters that were attacking him so he could wait and ''receive'' the werewolf.

    With his left arm, Luan punched a monster pig that stood on two legs, and, taking advantage of a skeleton that held a sword, he quickly swiped the rusty sword from the skeleton. With the sword, he surrounded himself with Qi and cut in the direction of a white leopard that walked on two legs.

    *Booom!* *Booom!* *Whoosh!*

    The thunderous sounds and the cutting sound echoed in the forest. The monsters became more cautious when they saw this; their level of intelligence varied from a 3-year-old human child to a 12-year-old.

    If Luan were to stipte, he would say that the werewolf who ran towards him at full speed had the rough intelligence of a 10 year old child: young and reckless.

    Luan kicked off the ground and ran towards the werewolf.

    *Wooooooooooooohhhhhhh!*

    The werewolf jumped and attacked with his paw. Against the attack, which Luan felt carried the desire to crush him at all costs, Luan coated the sword with an even greater amount of Qi in the rusty de.

    *Whoosh!* *Whoosh!* *Whoosh!* *Whoosh!*

    Before the w could swing at him, Luan cut with the sword what appeared to be four times, but in reality it was 48 times at incredible speed!

    The werewolf appeared to have been frozen while attacking. His movements were stopped with his eyes wide.

    As if made of cubes of dice, the werewolf''s body copsed, with blood dripping from all the pieces of meat and organs and bones into which he had been transformed.

    This scene was bloody even for the undead monsters, but before they thought about escaping they had all fallen into traps. The smartest among them already realized that they were trapped, but now being inside a trap formation, there was no escape.

    [Sooddhhhhh-nhshahaaahhh-PredjjjgHHHhoooo!!] (We can''t escape! We need to kill this human!)

    [OHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!]

    The moment the goat with the big horns and human body said that, the monsters screamed and ran angrily towards Luan.

    Luan, who thought about continuing to use the rusty sword, saw the sword shatter.

    ''In the end, it was just a rusty sword...'' Luan sighed, before tossing the rest of the sword in the direction of a pig monster.

    Luan kicked off the ground and jumped high up into the air and manifested his aura at the peak. In the next moment, he started throwing balls of white energy towards the monsters.

    *BOOOOM!* *BOOOOM!* *BOOOOM!* *BOOOOM!* *BOOOOM!*

    The sounds of explosions were loud, and many weaker monsters were killed: many with fatal injuries and some managed to survive with only a few injuries.

    Seeing that he was about to be surrounded by flying monsters, which was a disadvantage for him, Luan made his Qi surround his foot and used it as a springboard to propel his descent.

    As he fell, he spun around so as to fall on his feet and fell to the floor with a crash.

    *BOOM!*

    The ground gave way and the monsters lost their bnce, looking like they were going through an earthquake. Some of the trees and rocks that were nearby were shattered.

    [KkkkKhkRRRrrr!] (Damn human, get out!)

    A snake monster was being crushed by Luan''s foot. He growled violently, wanting Luan to get off him. Instead of leaving, Luan loosened his foot, raising it and descending with more force surrounded by Qi!

    *STOMP!*

    *BOOM!*

    The pattern of Luan''s sneakers'' sole was marked on the snake with a human body''s chest.

    [Uu ... Huaaap!]

    The snake monster vomited blood, and murmured a few words before dying.

    "Luan is really amazing!" From within the concealment formation, Cristina apuded in wonderment at what she saw.

    She had seen Luan defeat more than ten monsters in less than 1 minute; even a werewolf who seemed to be very powerful Luan had minced up.

    "Yes, his movements are very different from ours; they are much more precise. We must observe and learn from him," Maira said with a serious expression. If they could learn at least a little from Luan''s fight, it would be good progress for them.

    "Yes, I will do my best!" Cristina was motivated.

    Catharina and Ingrid also nodded enthusiastically.

 Chapter 92: Fighting Monsters - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 92: Fighting Monsters - Part 2</h4>

    It looked like Luan was being bombed with attacks from all kinds of elements going towards him. If it weren''t for the formation that made the powers of undead beings weakened, he would be in a more risky situation.

    Luan reflected the attacks, and on top of that, he made them twice as strong as were thrown at him, and from a distance, the undead who attacked him were all killed... Well, almost all, those who were not at least lost their arms and legs, and even heads, but since they were undead, some of them could survive even without their heads.

    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*

    The bodies of the zombies and skeletons that were bombarded with the poison itself were thrown from a distance and fell to the ground with loud sounds, one by one, some even hitting other undead or stones and trees, further destroying the general area of the forest.

    Luan reached into the remains of the werewolf who was actually a zombie werewolf and took out a small stone the size of a bean berry. Despite being small, the density of its pure energy made up for everything.

    "Magic stone..." Luan murmured.

    Unlike the Imp from whom Luan had gotten a nucleus of monsters, undead had magic stones. Although the name and appearance were different, the concept was the same: to store energy.

    The zombies and skeletons that saw this found it very attractive and wanted it for themselves, however, when they approached, they were easily overwhelmed by Luan.

    ''This goat... He''s a necromancer, isn''t he?'' Luan already noticed that he was the one whomanded the undead. And unlike zombies and skeletons, he didn''t seem to be ''dead'', so Luan guessed that he was a necromancer.

    "Ingrid, you can join now," Luan said out loud, "Help me collect the magic stones from these undead."

    A secondter, Ingrid appeared before all the undead. The necromancer goat was surprised since he knew that there were other humans, but he did not know where they had been. In his mind, the goat with the human body believed that they had run away and only this ridiculously powerful human had remained.

    The limitation on flying was still active, even if the undead that could fly actually got to fly, they couldn''t keep it up for long. It was no different than jumping, and then being forced to fall.

    Seeing that some of the undead were beginning to fall, Luan kicked the ground and ran towards them with incredible speed. Luan was so fast, he managed to break the sound barrier once. Despite saying that it was only once, this was equivalent to 337 m / s or 1216 km / h!

    Luan had already reached the living dead, so he attacked them and hit them with his feet and hands, undead flying in all four directions.

    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*

    Initially a forest full of trees,rge stones, and nts, now everything was transformed into chaos. It was rare to spot a tree that was still intact near where they were.

    Meanwhile, Ingrid was picking up the magic stones. She soon realized that not all undead monsters had magic stones. Only a few did, however much she searched.

    No such monster was superior to the First Order, which made Luan find their existence strange, since the goat with big horns had a staff with a red stone in the center, which was in the Second Order.

    ''Where did he get that, and is this what he uses tomand the undead?'' Luan had already seen simr things. This is like a sword, spear, etc. Although it is a weapon, it can be made with different functions and appearance. In the case of this staff, it either increases magical power or gives control to the undead, at least, these are the most usible functions.''

    "I just need to kill him and get it, and then I''ll find out..." Luan murmured as he looked at the goat with the human body.

    [Ohsdhshhhh-XXxnmsuqhhhooo!] (Despicable human!)

    "Oh, are you able to understand what I say?" Luan asked with interest.

    [...]

    "You don''t want to talk? Well, it doesn''t matter." If Luan had wanted to, he could have controlled the mind of this goat with big horns, and then discovered everything he wanted.

    *Whoosh!*

    Once again, Luan broke the speed of sound and arrived in front of the necromancer goat and made a final cut with his hand coated with Negative Qi.

    *Whoosh!*

    Luan put his hand on the horned goat''s head, and seeing that his mind was being protected by some kind of spell, he attacked, him quickly, making clean cuts with his hand. Just secondster, the necromancer goat''s head rolled off his neck and fell to the ground, with his neon white eyes open, losing light and turning ck.

    Luan took advantage of the moment and seized the staff. He analyzed the staff with his senses and found that it was what he had suspected: a staff capable of controlling the undead underneath the Second Order.

    Luanmanded the undead and made them stand still. Then he put his hand through the goat''s stomach and pulled something out. It was bigger than the magic stone he took from the zombie werewolf, about the size of a pea.

    "Luan, is it safe now?" Ingrid asked when she saw that the undead had stopped moving.

    "Yes." Luan put the magic stone in his pocket and said, "You can tell them to leave."

    "Okay." Ingrid went over to where the others were and called them.

    "Luan, that staff gives you control of the undead, yes?" Maira, who approached, asked with almost 100% certainty.

    "Exactly." Luan pondered and said, "However, only 3 undead can be kept in this crystal ball... Mm, I will choose the best among them and the rest are better to kill and get the magic stones if they have any."

    "Luan, isn''t it better to make them evolve by eating each other, just like you did with the red Imp?" Catharina asked. If possible, she thought it was a better option.

    "Yes, it''s possible," Luan nodded, "Okay, choose 3 of them yourself to strengthen; preferably one of them needs to fly."

    If Luan were only to evolve them to get a little stronger, he saw no problem, since he would still be able to control them, however, none of the three could be allowed to be stronger than the Second Order. Preferably, it would be best if they were almost reaching the Second Order.

    "This red baboon with white hair looks strong," Cristina said as she pointed to the baboon that was walking on two legs.

    "This skeleton with a scorpion tail looks strong too. Besides, it can fly. What do you think of it?" Ingrid asked.

    "It should be. I also think that among the undead that fly, this is the strongest." Luan agreed with Ingrid''s suggestion.

    "What about this zombie? She looks dangerous..." Maira said, pointing to a zombie woman who appeared to be a human with ck hair and her face looked burnt and rotten.

    "Okay, this is going to be it then." Luan went to those three zombies and cast some spells and drew some runes for them to be able to evolve safely and also make it easier for anyone to be able to control themter using the staff.

    After doing this, Luanmanded them to devour all the corpses on the ground.

    The zombie woman underwent two evolutions in the end. From an ordinary zombie she became a Devil Zombie Woman, very much like a human. At least she was no longer as ugly and horrifying as before. Her strength was 35 times stronger than that of an ordinary man.

    The Bone Devil became something more bony and monstrous. His spine curved forward like a predator with sharp teeth and red eyes, and the bones became ck, with wings that looked like mosquito wings, only giant and white. His strength was 38 times stronger than that of an ordinary man.

    The red Baboon Zombie with white hair grew to be stronger and taller, now almost 400 cm long and with ws that could cut through metal. His strength was 40 times stronger than that of an ordinary man.

    "Ohh, they look a lot stronger than they initially were." Catharina was unable to calcte their strength, but she could tell by the presence they gave, that they were at least as strong as that red imp that had evolved.

    "Yes, they will be of great help to you three." Luan asked, "Which of the three do each of you want to control?"

    "Luan, isn''t it better for them to be with you?" Maira asked. She believed that Luan could make better use of them.

    "No, they are useless to me," Luan exined, "They barely have any use for me. If it weren''t for you girls, I would have killed them all and refined this staff into something else, but since I want you to be safe, I think it''s good to have something like them if necessary."

    "So that''s okay, but I don''t want to keep this staff," Maira said.

    "Me neither." Cristina believed that she just needed time to get stronger since she was close to connecting with her Origin.

    "I''ll take it." Catharina epted. She felt the weakest of the group. With this, she could help more.

    "So it''s decided." Luan handed her the staff and started to exin how to use it.

    Catharina was very helpful when listening to Luan''s exnation from beginning to end and paid close attention not to miss any details.

    After teaching her how to use the staff, Luan removed the formation and runes that deprived the undead from flying, and let her test the Bone Devil''s ability to fly.

    Without restrictions and after evolving, Bone Devil''s speed increased by arge margin, reaching up to 800 km / h.

    "Luan, the backpack is already full. How do you intend to carry all this?" Maira pointed to the pile of bones that Luan was dismantling from the undead.

    "Oh, there are stic bags in the backpack pocket, we can double bag them and get everything out of here." Luan replied. Unlike thest time, this time he came prepared.

 Chapter 93: Fear of Losing Everything

    <h4>Chapter 93: Fear of Losing Everything</h4>

    Catharina learned quickly how to use the staff to control the three undead and was also able to get them in and out of therge crystal at the end of the staff. After that, Luan killed all the other living dead and dismantled them, taking the most important bones, as well as blood from those that were still fully intact.

    All of the process took almost 2 hours. He had also obtained some information when he killed the goat with a human body. He knew that this ce was created by a devil, but the devil who created this realm had died. Because of that, some demonic monsters now lived here on their own.

    Maira saw Luan drawing strange runes and symbols on the ground. Curious, she asked, "What are you doing now, Luan?"

    "Creating a path for me to return to this ce," Luan exined, "We can use this ce to train since there are apparently a lot of monsters here and there are also a lot of rare herbs and nts, but there''s no way to get it all now since the backpack and bags were full. Besides, it''s been a long time since we entered; it''s not good to be missing a lot of time."

    "That''s true. It is not good to have rumors arising because of this," Maira agreed. At least at the present moment, where the existence of dimensional cracks was not an absolute truth, it was not a good idea to stay inside one for long.

    "In addition, these dimensional cracks at the moment only have energy to stay open for a maximum of 24 hours, so I am creating a new way toe here as long as I have the energy to open a portal," Luan said while writing some things in old letters and pouring blood in ces that he had put stones around.

    As the blood was spilled, the stones began to glow. Little by little, the letters that were drawn before, along with the runes, started to float and go to the center of the created diagram. And then a dome of energy was formed, and the letters and runes began to dance across the dome and stop in different positions until the dome finally became invisible to the naked eye.

    "It''s done," Luan said, "Now we can go."

    Maira and the girls were still mesmerized by what was happening. Only when they saw the summit disappear and heard Luan''s voice did they wake up from their stupor.

    Luan put the big backpack on his back and held ck bags in each hand and started walking.

    Maira, Cristina, Ingrid, and Catharina also carried a ck garbage bag full of the remains of monsters.

    "Luan, if you were going to sell these, about how much would one of these bags cost?" Catharina asked, curious.

    "100 million or more," Luan replied.

    "All that?!" Now she no longer saw any problems carrying it, stinky as it was.

    "Yes, and there are some that can reach 200 million." Luan was not lying. In fact, he was still being "kind" in saying that low of a price, since if he created pills out of them, they would be worth a lot more than that value.

    "Wow! Luan is really amazing for being able to do that!" Cristina felt dizzy just to imagine how much it would all be together. It would be so many zeros that it would not be strange if she concluded that this amount of money would never end.

    Because Luan was sensitive to the energy that had enveloped the area, he avoided the monsters and only took the rare herbs and nts. He was even lucky to find the Flower of Life for 2 Years.

    It was a flower with ck petals and full of vitality; whoever ate this flower would gain 2 more years added to their lifespan. It could also be used to create regeneration pills. Even regenerating an arm was possible, as long as the pill contained this flower and bones with plenty of protein.

    "Here''s the way out of this ce." In front of them there were two hills, and between the hills was the dimensional crack. Luan motioned to it as soon as they arrived in front of the crack.

    "Mm, I need a shower," said Maira, feeling sweaty and filthy, be it from dirt or blood.

    "Me too, I''m dying to take a shower and fall into bed... But we will still have to travel for another 2 hours by ne. We will have to shower in the jet anyway, or wait to get home." Catharina sighed. She remembered that they would still be in another state once they exited the crack.

    *

    Luan, Maira, and the girls arrived at the airport at one of the taxi stands. As they were transporting many things with them, they had to go with two taxis.

    The taxi drivers initially thought it was a poor moving family, as their clothes were quite shabby, but on seeing them arrive and be greeted by the jet pilot and co-pilot and entering the private jet, everything the drivers had imagined was shattered.

    "I guess the saying is true: ''You shouldn''t judge a book by its cover''..." one of the two taxi drivers murmured in disbelief.

    Luan and the girls carried the backpack and bags to the jet, after going through the check. Although the security agent believed it was very strange for them to be transporting animal bones, among other things, when he discovered that it was the Dimas family, the weight of that name, and because Maira''s father was the only living Marshal, it carried an even greater weight. So he didn''t ask too many questions and let them pass.

    Packing their luggage, and getting on the private jet, after checking everything to be safe since it could not be trusted that they would not suffer another attack, they got on the ne, and it didn''t take long to take off.

    *

    It was 6:28 am when they got home and kept everything they had plundered in Luan''s room. After that, Luan and Ingrid took a shower and dressed up with suits and ties... Well, only Luan wore a tie. Anyway, after that, they got into Luan''s car and went to thepany.

    When Luan arrived at thepany plus Ingrid, a middle-aged man and said loudly, pleading, "Please, please, let mypany live! I know, and I found out what my wife did, and I know it was wrong, but please, don''t go on, I beg you."

    "Okay." Luan said just that and turned and entered with Ingrid.

    "Thank you, thank you!" The man thanked him several times with tears streaming from his eyes.

    "Luan, will you forgive him?" Ingrid looked at him strangely as she asked her question.

    "Yes and no," Luan answered ambiguously.

    "So why did you say okay?" Ingrid was intrigued.

    "Because it was okay to let thepany live, but I didn''t say it would be as big as it is now - just enough for them to know what it''s like to be despised. It''s no use just taking everything from them now... Well, you will understandter." Luan smiled coldly. He would not let the offender who had humiliated his adoptive sister leave with just that.

    "I understand, anyway, I hope they suffer," Ingrid said angrily, "That woman and her daughter were very cruel to Cristina over very little. I wonder what would have happened if it had been even worse and Cristina had really stained the dress?"

    "Cristina is still someone powerful, however, because of her traumas, it was possible that she would be beaten and do nothing, but she also had the possibility that when she was angry, she would explode and end up killing someone. People tend to do a lot of things on impulse, especially if they''re angry, so I wouldn''t be surprised that she might have killed them." Luan sighed. That was a reality that he wanted to avoid.

    Not that he was against killing someone, because with what they were facing, being pious was the same as putting a gun to their head and waiting for someone to pull the trigger. However, Luan did not want Cristina to feel guilty about killing someone for so little. However hateful that woman and daughter were, Cristina would not get over it easily if she had killed them.

    One of the most difficult parts was oveing something that the person in question believed they had done and regretted because they believed that they didn''t need to go to such an extreme. And killing someone prejudiced, however fair it may have seemed, was not the right way to go about things.

    They left the garage and passed the entrance to the Company''s Headquarters. Taking the elevator, they went up to the top floor.

    By the time they arrived, the atmosphere was tense. All of the assembled employees were silent when Luan and Ingrid arrived.

    Of course, Luan knew why they were like that. Yesterday news had appeared of the disappearance and possible death of the secondrgest shareholder at the headquarters of Dimas Corporation, Vincent Cont.

    "Luan, they must already be waiting in the meeting room," Ingrid whispered.

    "Yes, I know." Luan could already feel the presence of people inside the meeting room waiting for him. Even Aguinaldo Cont was sitting in the ce of his father, Vincent Cont.

    When Luan and Ingrid (who was holding some documents in her arms) entered the meeting room, everyone looked in the same direction.

    "You arete!" Aguinaldo Cont pursed his lips and said.

    "Oh?" Luan looked at him and ignored him. He sat in his chair and looked at everyone and said, "Let''s start."

    "Humph!" Aguinaldo Cont snorted and pouted. It was, to say the least, strange. After all, he was not a teenager; he was 25 years old.

    "We are all gathered here to talk about the disappearance of Vincent Cont''s private jet," Luan said calmly, "Currently investigations are being carried out and it is not clear what happened. Until then, we will help as much as possible to help with the investigation, as well as pass on all information about Vincent Cont''s route yesterday."

    "No!" Aguinaldo Cont got up and tapped the table with the palm of his two hands.

    "No? Please tell me, why not?" Luan raised his eyebrow as he looked at him.

    "Errr... I don''t... I think it''s right- I mean, it''s not right to do this, let''s... wait a little longer. I think this is too hasty!..." Aguinaldo Cont stuttered softly at the end out of fear.

    It would be a problem for him if they investigated and found out everything his father did yesterday. He knew about the bomb that would be ced on Luan''s private jet; he also knew that his father met with Maira''s brother, Nilson Dimas. If all of this was connected, things may not end up very good for his family, especially for him since there was a high chance that his father and mother died in the ident.

    ''If in fact my parents died, everything that should be mine will be lost if everythinges up. I don''t want that, I don''t ept it!'' It seemed that his parents'' lives and death were not as important to him as the money.

 Chapter 94: March 13, 2010

    <h4>Chapter 94: March 13, 2010</h4>

    Aguinaldo Cont, who had lived a lifestyle of luxury his entire life, could not and would not bear to lose everything and live in misery.

    When they heard this, some of the shareholders and executives were afraid, since there were somepromising things they had done under the table with Vincent Cont, and if any of it went public it could ruin their reputations. But they also knew that it would be dangerous to investigate what had happened yesterday. Seeing Aguinaldo Cont''s reaction, they started to agree.

    "Yes, it''s still early. Let''s wait a little longer," said one of the shareholders with sweat running down his forehead.

    "I agree."

    "Me too."

    "Me too..."

    A little more than half agreed with that. Not that Luan didn''t expect something like this. However, what Luan said was just something that would happen, after all... Thew would investigate the reason for the disappearance, so, whether they agreed or disagreed did not make any difference.

    Of course, that information Luan would keep to himself, and use it to postpone the investigation¡­ This was the result that Luan expected¡­

    "Therefore, I dere this meeting closed. Is everyone in agreement?"

    "Yes..." Gradually everyone agreed.

    Ingrid followed Luan out of the meeting room and then asked him, "Luan, what are your intentions? Do you intend to forge something like a will?"

    It was a possibility. With Luan''s powers it was certainly possibly, although thew required that at least half be divided among the necessary heirs, which were:

    Husband, wife, partner, or partners - Descendants (children, grandchildren, great-grandchildren) - Ascendants (parents, grandparents, great-grandparents) etc...

    In the case of Vincent Cont, byw he only had 1 son: Aguinaldo Cont. However, it was rumored that he had a lover who had registered a soon of his.

    "Not yet." Luan isted their voices with a spell and said, "I need to know if Vincent Cont made a will before or not. If he did, I need to find out where it was done, in which notary''s office, which specific type of notary and who they were, and locate the two witnesses who were present."

    Ingrid was surprised that Luan had thought so far ahead, but it was true, maybe there was already a will. "Well, Vincent Cont was already 50 years old. I think he probably made a will."

    "Anyway, there is still time before they confirm the death of Vincent Cont and his wife." Luan was very calm about this whole matter. It wasn''t like he couldn''t intervene and even if Aguinaldo inherited everything and wanted to do something against him, Luan would just kill him.

    Sometimes, there woulde times when humans had to sacrifice little things, for example, their conscience or their morals for something greater such as killing someone to protect their family.

    The important thing was to take things easy. It was useless to be hurried and do something hasty, such as forging a will and suddenly having the original appear.

    "We are here," Ingrid said when arriving in front of her and Luan''s offices. "See youter."

    "Yes, see youter," Luan said before entering his office.

    After a few minutes, Ingrid knocked and went into Luan''s office. She put Luan''s coffee on the table and said, "I''m going to leave your coffee here."

    "Thank you." Luan thanked her without turning around. He was busy trying to find out if there was a will created by Vincent Cont.

    Luan also realized that Hamibo Corporation''s problems and leakage of information were still inplete disarray. Many were terrified, some had been arrested, while others had left Hamibo Corporation because they did not want to have their names associated with that type ofpany.

    Just as there werements apuding for leaking rotten information from Hamibo Corporation, there were those who were against it and wanted the hackers who had exposed them all in jail.

    Luan did not pay much attention to this, nor did he bother to read thements. After all, behind a keyboard, many be courageous, but personally, well... Most didn''t even have the courage to fart.

    *

    7:57 pm. Luan and Ingrid arrived home.

    "Luan." Maira, who was holding a ss of wine, said, "I already spoke to your grandfather and he agreed to meet us for lunch at his vacation home and have us spend the day with him."

    "Thank you mother." Luan went to her, as she was sitting on the couch, and kissed her on the cheek and smiled.

    "You''re wee," Maira added, "In addition, your uncle will be there."

    "Oh..." Luan''s eyes sparkled strangely. The red eyes for a second were filled with murderous intent. This scared Maira a little, but then Luan''s eyes went back to normal.

    Luan said, "You know what he wants and what he did, yes?"

    "I know. He is my brother, however, what he tried to do is uneptable." Maira sighed and said indifferently concerning the life of Nilson Dimas, "Luan, if necessary, I will not judge you if you kill him, but if possible, just fry the brain of the bastard."

    "Yes, mom." Luan rubbed the head of Cristina who was eating a packet of snacks and said, "I''m going up and taking a shower. I''ll be down soon."

    "Okay, when I get back the food will be ready," Maira said with a smile. Her face had changed from the indifferent expression she had had when talking about her brother Nilson Dimas.

    "I''m also going to take a shower and change clothes." Ingrid said goodbye before going up the stairs right after Luan left.

    *

    Luan finished bathing and put on a new change of clothes, he went downstairs for dinner. After dinner, he returned to his room, as he intended to create new pills.

    Until 11 o''clock at night Luan was making pills. After finishing creating the pills that would be helpful for cultivation, Luan went to the gym.

    Inside the room Ingrid was meditating.

    Luan avoided making unnecessary noise, however, when he started practicing with the body technique, it was inevitable that he would make a sound of wind being cut. Because of that, he cast a spell with his Qi to muffle the sound and prevent Ingrid from listening.

    Luan spent almost 4 hours in a row training. Thissted until three in the morning. After that, he sat and meditated while dripping sweat.

    Ingrid had already finished meditating and watched the whole process of Luan training. She found the way Luan trained to be handsome; each movement was very precise and beautiful, like a dance. For two hours, she watched him train. After she saw that he was finished and had started meditating, she left the gym to go shower.

    *

    - March 13, 2010 - 7:00 am, Saturday morning -

    Today Luan with his family would see his grandfather, but it was still too early for their departure.

    Luan hugged Ingrid on the couch while kissing her face a few times. He asked softly, "Are you feeling nervous?"

    "A little bit. I mean, he''s a man who survived World War II, right?" Ingrid acted flirtatiously, circling Luan''s chest with her finger. She liked to be like this, hugging him.

    "Rx, he''s a little quiet and rigid, but he''s a good person and easy to deal with once he meets you." Luan kissed Ingrid''s lips softly and added, "You will like him."

    "I hope so." Ingridid her head on his chest.

    "Ew!" Catharina came into the room, and seeing this scene, put her finger in her mouth and pretended to be sick.

    "Are you okay? Did you eat something bad?" Luan feigned ignorance.

    "I didn''t eat something bad, but I sure saw it," Catharina countered.

    "Oh? I thought I already told you to be careful when you look at yourself in the mirror m..." When Catharina heard what Luan said, she jumped like a cat whose tail had been trampled. If it weren''t for Ingrid who was hugging him, she would have advanced towards him and bitten his arm!

    "Girls and Luan, breakfast is ready." Maira''s voice echoed from the kitchen.

    Ingrid got up and smiled at Catharina. She had already gotten used to Luan and Catharina''s "fighting". Sometimes she herself had fun watching them argue, since it was funny.

    Cristina was already sitting in a chair around the table, eating toast while she rocked her feet, looking very happy. As she had had little chance before to eat anything delicious, she always got excited about eating. Despite that, she never overindulged.

    "Feel free," Maira said with a smile.

    "It''s delicious," Cristina said with a sincere smile. She was touched by something very trivial like a simple breakfast. Also, there were no empty words when she had said it was delicious. It was definitely more delicious than any food she had eaten while she had been living with her old ''family''. The meal was nutritionally bnced and at the same time tasty, so it was a perfect meal for her.

    "I''m d you like it." Maira was happy to hear thepliment.

    Luan took an egg with some sliced bread and also started to chew.

    After breakfast, they went to the gym to train.

    Luan and the others trained until around 11 am and took a shower and got ready to go to Maira''s father''s house.

    "Did you forget to pack anything?" Maira looked at Luan and asked.

    "Ah wait, I forgot theptop." Luan went up the stairs again to get hisptop that had the game installed on it. He intended to show using it what he intended to do for his grandfather.

 Chapter 95: Saulo Dimas

    <h4>Chapter 95: Saulo Dimas</h4>

    "Luan, do you know what I was thinking?" Catharina looks at Luan in the limo and asks rhetorically.

    "Ah, wait a minute." Luan looks at her, who was sitting on the seat of the limo facing him. After a few seconds he says, "Mm, it has been so long since you saw your grandpa, and you are now nervous."

    "No." Catharina pursed her lips when she said, "But now I''m thinking about it."

    "So, tell me, what were you thinking?" Luan asked.

    "Yesterday I looked at the sky and watched the stars from the balcony of my room, thinking and daydreaming. I got distracted believing that everything was possible when everything was probable. So, I slept and dreamed of the stars. This was repeated; I slept and woke up at least 5 timesst night and every time I dreamed of the stars... Maybe, just maybe, my Origin is rted to the stars, or is it just wishful thinking?"

    "Mm..." Luan became thoughtful. It was hard to imagine what he was thinking. After almost a full minute of silence, he said, "In fact, there is an Origin rted to the stars, and some who awaken their Origins can see signs through dreams..."

    "Truly?" Catharina''s voice was full of enthusiasm and surprise.

    Luan nodded and said, "But it may just be a coincidence. Well, I think I have a way of testing this when we get back, I will help you test whether it is this or not."

    "Right!" Despite having a great chance of it not being what she thought it was, Catharina decided to be optimistic about it.

    "Origin rted to the stars... It seems to be an incredible thing to imagine," Maira murmured.

    "Mm, you shouldn''t count your chickens before they hatch; it is not certain that her Origin is rted to this." Luan said looking at Catharina. He knew that it was good to be optimistic, but in rtion to such things, it was not good to have too much hope and end up being disappointed.

    "Don''t worry, Luan." Catharina was calm about it and said with a thin smile, "I know it''s just a chance for this to happen, and it doesn''t matter if it''s just a coincidence that I dreamed of the stars several times, but I want to be optimistic about it, and no, I won''t be disappointed if it isn''t."

    "That''s good to hear." Luan was satisfied with her response.

    The sun around noon was strong, mainly because it was still summer when they got there and exited from the limo.

    It was a very isted ce, with hugend and an iron gate with iron bars and maximum security. The moment the guards saw their arrival, recognizing them, they said, "My Lord is waiting for your arrival. Come,e in." They bowed a little and were talking very respectfully.

    The path could not be reached by means of vehicles, since to reach the retirement home of Saulo Dimas, Maira''s father there was a steep, very long stone stairway carved up the mountain.

    The path to the house was well maintained, there were trees on both sides of the stairs, and it was also possible to see well-kept flowers near the trees.

    "Maira!" Everyone''s eyes darted to where the sound came from. A tall, luxuriously dressed man was in the middle of the courtyard after they went up the stairs. A smug smile was stered on his face as he approached them.

    "Nilson." Maira was not at all happy to see him.

    Despite his smug expression that made her want to punch him in the face, he was handsome, of course; the Dimas family had good genes. He was tall and looked to be in his 40s. His light brown hair was shaved on the sides and had a small tuft at the peak. His eyes were ocean blue.

    "Sister, you look beautiful. I am very happy to see you again." Nilson pretended to care, but when he came to kiss Maira''s face she pushed him away.

    "I see that your acting talent has improved a lot. It almost made me believe that you cared." Maira was not the type to act falsely when she found out that her own brother was acting against her. Although she already knew he was driven by money, it wasughable to think that her twin wanted her and her children dead.

    "I see... Did you discover something you shouldn''t have?" Nilson asked with dangerous eyes. Because of his father, he was forced to serve in the army and had a disciplined childhood and always trained his body. If one were an ordinary person, they would be intimidated by his presence.

    Maira had been one such person. Before she had feared her brother a little; she always felt ufortable in his presence, especially when he acted undisciplined. However, now she felt nothing. It was as if his presence was as weak as that of an ant that she could easily step on.

    "If I found out, what are you going to do about it?" Maira''s eyebrows arched and were shaped like a sword, and her eyes became sharp as if she could pierce Nilson with her eyes alone.

    Nilson Dimas has never felt anything like this before, except in the presence of his father. His heart beat faster; he took some involuntary steps backward.

    Maira continued to stare at him, without looking away. For a few seconds, she thought it wouldn''t be a bad idea to kill Nilson, which made her release a murderous intention strong enough to make Nilson sweat cold and pee his pants.

    This led Nilson to remember some repressed memories. When he was 16 years old he tried to harm a 15 year old girl. When his father found out, he took a beating that left him three months in bed. It was something he never forgot. And the simple fact of being in front of his sister made him remember that.

    ''This is not right... This is not! What happened to her?'' When he looked away, afraid to keep looking at Maira, Nilson found a pair of red eyes that made him scream.

    "AHHHHHH!"

    Suddenly, when he looked at Luan, he didn''t see Luan, but the form of a terrible monster. It was like he was looking at his worst nightmare. He fell on his ass on the floor, and crawled backward, and couldn''t look away from that "demon".

    "What happened, Uncle Nilson, are you okay?" Luan asked, looking concerned, however, his question made Nilson even more scared.

    The servants appeared because of Nilson''s cry and saw the pitiful condition he was in.

    "Mr. Nilson!" A woman in her 20s approached him and tried to help him. However, she was turned away by him who was looking like he was possessed by fear.

    "Get out, get out, don''te near me! Stay away from me, demons!" Nilson shouted hysterically. His mind had already copsed and everyone around him looked like scary demons with horns and sharp teeth and ws.

    As Nilson Dimas'' screams grew louder, more and more people appeared, until even Luan and Catharina''s grandfather, Maira''s father, appeared.

    He was tall, and leaned on a cane to walk. With gray hair and sharp emerald green eyes, he wore simple clothes, but it was possible to feel by his gaze that he had been through many things throughout his life. Even though he was so old, he was by no means fragile.

    Luan retracted his aura that he had used against Nilson as soon as he saw his grandfather arrive. The moment he did that, Nilson passed out. Because of the fear he felt, Nilson Dimas hadn''t only pissed his pants¡­

    The guards and maids tried their best to pretend they didn''t smell the shit, especially when Saulo Dimas appeared.

    "Take him inside," Saulo Dimas said with his aged and authoritative voice. "Throw him inside his room, and you don''t need to pay attention to him."

    "Yes!" The guards did not dare to be slow. Two of them took him by the feet and shoulders and carried Nilson Dimas into the house.

    "Dad!" Maira went to her father and hugged him carefully, afraid of hurting him.

    "Silly girl, stop it!" Although he scolded her, he did not try to push her away. In fact, he was clumsy in showing affection,.mainly knowing that his two grandchildren were present.

    "You don''t have to be ashamed, Dad," Mairaughed. Unlike her brother, she loved her father very much. He was strict and always disciplined them harshly, but he was also warm.

    "Who''s ashamed? Stop talking nonsense." Even Saulo Dimas'' aged face was able to blush, which was a unique sight.

    "Grandpa, it''s good to see you." Luan approached and greeted his grandfather with a smile.

    "I am happy that Grandpa is well. I bet you will live for at least another 100 years!" Catharina said exaggeratedly while smiling.

    "*Sigh*... Even though I know you''re only kidding, I''m happy to hear that. Come on, let''s not wait outside; let''s go in. Dinner should be ready." Maira helped him walk, heading towards the entrance to the house.

    The maids bowed respectfully before leaving.

    Ingrid and Cristina followed them nervously. Especially when they felt Saulo Dimas'' eyes. It was as if he could see through them with a single look.

    The house was simply decorated, just a few pictures of Saulo Dimas with his deceased wife and even some with pictures of Maira, Catharina, and Luan when they were younger. Luan and Catharina should have been 13 to 14 years old in the portraits.

 Chapter 96: Showing the Game to Saulo.

    <h4>Chapter 96: Showing the Game to Saulo.</h4>

    "Is this the girl I hear you''ve adopted?" When they reached the living room, Saulo looked at Cristina and then looked at Maira as he asked her this.

    "Yes, she is my daughter, Cristina Dimas," Maira replied and then said, looking at Cristina, "Cristina,e here and greet your grandfather."

    "Yes!" Cristina walked quickly, looking like a robot, towards Maira and Saulo Dimas. She bowed and said, "It is a pleasure to meet you!"

    "She is not bad." Saulo touched his aged beard. He was able to feel that she was not normal since Christina had an even stronger presence than a soldier who served in the army for 10 years. Saulo added, "Now that you have been adopted by my daughter, you must address me as a grandfather or grandpa."

    "Yes, grandpa!" Cristina responded stiffly and adorably. Even Saul, who was an iron-hearted man, smiled a little when he saw her do that.

    "Grandfather, this one by my side is my girlfriend, Ingrid Anjos," Luan said, holding Ingrid''s hand, which was sweating a little.

    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Saulo Dimas," Ingrid said politely, almost stuttering.

    "My grandson has a good eye. You are beautiful and not simple either," Saulo nodded in approval and said, "It doesn''t have to be formal. Call me Mr. Saulo, or even a grandfather, just like Luan does."

    "Mr. Saulo, lunch is ready. Would you like to be served now? " A maid said she had just entered.

    "Yes. Bring everything to the balcony table. I want to eat outside today," Saulo turned to her and answered.

    The maid bowed and left.

    "Let''s eat first." Saulo said in his aged voice, "I know you have something to say to me, not simply the fact of wanting to introduce Luan''s girlfriend and my adopted granddaughter."

    "That''s right." Maira did not deny it. It was true that they had something to talk to him about, and it would be better if he talked after lunch.

    Saulo Dimas liked to eat outdoors. There was a big table outside, which was covered by a high roof just to shade and protect from the rain.

    "Sit down." Saulo said. Luan helped him sit down in the chair at the end of the table. Luan then sat next to him on the left side, while Maira sat on the right side. Catharina and Cristina sat on the same side as Maira, and Ingrid sat next to Luan.

    The maids served them lunch made up of sd, rice, red beans, roasted chicken, roasted kobe beef, meatsagna, and mashed potatoes with corn and peas.

    The smell was great, making everyone start to get busy and start eating.

    Saulo, despite his age, had a huge appetite. His dish had a lot of rice and beans, with sd and a big piece of roasted kobe beef. He had cut out alcohol a few years ago, so now he was drinking natural orange juice.

    The lunch was very cheerful. Saulo asked many questions about Cristina and Ingrid. Gradually, he learned of them both. Another thing: from beginning to end he did not speak or ask what had happened to his son, Nilson Dimas. It was like he didn''t care, or it never had happened.

    After lunch was over, the maids removed the dishes and food from the table.

    "It''s all right." Saulo looked at Luan seriously with his eyes narrowed. "Luan, what''s going on? Before you deny anything, I already understood that you are no longer ordinary people. You don''t need to makeme excuses; I am old, but not senile."

    "We don''t intend to lie to you, grandfather." Luan looked into his grandfather''s eyes, without fear. "I came just to meet you and tell you some things that I believe already know about, grandfather."

    "Supernatural things?" Saulo didn''t need Luan to exin, for him to understand. Saul was an old and cunning man who had passed by and seen many things.

    There was another reason why he brought them to eat outside: it was to see the reaction of the insects the moment they bit each of them. And it was as he thought, the insects did not avoid Luan, Maira, and the girls. They tried to bite them several times, but it didn''t work, in fact, they were not significant enough to even make them move because of the bite, since neither even a thinyer of their skin has been punctured.

    "Yes, grandfather, all five of us are stronger and more powerful than ordinary humans." Luan looked without blinking at his grandfather as he spoke. "Grandfather, there are many things I want to tell you, and one of them is about the mysterious cracks that appeared in the news. I assume, grandfather, that you already knew about this, yes?"

    Saulo nodded and added, "That''s right. I saw it in the news and I also had conversations with some people in power, who asked me if I knew anything about it."

    "As you can imagine, it is something real and I, like all of us, have entered several of these gaps." Luan exined, omitting some of the truth. "In these cracks, some of them, at least in all three that we entered, there were monsters, or living beings, such as animals, insects, arachnids, etc. They were all mutants, and even the living dead exist."

    Saulo was surprised only for a few seconds. He also realized that Luan was not being totally sincere, but did not question him. He said, "Yes, I was also able to observe up close some parts of the scorpions and spiders that a group of people brought from one of these crevices."

    "Grandfather, I said that so far, this because I know a way to train the body which anyone can use and be stronger than normal. They can even be 20 times stronger than an ordinary man." Luan was prepared to talk about the best techniques that could ovee this level of strength, but just mentioning that alone was enough to shake Saulo.

    Being twenty times stronger than an ordinary man was not a simple thing. It meant that someone could survive the shot of an AK-47. If an army with such people went to war against the rest of the world, it was inevitable who would win.

    "Tell me more about this technique." Saulo sighed and took a sip of tea which was served by one of the maids.

    "I developed a game," Luan exined, "This is aputer game that will be adapted for mobile phones in the future. This game has the function of helping everyone who ys it by imitating the movements of the characters created in the game and staying strong together with the character. In addition, there is the configuration of the character where the person who will y describes all the information about him or her. This is important since depending on age, height, weight, and size, the way of training will differ between each person. Wait a moment; I''m going to get theptop that I left in the living room. It''s easier to show than to exin."

    "Of course, there''s no hurry." Saulo was very understanding.

    Secondster, Luan returned, carrying silverptop in his hand. He put it on the table next to his grandfather, opened theptop, and typed the password to open the program, and then started up the game. He clicked on character creation after going through the home screen and started showing off the settings and specifications.

    "Grandfather, after a yer creates their character simr to their own image, as the avatar in the game trains, the yer will also undergo changes. The forecast of changes is almost 100% urate. Of course, if the user ys but does not imitate the actions when training, only the doll will change while the real person will not."

    Saulo paid close attention while listening to Luan''s exnation. He had to admit that he was interested in ying this game. Even though he had already reached an advanced age, the child who lived inside him screamed and wanted to see if he was able to, well, basically: evolve.

    "I don''t believe that you exined all this without intending me to y this game, did you?" Saulo took his eyes off theptop screen and looked at Luan.

    Luan nodded as he agreed. "Yes, I didn''t do all that just to exin about the game; I wanted you to y it, grandfather. There is something that I wanted your help with and that is rted to this game."

    "So I guessed right." Saulo touched his chin and said, "You want to use my contacts to present this game to the world. And knowing the stir it would bring to the world, especially in the beginning, you want me to make it look like the game was not necessarily created by you and the technique is not yours. Basically, you want to imply that Dimas Corporation, of which you have now be CEO, has be the biggest, or perhaps the only, sponsor of the game and also wants people from the army to demonstrate the game."

    "Yes, that''s pretty much it," Luan nodded. "But that was not all."

    "If you have anything more to add, speak up." Saulo noted when Luan said that this was not all.

    "When ying the game, only a part of the technique of training the body will be released, and as you y, more parts of the technique will be released, however, for the army, I am willing to provide the game with theplete technique as long as there is a confidentiality agreement, and they do not y together with the other yers. However, I have one thing I require in return." Luan paused on purpose, which gave Saulo time to digest everything he heard.

 Chapter 97: Demonstration of Strength

    <h4>Chapter 97: Demonstration of Strength</h4>

    "Grandfather, is it okay if I lift that stone up a bit?" Luan pointed to the stone almost five meters in size and ten in width.

    "Yes, but what is it for?" Saulo asked.

    "I just want to demonstrate my strength, and it will also be the focus of the topic that I will talk about next," Luan replied.

    Saulo paid attention to Luan, who was walking towards the big stone. In his mind, he believed that it would be incredible if Luan managed to lift one edge of the stone, even if only a little, but what he saw left him bbergasted and speechless.

    Luan ced only his left hand on the big stone and as if his hand were dragon''s ws, he squeezed and his fingers sank into the stone. After doing so, he, with his superhuman strength, lifted therge stone with incredible ease. It wasn''t just lifting one end of the stone, he lifted the stonepletely.

    Nilson Dimas, who had just woken up and cleaned up, was looking for his father and wanted him to bring justice to him. But then, he saw the vision of Luan, the nephew he envied so much, lift the big stone as if he were lifting a simple basketball. The shock this caused him him was so great that his mind was overloaded with fear, and he fell backward onto the floor with a silent sound of *Thud*, passing out again.

    This interaction with Nilson Dimas was something calcted by Luan. He knew that Nilson wasing, and he wanted to scare him a little by doing this. In fact, the result was better than he had expected.

    Seeing that his grandfather was surprised and there was no more room for doubt about his power, Luan lowered the stone, and purposely, he dropped it heavily when he was close to the ground.

    *BOOM!*

    A thunderous, shaking sound echoed the moment the stone fell to the ground. The guards on the spot and maids all came to see what was going on, and the moment they saw a curtain of dust, but saw, Ingrid simply waving a hand and all the dust that was going towards them was pushed away, they almost fell on their asses on the ground, due to the shock they took.

    Luan returned to Saulo and said, "Grandfather, I believe this is enough for today to show how strong I am and that everything I showed you and said was not a lie. But know this: I''m not doing this to brag or anything. I just want to show my sincerity and also give three options regarding my mother''s brother, Nilson."

    "I kind of knew that was why." Saulo sighed, looking very disappointed. It was not as if he did not know that his son followed a path of no return, and no matter how much he punished him, his worthless son always made the worst choices.

    Saulo looked at the maids and guards and said, "You can all go back and pretend you haven''t seen anything. And take Nilson back to his room."

    "Yes!" They didn''t dare to be slow. Their hearts were still beating very fast.

    "Before saying what the options are, grandfather, you need to hear this," Luan said as soon as he saw the maids and guards leave, and opened theptop again and pulled up the recording of Vincent Cont''s conversation on the ne before it exploded.

    ["Kekeke. Soon there will be news about that," a man said with a hideousugh.

    "Stopughing, yourugh makes me nauseous," another man said, "But it''s true; it will be interesting to see that bitch and her bastard children die in an explosion."

    "With all the money we have to wash, it will be a good use to buy thepany''s shares the moment they die," a woman said with a dismissiveugh.

    "Yes, I just hope that we can trust Maira Dimas''s brother," Vincent Cont''s voice was heard again, and from what he said it was easy to know that he was talking about Nilson Dimas since Maira only had one brother.

    "Don''t worry, love, we have evidence that will make him coborate with us." The woman who spoke earlier spoke again with her tone full of disdain.]

    Luan stopped the audio. He saw that his grandfather''s expression was not very good. If it had been anyone else, maybe he would have already screamed in anger. He squeezed his hands so tightly that his palm went white, pale.

    "Speak what you have in mind." Saulo took a deep breath and calmed down as soon as he asked that question.

    Luan said, showing one finger at a time until he reached the third finger, First option: take him out of Brazil and iste him without being able to affect my life and my family. Second option: disinherit him and don''t give him the right to inherit so he will have no more reasons or power to do anything. Thest is an exit, which is perhaps the best option and at the same time not: this would be that you allow me to erase his memories from the moment he started obsessing about money. I know he wasn''t always like that, so I imagine that by influence, or by greed, at some point in his life, Nilson got lost."

    "Erase his memories? Can you even do that?" Saulo knew that it was possible to do something like this, but it was difficult to do anything intentionally and without side effects, but the way Luan spoke of it, it didn''t seem that this would be the case.

    "Yes, I can. And it would not harm his physical health, maybe a little mentally, as he would lose many years of his memory," Luan exined.

    "Luan, if you are really able to do what you say, I think the choice to erase 19 years from his memories is the best option," Saulo said, "It was about 18 years ago that he became greedy, 1 year before he met a girl who abandoned him saying that he could only count on the power of the family or something. I don''t know all the details, but after he heard that from the girl he loved, he changed for the worse. Before he loved his sister Maira and always treated her very well. If it is possible to erase the memories he had with that woman, that would be ideal."

    "Yes, it was more or less when Dad gave Nilson and me 200 million dors to build our own businesses," Maira said:l, "I created Dimas Corporation and bought Petrobras'' shares, and he barely managed to increase the value of his own inheritance. After that, my rtionship with Nilson went from bad to worse. He didn''t even speak to me and when he did, he said it was all my fault."

    Saulo closed his eyes and said, "It was inevitable. He was jealous of you for doing so well, even after raising two children alone. Although you had maids helping you, you practically did what he had dreamed of doing. Maybe he wanted to turn it around and show what the girl from the Ramos Family missed, that she made a mistake in her decision, but he was not sessful."

    "Mom never told me about any of this before," Catharina said, "So that''s why he has be so despicable. *Sigh*... And to think that he became like that because he was rejected by a woman. This is why I say that all men are fools."

    "Hey, don''t go around generalizing all men. Just because some do that; it doesn''t mean that others do the same. In fact, have you heard of the 18 year old girl who killed her entire family, even her 2 year old little brother because her boyfriend said he hated her family? There is also the most recent case that appeared in the news of the woman who killed her three children because her boyfriend did not know that she had children, and she judged that her children were on the path to her happiness, so she killed them. If so, are all women equal to them?" Luan asked.

    "Okay, I''m sorry, I was wrong," Catharina said with a forcedugh. She did know these two cases, and these were not the only women who hadmitted hateful crimes because of "love".

    "There you go again," Maira sighed and said, "Don''t mind them, Dad. They are always like that. "

    "Haha! Don''t worry! You and Nilson in your teens were even worse. I had to separate the fight from the two of you several times since you were like a dog and a cat. But at least..." Remembering that had made him very nostalgic, and mainly, with regrets, he believed that he should have raised his son better. At least at that time, despite fighting with Maira, they were normal sibling fights, not to the point of hating each other.

    "Okay, dad. You don''t have to continue." Maira blushed when she heard her father talk about her shameful stories.

    "That''s right. Going back to the previous topic." Saulo asked seriously, "Luan, can you do this, can you erase 19 years from Nilson''s memory?"

    "Yes, I can do that," Luan confirmed. Although it was necessary to use his spiritual power, he could do it in about 5 hours.

    "It''s alright. I''ll let you do that. If things go on like this, it''s only a matter of time before Nilson is killed." Saulo made his decision.

    "So, let''s start now. He''s passed out anyway," Luan said, "This takes about 5 hours. It would be best to start now."

    "What are we waiting for?" Saulo got up with Maira''s help. "Let''s do this now."

    Luan took out a bottle of Base Building Pills and Blood Pill and gave it to Saulo. "Grandfather, before that, this is for you. Swallow it, and it will be able to help improve your physique and also increase your strength."

 Chapter 98: Erasing Nilson Dimass Memories

    <h4>Chapter 98: Erasing Nilson Dimas''s Memories</h4>

    Luan took out a bottle of Base Building Pills and Blood Pill and gave it to Saulo. "Grandfather, swallow this and it will be able to help improve your physique and also increase your strength."

    "I''ll do it, but I''ll do itter." Saulo put the bottle with the pills in his pocket and said, "Anyway. We go to Nilson''s quarters, and then you can do what you said."

    "Yes, grandfather." Luan didn''t care if his grandfather was going to swallow the pills now or not; as long as he does itter, it wouldn''t be toote.

    Luan took theptop from the table and followed Saulo and Maira into the house. Walking, they soon arrived in front of Nilson''s room and Maira opened the door.

    "You all can leave and don''t let anyone in this room for the next few hours," Saulo said to the maids who were in the room looking after Nilson.

    "Yes." They nodded and then left.

    Nilson was lying in bed, his face pale. He must have been having nightmares since he was struggling a lot.

    Luan approached and pulled a chair close to the bed and sat in front of Nilson. cing both of his hands on Nilson''s head, he made him rx and sleep more deeply and forget what he was dreaming about.

    The way that cassettes needed to rewind their tapes to get back to the beginning or even a few hours, what Luan was going to do was not quite like that. He couldn''t just rewind Nilson''s memories; he would need to do something a little moreplicated.

    So what exactly was Luan going to do? Using his spiritual power, Luan entered Nilson''s mind directly. There, he had ess to all the information of the brain, that is, Nilson''s memories. However, there was something that tried to resist Luan''s entrance and constantly expel him from there, but Luan managed to pass by Nilson''s "Guardian of the Mind" and make it believe that he was not something "evil", but something "good" that was there to help.

    The Guardian of the Mind: Think of it as the watchdog that is always alert to those who can and cannot enter one''s home, likewise the critical factor is on the border between the conscious mind and the subconscious mind, blocking the entry and exit of outside mental suggestions ormands.

    Arriving at the border, passing by "The Guardian of the Mind", Luan began to erase the memories starting with the most recent; backward, with the intention of stopping only when he had rewound to Nilson''s memories of when he was only 17 years old, before he became the person he was today.

    In the process that Luan used with his spiritual power to erase Nilson''s memories, he saw the memories all at super speed. He couldn''t help but look at the memories that went by too fast and were erased since he needed to put all his attention on it. Furthermore, Luan wanted to understand what made Nilson get to where he had arrived, if it was really because of the Ramos Family''s oldest daughter that he became this way.

    Although the speed that Nilson''s memories were shing by was extremely fast, Luan''s brain was able to process everything at high speed with the help of his spiritual power.

    He saw the moment when Nilson spoke to Vincent Cont. He also found out that Vincent Cont and his wife had been ckmailing Nilson because they saw him hire someone to harm Cleiton Ramos, son of Fab¨ª Ramos, the woman Nilson Dimas was in love with, who had married and had two children with another man. In addition, they also had evidence that Nilson was still having an affair with Fab¨ª Ramos.

    (Cleiton Ramos: Second Heir to the Ramos Companies. He participated in a dimensional rift and was saved by Ingrid, but was ungrateful and had negative thoughts. He was poisoned and was suddenly killed by it while taking a bath.)

    Time passed slowly, minute after minute, until it became hours, and before realizing it, 4 hours had passed and almost all of the memories of Nilson''sst years were erased, and only stopped when Luan saw that Nilson was an entirely different person, before meeting Fab¨ª Ramos. At that moment, Nilson had still liked Maira and was even protective of her.

    An important thing that Luan discovered: although Nilson did not stay with Fab¨ª Ramos, for all these years he had been hiding his rtionship with her, and had been having casual sex with her and was also manipted by Fab¨ª, saying that if he managed to get his hands on Maira''s fortune, she would divorce her husband and stay with him.

    Luan was dripping sweat, and Ingrid, who saw this, went to get a face towel and came back and stood very close to Luan and gently wiped the sweat off his face.

    "Thank you." Luan thanked Ingrid as he removed his hands from Nilson''s head.

    "You''re wee," she smiled.

    Luan turned and looked in Saulo''s direction. "Grandfather, it will take at least an hour before he wakes up, and when that happens, it is good that someone he knew from when he was 17 is around."

    "Okay, you can go. I''ll be here when he wakes up," Saulo said.

    "Okay. Grandfather, another thing: After you take the pills and recover well, contact me and I will personally teach you how to train your body. If you train hard, you can live for at least another 100 years," Luan said with a smile.

    "I will do this." Saulo smiled and said sincerely, "Luan, thanks for what you did for your Uncle Nilson."

    Saulo Dimas felt as if a weight was lifted from his heart. Nilson Dimas'' behavior had always worried him. It was obvious but as bad as he was, Nilson was still his son. There was no way he couldn''t care.

    *

    After returning home, Luan, Maira, and the girls changed their clothes, putting on morefortable gym clothes to train.

    Catharina was the first to get ready and was scrolling through the recent news on the inte. One of the stories was about the death of Cleiton Ramos due to poison, and it was a contagious poison passed through physical contact. There was also news that Armanda Hamibo Silva had filed divorce papers against Samuel Hamibo.

    There were many topics about the mysterious rifts, some already believed faithfully in their existence, and even created somemunities to talk about it. Others, however, said it was all created by the government, that it was a conspiracy, and telling people not to believe it.

    *

    It waste at night and Elias Levy Cardoso arrived at Luan''s house, apanied by 20 people. Luan let them in and brought them out to the patio near the pool.

    Most of these people were not from a rich family, because of that their jaws dropped while looking at the mansion.

    "This ce is incredible!" Manu Coelho, nicknamed Manu, said with bright eyes as she turned and watched everything around her. She has never been to a mansion so luxurious and beautiful.

    "Let me introduce this man to you all," Elias said suddenly, "This is Luan Dimas, the person who will be the new boss of you guys."

    "Nice to meet you all. First of all, read this and sign if you agree." Luan had 20 sheets in his hands and delivered one to each of them.

 Chapter 99: Soul Contract

    <h4>Chapter 99: Soul Contract</h4>

    On the paper that Luan had handed them there was a contract of loyalty and secrecy. Yes, Luan said he could trust these people when he asked Elias to go after them, but it wasn''t like he would trust them 100%. If he wanted 100% confidence, something like this was needed.

    In the contract, he had written that the moment something Luan had told them and given them express warning that it shouldn''t be leaked, the person who signed the contract would be killed if they so much as tried to leak the information. It seemed like a lie since there would probably be no way to find out that they had leaked information.

    What they did not know, however, was that this was not a simple contract. The moment this contract was signed, the paper created by Luan with runes and spells would merge with the soul of the contractor. This wouldtere to be known in the future as a soul contract. As long as the one who signed their signature did not vite any of the rules written in the soul contract, nothing else would happen.

    "Are you ready to sign?" Luan warned them, "Know that everything that is written will be realized, so think carefully before signing."

    "Is this for real? Or is it just a joke?" Bruno Campos, better known by his nickname, de, asked about the contract with skepticism.

    "Yes, this is serious," Luan said, "If you sign this, there will be no turning back."

    "Another question." Ezequiel Alves raised his hand.

    "Speak." Luan looked at the 165 cm tall man.

    Ezequiel Alves, better known as Rat because of the tworge front teeth that stuck out of his mouth and also because he did not like to bathe, asked, "Is the sry right? Are we really going to earn 30,000 a month without a tax rate if we work for you since we signed this contract?"

    "Yes, and if your performance is good, and you do additional things, like missions passed on to you, there will be a highermission. The 30,000 a month is just the starting sry," Luan said, almost like a whisper of temptation of the devil, wanting to force them to sign the contract.

    Saliva being swallowed could be heard from several of the people. The sry Luan was offering was more than they could have dreamed of and if that was just the starting sry and they could earn much more than that, it almost was enough for them to sign the contract on the spot.

    "I''m going to sign." The one who spoke here was a girl. Her name was Maihara Costa. For her who had lived in poverty, even if she had been offered only 2 thousand reais, she would have epted it. She was barely able to find a job that paid 1,000 reais, let alone 30,000 reais, without tax.

    "Here, use this pen. In addition, you need to prick your finger a little at the tip of the pen; it doesn''t have to be much. " Luan handed her a special pen. If it was a normal pen, the contract would not be valid, as it needed the blood of the person who was going to sign the contract, and the pen needed to have runes capable of using the internal Qi that all people have in their bodies, but that most cannot use.

    Yes, Maihara had her own doubts and was also skeptical about it, but what was wrong with that? Luan was rich and would pay her well, so there was no reason why she would refuse an offer so good, even if the man offering her the job seemed somewhat crazy for doing so. Laying the sheet on the table, Maihara stuck the pen in her finger and signed the contract.

    The moment she finished signing, the sheet shone with the pen. The sheet then floated in front of everyone, who all looked at it in amazement; some even fell on their asses on the floor. Then it entered Maihara''s body as if it were a ghostly object, without even tearing her clothes.

    "Maihara, are you okay?" Seeing that after a while Maihara had opened her eyes, Prisci Ara¨²jo asked her this worriedly.

    "Yes, I am... Mm, it was not a big deal, however, I got scared and all the information from the signed contract appeared in my mind. Other than that, I don''t feel pain or anything like that..." Maihara still couldn''t believe that happened to her. She had even thought she was dreaming for a moment, but when she pinched herself, she felt pain.

    Prisci Ara¨²jo, Maihara''s best friend, also came from poverty and was very tempted to sign the contract. She was a tall blonde with green eyes. "That''s good. I am happy that you are well," she sighed with relief.

    "I''m going to sign too!" Ezequiel Alves (Rat) swallowed his fear and raised his hand. He didn''t want to continue living in misery, and even though it looked more like a contract with the devil, he was willing to sign.

    "Me too!"

    "Me too..."

    Gradually everyone wanted to sign. Some took longer to build up courage, however, in the face of so many benefits and being able to give a better life to their family all of them eventually gave in. There were two girls who almost gave up, but it was difficult to resist the temptation.

    Meanwhile, Elias pulled Luan aside and asked quietly, "Luan, didn''t you say that we could trust them?"

    "Yes, I did," Luan nodded.

    "So why did you have them sign a contract like that?" Elias was not angry or anything; he just didn''t understand why Luan did such a thing.

    "Elias, what exactly am I hiring these people for?" Luan asked.

    "To train them and use them as security guards, and also to search for secret information, among other things, I presume," Elias replied.

    "Yes, exactly. So, how long will we need to train people like that?" Luan asked another question.

    "Quite a while; it couldst for months. It would all depend on how much they train." Elias still didn''t understand where Luan was going, but he continued to answer.

    "Now, knowing it would take time, and knowing that they are going to do things that shouldn''t be leaked... isn''t it better to get people who are loyal? But even if they are loyal, can we guarantee that we would never have a possibility that one of them would betray us at some time? And if they cheated us, wouldn''t it be a huge loss, as we would have wasted time and money training them?" Elias nodded with every word Luan said.

    "I understand now. They are loyal, so it''s worth hiring and training them, but you also need some insurance to make sure they''re going to remain loyal no matter what." Elias finally managed to understand Luan''s intention.

    "Exact!" Luan tapped Elias lightly on the shoulder. "We should not trust them blindly just because we believe they are trustworthy, so I did what I did."

    "Mr. Luan, when do we start, and where are we going to stay?" Paloma Gomes, a blonde with dark brown eyes, approached Luan and Elias and asked politely.

    "You will all be staying in a family farm, and there Elias will train you. I can also show up and teach a little, but most of the time he will be there to train you all, that is before I give you jobs to do," Luan exined.

    "So, only on Sundays will we have holidays, and as it says in the contract, if we decide to stay, will we receive 2 thousand reais more?" Renato Lopes asked. He was tall, dark-haired with brown eyes and short ck hair.

    "Yes, everything that was written in the contract is valid," Luan confirmed.

 Chapter 100: Luan and Catharina Discover Their Origin

    <h4>Chapter 100: Luan and Catharina Discover Their Origin</h4>

    Luan used his spiritual power to pass on the training information that Elias would have to do with each of the twenty people he started training under hismand.

    "This is the key to the site. You can take them there. If I''m not mistaken it has at least 10 rooms. Women can share rooms, the same for men," Luan said to Elias.

    "Okay, I know what to do." Elias took the keys. "I''m taking them over there now. Tomorrow I''ll stop by, and we can talk more."

    "Yes, see you tomorrow." Luan shook Elias''s hand as he said goodbye.

    *

    "Okay, Elias and the group already left. Let''s go to the gym. There I will try to see your Origin, Catharina, and I will also test mine." Luan said before walking towards the stairs.

    Catharina went up the stairs soon after, looking forward to finally knowing her Origin. She knew it could very well be in her mind, and that it was all a coincidence that she had dreamed of the stars, but still, she was excited.

    When the women had all arrived in the room, Luan still hadn''t arrived, but he showed up at the gym a few minutester. With him was a pot of green blood and some items in a small bag.

    Luan did not exin why he was carrying the pot; he simply told them to move away from the middle of the room and then started to draw a circle in the center of the room with strange letters and runes which they had never seen before.

    Not wanting to get in the way, Maira and the girls avoided talking or asking, as they were curious to know what he was doing.

    At the moment when Luan finished cing some magic stones around the circle created with runes and ancient letters, he also wrote something in the air with his Qi which soon after merged with the circle. It was then that Luan joined his hand as a sign of prayer and began to murmur some strange words which no one inside the room, besides himself, could understand.

    *ZzzzzZZzzz!*

    Squeaking noises resounded inside the room, and the letters and runes on the floor glowed in white neon. Luan then said, "Catharina, enter the circle. Then sit in the lotus position and close your eyes while murmuring the words that I will speak to you."

    "Yes!" Catharina was a little anxious. Because of that she moved a little robotically towards the circle.

    [Veshatqhgohh adorationsanq, vodjq sjsnepkzqvoncelodaq...]

    As Luan said some unrecognizable words in an unknownnguage, Catharina copied what he said, and the circle changed color to red, but then it went back to white.

    *

    In a strange ce, surrounded by nothing but an emptiness that seemed to be infinite, no matter which direction Catharina looked, she saw nothing but the white floor. Maybe it was her impression, but she felt that the temperature in this ce where she was was not normal. Catharina dragged her foot on the white floor, and to her surprise, it was made of fabric.

    The floor appeared to be made of white scraps. No matter where she dug with her hand, she only saw more scraps of fabric, although in doing so, the color of the fabric underneath changed with a variation of colors.

    ''I was in the living room and Luan was going to test my Origin... So...'' She didn''t want to think about it, but was it possible that her Origin was cloth? With twisted lips, she sighed in disappointment, ''And me thinking that my Origin was something incredible like the stars, but in the end, is it something woven? And how exactly do I use it?''

    She didn''t get the answer. She could only see what her possible Origin was, but she couldn''t necessarily control it now since she still hadn''t awakened or even created a small path to her Origin, just as Ingrid and Cristina had done.

    Before she knew it, Catharina found herself in a sea of ??fabrics. It was like a gale, and she only saw fabrics no matter which direction she looked. She also found herself sinking into the cloths below her feet, and when she tried to move, she was trapped. For a moment, she panicked, but then she opened her eyes and found herself in the living room, sweating a lot.

    "Are you alright?" Luan put his hand on her shoulder and asked gently. He checked Catharina''s physical and mental state and realized that it was nothing too serious.

    "Yes, I think so." Catharina was feeling a little dizzy. For a moment there she had thought she would be buried by tissues.

    "Take a deep breath and inhale. Then, have some hot chocte." Maira went out and fetched a ss of hot chocte and handed it to Catharina.

    "Thanks, Mom." Catharina forced a smile and drank the hot chocte.

    "I will talk with youter, but I have to take advantage of this before the energy in the circle is depleted," Luan said before entering the magic circle as soon as Catharina left him.

    "Okay, good luck," Catharina said in a tired voice.

    Luan did the same process as Catharina, and the moment he closed his eyes, his consciousness appeared in a strange and mysterious kingdom.

    ''Cotton? No! Is it a cloud... and a tree? Mm... Isn''t it very different from the spiritual tree that I had awakened with my Origin in my previous life? But it seems more mystical, perhaps?'' Luan was thoughtful. In the ce where he was, he was surrounded by clouds wherever he stepped, and the spiritual tree that he saw was nted in that ce. It was a strange event, but it made Luan tremble with excitement.

    "I actually have two Origins!" It was almost unbelievable, almost making him want to shout with happiness. A single Origin was able to help tremendously; it was because of his Origin with the spiritual tree that he managed to get so far, but now that he would have two... It was certain to say that if no ident happened, he would arrive at a height that he was never able to achieve in his previous life.

    Unlike Catharina, Luan''s experience was immense. He, who briefly connected with his Origins, was able to draw some of the residual energy and strengthened his cultivation.

    When Luan opened his eyes, he saw that he had reached Refinement Qi - Level 6. His Qi became more powerful, being now 35 times stronger than an ordinary man, only with his Qi.

    ''If I could stay connected to my home for a few more minutes...'' Luan murmured in his heart. Scattering the aura around him, the magic stones around him parted, dissolving like smoke.

    "Luan, say, did you manage to find out what your Origin is?" Ingrid asked anxiously.

    "Yes, I actually have two." Luan didn''t see a reason to hide it and told the truth. "Of my two Origins, one is unknown to me, but not entirely. The other I know very well how incredible it is. In summary, the moment I awaken my two Origins, my strength will increase tremendously."

    "Luan, what about me? My Origin is like this..." Catharina started to tell him everything that happened to her.

    "I see... Well, I believe it is in fact rted to the stars as you said, or rather, a specific star... Mm, when you can reach 20 times stronger than an ordinary man with your body, I have an ideal technique for you to train your Qi. As for what your Origin is capable of, I never saw anyone connect to it, but I know what it is... For simplicity, it''s an Origin thates from a fabric star, capable of creating fabrics at the temperature of the sun. In other words, the potential of your Origin is very high!" As Luan had said, he never saw anyone connect to this Origin, but he had seen the fabric star, and it was just like Catharina had said.

    However, when he saw the fabric star, he didn''t get too close, as the temperature was very hot... If Catharina trained her Origin well, she would obviously be very strong.

    "Wow! I am so happy!" Catharina looked like a child jumping and pping so happy as she was listening to what Luan said to her.

    "Okay, you better take a shower and get some rest. I am also going to my room," Luan said to Catharina after picking up the items he brought with him. Luan kissed Ingrid''s lips in an intimate but casual way and left.

    *

    After showering and taking an hour''s nap, Luan opened his eyes and prepared to create weapons and armor. He now had many items, and if he managed to create weapons and armor from the First Order Peak, Maira, Ingrid, Cristina, Catharina, and even himself would have an easier time exploring the dimensional cracks that appeared asionally.

    Another thing he forgot to ask his mother was if she managed to buy the herbs and medicinal nts that she was supposed to spread all over their property. He mainly asked her to buy from all countries willing to sell. His estimate was that about $1 billion would be spent on it, and it would be enough herbs and nts to fill a shed. However, it was necessary, at least if he wanted to continue strengthening everyone.

    ''Now it is still rtively easy to increase our power, however, this will not continue for long ...'' Without the help of pills and formations, it would be difficult to reach 50 times stronger than an ordinary man with only the body and the same was true of Qi.

    Besides, wasn''t all this why he was looking to make so much money by bing CEO?

    While this was all going on in Luan''s mind, he finished separating the items and started creating a sword. Of course, unlike the essories he couldn''t just create it here. He left with the items, heading towards the first floor where the barbecue was. Although a furnace would be better, if he used the fire energy crystal, the result would not be inferior.

 Chapter 101: Karma

    <h4>Chapter 101: Karma</h4>

    Luan''s intention behind creating weapons and armor was very clear.

    Now he couldn''t set a goal like ''I''m going to fight such a person, I''m going to fight such a monster,'' or ''I''m going to have to fight in such an environment''; he could only create versatile weapons and armor that could be used in any conditions.

    Where he was, there was an anvil and a 30 kg steel hammer. Making the fire very hot inside the barbecue, Luan melted bones of a red Imp. In the process, he also picked up a magic stone, and the moment he modeled a sword with his spiritual sense and mental power, Luan began to hammer the sword on top of the anvil, making it take the shape of a sharper and more powerful sword. He also cut a magic stone into 4 pieces and imbued it near the sword hilt.

    When hammering, he used the technique: <One Hundred Hammers of Time>.

    One Hundred Hammers of Time: With each hammer, the cksmith''s mind can calcte 100 different types of hammering and choose the best option to the point of being able to choose an option that is capable of evolving metal. This technique requires a lot of spiritual and mental power. At the moment, Luan could only calcte a maximum of 10 options in 1 millisecond.

    To avoid making outside noise, he created a spell of sound instion inside the room.

    When the sword took shape and sessfully merged with the piece of magic stone, Luan wrote runes and formations on the sword, making the sword stronger. In the end, the sword, though simple, was 15 attack power (the attack strength of 15 ordinary men). In addition, if anyone using the sword could use Qi, it would be capable of generating a shock wave every 1 minute that doubles the sword''s attack power.

    ''I can''t say it''s the best, but it''s also not bad...'' Luan murmured in his mind. After he saw that it was not as difficult as he had imagined, even with primitive items such as amon hammer and amon anvil, he decided to create a better hammer and anvil.

    For the hammer, he used magic fire stone, since it was the best option for the force technique he used.

    Luan put the sword aside and started using the technique to create the hammer and anvil. For that, he used living dead bones and used an entire magic stone when creating the hammer.

    [Bone Hammer 50 kg - Attack Power: 20 - Can reach a temperature of 1150 to 1200o C]

    Calcting the statistics the hammer had received after he had finished forging, wrote runes, and created a formation for it, Luan nodded with satisfaction.

    After melting more bones, he started to shape the anvil and focused on defense rather than attack. Luan started hammering and was able to choose the best options currently avable for him to create the anvil.

    "Hehe... It looks really good." Luan was surprised by the result.

    [Bone anvil 80 kg - Resistance: 30 (Durability of 30 ordinary men) - Constant temperature - Up to 2000o C]

    With this anvil and hammer, he did not need to heat the metal and then hit it again, so much so that the forge hammer could generate high temperature, while the anvil was capable of maintaining the temperature. Now, Luan felt more motivated to forge.

    [Bone Sword 1.5 kg - Attack Power: 22 - Lightning Cut: Triple the Damage]

    [1kg Bone Shoulder pad - Defense: 15]

    [500-gram Imp Leather Boot - Speed: 12]

    For the next few hours until dawn he was creating weapons, armor, and essories.

    The results were splendid. Both weapons, armor, and essories, anyone who used them could increase their attack and defense by the strength of more than 20 ordinary men.

    ''That''s fine for now...'' Luan murmured in his mind, intending to give his family weapons, armor and essories.

    *

    - March 14, 2010 - Sunday -

    Amanda woke up early and went to her office, and then she remembered what happened two days ago with Sebastian.

    *Sigh~*

    It wasn''t as if she didn''t understand what Sebastian was going through, as the same thing had happened to her when her ex-husband left her and her two daughters.

    After showering and eating breakfast, Amanda left.

    - 8:33 am - Shopping Itagua?u -

    "Amanda, you''re here!" Sebastian saw Amanda arrive and tried to smile a little. He was still very shaken by everything that had happened to him.

    "Yes, thanks for the invitation." Amanda smiled and looked at the little 10 year old girl next to Sebastian. The girl had dark brown hair and honey-colored eyes. "This beautiful girl must be your daughter, yes?"

    "Yes, she is my treasure." Sebastian rubbed the girl''s head gently as she clung to his waist, a little embarrassed.

    "Hi, Auntie." The little girl said in her sweet voice.

    "Hello dear. You are very beautiful, did you know that?" Amanda?crouched down in front of the girl and said with a kind smile.

    "Thanks." The girl clung more tightly to Sebastian''s waist with her little face red with embarrassment.

    After Amanda helped Sebastian, he had stayed at her house on Friday and slept on the couch and ate the next morning at her house and then left, but not before asking her out to make up for everything she did for him.

    "Should we go?" Sebastian asked.

    Before Amanda answered, a female voice called out to them, looking full of mockery, "Amanda? Are you here following me?"

    "Monica. I''m d you''re okay..." Amanda didn''t even notice that her daughter hadn''t even called her mother. She was so concerned about her daughter that all she felt now was relief from seeing in person that her daughter was fine.

    "Bitch, don''t talk like we''re close!" Walking arm in arm with Wagner, Monica scoffed, "I''m not intimidated by someone like you!"

    "What? Why are you doing this, Monica? What happened to you?" Amanda was confused, she knew her daughter was a bit of a snob, but she didn''t expect her to say such hurtful things.

    "Heheh... Before I just put up with you, but now, I don''t need you anymore because I have an amazing boyfriend, and he showed me that everyone I was involved with before is nothing but trash, just like you." Monica was very poisonous when talking to her mother... In fact, she didn''t even treat Amanda as a mother.

    "Amanda, let''s get out of here..." Sebastian didn''t want to continue seeing Amanda being cursed by her own daughter. He still remembered this girl who was the same one that Ingrid hit her in the face twice.

    Sebastian''s daughter tightened her small hands around Sebastian''s waist, but not out of shame, rather out of fear.

    "Hahaha! That''s really funny...! You bitch, found a male to finally get rid of the umted spider webs? (Having sex with him)." Monica seemed particrly happy to see her mother in poor clothes and a man who even had a daughter. And to improve it, she was with Wagner Hamibo, wearing expensive clothes and with a "noble" presence. She felt that today was the happiest day of her life.

    Since the tragedy that had happened at Hamibo Corporation, she was scared, but she didn''t have much to worry about. Wagner''s mother became President of Hamibo Corporation and managed to smooth things over at thepany and also made Wagner Hamibo one of the executives, the most important part of thepany.

    Wagner''s mother liked her, even more, when she "discovered" that she "didn''t have sex with her husband", Samuel Hamibo. Since Luan wanted to hide this information, the recordings of her having sex with him were not leaked. Monica didn''t know that; she was just so happy that she hadn''t been discovered.

    Another reason she wanted to humiliate her mother was that she still resented Ingrid, who had hit her in the face. Of course, she couldn''t do anything with Ingrid, since she learned that she was dating the CEO of Dimas Corporation, who was currently much bigger than Hamibo Corporation. However Monica knew that no matter what she said, her mother would never tell Ingrid... no matter what.

    "Monica, what happened to you? Why are you treating me like this?" Amanda bit her bottom lip and was about to cry. It was hard to bear to hear that from her own daughter.

    "I already told you to stop talking as if we know one another! Woman, forget that you met me one day and never appear in front of me again!" Monica said, and turned to Wagner and said in a coquettish voice, "Love, let''s go. This woman displeased me. I don''t want to buy clothes for our son anymore."

    "You''re pregnant?" It was the first time that Amanda had learned that her daughter was pregnant.

    "Yes, that''s right. Not that it should be of any interest to you, but I am going to have a child." Monica did not seem to be talking about the son itself, but about the status that she gained thanks to this.

    Wagnerughed and saidsciviously, "I think I understand something. You must be her mother... Hmm. Now I understand where Monica came from. You are very hot, even in those cheap clothes."

    Wagner began fantasy fucking with mother and daughter...

    Monica shivered. She knew how lustful Wagner was, but she couldn''t let her mother stay with her man, especially seeing that somehow her mother had be more beautiful. She pulled Wagner away as she whispered to him, "Love, if we go now, I''ll let you visit the back door..."

    "Okay, we''re going now." Wagner licked his lips and smiled.

    The pair left the mall and got into Wagner''s red Ferrari. Wagner entered the highway, but then, when he wanted to overtake on the left, he didn''t see a caring at high speed and then...

    *Booooom!*

    The car spun and hit the boundary of the twones of the highway, which caused the car to turn and overturn several times.

    Brake sounds and crashing noises echoed. Some car hit Wagner''s Ferrari in the process, as the driver had failed to brake in time. This caused Wagner''s car, which almost stopped to roll over, to hit the highway wall again, almost leaving the track and falling from the bridge.

    Monica and Wagner in the car were bloody, although the airbag was deployed.

    Only after more than half an hour, police and ambnces appeared. They managed to get Monica and Wagner out of the car.

    "We need to be quick, or else this girl''s baby will not survive."

 Chapter 102: Grandpas Kite is Back Up

    <h4>Chapter 102: Grandpa''s Kite is Back Up</h4>

    When Maira, Ingrid, Catharina, and Cristina woke up, Luan was waiting for them in the living room. On the table in the middle of the room, there were four sets of armor, there were also essories and weapons.

    "Good morning." Luan said, seeing them look at the items on the table.

    "Good Morning," they said in unison.

    "Luan, did you create all this while we were sleeping?" Catharina was amazed. She didn''t know how difficult it was to forge an item, however, she imagined it wasn''t easy and fast.

    "Yes, it was not very difficult, and they are not very good, but it is good enough for now." Luan saw the doubt in her eyes and said it nonchntly. For him, what he did was simple, nothing too extraordinary. If he had more Qi and better items, he would be able to create even more surprising things.

    Wearing the full armor, which were pauldrons, arm guards, leg guards, boots, and for essories there were a pair of earrings, ring, bracelet, and swords. Altogether, the set gave 30 attack, 30 defense, and 10 agility. Although agility was the one that gained the least from the set, it was because of the difficulty of increasing speed using an item. Of the items created, increasing speed has always been the most difficult.

    "Wow! These items are better than I expected them to be. It is basically an increase in our strength, adding 30 times the strength of an ordinary man. In my case, it would be 49 + 30. That is, 79 times stronger than an ordinary man," Ingrid said, calcting her physical strength and Qi, along with the items.

    "It''s basically that. In fact, it will be a little more because of the essories that I made and gave earlier to you girls. That was done with a very rare stone, and therefore the defense it provides when using the fire shield is very high, and the higher the defense of the essory owner, the greater the defense. It can even reach 150 defense," Luan exined.

    "Is it that good?" Catharina fondled the ring with affection. She did not expect that besides being very beautiful, this ring that she got from Luan would be so incredible.

    Cristina was red with happiness, she realized that Luan liked her a lot to give something so incredible to her.

    Seeing her son being so incredible and filial, Maira was all smiles. She felt that although the days could getplicated, she for some reason felt blessed, as she has never felt before in her life.

    "Well then, I called grandfather, and I''m going to visit him and teach him the body technique," Luan said, "In the meantime, you all don''t need to follow me. Stay and train. The faster you get stronger, the better."

    "We understand. Let''s stay and train diligently." Maira guaranteed it.

    "I will work hard!" Cristina was motivated. She wanted to be able to repay everything she had received from her new family one day, and for that, she knew she had to get stronger.

    Before Luan left, he distributed the equipment and essories and weapons to them. For now he only created a sword for each of them. Later if they came to want to train with a spear, ax, bow, etc., he could create a different weapon.

    *

    It wasn''t long before Luan arrived at Saulo Dimas'' residence. Luan parked the car outside and passed the guards, who looked at him strangely. It was remarkable that they had admiration and also fear when they looked at Luan.

    Climbing the concrete stairs, Luan reached the top and saw Saulo''s mansion.

    "Good morning, Mr. Luan! Mr. Saulo is waiting for you in the living room," some maids who saw Luan bowed towards him and said, respectfully.

    "Thank you." Luan passed them and walked to the mansion.

    When Luan got close, a maid stepped forward and opened the door for him, saying, "Pleasee in."

    Luan waved and went inside.

    "Luan, you are here. Come over here, sit with me, and have some tea," Saulo said as soon as he saw Luan enter the living room.

    "Okay." Luan did not reject his grandfather''s offer and sat on the sofa facing Saulo. Between the two there was a table where Saulo personally made tea and handed it to Luan.

    "Good tea," Luan said after taking a sip.

    Saulo smiled a little and drank too. Putting down the cup of tea and setting it on the table, he said calmly: "Mhm, Nilson woke up yesterday, not remembering thest few years. In addition, he was even more respectful than he was in recent years. He asked about Maira and was also amazed to see that I had aged so much... I also tried to speak the name of the woman he had loved, however, he didn''t even react. I thought that instinctively he would react to her name, but he didn''t. In short, I can''t say it was the best result, but it was good enough. At least it''s better than seeing my son being killed by my grandson."

    "I think so." Luan did not deny it. If necessary, he would have killed Nilson. He asked, "Grandfather, did you take both pills?"

    After taking another sip of tea, Saulo answered in a serious tone, "Yes, and the result was better than I could ever imagine. Today I woke up earlier than usual and felt more willing. My blood cirction is working very well and ''he'' has revived... if you know what I mean." He joked suggestively, which made Luanugh.

    "Yes, this is good. Maybe I will have a new grandmother?" Luan joked.

    "Haha! Hard to say, but I don''t deny that I miss being able to be with a woman." Sauloughed loudly.

    The mansion''s employees were startled when they heard Saulo''sugh. It was rare... No, it was the first time they saw himugh like that, so full of energy.

    "Grandfather, if you train with the body technique that I am going to teach you, it will even be possible that within a few months you will have enough vitality to have another child and be able to run around even faster than a young man at 20 years," Luan told him.

    "I don''t think about having another child, but being able to run again is a wish I have." Saulo smiled.

    "Great, the important thing is to want to do something, whether that desire is big or small," Luan said, "If you dedicate yourself and want to improve enough to run again, I''m sure that in a few days you will be able to do that, grandfather."

    "That''s true." Saulo nodded and said, "I''ve already managed to get in touch with some people and everything you said was basically pre-approved. Some people wille here tonight; bring yourptop and give them a demonstration, and if possible, also show some of your strength. But don''t overdo it; try to be a little more discreet. It''s good to call attention, but not too much. Being very different can cause difort and envy."

    "I understand, grandfather. I will follow your advice." Luan smiled a little.

    "Hahaha!" Sauloughed and said, "You really have changed, Luan. If it were before, maybe you would be a little more stubborn and try to show yourself off in front of others. I am very happy with your maturity. Be a good boy and take good care of your mother and sisters- Oh yes, your girlfriend too. She looks like a good girl; don''t keep her waiting too long, and marry her."

 Chapter 103: Testament

    <h4>Chapter 103: Testament</h4>

    "I''m going to propose to her. But now is not the time," Luan said, "Many things are happening, and it is not the right time for marriage."

    Saulo was a man with many experiences. He could tell that there were many things that Luan did not say or could not say, however, he didn''t try to get Luan to speak. Saulo was already very happy with his grandson; there was no reason why he would force Luan to say something he was notfortable talking about.

    "Grandfather, is there arger ce that just you and I can be alone?" Luan finished drinking the tea and asked.

    "Yes, there is a dojo that I used to train Maira and Nilson when they were just teenagers. We can go there." Saulo got up from the sofa without needing the help of his cane.

    "Yes." Luan stood up as well.

    Saulo showed the way and Luan walked with him to the dojo that was outside the mansion just a little further away at the back of the mansion. It was arge dojo with tatami mats on the floor. There were some sets of armor and wooden swords that were used to train Kendo ced along the wall. The whole ce was very tidy, prevalent, and was regrly cleaned by the maids.

    "Grandfather, I''m going to start in an easy and slow way. Just watch me do it first, and then try to imitate me," Luan said.

    "Okay, I''m ready anytime." Saulo was in serious mode. Even his aura had gotten more powerful; he was really dominant.

    ''As to be expected of someone who survived the second world war...'' Luan murmured to himself in his heart.

    "I''ll start," Luan warned.

    Luan''s movements were slow and smooth. It was like he was doing a slow dance alone. However, Saulo was able to judge that every move that Luan made was without ws, at least, he was unable to find ws. Each time Luan moved, he brought with him a great sense of calm and power. It was ridiculous how strong he seemed to be while just making a few demonstration moves.

    Saulo paid close attention and made the same movements mentally. He replicated all the movements that Luan had made in his mind and made mistakes a few times to his chagrin, but they were notplete failures. He managed to progress just by watching and did not even need long before he started executing them himself. He reyed the scenes of the movements that Luan made in his mind until he started getting close to getting all the moves right.

    "Grandfather, now try to do it with me," Luan said.

    Saulo nodded. "Yes, I''m ready to try."

    The bones that didn''t move properly due to Saulo''s years cracked when he made some moves, but that didn''t stop him from continuing. In fact, the more he did it, the less pain he felt. They were very difficult moves for him to do at his age, however, he was not an ordinary person and had also taken the two pills that Luan had given to him. That alone was enough to help him manage toplete the movements, albeit with some ws.

    Luan continued to help Saulo for the next two hours, but Saulo was an old man, and he couldn''t go on any longer. In fact, havingsted two hours was beyond Luan''s expectations.

    "Grandfather, now sit on the floor and listen very carefully to what I''m going to say. Then try to say it in your mind while meditating," Luan said calmly.

    "Yes." Wiping the sweat from his forehead with his hand, Saulo sat on the floor with his legs crossed.

    Luan did the same and looked at Saulo as he started to say the mantra used in meditation: [Enqmcpo-vcglmt-edsfkeq-enftpqasnv-n?sosdohh...]

    Although he did not understand a single word spoken by Luan, Saulo did not dare to neglect this and used all his attention to listen and memorize what Luan said to him.

    *

    ''Heh... I managed to find out everything.'' Luan let out a coldugh as he fiddled with hisptop in his room. In the panel opened on hisptop, there was information about the fact that Vincent Cont made a will and Luan managed to find out who the three witnesses were, as well as which of them was left with the will. Luan took a while to discover this because it was not done in a registry office, but rather, somewhere private.

    It was still 4:30 pm on the 14th of March, Sunday. Luan discovered the current location of the three witnesses who were present on the day the will was made and knew what was written in the will. Luan didn''t go out in his car; he ran at a very fast speed that even the surveince cameras only saw a figure passing by but couldn''t even identify if it was a person or something else.

    The first witness was a woman. Luan took the chance that she was alone in her house with the door open, and entered, and before she could notice, he made her pass out and began to change the memories of the day that the will was made. Her name is Jeovana Cont, sister of Vincent Cont. After finishing doing what he had to do, Luan left as quickly as he entered.

    The next target was a man whose name was Cleber Aguiar, Vincent''s best friend, or at least Cleber thought he was. Luan found Cleber doing a barbecue at his house, and when Cleber went to the bathroom, Luan came in and made him sleep. Luan then altered his memories, and left very quickly without being noticed.

    ''Now only thest one was missing and also the one with the will...'' Thest witness was a woman by the name of Roberta Amaral. She was close to 60 years old and lived alone and was at that moment at home. Luan managed to easily enter the house and saw her sleeping in her bed. Luan wasted no time and changed her memories too.

    After doing this, Luan went to the safe, and with the information he got straight from Roberta''s memories, he opened it. Luan didn''t open the will; he didn''t need to do that. He already knew the content of the will and knew what he wanted to change. He used a spell where he could change the positions of the letters written on the paper, and he could also duplicate the letters.

    In the will he left, it read like this: [I, Vincent Cont, finding myself in my most perfect judgment, without any kind of inducement or coercion, took the initiative to make my private will, in the manner provided for in art. 1876 ??1st of the Civil Code, apanied by three qualified and capable witnesses, who are here at this moment meeting with me at my residence. I will now manifest my deration ofst will, namely:

    My name is Vincent Cont, 50 years old, born in Minas Gerais, holder of the General Registry n. XXXX, registered with CPF n. XXXX, necessary heir, my paramour Arlinda Silva, 50% in total. And the other 50% of my assets that I had at the time of my death must be donated to the charity of children with cancer. I appoint Mr. Roberta Amaral as my executor who will be in charge of enforcing this will, and may be paid at the discretion of the inventory judge.

    In this way, and in ordance with the provisions of article 1876 to 1880 of the Codeplied with by justice, asking the witnesses to confirm it in court, I thus end my private will, which, together with the witnesses, I sign in this city of Santa Catarina on the first of September, 2005 at eleven in the morning.]

    Luan left Roberta Amaral''s house and ran the entire way back home.

 Chapter 104: On The Way to Saulos House

    <h4>Chapter 104: On The Way to Saulo''s House</h4>

    Luan decided to invite only Ingrid to go with him to his grandfather Saulo''s houseter and talk to his grandfather''s guests about the game. Although he believed it was good for his mother and sisters to know about what was going to be done, they didn''t necessarily need to be there, mainly because he wanted to go out with Ingrid for dinner.

    In his house, Luan faced a peculiar situation. His girlfriend and family were wearing armor and holding swords, looking like they were ready to go to war.

    "Did you decide to dress and see how it looks?" Luan asked as he leaned against the door and walked to the room where they were.

    "Yes, we are curious to know what it was like to wear and also if it would be difficult to move while wearing it. In fact, it was veryfortable and fit to our bodies just like the rings you made," Ingrid smiled.

    "I understand," Luan said with a slight change in his expression and almost had a smile formed on his lips as he said, "These armors look good on you girls."

    "Thanks." They thanked him, happy with thepliment.

    Maira asked, "How was it with your grandfather?"

    "It went very well. For a man his age, grandfather performed better than I expected," Luan said.

    "I see, this is good." Maira smiled kindly and added, "By the way, when are we going to another dimensional crack?"

    "I want to go too!" Catharina said boldly. Using the essories, armor, and sword that Luan created for her, had made Catharina feel even more brave than before. She really wanted to be able to visit another world now and test it.

    Although the armor was made of bones, after melting and using Qi in creating the items, it just looked like armor made of a very white material like milk. It had also darkened a little, turning red and some parts and in others blue because of the magic stone and also because of the fire energy crystal.

    "It''s not that I can''t find a Dimensional crack for you to explore, since I anticipated something like this and created a way back to thest dimensional crack we were in, however, it will have to wait for another day. I''m going to show grandfather''s guests the game and coborate with them. I believe that the sooner the game is released, the better. And for that, it will take one to two weeks before they train with the technique of strengthening themselves and proving that the business is real."

    "In that case, if father is going to be there with you, it will be easier to convince them," Maira said.

    "Yes, he doesn''t even need the cane to walk anymore. That alone will be enough to convince them," Luan added.

    "I think Elias'' father should also be there since he is known to your grandfather," Maira thought and said.

    "Yes, I thought about that too," Luan said, "I ended up concentrating on training grandfather so much that I forgot to ask, but well, even if not, I can still talk to Mr. Rogerio."

    "Do you want me toe along?" Maira asked.

    "No, I''ll take Ingrid since I wanted to take her out to dinner after that," Luan replied and looked at Ingrid. "What do you think, do you want to go with me, and then we can have dinner together?"

    "Yes, I would like that." Ingrid was excited by the invitation.

    Luan smiled a little. He also went back to thinking about going to the dimensional crack. Then, something came to his mind and he said, "I will try to create an essory capable of storing items inside it. Simply put, it is simr to an inventory of an online game. It will be better than carrying several backpacks."

    "Can you even do that?!" Catharina was amazed. She has already lost count of how many times she has been surprised by her brother.

    "Yes, but it is difficult to create. It requires a lot of Qi and I need some rare items. I have almost all of them, however, what is missing can be reced by others that I have, but the chances of creating this item would decrease... In short, I can, but the chances are slim. If I don''t get it now, I will have to try again when I get a little stronger." Luan put his hand on his chin while thinking about the possibilities of working out when creating an item with arger dimension.

    *

    It was almost 8 pm. Luan was dressed in a dark gray suit and a ck tie with a white dress shirt underneath. His pants were also dark gray, and he wore ck dress shoes. His white hair wasbed slightly to the right.

    Luan left the room and went down the stairs. He looked at his watch and waited for Ingrid to finish getting ready. There was still time; he was scheduled to show up at his grandfather''s house at 9 pm.

    A few minutester, Ingrid came down the stairs. She had gotten a little used to wearing high heels and walked confidently towards Luan as soon as she finished walking down the stairs.

    With a modern and elegant qipao, her thighs were vaguely exposed through the slit beside her leg, which released an exciting sex appeal. In addition, her plump breasts and an exquisite waistline matched well with that smooth porcin face that looked like a meticulous work of art. On her shoulder, down to her breasts, there were strands of blond hair. She was a young woman with the appearance of someone who came out of a painting.

    Logically, this was not something she bought herself; it was something Catharina bought and has not yet worn. Wanting to help her sister-inw, Catharina gave Ingrid this outfit for her to wear.

    This was the first time that Ingrid was dressed in something like this. She felt a little nervous since she didn''t know if Luan would like it or not. She, in particr, felt a little daring using it as it showed some leg.

    "How do I look?" She bit her lower lip when she asked, trying to control her nervousness. What she didn''t know was that in doing so, it had almost made Luan''s mind crash.

    Luan was mesmerized by his girlfriend.

    "Luan?" Ingrid looked him in the eye and was wondering why he was still silent.

    "Ah yes, I''m sorry. You look so stunning it made me lose my voice," Luan said with his eyes shining brightly.

    Luan''s intense and loving gaze almost made Ingrid''s heart melt. She felt agitated just by being watched by his gaze.

    "How long do you two intend to flirt in the middle of the room?" Maira asked yfully. The two were so lost in their own little world that they didn''t notice when Maira had arrived in the room.

    Ingrid woke up from her stupor and said with shame, "Shall we go, Luan?"

    "Yes." Luan was still looking at her intently. He took her hand and brought it over to the garage where he opened the door for her to enter. After entering the driver''s door, Luan opened the garage door and started driving.

 Chapter 105: Showing the Game.

    <h4>Chapter 105: Showing the Game.</h4>

    When they entered the highway, Ingrid asked, "What restaurant are we going to this evening?"

    "I was thinking about Japanese food. What do you think?" Luan asked.

    "That sounds great to me." Ingrid smiled.

    When they arrived in front of Saulo''s house which was on a hill, five imported cars were parked in the drive. In addition, security was greater than this morning. Many of them Luan did not know, so it was easy to guess that they were security for Saulo''s guests.

    After parking the car, Luan took theptop and a file folder, and got out of the car and opened the door for Ingrid, and offered his hand for her to hold.

    "Thanks." Ingrid got out of the car, and they walked hand in hand towards the entrance.

    "Mr. Dimas, wee!" Saulo''s guards recognized him and said respectfully. The other security guards on the other hand looked at Luan and Ingrid, not very respectfully, but they did not cross the line since they knew that Luan was someone they could not provoke.

    "Mm." Luan nodded, and with Ingrid he passed them and started up the stairs.

    Just a minuteter, one of the security guards murmured, "Wow, this girl is very hot. I wonder how much she earns to be with him?"

    "Idiot, what are you going to do if they hear?" another murmured.

    "Rx, they are already gone. There is no way for them to hear-"

    Before he could finish, Ingrid murmured something in Luan''s ear and took a small stone from her right side and threw it at the man. At first, the security guard wanted tough, since he thought it wouldn''t even be able to reach him. However, the stone never seemed to have been thrown, until someone screamed.

    "Your face, your face is bleeding!" A security guard shouted.

    Only now did the paine, and he saw a lot of blood seeping from his cheek.

    Ingrid stared at the security guard and said solemnly, "Say that again, and next time I will hit that poisonous tongue of yours."

    "I, I was wrong, forgive me!" He didn''t know how she had managed to do that, however, he didn''t doubt her words. The security guard almost pissed himself when he thought about the possibility of her making a mistake when she had hit him in the head. Although he was a bit of an idiot, he was not a total fool. He knew that she had thrown the stone even faster than a bullet. This was not something that an ordinary person could do.

    Saulo''s guards felt likeughing at the security guard''s stupidity. They didn''t see it in person, but they knew that Luan and his family were far from normal. The image of the stone sinking into the floor of Saul''s courtyard was heavily etched in their minds.

    Only when Ingrid and Luan''s silhouette disappeared did the security guards breathe again. "My god, I thought I was going to die! This girl is not normal..."

    "Idiot, that''s why I said you should think before you speak! You''re so lucky that shewas the one who retaliated. If it were the boy, I wouldn''t say you would be so lucky. From the look on his face, I can tell he''s used to killing. If he wanted to, you would already be dead," a security guard who was in the army and had gone through many things said.

    "You''re right. I will not repeat the same mistake." Somehow, Ingrid''s warning had made the security guard reflect on his own actions.

    "Luan and Ingrid, you are here!" Saulo had a pleasant smile when he saw the two enter, apanied by a maid.

    There were five men sitting next to Saul; they all had a rigid expression, and they each had a very oppressive aura. However, the moment they felt the presence of Luan and Ingrid, they felt like cats cornered by a pitbull. Luan was still fine; he had managed to restrict his aura. However, Ingrid was still learning, and those who were more sensitive to people''s aura felt angst under the pressure.

    Among them was Rogerio Levy Cardoso, Elias'' father.

    "Haha. Luan, it''s good to see you again." Rogerioughed as he stood up to give Luan a hug.

    Luan, seeing this, asked Ingrid to hold theptop and the folder with the files.

    Since he and his wife, Olivia, started practicing the body technique, the days had be more colorful...

    "Uncle Rogerio, it''s good to see you too." Luan returned the hug.

    After distancing himself, Rogerio looked at Ingrid.

    "Are you Ingrid, yes?" Rogerio smiled at her and said, "You look even more beautiful since thest time I saw you at Bradesco''s birthday party."

    "Thanks." Ingrid smiled slightly.

    "Good evening. I''m happy that you all came here to hear my proposal." Luan reached out his hand and greeted everyone with a handshake.

    "Humph! I just hope it''s not a waste of time. I came here today because Mr. Saulo insisted that Ie. Otherwise, even if someone was very rich, this sort of thing would have meant nothing to me." The man who spoke was Edson Leopoldo Aguiar. He wore an army short-sleeved jacket and had a stiff expression. He wore sses and his hair was gray. Edson Leopoldo Aguiar was close to 70 years old and was an Army General.

    Luan was not bothered by Edson''s way of speaking; he just treated it with indifference. If this man didn''t want to cooperate? Okay, Luan wasn''t going to lose anything from it.

    "Stay with yours, Edson." Rogerio, on the other hand, was a little upset when he heard this. "If you are upset, leave now. You should be honored just to be invited by Mr. Saulo. You don''t want him to waste your time? I think you shouldn''t waste Luan''s time."

    "You''re talking nonsense." Edson did not believe what Rogerio said. Although he could feel that Luan and Ingrid were not normal, he didn''t think much about it.

    "Silence!" Saulo was slightly annoyed to see that his guests were doing this, and when he spoke, his aura was so dense that it made Rogerio and Edson feel suffocated. "I invited you all here because I consider you friends, but if you think you are wasting time, you can leave now!"

    "I said too much. I''m sorry." Edson apologized when he heard Saulo speak so harshly.

    "Excuse me." Even though he didn''t believe he was wrong, Rogerio apologized and sat down.

    "Luan, Ingrid, don''t just stand there. Come and sit." Saulo smiled as he spoke to them.

    For the five people who were invited, they were surprised when they saw Saulo''s mood change so much when he addressed Luan and Ingrid. As a result, their expectations had increased a little.

    "Okay." Luan nodded and brought Ingrid to sit beside him.

    Now, around a ss table, all eight people were sitting in silence until Luan said, "I don''t want to make you all waste a lot of time. I''ll be straightforward and show you a little bit of the game I''m creating and talk about my goal."

    Luan asked Ingrid for theptop and he ced it on the ss table and opened it. When turning on theptop, he opened the game and turned the screen to them, leaving the game in automatic mode where the generated avatar moved by itself. Logically, this role was something only he as the Game Administrator could do. While the puppet of the game made a series of movements, Luan exined to them his objective ofunching the game, as well as his intention to coborate.

    An old woman in her mid sixties asked, "Can you show some of your strength?"

    "Yes." Luan nodded and stood up. Then he asked Saulo, "Is it okay if I make a hole in your wall, grandfather?"

 Chapter 106: Contracts Signed

    <h4>Chapter 106: Contracts Signed</h4>

    "Of course I do. Why don''t you do that in the backyard on a rock or a tree?" Saulo denied letting Luan break his wall and got up quickly for fear that his grandson would start to destroy his retirement home.

    "Well, I suppose I can do that too." Luan also stood up.

    Of Saulo''s five guests, only Rogerio understood Saulo''s panic. He hadn''t seen it personally, but he knew that he must be much stronger than he imagined, and it was even more evident when he saw Saulo''s reaction.

    Outside, Luan approached the big stone that he lifted the day before. Thinking it would be too simple, he looked at Saulo. "Grandfather, do you mind if I broke this stone in two?"

    "I don''t care, but can''t you just do what I did yesterday?" Saulo asked.

    "Well, I can do what I did yesterday, but I wanted to do something different, but never mind." Luan did not persist and just held the stone with his hand in the form of a dragon''s w and lifted therge stone with only one hand.

    A wave of sighs was heard as soon as they saw this. It was unbelievable what they were seeing.

    "Impossible!" Edson covered his mouth with both hands. It wasn''t like he was totally blind and had never seen the supernatural before, but whoever could do something Luan did was usually someone older, at least 30+.

    Saulo''s guests were expressing their joy, surprise, and confusion in many ways. Seeing the living proof was different from just hearing about it; seeing truly was believing.

    "Is that enough for you all to believe now?" Luan dropped the big stone on the ground, but this time set it down slowly. He didn''t want to get dirty since he intended to go out to dinner with Ingrid.

    Edson got up and went to the big stone. He was a little skeptical and didn''t quite believe it. Just when he tried to lift the stone, he started to believe it, and when he couldn''t even swing the big stone, he was amazed.

    ''If they were already surprised by just that, imagine if they see Luan doing something more surprising, like breaking the sound barrier for example...'' Ingridughed secretly.

    "Mr. Luan, don''t say anything else; I will cooperate with you." The only woman among the guests, Cassandra Fran?a Gomes, said decidedly.

    "I''m d to hear this." Luan approached and shook her hand in a friendly manner.

    "I am, of course, willing to ept," Rogerio said.

    Gradually, all five epted.

    Luan asked Ingrid for the document folder and from within he withdrew 5 contracts.

    "Read, and if you agree with what is written, sign. Know that everything written in the contract must be followed, or else you will be penalized ording to the contract." Luan didn''t care that they were important people.

    "Why would we forget about things rted to the game if we ever try to leak information and have an initial limit of 1000 people in the beginning, and we''ll have to force them to sign or else we will not be able to let them y the game? In fact, is this even possible?" Maicon Martins asked. He was a tall man, 196 cm tall, with slightly gray hair and dark green eyes, at 57 years old.

    "No matter what your reputation, I don''t know you all. I can''t trust 100% that you won''t leakplete information about the technique afterward. And if you sign, you will find out, and if you do not want to sign, you will not find out. It''s that simple," Luan said nonchntly.

    Luan knew how valuable theplete technique would be, and he didn''t want to expose everything at once. Also, if a soldier were to train with the technique and try to teach it to someone, he will not seed either, he would forget about the technique because of the signed contract, and he would never remember it and even if he tried to learn again, he would not seed.

    In fact, if a person were to train another person and did not know how to teach the technique with the difference in weight, size, agility, and age, it may cause future problems.

    Even when he left Elias to train 20 people, he transferred the knowledge of each of the twenty people and also the best way to train them individually since the same training that Elias did himself wouldn''t necessarily be the same for someone else.

    Of course, Luan, to prevent any misfortune from happening, would also give each of these people 1000 contracts. They could only train 1,000 people in the beginning, altogether 5,000 people. And each of these soldiers would need to sign the contract if they were to learn to use the full body technique.

    "Urgh! Okay, I''ll sign," said Edson. He didn''t want to miss the chance to strengthen his battalion, even if it was just a thousand people.

    "I will also sign," Rogerio said.

    "Me too. Pass me the pen," Cassandra Fran?a Gomes requested.

    "Here''s one." Luan handed the pen to them.

    "*Sigh~* I''m also signing." Atamiro Quintino da Silva also gave in. He was a big, strong man with dark skin. Standing at 199 cm tall, with ck hair and a shaved beard, he was currently, 50 years old.

    "Since everyone agreed, I will also sign," Fabio Miller dos Santos said. He took the pen handed to him by Luan and started to sign. He was not a very tall man, 179 cm tall, with red hair and light eyes, around 55 years old.

    After everyone signed, almost simultaneously, the signed contracts flew and entered their bodies like ghosts. Startled, they hit their chests, even some of them raised their shirts to see and sighed when they realized that their bodies had not suffered any injuries. It wasughable, since they did not feel pain, however, to see something pierce their body left each of them paranoid and doubtful.

    "Wow! All of the contract information is recorded in my memory. What a strange feeling..." Rogerio frowned at the strangeness he had experienced when signing the contract.

    "The same for me. It seems that Mr. Luan was not lying." Edson abandoned all the hostility he had had before against Luan and stopped treating him like a simple 18-year-old. What he saw and experienced was something that no 18-year-old could do. If he were told that Luan was a man of hundreds of years, disguised as a young adult, he would believe it. In fact, everything he saw today would make more sense if that were the case.

    After talking some more and nning to announce the game''sunch after a week, they finished their discussion.

    "Now, I''m going to pass these sh drives to each of you. You will just need to install the game onputers and connect to thework that will only be appropriate for the people you five choose to train with," Luan exined.

    "Luan,e visit me some other day. I would also like you to give me some tips on the technique." Rogerio smiled and reached out to shake Luan''s hand.

    "Yes, Uncle Rogerio, I will go as soon as I can." Luan shook his hand.

    Luan turned to Saulo and said, "Grandfather, my girlfriend and I are leaving now. I''ll be back another day to visit you."

    "Don''t you want to stay and have dinner?" Saulo asked.

    "Thanks for the offer, grandfather, but I''m going out to dinner with her." Luan took Ingrid''s hand and looked lovingly at her as he spoke.

    "Hahaha! I understand, therefore, I do not want to disturb you. Go ahead, ande back whenever you want," Sauloughed and said.

    "Mr. Luan, I''m sorry for my behavior before. I was being too arrogant, and I thought you were a young man wanting to use your family''s power to make trouble. Anyway, I misjudged you. I''m sorry," Edson said apologetically.

    "Don''t worry about it. I understand your skepticism of not believing what I said so easily, and also because I''m young it''s even more difficult, but I''m happy that it still gave me an opportunity to prove the contrary," Luan said and shook his hand.

    "See you, Grandfather Saulo, Uncle Rogerio and everyone," Ingrid said with a gentle smile.

    After finishing saying goodbye to them all, Luan left with Ingrid.

    "Mr. Saulo, although that girl is very beautiful, wouldn''t it be a loss if she stayed with him, since he is so talented? After all, what family is she from?" After Luan and Ingrid left, in the middle of their conversation, Fabio Miller dos Santos asked this. He intended to introduce his daughter to Luan, who was a beautiful 19-year-old red-haired girl.

    "Haha! If you had said that in front of her, you could be in trouble now. With just a wave of her hand, she was able to create a gust of wind that blew away an entire curtain of dust when my grandson Luan demonstrated his strength to me for the first time," Saulo said with a hastyugh. He was pleased with Ingrid and thought she was a good match for his grandson.

    When was her family origin? He didn''t care about that. His family was rich enough and powerful enough that he didn''t have to join another family with power. As long as his grandson Luan wanted to be with her, he would not be against it. Because of that, he didn''t even try to investigate Ingrid''s background.

    "Wow! She''s that incredible?" Fabio''s jaw dropped. So that he wouldn''t be able to see fully through Ingrid. He knew from her aura that she was unusual, but he didn''t expect it to go so far as for her to be able to create a gust of wind with her hand strong enough to dispel a curtain of dust.

 Chapter 107: Luan, Can I Sleep With You?

    <h4>Chapter 107: Luan, Can I Sleep With You?</h4>

    - Noma Sushi -

    In a VIP room, Luan and Ingrid were sitting side by side while eating and drinking wine.

    "It''s my first time eating this, so I didn''t know if I would like it, but I did," Ingrid said with a smile, showing her teeth.

    "I''m d you liked it. Usually the first time they eat sushi, people tend not to like it. You can ask for more and try everything you feel like having." Luan liked to see Ingrid eating and bing surprised every time she tried something new. It was very cute when she showed that surprised expression and looked at him as if to say with her eyes how amazed she was.

    "For real? Well, it must be because I was never very picky about food, and I didn''t think it would be bad just because it was raw. Although, I must admit that the texture is a little strange, but if you ignore that, it''s not bad," Ingrid said while imitating how Luan held the chopsticks.

    "Soon you get used to the texture too. It is really strange at first." Luan smiled at the grimace she made when she ate. It was an expression he liked, but he felt strange when she ate.

    "Yes, little by little I am getting used to it," Ingrid said, eating another sushi roll with salmon.

    "Try this. It is fried." Luan held the sushi with his chopstick and took it towards Ingrid''s mouth.

    Ingrid, who finished chewing, opened her mouth and epted the tempura that Luan delivered to her mouth.

    "Good! This is a very good one," Ingrid said in approval.

    As they ate, they drank wine. Although their tolerance was very high because of the high level of cultivation, when drinking more than five bottles of wine while eating, even Luan got slightly pink cheeks. Ingrid, on the other hand, had her eyes shining with alcohol and her cheeks were red to the ears.

    "Satisfied? Want to go back?" Luan asked.

    "No! I don''t want to go back yet,e on... Yes! Let''s go to the beach. I want to see the sea. *Burp~*" Ingrid burped as soon as she finished speaking. She thought it was funny andughed at the burp itself, then realized what she did, but in the end, she ended upughing again. "Oops, I''m sorry, it slipped out. Hehe~"

    Luan pressed the button that called the waiter. Secondster, someone knocked on the door.

    "You maye in," Luan said, "The bill, please."

    *

    Luan helped Ingrid to get in the car and asked, "Do you want me to dispel the effect of the alcohol?"

    "If I wanted to, why would I drink? Let me stay like this for a little while longer¡­" Ingrid said as she intertwined her fingers in Luan''s hair as he was driving.

    "Okay." Luan liked having her messing with his hair and didn''tin.

    After a few minutes, they arrived at a parking lot very close to the beach.

    Luan got out and helped Ingrid down. And just like thest time, she left her high heels in the car, as she found them irritating to wear, and it was even worse if she was going to walk on the beach sand.

    "Let''s sit there!" Ingrid pointed to a bench on the beach.

    "Okay." Luan intertwined his fingers with hers and walked with her hand in hand towards the bench that Ingrid had pointed out.

    They were not the only ones on the beach at that time. There were other people with beach chairs very close to the sea, even a group of young adults ying volleyball.

    Luan sat down with Ingrid. Ingrid was very happy and a smile formed on her pink lips as she rested her head on Luan''s shoulder and looked at the sea.

    For a long time, they were silently enjoying each other''s presence while watching the sea and the moon reflecting in the waters of the sea.

    "Luan, did I say I love you today?" Ingrid broke the silence that had formed.

    "No," Luan whispered in her ear.

    Ingrid tickled her ear and turned to him and kissed him, so she said, "I love you so much!"

    "I love you too." Luan returned the kiss thatsted more than ten minutes.

    The effect of alcohol had already started to dissipate, although Ingrid did nothing to make it happen; her body worked faster than that of an ordinary human. However, she was still the same, a girl in love, spending romantic time with the person she loved. So she didn''t mind being sober and just wanted to enjoy the moment that was theirs alone.

    *

    After they returned home, it was already close to two in the morning. Luan and Ingrid went up the stairs, and before Luan kissed her good night, Ingrid asked coquettishly, "Luan, can I sleep with you? I know I have my period, and we won''t be able to do anything, but I... I would like to sleep in the same room as you."

    "All right." Luan agreed and suggested, "Bring your pajamas and bathe in my bathroom before that, or bathe in the main bathroom."

    "Mhm, I''m going to take a shower and change clothes and I''ll be right back." Ingrid stood on tiptoe and kissed Luan before leaving for her room.

    Luan left the door just leaning. He usually slept only in boxers, but as Ingrid was going to sleep in the room with him, Luan grabbed a cotton T-shirt and short silk shorts.

    After showering and getting dressed, Luan was drying his hair, sitting on his bed while waiting for Ingrid.

    *Toc... Toc...*

    "Come in." With Luan''s permission, Ingrid came in wearing cute pink pajamas with white flowers. She had slightly wet hair, and her face was a little flushed.

    "I''m here." Ingrid walked over to Luan and sat down next to him.

    "Your hair is still a little wet." Luan got up and said, "Wait a minute, I''ll get another towel."

    Before Ingrid could answer, Luan had already walked towards the bathroom and came back with a white towel. He said, "Stay there. Just turn your back to me, and I''ll dry your hair."

    Despite thinking she had been spoiled enough by him, Ingrid epted and did what he said. "Okay."

    Luan, as he sat next to her, started to dry Ingrid''s beautiful blond hair.

    "It''s done." Luan got up and took the towel to the bathroom and put it in theundry basket.

    When he returned, he said, "Are you sleepy? Do you want to sleep now?"

    "I''m not too sleepy, but I want to sleep with you, okay?"

    "Of course. Isn''t that why you came?" Luanughed a little.

    "True..." Ingridughed too.

    Luan had two pillows on his bed, so he didn''t need to get another one. Ingrid crawled to the corner of the bed and sat on her knee.

    Luan also climbed on the bed andid down immediately and said, "Come here, lie down next to me."

    Obediently, Ingrid crawled closer to him, andy down, putting her feet under the cover.

    Luan smiled and pulled her closer to him, making Ingridy her head on his left arm. Gently, he brushed the hair out of her face.

    Ingrid, who was looking very closely at Luan''s face, didn''t feel like blinking. She looked into his red eyes and felt intoxicated. Feeling the warmth of his body close to hers, it made her heart race. It was a strange sensation, but she didn''t dislike it. In fact, she was loving that sensation, and before she knew it, while looking at him without blinking, sleep had caught her, and she fell fast asleep.

    Luan, who was still awake, smiled and kissed her forehead, and hugged her tenderly while closing his eyes.

 Chapter 108: In S?o Paulo

    <h4>Chapter 108: In S?o Paulo</h4>

    The next morning, it was Monday, March 15th. Ingrid woke up and was sleepy, and when she became more lucid, she noticed that she was lying on Luan''s well-defined chest with broad shoulders. The memories of the previous night came to her mind. She was not sorry, however, she was a little embarrassed and excited at the same time. She looked at Luan''s face asleep and admired how beautiful he was while he slept.

    With her left hand close to his head, Ingrid moved her hand over Luan''s silky white hair. It was a pleasant feeling, and she had be slightly addicted to it.

    Looking at the clock next to the headboard, Ingrid saw that it was already six in the morning.

    "Luan, wake up... It''s almost time to go to work." Ingrid shook him.

    Luan, who was woken by Ingrid, opened his eyes and said, "Good morning, Ingrid."

    "Good Morning." Seeing that he was heading towards her for a kiss, Ingrid also leaned towards him.

    After getting out of bed, Ingrid also got out of bed and said, "I''m going to take a shower and change clothes."

    "Yes, see you downstairs." Luan said as he walked towards the bathroom.

    "Ingrid?" Maira''s voice sounded a little surprised to see Ingrid leaving Luan''s room wearing only pajamas, but then she smiled. "Good morning. Did you wake up, Luan?"

    "Err. Yes, well, I slept..." Ingrid didn''t want to lie and said, "I slept in his room, and I also woke up just now. He must be in the bath."

    "Ara? Should I wait for good news and see my grandchildren running around the house?" Maira asked with a malicious smile.

    "No, I mean, I am on my period so we only sleep in the same bed." Ingrid felt very ashamed when talking about it, but she didn''t want Maira to misunderstand.

    "Then that''s it." Maira came over and put her hand on Ingrid''s head as she stroked her hair. "You don''t need to be ashamed. This is natural, and you can always talk to me about anything. But I must say, if you want to have children, even though I want to see my grandchildren, wait until you are both strong enough to be able to face any future problems, especially now that the future is uncertain with these dimensional cracks appearing. We don''t know if there wille a time when not only these dimensional cracks appear, but monsters will alsoe out of them and attack everyone they see in front of them."

    "Yes, that makes sense." Ingrid felt morefortable hearing Maira speak so softly and giving sincere advice. "Thanks for the advice."

    "You''re wee." Maira continued to smile as she said, "I''ming down to prepare breakfast. Come down as soon as you finish taking a shower and change."

    "Yes, I will try to be quick to help," Ingrid said.

    "Hehe, don''t worry about it. I like doing these things for my kids, and you are practically a daughter to me now too." Maira liked this girl more and more. She pinched Ingrid''s pink face before waving and walking down the stairs.

    ''Luan has a disgraceful father, but at least he was blessed with an incredible mother,'' Ingrid murmured in her heart before walking to the bedroom.

    *

    - Ba¨ªa Sul Hospital - VIP Room 5 -

    "Mrs. Armanda, the patient suffers from focal nerve damage. Because of that, she suffers from muscr paralysis of both legs," the doctor said sternly, "And her right leg needs to be amputated as soon as possible if you don''t want to affect the fetus, but even if it is amputated, there is still a risk that the fetus will suffer spontaneous abortion."

    Armanda was in shock. Not only did her son fall into aa, now, she also had to deal with the possible death of her grandchild who was not even born, and also her daughter-inw, who lost her leg movements and needed to have her right leg amputated.

    "My God!" Armanda Silva Hamibo covered her mouth with her two hands in shock. She had no one she could count on now. Her husband was just a sleaze she had filed for divorce against, and he didn''t even show up at the hospital when their son was in an ident.

    Armanda Hamibo Silva did not think about calling Monica''s family, since Monica said that her mother and sister hated her and always treated her badly. To say that Monica was in the hospital and had to amputate her right leg could do more harm than good, or so Armanda thought.

    "Even if I choose to not care about the fetus, will I still need to amputate Monica''s leg?" Armanda Hamibo Silva bit her lower lip until it bled and asked herself.

    "Yes, only it would be at a medium level. If you do it now in an attempt to save the fetus, it will have to be at the proximal level - close to the knee, but if you do it without worrying about the survival of the fetus, it can be done at the middle level near the center of the bones." the doctor exined to her.

    "Let me think a little." Armanda did not respond immediately. She wanted to wait for her eldest son to arrive, and then she could talk to him before making a decision.

    *

    Luan had two meetings in the morning and also started creating the game trailer. At the moment he was just setting up and plotting the trailer, then he intended to hire voice actors to put the final touches on the trailer.

    In the afternoon, Luan had two other meetings and one of them was a business dinner in S?o Paulo.

    Ingrid went with Luan, and they stayed at a 5-star hotel and would only return tomorrow since Luan had another meeting scheduled in S?o Paulo.

    *

    - Ba¨ªa Sul Hospital - VIP Room 13 -

    Leon had his eyes empty. After penile fracture surgery, he had a loss of erection, size, and caliber due to the fibrosis that formed in the injured area. Now, to reverse this situation and restore the health and quality of the penis, it was necessary to reconstruct it using the Egydio technique.

    "Why am I being so unlucky? Why are these bad things happening to me? Because..." Leon murmured as tears of sadness streamed from his eyes. Then the image of Maira Dimas, why he came back to Brazil, shed in his mind. "It''s her! It''s all her fault and those bastard kids of hers! Damn, if I could, I would kill them and keep all the money, and then my father would be able to fix my Eros (dick)..."

    *

    Oblivious to what Leon Becker was going through, Luan was already at the hotel with Ingrid, lying in bed, with hisptop on hisp, messing with the configuration, creating the 3D animation of the game trailer.

    "Luan, do you think Catharina will be upset?" With the palm of her left hand supporting her head as she looked to the left, Ingrid asked.

    "Are you talking about going to the dimensional crack?" Luan looked at Ingrid and saw her nod, and he said, "No, she is not so childish. She must understand that she was not able to go because we had to take a business trip. If you''re worried, call and talk to her."

    "I think I will call her," Ingrid said, sitting on the bed, and crawled over to the shelf where her cell phone was.

    "Why thete call, Ingrid?" Catharina answered on the first call.

    "Yes, I was wondering how you are doing, if you were upset?" Ingrid asked.

    "Haha! You worry too much, Ingrid. I''m fine, really. I understand that you and my brother have work to do. In fact, we can always go another day." Catharina''s voice resonated withughter.

    Hearing this, Ingrid felt more rxed and said, "I''m d to hear that. I''m hanging up now, good night."

    "Yes, good night, and enjoy the nighttime festivities, if you know what I mean~" Catharinaughed and hung up, without giving Ingrid a chance to speak.

    Ingrid''s face became red with embarrassment because she came to think of what Catharina said, however, she soon returned to normal, since she remembered that she was still menstruating. Although she thought that if Luan asked, she was willing to help him as she did thest time...

    Ingrid shook her head, getting rid of her impure thoughts, and went back to lie next to Luan. Looking at the face of the exceptionally handsome Luan and his serious expression while working, she felt very attracted.

    "Am I disturbing your sleep? Do you want me to stop what I''m doing?" Luan noticed Ingrid''s intense look and asked, thinking she wanted to sleep.

    "No, I was just admiring you," Ingrid said with a closed-eyed smile showing her perfectly aligned white teeth.

    "Oh, well, feel free to look as much as you want." Luanughed heartily and continued to work on what he was doing.

 Chapter 109: Catharina Uses Her Origin

    <h4>Chapter 109: Catharina Uses Her Origin</h4>

    - Tuesday, March 16th -

    After Luan and Ingrid left and finished all the work they had to do in S?o Paulo, they returned to Santa Catarina.

    *Riiing! Riiing!*

    "Hello?" Luan answered the cell.

    "Luan, your orders have arrived. The diamonds, I left in your room. As for the rest, I will leave it in the backyard. When you arrive, you decide where you are going to put these things," Maira''s voice echoed as soon as Luan answered the call.

    "Okay. Mom, as soon as I arrive, I will solve this. Untilter." Luan told her before ending the call.

    ''I need to improve the surveince system...'' Knowing that therge quantities of herbs and medicinal nts and some rare diamonds he bought had arrived, Luan predicted that he could draw the attention of some ns and families who knew alchemy. But he couldn''t dy this for long and his family had also gotten strong enough. He just needed to find a way to make sure they could always have armor and swords, thus he could feel more peaceful.

    While working on improving the surveince system, Luan also thought about creating tracking chips, which if they lost signal would immediately alert him of the location where it happened. Of course, the only reason they''d ever lose signal was if they entered a dimensional crack or were destroyed.

    ''I''ll have to talk to everyone about it first.'' Luan knew he couldn''t do this without their permission. Although it was something to protect them, it could invade the privacy of his mother and sisters. As for Ingrid, she was about as strong as he was currently and was with him most of the time because of work.

    *

    When noon arrived, Luan did not go out to lunch as he normally did. Today his mother, Maira, made a meat stew and brought a lunch box for him and Ingrid. Now Ingrid and Luan were in his office while eating.

    "It is divine!" Ingrid said, after taking a bite of the meat stew.

    "My mom is not here to hear that," Luanughed.

    "But you can tell her what I said, so she''ll know, won''t she?" Ingrid smiled brightly.

    "Yes, of course. I''m going to tell her that you ate that looking like you were going to melt," Luan smiled.

    "You can tell, I''m really melting due to how tasty it is," Ingrid said as she waved her fork.

    *

    "Wee back. Ah yes, Luan, your things are over there; take a look." As soon as he got home, Maira was removing clothes from the clothesline. Today he arrived a little early. It was starting to get dark, yet it was only 7:10 pm.

    "I''m back." Luan approached her and kissed her cheek and said, "Yes, I''m going to do that now."

    "I''m back, mother-inw," Ingrid blurted out, but saw that Maira did not find it unpleasant and smiled at her. Ingrid came over and kissed her cheek as well and said, "Let me help."

    "Okay, Cristina and Catharina are helping. They''ll be back soon. Go with Luan; he may need your help." As soon as she finished talking, Catharina and Cristina appeared with baskets of clothes.

    "Mom, we can leave the clothes dry on your bed," Catharina spoke and saw Ingrid. "Oh, Ingrid. Wee back," she smiled.

    "Mm, thanks." Ingrid smiled and kissed Catharina and Cristina on the cheek.

    "I''m going to see if Luan needs help, otherwise I''ll be back to help fold the clothes," Ingrid said before leaving.

    Arriving at the bottom of the yard, there were many cardboard boxes and Luan had already opened most of the boxes. Ingrid walked up to him and asked in a soft voice, "Luan, do you need my help?"

    Luan, who was crouching while opening a box, stopped for a moment and looked at Ingrid. "Sure, help me separate the boxes of nts on the right side and the herbs on the left side."

    "Okay." Ingrid looked at the boxes already opened by him and started to separate them just as Luan asked.

    A few minutester, it was all done.

    "Thank you, Ingrid. You saved me some time," Luan thanked her.

    "Good. If you need anything else, just ask," Ingrid said with a smile.

    "Everything is fine so far," Luan said, "You can go first. You must be wanting to take a shower."

    "Yes, see youter." Ingrid kissed him before leaving.

    As soon as Ingrid reached the top floor and approached Maira''s room, she heard Catharina''s voice full of joy.

    "I''ming in..." Ingrid said as she pushed the door ajar.

    "Ingrid?! Come on, get in and see this!" Catharina was very excited.

    "What is it? What''s so interesting that has made you so happy?" Ingrid asked, curious.

    "I''ll show you. Just wait and see!" Catharina''s voice was louder and more animated than usual.

    Maira, who was next to Cristina, just smiled and didn''t exin it either.

    Catharina pointed to a set of clothes that had been collected from the clothesline, and ordered them, "Fold."

    As soon as those words came out of her mouth, the clothing she had pointed her finger at began to be folded by itself, as if it had a life of its own. Of course, it didn''t float, it just shifted on the bed as it folded in the way Catharina imagined in her mind.

    "You saw, right? Isn''t it amazing?" Catharina asked with bright eyes.

    "Yes, very convenient. If you can do that to people who are wearing clothes, you could choke them to death." Ingrid already thought ahead, and then asked, "How did youe across this? How did you discover that you can do something like that?"

    "Suffocate to death? Well, I hadn''t thought of that, but it''s true..." Catharina was thoughtful. Then she exined how she had made this discovery. "Hmm, as for how I found this out, it was because I was helping to fold the clothes and I thought it would be good if the clothes folded themselves, and then it happened."

    "I see¡­ Yourziness to fold your clothes made you manage to have a discovery in your Origin." Ingrid nodded in understanding.

    "Isn''t it fantastic?" Catharina didn''t seem to mind saying that she was toozy to fold her clothes, since it was true. "Now, I will always fold my clothes. You can count on me." She punched her chest weakly while saying this confidently.

    "For someone who didn''t want to fold her clothes before, you seem very motivated now." Maira scolded her daughter softly.

    "Well, isn''t that a good idea? I''m getting used to my Origin. Also, if I stop to think, even if I can''t smother my enemies with cloth, I might as well make them lose their eyesight, even make their legs get stuck, and make them stumble¡­ Yes, there are so many applications... Well, I''ll think about itter. I''ll finish folding the clothes now!" Catharina had never been more motivated to fold her clothes than she was today.

    When almost all of the dressing and bedding was folded, Catharina asked, "Is Luan still busy?"

    "Yes, I think it will take a while to finish," Ingrid nodded.

    "I see. I''ll have to show him thister then. Maybe he''ll think up some special training for me to do with my new powers," Catharina said excitedly.

    "Yes, do that." Maira smiled and said, "I''m going to make dinner. Do you want to help me, Cristina?"

    "Yeah!" Cristina nodded with a smile and followed her mother downstairs.

 Chapter 110: Better Than Fail

    <h4>Chapter 110: Better Than Fail</h4>

    After showering, Ingrid wore a spring green silk dress and tied her hair in a high ponytail, and went into the kitchen. Spotting Maira and Cristina in the kitchen, she said, "Mother-inw, let me help you put the dishes on the table."

    "Okay." Maira looked at her and asked, "Have you seen Catharina?"

    "No." Ingrid thought for a brief moment and said, "She said she was going to take a shower after she finished folding her clothes."

    "I understand." Maira asked, "Ingrid, how are you doing? Are you enjoying working as Luan''s personal secretary?"

    Ingrid was a little surprised by this question, but soon she smiled and replied, "Yes, it is quite pleasant."

    While talking, Catharina arrived, "Mom, I finished folding my clothes. From now on, you can leave it as usual. I will use this as training."

    "I''m d you''re so willing to help at home." Maira turned, drying her hand on her apron, and said, "Dinner is almost ready. Ingrid, can you see if Luan is going to eat now?"

    "Yes, I will." Ingrid finished cing thest te on the table and left.

    When she arrived outside, Ingrid did not see Luan and noticed that all the cardboard boxes were gone. ''Luan said you can feel everything around nearby with Qi... I''ll try!''

    Ingrid closed her eyes and tried to feel Luan''s presence. That''s when she felt something strange, she felt like... like blood was being drained at the neighbor''s house. She asked herself, confused, ''Are they draining an ox? It''s a lot of blood being drained... Anyway, where''s Luan?''

    Secondster, she managed to feel his presence on the second floor. It was very difficult. She only seeded because Luan had noticed her Qi floating, trying to find something, and assumed it was him whom she was trying to find.

    ''I managed to do it!'' Ingrid rejoiced and entered the house again. She went up the stairs and found the door open to Luan''s room, and saw him looking at her as if waiting for her to arrive.

    "I found you!" With a beaming face, Ingrid pushed against her chest proudly.

    "Yes, you found me." Luanughed and said, "My mom said to tell me about dinner, yes?"

    "Exactly. Are you busy now?" Ingrid tilted her head slightly when she asked this and saw several boxes stacked in the corner of the room.

    "Not exactly. I''m going to process all these herbs and medicinal nts, but it doesn''t have to be now." Luan finished gathering many herbs of the same type to turn into powder and kept them in a smaller box. Getting up, he went over to Ingrid for a quick kiss and said, "I''m going to take a quick shower, and I''m going to go down. Oh, and tell them to be ready; today we''re going back to the crack where we found the imps and undead."

    "Yes, I will tell them." Ingrid left Luan''s room while singing.

    After Ingrid left, Luan kept the box of medicinal herbs he was stirring and left only a set of processed herbs and nts separate. He intended to quickly create a set of pills to use before going to the dimensional crack.

    *

    In a dimly lit room, with only the light of amp, a man dressed in dark green clothes came out of the shadows and appeared in front of a man about 50 years old and said, "President, arge order of medicinal herbs and nts and also diamonds has arrived at Maira Dimas''s mansion. It is possible that either of the two children either knows alchemy themselves, or she hired someone who does. As far as we can tell, there are two more people living with them, a girl of about 14 years old, and another one roughly 18 years old."

    "That is all?" The man asked gravely.

    "No, we also discovered that it was supposed to be Maira Dimas''s private jet that exploded, but we found traces that it was Vincent Cont''s that had blown up. However, all this information is very well hidden. We can barely recover the images from the satellites. On their side, there must also be a very goodputer hacker. If I have to guess, I would say that it was made by the new employee of Headquarters Dimas Corporation, Isadora Vasconcellos," said the man dressed in dark green.

    "Oh, that girl... If it''s her, it may have been possible for them to do that." The 50-year-old said with an expression of interest, "Don''t do anything yet, and keep watching the Dimas family from afar."

    "Yes!" With a respectful nod, the man disappeared like smoke.

    Alone in the dimly lit room, the man chuckled as he murmured, "Heh... Things are getting interesting."

    *

    Luan finished taking a shower, dressing in a set offortable green and ck clothes made of cotton, he went down the stairs and walked to the kitchen. After dinner, Luan asked, "Are you all ready?"

    "Yes, we''re just going to change clothes and put on the armor," Maira said.

    "Ah yes, I almost forgot: before that, I want to make an essory with dimensional space." Luan had almost forgotten something important.

    "I remember you saying you were going to try to do something like this." Catharina asked, "Is it going to take a long time?"

    "No, the process is a little slow, but not so much, at most 1 hour, but I think I can do it in half an hour," Luan said thoughtfully.

    "Okay, let''s get ready and wait until it''s done," Maira said and the girls went with her to the second floor of the house.

    *

    Luan went to his room and picked up the necessary items. One of the items was Type 3 metal; only something of that level of resistance would be able to create an item with a smaller dimension.

    ''If I use a magic stone, the chance of sess will increase by 10%... I don''t want to use too much of this meteor, so I will only try it once.'' Luan took everything and went to the training room. There the density of Qi was higher because of the formation, and what he was going to create needed an absurd amount of Qi.

    Arriving at the training room, Luan first cut off a piece of the meteor, enough to create a ring. After doing this, Luan sat down and took a deep breath, controlling his Qi while holding the fire energy crystal. He made the metal melt, and with mental control he modeled it in the shape of a ring. In the center of the ring he ced the magic stone, the glow ring, but it wasn''t over yet; Luan poured imp''s blood into a chalice and also blood from himself, which he had removed before, and ced the ring inside.

    The reason he put in imp''s blood was that it was constantly in a different dimension, which made it more sensitive to another created dimension, and his blood was to increase the chances of creating the dimensional item since his blood was rich in Qi.

    In front of the chalice, Luan joined his hands in a sign of praying and began to recite some mantras that formed runes in the air, and the runes entered inside the chalice and merged with the ring. Then, he created some drawings in the air with his Qi, while reciting old words, and a formation was created. He didn''t stop there and created a total of three formations and five more runes. In the air, something holographic from a semi-transparent square formed and then decreased in size, bing small enough to fit on the magic stone that was attached to the ring.

    The blood bubbled, almost overflowing, and it gradually dried... If one were to look closely, they would notice that all the blood inside the cup was being sucked into the vampire-like ring.

    The ring turned green with some red lines and the magic stone turned dark green.

    "Sess!" Luan felt like screaming. It was good that he had seeded; this ring would be of great help.

    The moment he put his consciousness in the ring, he was a little disappointed. His intention was to create a ten cubic meter ring, but in reality, it was only 1 cubic meter. It wasn''t small, but it was far from enough.

    ''We better take some backpacks too...'' Luan murmured in his mind. He would rather have to carry backpacks than leave items behind.

    Luan could only ept this result. In fact, if he thought about it, it was better than having failed. Even if it was only 1 cubic meter, he could still keep some more important things in it like magic stones and monster cores, even some rarer herbs that he didn''t want to be harmed, or rare stones; in short, he consoled himself by thinking like that.

    The process of creating this ring had taken 22 minutes. Luan left the training room and went to his room, carrying what he brought with him, and after putting everything away, Luan dressed in armor made of molten bones, and he put the sword in the leather belt made of the Blood Lion (Blood Lion appeared in chapter 46).

    The armor, although not very shy, was well crafted. The weight was not too high, and it was flexible enough for Luan to move. He didn''t make a helmet, as it could impair his vision, but maybe he''d make something more like a hat, without disrupting his vision and a tiara for girls.

    Picking up fiverge empty travel bags, he kept them in the space of the ring. He also kept an alchemy furnace, which was slightlyrger than a kettle, and some herbs and medicinal nts.

    "Luan, did you manage to do it?" Wearing white bone armor, Maira asked, seeing Luan leave the room.

    "Yes. Okay, I will force the opening of the dimensional crack." Luan looked at Maira, then at Ingrid and his two sisters, and said, "Let''s go to the training room."

    Luan had to use a magic stone to be able to open a portal that connected with the dimensional crack they were in thest time.

 Chapter 111: Battle Against the Undead - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 111: Battle Against the Undead - Part 1</h4>

    When they appeared, Luan, Maira, Cristina, Catharina, and Ingrid were in the same forest that fought the army of the undead.

    "This portal that connects to our home is only open for 12 hours, and I will make a quick formation to prevent monsters from going through it and arriving at our home." Luan, having finished speaking, had already started working on the formation.

    As soon as Luan finished, and they were about to walk, Ingrid remembered something and said, "Luan, I found something suspicious. I don''t know if it has a meaningful purpose, but I think I should inform you."

    "Well, tell me?" Luan asked.

    "Hmm, the moment I tried to find you before, I noticed that the neighbor was draining blood. I thought it could be someone who killed an ox or something and that was why it was draining blood, but then I thought better of it... Isn''t it strange?" Ingrid wasn''t sure, but she thought it was strange, since it was a wealthy neighborhood, they wouldn''t have had to do something like kill an ox and drain it in the backyard.

    Luan frowned. "Yes, this is very strange... When we return, I will investigate this further. It may be nothing, but I don''t want to take the risk."

    "I also find it strange," Maira said, "After all, I never heard that someone in the neighborhood killed and drained the blood of an ox or otherrge animal in the house itself. There are even some who have a farm and do that, but never at home."

    "In any case, we don''t need to think about it now, let''s start walking. I already felt the presence of some monsters. Stay alert; soon we will start fighting," Luan warned.

    "Yeah!" The girls screamed in unison. It looked like they were eager to test the new armor and weapons.

    "Luan, I know this is beside the point now, but could you not make a firearm? Or create a spell to improve one?" Maira asked.

    "Yes, I can. I intend to do that, but not now. It is moreplex to make and handle than a sword... But on second thought, if it were you, a pistol would be better than a sword." Luan knew how good a sniper his mother was, and he also had her Origin that could scan gun bullets, and he started to be thoughtful and nning some simpler firearm ns. He couldn''t do anything tooplicated for now, as he was still weak, but if it was a pistol, it was possible.

    "Mm? I asked without much hope, but since you said that, I will be looking forward to it," Maira rejoiced. At first, when she started learning to shoot, she didn''t like it much, but now, it was a great way to de-stress.

    "Well, we''ll talk about itter. See, they''re here." Luan pointed to a horde of the living dead.

    "Tsk, the living dead again!?" Catharina clicked her tongue while saying with twisted lips.

    "It is unpleasant, but I will do my best!" Cristina said as she pulled her sword from its sheath.

    "Of course, I will also fight. I just think it''s really unpleasant." Seeing that even Cristina was full of courage, Catharina no longerined and pulled the sword from its sheath around her waist and added, "I''m not even going to summon the zombies. I want to improve on my own."

    "Yes, use them if necessary. If not, it''s better to improve, since if you improve, it will be something safer than having the strength of a staff that summons zombies," Luan said.

    "I know that," Catharina grimaced and said, "I''m not as silly as you think."

    "Luan, should I fight too?" Ingrid didn''t know if Luan wanted to train Maira, Cristina, and Catharina, so she asked.

    "We will do the same asst time: let them fight first, only when they get tired we will take action," Luan replied.

    "Okay." Ingrid nodded.

    Cristina acted first, slightly bending her knees and putting the sword in her mouth, and biting down on it. Putting both hands back, she ran like a ninja with the sword in her mouth, and then mes broke out in her hands and her speed increased a lot!

    *Whoosh!*

    When she got close to a zombie, Cristina took the sword from her mouth, but not in the traditional way, but with the de facing down, and she turned her wrist and with her 160 cm tall body, she jumped almost 1 meter high, and in the process, she cut off the zombie''s head. Before falling to the ground, she kicked against the head of another zombie, exploding the zombie''s head with the kick she had executed and did a backward turn, andnded on her feet, crouching a little, almost putting her hands on the ground.

    Seeing that now she was being surrounded by the living dead, she changed the position of the sword, holding it in the traditional way, and when she stood up, she turned her foot on the ground like a pinwheel. As she turned with the sword, she cut five living dead in half.

    "Apuse! Apuse!" Catharina said as she apuded. "You were amazing, Cristina!"

    "Thank you, I think..." Cristina was embarrassed. There were also her cheeks, which tomatoes would have recognized as ''big sister.''"

    "Mom, we can''t let Cristina take all the credit; let''s go faster!" Catharina was filled with a fighting spirit.

    "That one looks strong." Maira pointed to a Zombie Bear with blue fur and a good part of the rib exposed.

    By the time she said that, Maira had already targeted the Zombie Bear as a target, there was a distance of 60 meters between Maira and the Zombie Bear.

    The Zombie Bear felt Maira''s gaze and was alert. However, he was able to see her the moment Maira decided to act.

    *Whoosh!*

    Maira''s sword sliced ??through the Zombie Bear''s waist, tearing from the right side to the left. The guts came out, and when the Zombie Bear''s legs became weak, and he roared in pain, Maira cut the Zombie Bear''s head from the bottom up.

    "Luan, that Zombie Bear was quite strong, yes?" Ingrid, who saw this,mented.

    "Yes, he was at least 30 times stronger than an ordinary man," Luan replied.

    "Wow! I know she has equipment that equals 30 and her strength is 40 times stronger than an ordinary man, but it is still surprising how she killed this Zombie Bear so easily," Ingrid said while praising Cristina. "Your mother is also amazing."

    "Yes, this- I will help her to reach the pinnacle of this world," Luan said with a serious look.

    ''This?'' Ingrid didn''t think about it too much, and hearing what he said next, she eximed, "Yes, that would be fabulous!"

    "When you have time, you can visit your mother and help her too. I know you must be very concerned about her." Luan ran a hand over her head and said gently.

    "Yes, I would love to do that. Thank you, Luan." Ingrid turned and smiled brightly at him.

    "If you''re really grateful," Luan said while pointing at his lips, "Give me a kiss."

    Ingrid''s cheeks flushed instantly like a volcano about to erupt. She had taken a severe blow this time. But she looked in the direction of Maira, Cristina, and Catharina; seeing that they were focused on the fight, she stood on tiptoe and kissed Luan''s lips, and started to whistle, pretending that nothing had happened in the middle of that battlefield.

    Seeing Ingrid''s cute actions, Luanughed and turned back to watch his mother and sisters battle.

 Chapter 112: Battle Against the Undead - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 112: Battle Against the Undead - Part 2</h4>

    Maira, Catharina, and Cristina did not have a specific sword technique. In the end, they could only rely on their instincts and judgment when fighting, and also the corporal technique yed an important role when fighting.

    Thanks to their flexible bodies, it was easy to perform several attack positions, and although Maira did not train with the same body technique as her two daughters, she had a flexible body herself and was full of spiritual energy, which made her have a better sense of than normal. She easily found the best time to dodge and attack.

    "Luan, isn''t this ce too somber? This is only inhabited by demons and the undead, right?" Ingrid asked.

    "As far as I could tell, it doesn''t seem to have any other forms of life, other than monsters and undead." Luan, who tried to feel the presence of all living beings within a radius of 10 kilometers, only encountered demons and undead. "Why the question?"

    "I understand, it was just a question. I didn''t have a very deep meaning when I asked that," Ingrid smiled.

    Meanwhile, Catharina had just cut off the head of a zombie wolf, and then, she dodged a flying zombie. It was a lot like a bat, but the size was of a 10 year old child. It was quite scary, especially for Catharina, who had seen a lot of vampire movies.

    "Luan, isn''t it time for them to rest?" Ingrid said, realizing that the girls were starting to breathe more heavily. After all, they had a good defense and attack, however, the resistance was still from someone with the strength of 11 and 12 ordinary men.

    "Mother, Cristina, and Catharina, you cane back. I''ll be taking care of the three of you while you meditate," Luan said, and then asked, "Ingrid, can you handle these zombies and the living dead?"

    "Yes of course." Ingrid felt very confident.

    "Thanks," Luan said.

    "If you want to thank me..." Ingrid almost did what Luan did to her, pointing at her own mouth, but seeing Maira, Cristina and Catharina hade closer, and possibly could hear, she was shy and said, "Forget it~ No need to thank me."

    "Hahaha!" Luan understood andughed. It only made Ingrid blush even more.

    "What was so funny? Tell us too!" Catharina, who was the sweatiest of the three, grabbed Luan''s arm and asked with a bright smile.

    "It was-" Before Luan could answer, Ingrid covered his mouth with her hands. Ingrid then said with an awkward smile, "It''s nothing. I''m going to take care of these zombies and the living dead!"

    Ingrid escaped as soon as she finished speaking. She didn''t know if Luan would tell them, but she didn''t want to stay there to listen.

    Luan drew a circle around Maira, Cristina, and Catharina and said, "Stay within that circle. I will activate a protective barrier. In the meantime, I will create an <Energy Pill> for you; it leaves the person who takes it full of energy and takes longer to get tired."

    "Okay, let''s just stand still anyway, as we need to meditate," Maira replied.

    For the next few minutes, Luan removed the items from the storage ring he created that he would need for creating pills.

    Meanwhile, Ingrid was managing to deal with zombies and undead with great mastery. She needed only a simple sword cut to kill them.

    No matter how much the zombies and undead rearranged themselves, they didn''t stand a chance against Ingrid. She attacked from all sides, and sometimes she also did something like cutting blood, with the zombies'' blood on her sword. It was powerful, not of an rming level, but it was enough to kill those who were weaker than 20 ordinary men.

    "Wow! Ingrid is very powerful and looks beautiful while fighting." Maira had finished meditating and saw Ingrid taking on the horde alone. Perhaps because of the location, where the Qi was stronger, she was able to digest all the training she did while fighting zombies and undead in less than an hour. Now, Maira had reached the strength of 13 ordinary men and had also be more sensitive to her Origin.

    "Right?" Luan agreed.

    "You know I said thatpliment about her, not about you, yes?" Maira felt that he had taken credit for Ingrid''s hard work.

    "Of course. I am also happy that she is so fabulous, and I also agree that she is beautiful even when she is fighting zombies and undead." Luan denied what his mother implied, but it didn''t seem very convincing.

    "Changing the subject, you are done creating the pills, yes? Can you give me one now?" Maira requested.

    "Yes, here it is." Luan handed her the pill. It was white and a little transparent.

    Maira didn''t even think as she put it in her mouth and swallowed. In the next instant, she felt her body be full of energy.

    "I''m going to help my daughter-inw." Saying this, Maira ran towards the horde of zombies and undead skeletons that surrounded Ingrid.

    Daughter inw and mother-inw began to fight the monsters together.

    Maira was already strong using the armor, essories and sword. All she needed was resistance, and now she had that thanks to the pill that Luan had given her, and also because of that, the more she fought alongside Ingrid, the more the two were in sync.

    "Ingrid, get down!" shouted Maira.

    The moment Ingrid ducked, Maira speared a sword through the head of a zombie and pulled it aside so as not to ssh any filth on Ingrid.

    Ingrid got up and also started helping Maira with everything she had. She cut with her sword and kicked with her feet. Zombies and undead skeletons, if they had a sense of fear they would have already ran away since this was a one-sided battle. They couldn''t even touch the armor that Ingrid and Maira were wearing.

    Almost half an hour passed and Catharina and Cristina also finished meditating. They were different from Maira, who hadpletely awakened her Origin, so they took more time.

    "Here, take this pill before you fight again." Luan gave the two girls each an <Energy Pill>. After swallowing and feeling their bodies full of energy, the two girls ran over to where Maira and Ingrid were.

    Now with the four of them fighting the horde of zombies and undead skeletons, things were going faster, and in a short time they managed to kill them all.

    Luan, who had up to this point been creating pills as he kept watching from beginning to end, started to collect the magic stones. He removed the magic stones from the zombies that had them, and those that didn''t have one, he put their carcasses in the same ce as the ones from which he had removed stones and then began dismantling them all.

 Chapter 113: Teaching a New Attack

    <h4>Chapter 113: Teaching a New Attack</h4>

    Catharina''s strength had increased to 12 times stronger than that of an ordinary man and Cristina was now 13 times stronger than that of an ordinary man.

    Luan finished dismantling the undead skeletons, which was easier, since it was just bones, and then went to the zombies that were more disgusting.

    "This seems to be very annoying and disgusting to do. Thank goodness you are the one who does it~" Catharina said yfully.

    "Well, if you want, I can teach you how to dismantle. It''s not as difficult as it seems..." Luan finished guarding everything in two travel backpacks and ced it on each shoulder.

    "No, thank you. I am satisfied with not knowing how to do this type of legwork." Catharina immediately refused.

    "For real? If you learned how to do that, maybe you would get enough money to buy everything you wanted... Forget what I said," Luan said mockingly, "Look who am I talking to?"

    Catharina snorted and said, "Humph! Do you think I don''t understand what you''re trying to imply? I can spend my mother''s money, but that''s because I have this privilege, and just because you started making money, you don''t have to rub it in my face, annoying boy!"

    "Okay, stop making a scene," Maira said with a chuckle, "Ingrid and Cristina are taking you two seriously again."

    "I don''t..." Ingrid blushed with embarrassment, as she was embarrassed, thinking they were serious. She also thought about offering to learn to dismantle, as she wanted to help as much as possible.

    "Oh! Are they just kidding? I waspletely deceived..." Cristina was more honest and admitted her thoughts. She was surprised at how real it looked.

    Maira hugged Cristina and said with a smile, "They like to provoke each other like this, but, deep down, they love each other very much. That''s why they manage to act like this, so, don''t mind too much when they start acting like this, okay?"

    "Yeah." Cristina nodded and asked, "Mom, did you put on perfume?"

    "No," Maira replied.

    "Mom smells good," Cristina said with a cute smile.

    "Ara, really?" Maira smiled.

    "Luan, now it''s serious." Catharina asked, "Can''t you make these monsters give us the experience to level up like in a game? I mean, if I did that, it would be a lot more motivational than killing and having to meditate right after, since it''s not much different from the training we normally do."

    "You are daydreaming. There is no way something like that can happen ... Well, not entirely, there is something simr, but it is a question of the person''s Origin. For example: Ingrid, she can take the blood of those who she attacks and stay more strong because of that, others can take vitality. So if you can make a discovery in your Origin and manage to steal the person''s tissue, who knows? But you will have to make the person naked..." When hearing thest part that Luan spoke, Catharina flushed from nervousness.

    Unfortunately for Catharina, she imagined her attacking a zombie and stealing the clothes that covered its private parts... It was not a pleasant thing to imagine.

    "But it''s not a bad idea," Maira said thoughtfully, "If it''s just the top, if Catharina can get, for example, an enemy''s outfit that is more durable than normal, made from good fabric, wouldn''t that be good?"

    "Yes, we still need to better understand how her Origin works," Luan said, "Perhaps it is strong enough to transform a metal into fabric. We do not yet know what its limits are, and Catharina is still too weak to try to do something like this, but she can already go on training and improving."

    "In fact, Luan, I managed to make the clothes fold by themselves," Catharina said proudly.

    "Oh? Can you givemand to fabric now?" Luan thought and said, "Err... I''m going to create some thread from the zombie animals. It will be good if you can create t-shirts and pants if you can control threads too."

    "Okay, I''ll try, but I never sewed before." Catharina did not refuse his logic, but she found fault with Luan''s n since she had never sewed before.

    "We can hire someone to teach you. Anyway, we will continue to explore this ce, and then talk about it after we return," Luan said.

    If it was anyone else who tried to sew with the threads made from the zombie animals, they would not be able to, since it was even more difficult to bend than thread made of steel. Luan might have been able to do something like this, but it would take time. As for Catharina, she would only need to use her Origin tomand the threads, it could be very fast.

    "Another group of zombies, at least ten," Cristina said when she saw some more zombies not far away.

    "Don''t attack. Let me demonstrate an attack of Qi that I want to teach you." Luan stood in front of them and took out his sword. In the next instant, he cut the air horizontally.

    *Whoosh!*

    His cut was so quick that it created a de of wind, and everything that tried to prevent the passage was cut, be it trees, rocks, and even zombies; everything was cut!

    The ce became t, the sounds of falling trees were heard, the sounds of zombies giving theirst cries of regret were heard... Everything was very destructive and fast. It was unbelievable that a simple horizontal cut in the air was capable of inflicting such destruction.

    "Close your mouth so you don''t swallow mosquitoes," Luan joked when he saw them looking at him in amazement.

    "Luan, I want to learn! Teach me?" Ingrid took his arm and asked him with the eyes of a dog begging for food.

    "Yes, like I said, I''m going to teach this to you all," Luan assured her, ruffling Ingrid''s hair a little.

    "Teach me, and I''ll learn quickly," Catharina said confidently.

    "It is not difficult. You only need to direct the Qi towards the sword and cover the de with Qi and then, when making the cut, regardless of whether it is diagonal, horizontal, etc. you need to start releasing Qi, as if you want to shoot it, and then, with the speed that the sword swings, your Qi will push the wind along and increase the destructive power and everything in the way will be attacked."

    To be easier to understand, Luan slowly made the attack with the sword. He cut the air with Qi on the sword and the moment he cut it it was like the Qi let go of the sword and was thrown. Because Qi was slow, it was fired separately, and it didn''t go very far because it didn''t use much force.

    "We are still learning to use Qi as..." Amid what Catharina was saying, she saw Ingrid had almost managed to do what Luan had shown them, followed by Cristina and Maira. "Forget what I said~ I will try."

    Closing her eyes, Catharina tried to do what Luan said. When she tried, she seeded a little but was inferior to Maira and Cristina. However, she did not give up and continued to try.

    In less than an hour, Ingrid had managed to pull off the technique. Although not as powerful as Luan, she made a clean cut in the air and covered about 200 meters.

    "Okay, then you girls try harder. We will continue to hunt, or we will run out of time," Luan said, and added, "Incidentally, you can also attack without releasing the Qi from the sword. This will make the attack more powerful."

    "I already imagined this, and I thought about using it," Cristina said.

    "Are we going to stay for 12 hours here?" Maira put the sword to its sheath and asked.

    "No, we will only stay 8 hours," Luan replied.

    "So, then let''s hurry up." Knowing that they did not have much time before they had to return, Maira agreed to continue hunting.

    "Before that, I will dismantle these zombies." Luan would not leave good resources behind.

    Luan did not take long to dismantle the zombies. He was professional in this matter, and he used a dagger that he himself forged that was tuned enough to double his own performance.

    After finishing the dismantling, they continued to walk. Passing through the trees that were cut down by Luan, they walked into the forest. On the way, some rare nts and herbs, even stones of the First Order were noticeable, Luan kept all of the less delicate things in three of the backpacks, while the more delicate things like herbs and medicinal nts he put in the space of the storage ring.

    "If we continue on this path we will find a demonic wolf group," Luan warned.

    "Are they strong?" Cristina asked.

    Luan messed up her hair a little while he replied with a thin smile, "Not much. At most they''re 30 times stronger than an ordinary man."

    "Hehe~ I will do my best!" Cristina liked the affection that Luan had shown when he rubbed her head and it made herugh. She was also motivated to learn that the group of demon wolves were not so strong.

    "Luan, how do you even know there are demonic wolves without even seeing them in person?" Catharina had this doubt.

    "I see them with my senses. Almost like a blind man who rubs a person''s face and recognizes who the person is and can even determine whether he is beautiful or not. In my case, I use extra sensory perception," Luan exined in a way that she could understand.

    "Oh, so it''s like that. If that''s the case, can you be able to find anyone as long as you know his or her physiognomy?" Ingrid asked.

    "Yes, I can. There is also the question of aura; each person and living beings have a different type of aura, even nts do." Luan said, "Well, this is something that I will teach you girlster, as it is very useful."

    "I see. I am interested in learning; there may already be situations where I am close to a rare herb or nt, even an important metal," Maira said.

    "Yes, but this can be put off forter since it is something that needs practice. It is not something that is learned that fast." Luan stopped walking, as they had arrived in front of the group of demon wolves.

 Chapter 114: Reason for Blood to Drain

    <h4>Chapter 114: Reason for Blood to Drain</h4>

    The demonic wolf group numbered 15.

    When they attacked, this time there was a small amount of Qi in the sword. This made the attack more powerful, and thanks to this, the cut became cleaner since the sword was protected by Qi.

    Standing upright and pulling back, Maira cut and saw that pulling or pushing while cutting was more efficient and practical.

    Cristina, Catharina, and Ingrid, seeing this, also did the same. They attack, be it horizontal, vertical, etc. and they pull back, thus the attacks of the four girls became more powerful.

    Because of the movements of the body technique, their movements were quite precise, and even when they were being attacked by more than one demonic wolf at the same time, they managed to defend themselves using their feet, kicking the demonic wolves away.

    It only took ten minutes until all 15 demon wolves were dead.

    "Don''t waste time. 50 more demonic wolves areing in that direction that were attracted by the roars," Luan warned.

    "Yeah!" It was as if they hadn''t had enough before, and they still wanted to fight for longer...

    When the fifth group of wolves arrived, the girls were no longer as motivated¡­?Maira, Catharina, and Cristina were panting. Even Ingrid started to tire.

    "Fuu, fuuu..."

    "I feel like I''m dying. My legs hurt a lot," said Catharina,ining.

    "Urgh, my stomach hurts a lot!" Eximed Cristina.

    All three copsed on the floor and gasped. Their faces were full of fatigue and pain.

    However, Luan thought it had been a great sess. Although they had some cuts and bites, they had all progressed a lot in just a few hours and had each gotten stronger.

    "For now, meditate. I''ll take over from here," Luan said as he handed them pills that would help collect Qi. Seeing that Ingrid wanted to continue fighting, Luan said, "Get some rest, and take this too." He handed her the Qi Collection pill to her.

    "Okay." Ingrid nodded obediently and epted the pill. She sat on the floor next to Maira, Cristina, and Catharina and began to meditate with her legs crossed in the lotus position.

    The moment Luan decided to take action, it was also the moment when the demon wolves died miserably. Each sword cut that Luan made caused at least five demonic wolves to die.

    Luan cut andunched waves of Qi that pushed the wind and turned into powerful attacks. If he had used just a little more force, he would have divided thend, and it ended up happening a few momentster with a slit cut done by Qi and wind.

    At some point, more than a thousand demon wolves had already died, and that was also when the demon wolves stopped trying to take revenge. The strong smell of blood did not attract any other zombies and the living dead, nor even demons. In fact, it made them afraid to go towards Luan and the girls.

    Luan gathered the bodies of demonic wolves and began to dismantle them. There were enough of them, enough to fill all the bags he had brought with him. However, even if there was a lot, Luan was not willing to leave anything behind.

    After a few hours, Maira, Ingrid, Cristina, and Catharina finished meditating. Luan also finished dismantling and meditated a little, and thanks to that, he managed to be 42 times stronger than an ordinary man just with his body.

    Ingrid, on the other hand, was 23 times stronger than an ordinary man with her body alone, and Catharina also managed to have another breakthrough, bing 13 times stronger than an ordinary man.

    "We''ve been here a long time. We''lle backter," Luan told them.

    Beside him there were many traveling backpacks, all of them full of the remains of demonic wolves and some of zombies and the living dead.

    "Yes, all I want now is to take a shower and sleep until my ass peaks (sleep a lot)!" Catharina stretched and said something very embarrassing.

    "Watch your mouth, girl!" Maira hit Catharina on the head while scolding her.

    *

    After returning home, it was March 17th, close to 7 am.

    The portal to the other dimensional space had not yet closed. Luan warned strictly not to approach carelessly until it closed; there were still about 3 hours until it would close.

    "Mom, we''re going. See youter." Luan said goodbye.

    "See youter, mother-inw." Ingrid already felt morefortable calling Maira like that and kissed Maira on the cheek with a hug before walking away and following Luan to the parking lot.

    Arriving at the Company''s Headquarters, they were received by security guards and politely greeted.

    On the top floor, Luan entered his office, and Ingrid entered with him. She had a file folder in her hand when she put it on Luan''s desk.

    *

    (Author: The following scenes may be a little strong)

    Luan and Ingrid came back around 9:00 pm, and Luan still remembered what Ingrid had said about the neighbor draining blood from something big. Luan hid, and floated a little with his Qi, and looked in the direction of the neighbor that Ingrid had mentioned before.

    ''An ox?'' With its legs tied upside down, headless, an ox was being drained. The blood was pouring into arge basin.

    Luan then used his extra sensory perception because he felt that it was not so simple. He could feel a weak life form inside the house, almost to the point of dying.

    The direction of the life force he was feeling came from the basement of the house which had an entrance on the outside. Luan remained hidden and entered without making a noise.

    The instant he entered, the strong scent of blood hit his nose. Luan walked down the stairs and arrived at a ce that looked a lot like a torture room, and hanging from chains, he saw five people. Four of them were dead; they were all children... Only one boy between 10 and 11 years old was hanging onto life by a thread.

    Luan took a deep breath, calming his fury, and released the children who were hanging by chains. The arms and legs had already been cut off, and the blood was being drained intorge buckets.

    Despite not knowing exactly why someone would do something like this, Luan had some idea of ??what it could be.

    Luan had no way to save the other four children since apparently they had been dead for more than a day. The child who was alive seemed to have been caught more recently and was drained only for a few hours.

    Another thing that Luan noticed was that all five of these children wore shabby clothes. It was obvious that they came from very poor families. They were an easy target for someone who wanted to kidnap a poor child.

    ''The only thing I can do is reconnect their bodies.'' Luan sighed. He then used Qi to revive the organ cells of the children''s bodies and reconnected the cut parts.

    After doing this, and seeing that the boy who survived was breathing steadily, Luan made the boy sleep for a few more hours. He could also feel the presence of 3 other people inside the house.

    Even someone like him, who had lived for a thousand years, would be angry if he saw someone treating children''s lives like that. There was no way he wouldn''t be angry.

    Even now, he was holding back not to manifest his Assassin Qi, since if he did, he could scare the people in the house and they might get away with luck.

    ''I know it will not bring you children back to life, but I promise not to let them who did this to you live for another day.'' Luan clenched his fists as he climbed the stairs.

    By the time he arrived at the back door of the house, it was locked, but such a mechanism was easily unlocked by Luan. After entering the house, Luan saw a very unpleasant scene. In the kitchen, the three people were cooking... they were cooking and cutting a child and possibly drinking the children''s blood...

    "Cannibals!" Luan''s Killer Qi came out andshed out at the three people: two women, and one man.

    A very fat woman, holding an ax and cutting a child''s stomach, said, looking calm, despite being surprised, "Who are you? How did you get in?"

    "Maria, don''t let him get away, no matter how he got in," the man with ck hair and dark brown eyes who drank blood said calmly and took a pistol from his waist.

    "Boy, you were wrong to enter someone else''s house without permission... But don''t worry; even though we prefer children''s meat... you look incredibly soft, just like a child," the woman named Maria said while holding a machete and licking the de in disgust.

    Luan pointed his fingers at the woman and from each finger, Qi designs came out and pierced both of her arms.

    "Ahhhh!"

    Before she could continue screaming, Luan kept her silent by making a Qi ribbon wrap around the woman''s mouth.

    She fell to the ground with the sound *Thud!* and was writhing in pain on the floor. When Luan approached, a shot was fired.

    Luan looked at his shoulder which had been shot and smiled coldly. "Such a toy is not capable of hurting me."

    Then he pointed the five fingers of his right hand at the man and the arm that held the gun was pierced five times, and the gun fell to the floor with a metallic sound. The fat woman who had cut the child''s stomach and stuck it in the frying pan received five Qi projectiles in her stomach, and also five more in each arm and leg.

    Luan continued to shoot them with Qi projectiles without hitting vital organs, and left them unable to walk or speak, cutting off the tongues of the three.

    Just to be sure, Luan invaded their minds and discovered that there were only these three. However... he discovered something very tragic. These people owned a restaurant and these children''s meat was served there in all the dishes.

    Honestly, Luan was feeling a strong upset stomach.

    Leaving the three people bleeding, he scooped up the pistol that fell to the ground with his hand surrounded by Qi and fired until he ran out of bullets.

    Then he left the home of these three cannibals.

    The shots did what Luan expected; the police came and invaded the house since no one responded, and when they saw the scene... some of them couldn''t resist and ended up vomiting.

    "Luan, what happened? Were you the one who shot?" Ingrid saw Luane back and asked. Maira, Cristina, and Catharina were also curious.

    Seeing Luan''s expression darken, they all had a bad feeling. "They were cannibals."

    Luan did not borate, but that alone was enough for them to imagine that things were not pleasant and especially when seeing Luan, who was usually indifferent, having such an abnormal expression.

 Chapter 115: Vengeful Souls

    <h4>Chapter 115: Vengeful Souls</h4>

    Since Luan returned he was quite quiet. He took a cold shower to calm himself. There was still something he had left to do and needed to be cool-headed by then.

    After taking a shower and calming down, he went down the stairs.

    "Luan."

    "Big Brother."

    "Son."

    The four girls were waiting for him downstairs. Despite knowing that he didn''t want to talk about it, they at least wanted to be there for support.

    "I''m fine. I just saw some unpleasant things. And it''s not over yet," Luan said with a sigh.

    "What do you mean it isn''t over, Luan?" Maira asked, afraid to hear that there were more cannibals out there.

    "It''s not because of what you''re thinking, mom." Luan read her mind and said, "These people who weremitting cannibalism were just guinea pigs, someone else''s puppets. The real reason was never tomit cannibalism."

    "If that''s not it, then what is it, Luan?" Catharina asked, and added, "Yes, I thought it was strange for someone to be a cannibal in our district, but it''s not impossible, is it?"

    "Of course, nothing is impossible. But these people were originally poor and had amon restaurant. They were a family of cannibals that were discovered by someone who made a deal with them." Luan exined what he saw when reading the cannibals'' minds. "They were moved to a wealthier district, where they would not raise suspicion of cannibalism, and even killed oxen, cows, etc. to disguise the smell of blood. Everything was nned by someone else, someone who used them, but as it was convenient, the cannibals let themselves be used. Or rather, they believed they were very lucky and enjoyed it for a few days until Ingrid discovered the smell of blood."

    "Luan..." Ingrid bit her lip until it bled, "Did someone die because I didn''t warn you before?"

    "No, those who died were already dead for at least one day, and only one person was alive, and was saved," Luan said. He didn''t exin much, as it was a revolting thing, especially that the targets of the cannibals were just children.

    "So what is the real intention of who is behind this?" Maira asked.

    "Vengeful souls." Luan had a serious look when he spoke. "The person behind this is collecting vengeful souls. He is almost certainly a soul cultivator, and he is using vengeful souls to strengthen himself. Most likely, these cannibals are not the only ones being used by that person or group of people who are behind all this."

    "This is very evil. These people are bad!" Cristina shuddered.

    "Yes, that''s why I need to know who they are, and how many of them there are. If there is only one, it would be easier depending on his or her power, but if there are many, it could be a big headache," said Luan. He had no good experience with ghost controllers, since they were existences that could directly attack a person''s soul, and that was something very dangerous.

    However, thanks to his Origin, Luan was able to greatly strengthen his soul, and because of that, he had always managed to emerge victoriously. It would probably be the same now, but he was still weak since there was a possibility of an existence in the Second Order.

    "I assume they left something at the house?" Maira came to this understanding with the little information that Luan had given.

    "As expected, you found out fast," Luan said, "It''s like mother said, they left something behind. This is something that collects the vindictive souls. I kind of already found the object that is being used, but I didn''t touch it so as to not alert the owner."

    "So you will wait for the owner toe back and then see if they are weak or not. If they are weak, will you attack them?" Ingrid asked.

    "Yes, but I will go undercover," Luan said, "As I said, there may be more of them. It wouldn''t be good if they found out it was me and attacked someone close to me because of that. So I need to be cautious. In any case, I already intended to create a mask. Now that I really need one, I will work on it immediately, as I will soon have to use it."

    Getting up, Luan went to the workshop where there were the hammer and some forge items that he kept in a chest. Opening it, he took bones from the living dead who were over 30 times stronger than an ordinary man.

    The mask he started to create was a white dragon mask, or rather, a white-boned dragon. It had a pair of horns on its head, and two sharp fangs facing down. The eye region was quite wide, so as not to impair Luan''s vision. He also created some spells and formations where he would change the appearance of his face and hair color and also eye color.

    The instant Luan got dressed in the mask, his hair color became ck, and his eyes blue; his voice when speaking, sounded demonic, as if he were talking with a lot of fury and bloodlust.

    It was still not enough. Luan also poured some of his blood, and also pricked a magic stone and mixed it with the mask, and through this process made the mask evolve, so to speak, and also increase the person''s visual power and perception who wore the mask, as well as a small increase in the user''s Qi. Despite being only a 1% increase in Qi, that would be different if Luan became a stronger existence.

    After climbing the stairs and entering his room, Luan took a shower and came out dressed in bone armor, and the mask tied to the side of his face. He said goodbye to his family and said he woulde backter. They wanted to go with him, but knowing the danger and seeing that he never asked them to go along with him, they understood that they would only get in the way if they went.

    This was mainly because he didn''t know how strong the enemy was.

    Luan left his house in a hidden way, without anyone noticing and distanced himself, still invisible to people''s perception. Now, he was already wearing the mask and his look changed.

    When Luan arrived at the house of their cannibal neighbors, he stayed in a tree not far away. In the cannibals'' house, there were still a lot of police.

    They were investigating the cause of the cannibals'' deaths and trying to find all kinds of information. Of course, they still didn''t know that the two adult women and the man were cannibals. They wouldter pass tests, and then they would discover that inside them there were remains of people. Mostly they would investigate since there was a child who was being eaten at the moment when Luan entered the house.

    Time passed, minute after minute, until the site was isted by the military police to preserve the evidence. Homicide police chief and investigators arrived at the scene, talked to neighbors, and tried to contact the victims'' rtives. Criminal experts also attended to analyze the evidence and gather information.

    Time passed and the bodies were collected by the Medical-Legal Institute. Only the surviving child was taken to the hospital at the time he was found.

    Even when it had be 3 am, the investigation continued.

    It was at that moment, too, that Luan noticed something suspicious. Two people, a man and a woman were digging up something near the basement door. Luan looked at them well, and then saw what it was that they were searching for and thought, "Bingo!"

 Chapter 116: Slave Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 116: ve Ghost</h4>

    Luan might as well have let them take away what was buried and follow them, but he didn''t make that choice. These people were already as strong as 60 ordinary men. If there was a leader, it may be that he was a Second Order existence. Without preparing, Luan had noplete confidence in killing anyone in the Second Order for now.

    ''I''m going to let them get away from this ce at least, or else these people are going to get caught in the crossfire,'' Luan said in his mind. He also intended to kill and obtain information from these two people, so this was the safest way.

    Watching them go, and getting into a police car, Luan remained hidden and started chasing their car at an rming speed as he ran.

    When the car that Luan was chasing left the highway, and realizing that they had arrived in a more isted ce with buildings and empty streets, Luan acted!

    *Boom!*

    Luan appeared in front of the police car and with both hands, he stopped the car.

    "Go over him, don''t let him stop us!" Seeing that he was not a normal person, the woman beside the man who was driving screamed.

    "I am trying, but he is very strong!" the man screamed in frustration.

    "Reverse! We have to escape!" The woman knew that if the crystal with vengeful souls fell into someone else''s hands, their faction could have serious problems, especially their Lord.

    *Bang!*

    Of course, Luan heard what they were saying, and before the man could back up, he punched the hood of the car hard and destroyed the engine. mes broke out and the car looked like it would explode at any moment.

    Luan''s eyes never wavered. He saw the woman handing over the crystal with vengeful souls. The two got out of the car and the man ran and the woman went against Luan.

    The moment the woman arrived in front of Luan, she wrapped her foot in Qi and kicked high in the direction of Luan''s head.

    "Humph!" He snorted and with his left hand wrapped in Qi he defended against the kick and with his right hand covered with negative Qi, he went towards the woman''s chest and pierced through, puncturing the heart and that was it.

    The woman was unbelieving. She didn''t expect Luan to be as strong. At most she figured he was as strong as they were, but she was wrong.

    Not wanting to waste time, Luan threw the woman''s body in the car that was about to explode and ran in the direction that the man had run away.

    Perhaps because he felt his partner had died, the man broke into a house and tried to hide.

    Luan, feeling the presence of the man who ran away with the crystal of vengeful souls, increased the reach of his extra sensory perception. Once Luan had erased his tracks, before the man could even sigh in relief, Luan suddenly appeared in front of him in the tool room where he had hidden himself.

    Picking up a shovel, the man tried to use it as a weapon.

    Luan, who had a sword, found itughable but saw no need to use the sword against this man. Although he needed to use Qi, as he wished to avoid leaving a trail.

    "Who are you? Why are you attacking us?" the man, swallowing his nervousness, asked.

    It wasn''t as if he expected Luan to answer. The moment he asked that question, it was also the moment that he kicked the ground and boosted his speed and with the raised spade, he got involved with ghost Qi and attacked!

    *Pr!*

    The shovel broke into pieces the moment Luan held it with his left hand and squeezed it tightly. Then he took the man''s neck and intended to interrogate him.

    "You are going to have a... horrible death when my Lord finds out who you are!" In saying this, the man did something that even Luan had not anticipated.

    There was poison inside the man''s body, and it was released the moment the man said that, and he died.

    Luan kept the vengeful soul crystal in his pocket which he had taken from the man, and then he tried to do a soul search on the man''s soul.

    "I will not let you do that!"

    "Mhm?" Even though it had been able to escape Luan''s perception, a shadowed ghost shouted in a sinister voice. He only realized its presence when it reached 300 meters from his extra sensory perception.

    ''Second Order...'' This surprised Luan quite a bit. If it were a person, he would have understood, but a ghost?

    Luan noticed that this ghost was linked to another being even more powerful than the ghost. He asked in a sinister voice, modified by the mask, "Are you a ve ghost?"

    The ve ghost did not answer. He passed through Luan and pulled away the soul of the man on which Luan intended to do a soul search, and before Luan could do anything, the ve ghost fled through the air at a very fast speed.

    Luan used Qi and tried to chase him, but the ve ghost was even faster than he was in the sky. Luan might have been fast on the ground, but if he was in the air, the ghost was even faster than him.

    On top of a roof, without worrying about the voices of people who saw some unbelievable things happen, Luan hid his presence and disappeared under the sight of some people who managed to see him.

    After getting very close to his house, Luan used his extra sensory perception very cautiously. He didn''t know if the enemy could follow him with ghosts without him realizing, so he was very cautious. Luan wandered the district for almost 1 hour. Sighing, Luan thought to himself, ''At least I got this.''

    In Luan''s hand was the crystal with the vengeful souls. Luan was not proficient in mes, but he still managed to use negative Qi to purify the crystal and purify all of the souls'' resentment and make it pure again. Then, Luan released the souls to enter the circle of reincarnation.

    [Thanks!]

    [Thank you, hero.]

    [Thank you very much, hero!]

    Despite Luan wearing a scary mask, the souls that were purified and released by Luan began to disappear while thanking him for purifying and releasing them. Although they did not understand very well, they knew that they were saved. Before, they felt like they were in a dark ce where they were in torture and resenting whoever had done this to them, but now, they felt at peace.

    Luan only left when the children''s souls disappeared. Sighing, Luan put the crystal in his back pocket. Although this crystal had been used for something so evil, if Luan broke the formation and re-created it, it could turn into a Qi crystal.

    Even at thete hour when Luan got home, Maira, Ingrid, Catharina, and even Cristina were still awake. Seeing that Luan returned safe, they hugged him and were silent for a while until Maira said, "We were very worried! I am happy that you are well."

    "Yes, I''m back." Luanforted them and said, "I had a setback, and it took longer than I expected..."

    Luan exined to them what had happened. He hid nothing, not even the existence of a ve ghost who was in the Second Order.

    "It seems that your concern came true. In fact, there was someone powerful who was behind it." Maira sighed with regret. It was sad to imagine that someone so strong was cultivating revengeful souls of people, even supporting cannibals to get more revengeful souls.

 Chapter 117: Invaders

    <h4>Chapter 117: Invaders</h4>

    When Luan and Ingrid arrived at thepany''s headquarters, it was Thursday, the 18th of March. The voice actors of the game trailer had already gone through the evaluation and started the dubbing process.

    When the time got closer to noon, it couldn''t be avoided. News of the cannibal family was announced. The reports said that human remains were found within the three and their cause of death had not yet been confirmed, but many on the inte believed that a vignte had discovered and killed them since thew of Brazil was a dredge, since even someone like that would be released after 40 years - that is if they weren''t released early for good behavior.

    Luan also made images from Vincent Cont''s private jet appear. Of course, he modified them a little, without anyone from the current time knowing that they had been modified. The location of the explosion appeared toe from inside the aircraft, which made them assume that there was a bomb from the beginning inside the private jet.

    The news about the explosion was in all the newspapers, along with news concerning the cannibal family.

    The public was also notified of the existence of a will. The three witnesses had already spoken out and had confirmed their testimony with a court on the 19th of a Friday at 07:30 in the morning.

    Something else that was also worth mentioning: the Aide Construction Company was taken over by their partner. Since the owner, Aide, became indebted and sold all his shares to his partner, and now from owner he became an employee of his former partner.

    When that happened, Luan stopped interfering with the constructionpany. It wasn''t like he wanted to harm Aide''s partner too; he just wanted to punish the family that had messed with his family. Now that he had finished that, there was no reason to continue.

    "Luan, how did you get the partner to buy Aide''s shares since it was very likely that he didn''t want to have any more losses?" Sitting across from him, while eating his lunch, Ingrid asked this question.

    Luan replied nonchntly, "That was easy. I said that if he became the owner, apart from Aide''s shares, things would get better."

    "It makes sense." Ingrid smiled. "This is still a light punishment for them. At least they can still grow as people, and they would not dare to provoke others so easily. Especially now that they are falling, it is very likely that people that that shameless woman provoked are nowughing at her misfortune."

    "Mm," Luan nodded and said, "You can''t help but be happy. That woman was a fool. She teased someone in a store like Valentine. It was already possible to see that that woman and daughter had no limits."

    "Ah yes, there was also her daughter who had the same opinions as her... In the end, the actions of a child are the reflections of what she learns from the parents. The daughter, seeing what her mother did, came to believe that what she was doing was right," Ingrid sighed.

    "It couldn''t be avoided. The first persons we imitate and learn from are our parents. Of course, this is not always true, as there are many factors such as rtives who can influence a child''s upbringing, something they saw on television, or a neighbor, etc. Everything that bes interesting for a child ends up being imitated," Luan said.

    "Changing the subject," Ingrid asked, "Luan, will the game trailer be announced on the 20th?"

    "Yes, that seems to be a good date for it." Luan smiled. "Vincent Cont will help a lot with the announcement of the game."

    "Vincent Cont? How could he help... Ah, are you talking about the 50% that goes to charity?!" Ingrid almost forgot about it.

    "Yeah." Luan nodded with a thin smile. "Imagine, the secondrgest shareholder leaves 50% of his assets to children with cancer. Not only will it help many children, but it will also draw attention to Dimas Corporation. Kill two birds with one stone."

    *

    In the afternoon, Luan received a call from his mother. Maira told him that there were four rats and that he had to return home soon.

    Luan and Ingrid finished the job as soon as possible and returned home at 6:30 pm.

    When they arrived, Maira said, "Follow me."

    Upstairs, in the room where they always trained, there were 3 three men and 1 woman with their backs to each other, tied by rope.

    "While Cristina and I were on the beach having fun, these people tried to break into the house with only mother inside," Catharina said.

    "Yes, they were weak, so I managed to knock them out easily, so I tied them with ropes and covered their mouths with electrical tape." Maira spoke quite naturally.

    "Have you tried to interrogate them?" Luan asked.

    "No, because I thought you could get more urate information since I said before that you can read people''s minds if you want," Maira replied.

    "That makes sense," Luan said, "Okay, I''m going to look at their memories a little. It will hurt them some, but I don''t need to feel sorry for someone who tried to invade our home."

    The four people were shaking with fear, and thinking that this family was crazy from their meaningless conversation. However, a tall, muscr man with blond hair was the first one for Luan to invade his mind. The moment Luan did this, the man tried to scream a little from the headache, since Luan was not ''kind'' the moment he invaded the man''s mind.

    In a short time, Luan let go of the head of the man, who had passed out due to pain and also from having his recent memories changed, and Luan did the same with the other three people. After doing all this, Luan said, "Mother, call the police. These people were used by someone to try to steal the diamonds that I recently purchased."

    "Oh, but did you manage to find out who hired them, Luan?" Maira asked.

    "I don''t know the person. It''s quite likely they''re an employee of the actual person behind it all. Well, it''s not a big deal, it must be just a greedy person who thought he could get easy money by stealing the diamonds we bought," Luan said, but he still remained cautious.

    "Well, whatever it is, now we know that someone is aiming for the diamonds that were purchased." Catharina asked: "I''m going to call the police, but how do we exin that they were captured?"

    "A trap," Luan said, "I''m going to electrocute them and pretend that they were caught because of the security system."

    As soon as Luan finished speaking, sparks shed from his fingers. It was then that he put his hand on each of these people and electrocuted them until overloading their minds and making them pass out for the next two hours.

    "We will take them downstairs," Luan said. He was not affected in the least by that. He believed that if someone found out that they bought a lot of diamonds, someone could have ended up craving them. However, he did not need to fear normal people. Even with guns, they were unable to harm his family.

    Luan knew of a way to find out who was behind this, but the chances were slim, so he would tryter.

    After the police arrived, Maira went through the procedure of telling them what had happened. Luan, on the other hand, stayed in his room, creating new pills to help grow his, his mother''s, and the three girls'' cultivation.

    The main ingredient that Luan would use was a green lotus. Green Lotus was a flower with a lot of Qi from heaven and earth. Using this as the main ingredient, he would be able to create the pill: <Green Lotus Pill>, a pill that could speed up Qi cultivation. This would be something very useful for the girls, mainly because he thought they were ready to start learning the first part of the Qi cultivation technique.

 Chapter 118: Teaching Cultivation Techniques

    <h4>Chapter 118: Teaching Cultivation Techniques</h4>

    After creating the <Green Lotus Pill>, Luan saw that the problem with the invaders had now been solved, and so he then called the girls to the training room.

    "Ingrid, you already have a cultivation technique, so there''s no need for me to pass one on to you," Luan said and looked at Maira, Cristina and Catharina next. "I will now be transferring the first part of a Qi cultivation technique to each of you three. From now on, you will be able to get stronger at a higher speed, and it will also be easier for each of you to understand your Origin."

    "Yes!" The three looked determined.

    "You don''t have to be so serious," Luan said, "I''ve already reached the point where I can transfer the technique directly to each of your brains, so you just need to sit down and close your eyes. It will hurt a little, but nothing much for very long."

    "Okay." Maira, Cristina, and Catharina nodded in unison.

    "I''m going to start with Cristina," Luan said, approaching her. "The name of the technique is: <Heart of Fire>. You will create a second heart that will be the core of your Qi. This technique is very advanced, so I will only pass the first part for now. When I see that you have be stronger, I will pass the other parts in session."

    "Yes!" Cristina closed her eyes tightly and concentrated very much for fear of not being able to understand what Luan would transfer to her.

    The process took only 10 minutes, but the information transferred took more than 1 hour for her mind to decode. Cristina was in a state of meditation, much like an enlightenment mode.

    "Mom, now it''s your turn," Luan said, approaching her.

    The moment he touched her head, Luan said, "This is a very powerful technique. It is called <Five Doors of a Powerful Mind>. Like Cristina, I''m just going to only teach you the first part for now."

    Seeing her nod in understanding, Luan began to transfer the technique. The process was almost the same as Cristina''s; it was just a little more difficult, and Maira felt a little more pain, as it was a moreplex technique.

    After finishing transferring the technique to Maira, Luan went to Catharina. He said with a sigh, "Catharina, the technique that I will pass on to you is strong, but not the most powerful. Unfortunately, it is the only technique I have that can be of help with your Origin. It is a Fourth Order technique. Afterpleting it, you can learn a new technique. The name of the technique is called: < Star Cloak>. You will be able to create a star mantle with which to attack and defend. This can even be used to ignore gravity and fly. It is a very useful technique and it can be made even better by you as you have the Fabric Star Origin. In any case, I will pass on the first two parts of the technique."

    "Being able to fly..." That was the part that caught her attention most. Catharina loved to travel by ne; she loved to fly, really. If she was able to fly by herself, how amazing would that be? Just thinking about it made her daydream.

    "Focus, or else it will be even more painful," Luan said, warning her.

    "Yes." Catharina stopped what she was thinking before and concentrated while sitting cross-legged.

    Although it seemed to be the most disadvantageous, if one were to think about it, it would take a long time for her to reach the Fourth Order, and whenplete, she would have the power of <Star Cloak> just for herself. After that, Catharina could learn a new technique.

    "Ingrid, you don''t have to wait. You can start meditating, but before that, take this pill." Luan handed her the <Green Lotus Pill>. It was a green translucent pill which looked like a very beautiful ss ball.

    Ingrid swallowed it and said, "I''m going to start meditating then."

    "Okay." Luan kissed her lips with a quick kiss and smiled.

    Ingrid saw that no one was watching since they were all meditating and just smiled. She then sat on the floor with her legs crossed and started to meditate.

    Unlike before, now the amount of Qi she was able to pull from heaven and earth was much greater. Her entire body emitted a red and green aura. A veryrge amount of Qi started to umte in the center of her body.

    Gradually, Ingrid felt that her cultivation was increasing.

    Luan did not start meditating. He was waiting for the girls to finish understanding the technique to give a <Green Lotus Pill> to each one.

    The first to finish was Cristina. "Swallow it, and go back to meditating with the technique," Luan prompted her.

    "Yes, Master." Cristina nodded obediently.

    Whenever she was being taught by Luan, she called Luan her Master, but sometimes she forgot and called him ''Big Brother''.

    Thest to have the technique transferred was the second to finish understanding. Catharina opened her eyes and Luan said, "Here, take this pill."

    "Okay." Catharina didn''t need much exnation until she started meditating again, now using the technique.

    After 10 minutes, Maira opened her eyes with a long sigh. "That was difficult."

    "Well, it is a veryplex technique. If you think about it, you were actually quick to understand it. If it were someone else, it might have even taken them weeks to understand just the first part." Luan smiled.

    Maira thought about what Luan had said and didn''t want to brag, but she also agreed that if she were someone else, she might not have understood it so quickly.

    "Here, mother. Take this pill, and go back to meditating. It will help to build up Qi faster." Luan handed over the <Green Lotus Pill>.

    "All right." Maira took it and swallowed and went back to meditating.

    Luan could finally swallow the pill too and meditate.

    The moment he did so, a lot of Qi was manifested around him. A white aura with green surrounded his body, almost dancing happily.

    Almost two hourster, Luan frowned. He felt that the formation he had created in the training room was falling apart. It was reasonable, considering the absurd amount of energy they were collecting from Heaven and Earth.

    ''I need to reinforce this with magic stones...'' Luan murmured in his mind. Luckily, he had enough. He could strengthen the formation to be strong enough for them to achieve the Second Order with Qi alone, not to mention the body, which would make it even stronger.

    Luan stopped meditating. Thanks to the pill, he got 38 times stronger with Qi. If he reaches 50 times stronger than an ordinary man with Qi, he will have no problem fighting a ghost of the Second Order.

    The problem with fighting a phantom was that body strength was not very useful. Although it could affect the ghost a little, it was limited. That''s why he wasn''t able to do much thest time. However, he did not want to continue like this for long. He already had enough herbs and medicinal nts and also had enough items to create an even more powerful formation and to be able to collect even more Qi from Heaven and Earth.

    ''This girl is a true genius...'' Luan murmured in his heart. Cristina on her first try had managed to form a small heart of fire as a nucleus and reached the strength of 6 ordinary men with Qi alone. It may have seemed little, but this was surprising for the first time that she was cultivating Qi.

    Maira and Catharina were not far behind. They managed to form their Dantian and reached the strength of 5 ordinary men with Qi alone.

    Ingrid also was not ying around; she managed to reach the strength of 30 men with Qi alone.

 Chapter 119: Negative Qi Seed

    <h4>Chapter 119: Negative Qi Seed</h4>

    Leaving the training room, Luan took a paper and a pen and started doodling, and in a short time a portrait was made. It was almost as real as a photo. The person in the picture was the man who hired the people to invade his home.

    Luan took this picture and tried facial recognition over the inte in the general registration database.

    The search paid off.

    The result was different from what Luan expected, but it wasn''t out of the ordinary.

    [Lincoln Henrique - 32 years old - White skin, brown eyes, and dark hair]

    [Criminal record: 3 times arrested for violence against women]

    Luan did more research and found that this man was working as a security guard for Nics Carvalho da Silva. He owned a jewelry store and also one of the ces where Luan bought diamonds.

    ''... And to think that it would be one of the sellers who are trying to steal the diamonds...'' Of course, he was not 100% sure that this was done at the behest of Nics Carvalho da Silva. Lincoln Henrique may have learned that Luan bought many diamonds and greed blinded him. However, it was hard to imagine that he would have ess to that information working as security.

    Both possibilities were probable, but to be sure, Luan needs to meet Lincoln Henrique and get the information out of him and find out the truth.

    Again, Luan used his app and used the most recent photo taken by Lincoln Henrique and searched him for him through all the cameras that had inte ess. At the time he did that, only a few cameras had recently registered him, and it looked like he was in a nightclub.

    For a moment Luan was in doubt whether he should resolve this now or leave it forter, but after another moment of reflection, he decided to go after Lincoln Henrique. Nothing good woulde of things if Lincoln Henrique spread information about Luan having bought a lot of diamonds and telling information about where his family was.

    "You maye in," Luan said before Ingrid could even knock on his door.

    "Luan, I-" Luan interrupted.

    "You can sleep here tonight too," Luan said softly, "I like that too, but I''m going to have to leave quickly, and I''ll be right back. Can you wait until I get back? I promise to be quick."

    "Yea!" Ingrid gave a positive answer.

    Luan smiled a little and said, "In less than an hour I''ll be back."

    "Mm, where do you intend to go?" Ingrid asked before Luan left.

    "I found out who is behind the theft here at home, I am going after this person. He''s just an ordinary civilian; it won''t be long," Luan replied.

    "Okay, I''ll be waiting for you here." Ingrid smiled adorably.

    Luan approached her and kissed her. Then he dressed in a blue suit, not caring about the stunned Ingrid watching him change, and left the room.

    This time Luan went out with his ck Ferrari.

    The nightclub he was in was called Porto Night Floripa. It was not a club used to receiving very wealthy people, especially someone in a Ferrari that cost more than R$1 million.

    When Luan entered the parking lot, many people had already looked in his direction. And once he got out of the vehicle and went to the front door, he paid the entrance to the nightclub while the security guard was very ttering.

    Luan did not want to waste time. He didn''t know Lincoln Henrique''s aura, but he used his vision to look for him.

    Because of how handsome and well-dressed Luan was, many women tried to approach him but were easily ignored by Luan.

    In a corner, he saw someone sitting around a table and Luan soon identified that it was Lincoln Henrique.

    When he approached, Luan tapped him on the shoulder and spoke as if he were an acquaintance. "Lincoln! I didn''t expect to find you here! I''m happy to see you."

    At the same moment Luan said that, he started using his Qi and invaded Lincoln Henrique''s nervous system.

    "You are..." Lincoln Henrique was confused, but it was as if amp had been turned on in his mind and said, "Oh, it''s you, Sandro. I''m happy to see you too."

    Luan, who was still holding Lincoln Henrique''s shoulder, said, "I have something to talk to you about. What do you think about going to a more peaceful ce?"

    "Yes of course," Lincoln Henrique said, full of smiles.

    The most isted and quiet ce was the bathroom. When Luan and Lincoln arrived in the bathroom, they entered one of the cabins, ignoring the strange looks and Luan put his hand on Lincoln''s head.

    While searching Lincoln''s memories, Luan made sure it was painful but made it impossible for Lincoln to scream. In the process, he discovered many unpleasant things. One of them he already knew: that this man was a coward who loved to beat women. Only three times was he ever caught, but he did it many times, both verbally and physically, and even raped a girlfriend who wanted to break up with him.

    In short, this man was trash. But despite that, it wasn''t that information which Luan wanted; he wanted to know how he found out that Luan bought the diamonds and how he discovered his house.

    And thanks to one of life''s great ironies, it was due to a woman, Jeniffer Carvalho da Silva, the daughter of Nics Carvalho da Silva, the owner of the jewelry store. She was the one who got him to work for her father and was hopelessly in love with Lincoln. The most ironic thing was that Jennifer said she was an advocate for women. She was a woman who said she was just and who needed to protect women from evil men. However, here she was, dating and helping a man who has been arrested three times for assaulting his girlfriends.

    Lincoln was an ordinary person. From start to finish he was unable to resist Luan''s power. It was also for this reason that Luan did not kill Lincoln, at least not now.

    In Lincoln''s body, Luan nted a negative Qi seed. It was something that was being protected by a smallyer of normal Qi, and it would fall apart after 5 hours. The moment the Qi protection crumbled, the negative Qi seed would begin to make all the body''s organs fail, continuing for a long time before Lincoln would finally die.

    Luan didn''t have to do this; he was just doing it for his own satisfaction, as he knew he couldn''t save all of those who needed to be saved and kill everyone who did something bad. However, he also would not leave anyone he found guilty go free, mainly for trying to reach his family.

    Just in case, Luan erased the moment on the camera when he arrived at the nightclub and then returned to his home.

    "Wee back." Ingrid saw Luan enter and said, "It was quick."

    "Yes, there was not much to do." Luan exined, "He was just a thief who got information with a lot of luck and ended up orchestrating a n to steal from us, but ended up doing very badly."

    Very cleverly, Ingrid asked, "Did you kill him?"

    "What do you think?" Luan answered with a question.

    Ingrid thought and said immediately, "Mm, probably so."

    "That''s right, up to a point," Luan said as he changed in front of her, "I made him die. I can''t allow someone like him to live, mainly because he has information about our family."

    ''Our family...'' The way Luan said it was so natural, it made Ingrid have butterflies in her stomach. She smiledpletely. Even though Luan was talking about someone''s death, what she cared about the most was that Luan already treated her as part of his family.

 Chapter 120: Carol Helenas Request

    <h4>Chapter 120: Carol Helena''s Request</h4>

    - March 19, 2010 -

    Today was a memorable day. Millions of dors had been donated to charities for children with cancer. It was also the day that Aguinaldo Cont''s worst nightmare began.

    "Let me in! I am- I am his son! Like, this whore and children on the verge of death took everything, and yet I get nothing; this is a fraud! I want mywyers!" Aguinaldo Cont was in front of the headquarters of Dimas Corporation making a scandal. He was all disheveled and disoriented. He couldn''t believe he had ended up with nothing and his father''s lover took everything that was to be his.

    Aguinaldo could not even return to his home, since it was no longer his. He was now aimless since everything he had was his father''s. He had never done anything for himself; he never conquered or acquired anything. Even the credit cards he had, it was all in his father''s name. Everything, literally everything he thought he had, Aguinaldo Cont lost.

    Of course, this scene that Aguinaldo Cont was making was all filmed. Many broadcastpanies were surprised by the fact that Vincent Cont gave 50% of everything that was his to charities. It was something that caught the attention of the whole of Brazil. In the Friday morning newspapers, that was all they talked about.

    The evidence was undeniable. The will was real (at least, they were unable to find fault), and seeing the scandal and how Aguinaldo Cont was acting, people started to believe that Vincent Cont saw his son''s true character and couldn''t leave anything to him.

    While Vincent Cont was treated as a person with a huge heart, his son Aguinaldo Cont was treated like someone who only thought about money, and they even suspected that it was he who made his father''s private jet explode.

    All day the news on that subject was hot. It was also the same day that a revolutionary new game was announced that Dimas Corporation would beunching.

    At first, the news of the game did not attract much attention, but when they went to get more information about Dimas Corporation, they ended up seeing the game trailer and were delighted.

    The proposal was good, and the graphics promised to be very good, but they were skeptical about the guarantee to be stronger when ying the game by imitating the movements of the game characters. Of course, it had its controversies: some did not believe it would be so good and when they heard that using the same techniques of the character of the game in real life could strengthen one''s self, these people felt likeughing out loud.

    It was understandable since something like this was very fanciful; there was no way to believe that something like that can happen without even having proof of it. Sometimes, even with proof, it was hard to believe a lot. A good example would be a friend telling another that her boyfriend is cheating on her and this was not the first time she heard it. And even when everything is very clear, she ends up not believing.

    *

    It was 8 pm when Wagner woke up disoriented. He was unable to move his left arm and felt terrified. He found himself in a strange room with lots of medical equipment around him.

    Memories of the ident began to appear. He wanted to scream, but he had no voice. He felt his throat was dry, so he pressed a button that was there to call the nurse.

    When she entered the room and saw him awake, the nurse was surprised. "He woke up! Come on, call Armanda Hamibo!"

    *

    Luan and Ingrid arrived home at 9:00 pm. Today was a busy day. Many things had happened and half of Vincent Cont''s shares had already been determined to be sold on the 20th.

    At Maira''s office, Luan told her, "Mom, we need to buy the shares as soon as they are released. We can''t drop them in someone else''s hands."

    "Yes, I expected you to say that." Maira smiled, "Don''t worry, I already have everything nned. As soon as it goes on sale, we will be the first to buy."

    "It seems that we think the same way." Luan smiled. "Okay, I''m going to take a shower, and I''m going to create some pills."

    "Okay, Luan. Don''t overburden yourself," Maira said with a sigh and gave a gentle smile.

    "This is easy for me, mom. Do not worry," Luan said with a reassuring smile.

    "Ah yes, Cristina starts studying next week," Maira said.

    "It will be good for her. I already taught her to control her strength. I think that nothing bad will happen," Luan said.

    "Yes, she has suffered a lot," Maira said, "Until things get worse, she needs to have a normal life. If the apocalypse happens, she only has those few months to enjoy life as a normal child."

    "I''m thinking that too." Luan said, "But mom, not everything will be so bad. Things will only be difficult for a few months or years, but then it will stabilize again. However, we must never let our guard down."

    "Yeah." Maira nodded.

    *

    - 20th March, Saturday -

    After selling the shares of Dimas Corporation, as Maira had said, she bought all 6% that were sold.

    Around 10:32 in the morning, as it was a day off, Luan was at home. It was at that moment that he received an unexpected visitor.

    "Luan, you have be more handsome," Carol Helena who was sitting in front of him, squirming, not knowing how to act, told him.

    "Thanks," Luan said indifferently, "What did you want to talk to me about, which you said was so important?"

    "Luan, do you still love me?" Carol Helena asked.

    "No." Luan''s voice was indifferent and a little cold.

    "I didn''t want to believe that, but you really forgot me." Carol Helena sighed. She didn''t want to believe it. She always thought he would love her forever. That''s why she made up so many excuses for beingte and didn''t ept him anytime soon.

    From the beginning she knew it was just an excuse; she knew it was not because she was no longer a virgin, nor because her pussy was wider. Of course, for a moment she came to believe that this was a problem, but when she did not have sex for a while, she noticed that her pussy was more closed again.

    ''In the end, I was a fool...'' Carol Helena was shocked by the reality. During the time that she spent afraid and wanting to ask for Luan''s help, she started to reflect on everything that had happened to her. But then, she realized that maybe, just maybe, she didn''t want to get caught up in that moment and liked being able to have sex with different partners.

    "Did youe here just to ask that?" Luan asked.

    "No, I need your help," Carol Helena said. "I am not in a position to ask this of you, but I have no one else to go to for help."

    "Then get right to the point." Luan neither denied nor epted his cooperation.

    "Your father..." Carol Helena put all the cards on the table. "I had sex with Leon Becker and it turned out well... He had a fractured penis, and now he''s after me. I almost died thesest couple days. Luckily the police showed up, but I don''t believe I will continue to be so lucky."

 Chapter 121: Alarming News

    <h4>Chapter 121: rming News</h4>

    "Mom, do you think Luan will ept her request?" Catharina asked.

    They were in the kitchen, but with their hearing, they managed to hear the whole conversation that had been held outside.

    "Maybe? It''s not like he''s cheating on Ingrid if he helps the girl he once liked." Maira said.

    "Tsk! Mother, the way you spoke, it seemed even more suspicious to me. Now I''m starting to doubt my brother''s nature." Catharinaughed and then said, "What a pity that Ingrid left to visit her mother. She missed a good show."

    "Girl, don''t go looking for trouble," Maira said, "For this girl to reach this point and admit that she slept with the father of the person who asked for help, it shouldn''t be easy for her either. Not that I''m on her side, but I sympathize with her a little."

    "Kuku! That unhappy man, he got what he deserved," Catharina said vengefully. "I hope his dick falls!"

    Cristina winced at the conversation. It wasn''t like she waspletely innocent; she understood what Maira and Catharina were talking about, but she preferred not to participate in this type of conversation.

    [Latest news. In India''s State of Maarastra - Bombay City, a mysterious crack has appeared suddenly in the center of the city, and monsters that seemed to havee straight out of a horror movie emerged from the mysterious crack. This phenomenon, which was first seen ten minutes ago, is also being observed in multiple major countries of the world...]

    On the living room TV, Luan heard this and was speechless because of it. His hands, which were practically together, sped. ''Things are happening ahead of expectation...''

    "Luan?" Carol Helena caught his attention.

    "Okay, you don''t have to worry about that anymore." Luan wanted her to leave soon. He didn''t intend to help her, but he knew that Leon Becker''s days were numbered. It wasn''t like he had time to lose chasing a girl he had sex with and identally got hurt.

    "Thank you, Luan!" Carol Helena was touched. She mistakenly believed that Luan was saying this because it would help her, but little did she know that he did not intend to move a single finger on this matter.

    "You need to go now. I have something urgent to do," Luan got up and told her.

    Despite being confused, Carol Helena already got what she wanted. She got up and wanted to kiss Luan on the cheek, but he avoided her. Although embarrassed, she forced a smile and left.

    "Luan."

    "Son."

    "Big Brother."

    Maira, Cristina, and Catharina went to him.

    Catharina looked angry when she asked, "Luan! Do you intend to help her?"

    "No. Did you forget the pill that I made Leon swallow? Everything bad that he tries to do to someone wille back to him," Luan said. "I said that she need not worry, because he will soon have his retribution, not because I intended to act."

    "Changing the subject. Luan, this phenomenon, you know what''s going on, yes?" Maira found that matter more important at that moment.

    "Yes, just as I predicted, the dimensional cracks have started to connect with our. But I thought it would take longer. This is going too fast..." Luan said with a sigh.

    "Not everything can be predicted with 100% uracy. Anyway, it is good that we know, and we are a bit stronger to protect ourselves if necessary," Maira said.

    "True," Luan agreed and said, "Although it is beginning, it will still take time. This is just a dimensional crack that was opened for living beings to get out of it. But even so, we need to be on the alert. If something strange happens, let me know immediately."

    "Yes, we know." Maira smiled.

    "Luan, are you going to tell Ingrid what happened today?" Catharina asked with a strange look.

    "Of course; I have nothing to hide." Luan then said, "I''m going to pick up Ingrid tomorrow. She is going to spend the weekend with her mother, and then I will tell her."

    "Excellent. If you didn''t, I would. Humph!" Catharina snorted. She seemed to favor Ingrid a lot, which made Luan smile a little.

    "Of course. I expected no less," Luan said, "I am not going to hurt someone so special to me. What happened today is nothing more than a conversation with a person I once liked but now is just a stranger to me."

    "Okay, I will believe your words," Catharina said.

    "I believe in Big Brother," Cristina chimed in.

    "Thank you, Cristina. You are the only one who is on my side." Luan messed up her hair a little and said this with a gentle smile.

    Catharina took Cristina in her arms, and showed her teeth like an angry dog. "Don''t try to steal her from me!"

    "Okay, stop raving," Luan said, "I am going to create some items. You can train without me."

    *

    While watching television, the transmission of the soap opera was interrupted. Maira, Cristina, and Catharina were confused until they saw what it was about.

    [Latest news. The Indian government has already deployed the army to prevent the monsters from continuing to destroy and kill people, but there have already been over two thousand confirmed victims...]

    It then showed the Indian army using firearms against monsters that looked like pigs and bulls in human form. They wererge, at almost 300 cm high, and there were also some ferocious tigers among them 200 cm high.

    Catharina''s phone rang, and she saw that it was Ingrid, and she answered. "Sister-inw, how are you?"

    "Yes, I am well. And you?" Ingrid said, "By the way, have you seen the news?"

    "We are fine," Catharina said, "Yes, we are seeing it now. Luan said that this is just the beginning, but it will not necessarily happen worldwide soon, but it is good to be prepared."

    "Yes, true." Ingrid then added, "Luan isn''t taking my calls. Is he busy?"

    "Yes, he is creating some things." Catharina did not borate, since even she did not know exactly what Luan was creating.

    "Okay, I''m hanging up. My mom just got back from the hospital," Ingrid said before she hung up.

    Minutester, Luan left the workshop. He had with him three armors: one red, one faint pink, and one gray.

    Luan ced the armor on the table in the living room and said, "These are training armor. Each of these armors weighs more than normal and also has something unique to each in particr."

    Luan took one while exining, "This crystal in the center of the armor, close to the navel, will increase the amount of Heaven and Earth Qi the moment you start training. In the case of you Cristina, you have the crystal of fire energy. I have been using this crystal for a long time, but it is time to return it to you. When you finish taking all the fire essence out of that crystal, you will be very powerful."

    "Luan, is it the same for these crystal armors?" Catharina wanted to know if she would also be more powerful because of the crystal in her armor.

    "Yes, although not as much as Cristina''s, since hers is of the same affinity as her Origin," Luan replied and added, "In addition, this ce where the crystal is, can always be charged with energy from magic stones or any other item with Qi."

    "Something like a cell phone charger?" Catharina asked.

    "Simr to that," Luan said, "When the armor''s crystal runs out of Qi, it can be recharged with more Qi."

    "Furthermore, I created a device," Luan exined, "It is a tracker, but it will only let me know when you girls have disappeared from the radar, that is, if you enter a dimensional crack by ident. Of course, I''ll understand if you don''t want to carry a tracker."

    "I do not mind," said Cristina.

    "Okay, I''m going to keep this," Maira said, picking up one of three toothpick-sized devices.

    "Grr. Okay, I guess I''ll take one too." Catharina took the final one.

    "That is good," Luan said, "I made training armor and the same sort of device for Ingrid, but since she is not here now, I will have to wait to hand it to her."

    "Why don''t you go visit her and say ''hi'' to your mother-inw?" Catharina said with a strange smile.

    "... I don''t think so. I''m going tomorrow. Amanda might want to spend some time alone with Ingrid," Luan said after considering it a little.

    "If you say so..." Catharina just nodded to her mother and said, "I''m going to test this armor. I haven''t trained my body technique today yet."

    Maira and Cristina chose to do the same and went up the stairs.

    ''I still have some free time, so I guess I''ll create a pill to cleanse bone marrow.'' With that thought in mind, Luan returned to the workshop.

    *

    - March 21, 2010 - Sunday -

    Luan woke up early and trained together with his family. After lunch, he took the Lamborghini and drove down the highway towards S?o Jos¨¦.

    While Luan was driving, he noticed a strange car...

    "Well, everyone has different tastes," Luan murmured.

    What he saw was a car painted with panther spotted and spread all over the car. On the hood there were animal dolls; the car looked like an animal world, full of dolls stuck to the car.

    After leaving the highway, Luan drove some more before arriving at the street where the house of Amanda Anjos, Ingrid''s mother, was located.

    To say that he didn''t feel a little nervous about going to see his mother-inw would be lying. Even with all the experience he had, it didn''t stop him from feeling nervous. He even sweated a little on his hands. After all, he liked Ingrid very much and wanted to make a good impression on her mother. Although they had seen each other before, Luan had not yet been dating Ingrid.

    "Luan? Wait, I''ll open the gate for you pull your car inside." Ingrid, who heard the sound of Luan''s car engine in the distance, waited in front of the house, and seeing that it was indeed him, she smiled and opened the gate.

 Chapter 122: Sebastian Appears

    <h4>Chapter 122: Sebastian Appears</h4>

    "Luan, wee!" When Luan got out of the car, Amanda, Ingrid''s mother, came out of the house and greeted him with a kind smile.

    "Thanks for receiving me." Luan tried to appear indifferent but ended up being embarrassed.

    Amandaughed gracefully and said, "Ara, ara. fufufu~ You don''t have to be shy. Ingrid has already told me everything. You two officially started dating, yes?"

    "Yes, Mrs. Anjos." Luan nodded and added, "I love your daughter very much, and I hope to continue with her for the rest of my life."

    While Ingrid was redder than a tomato, Amandaughed happily. She looked at Luan with her bright eyes and said, "Call me Amanda, or mother-inw."

    "Mm." Luan nodded.

    "Hehe~ My daughter has good eyes. You are very handsome and polite." Amanda ignored Ingrid''s embarrassed grumbles and said, "Okay, don''t wait here, let''s go to-"

    Amanda''s words got stuck in her throat and Luan saw her blush for an instant; even though it was brief, he noticed it. And the moment he looked back, he saw someone unexpected there.

    "Sebastian?" Luan saw him with a flower bouquet, getting out of the ck Phantom Rolls-Royce he had driven them around in previously.

    "Mr. Luan. It''s good to see you again..." Sebastian, despite speaking amiably, it was?noticeable for his tone of voice that he was very ufortable.

    Luan looked at Ingrid, and seeing her nod, he soon realized what was happening.

    "Mm, good to see you." Luan nodded his head.

    "Likewise..." Sebastian looked out of ce, not sure what to do. He had wanted toe to ask Amanda out, but he didn''t expect Luan and Ingrid to be here. However, he clenched his teeth and said, "Err. Miss Amanda, can we talk?"

    "Luan, let''s go in; there''s something I want to talk to you about." Ingrid said, which made her mother blush adorably.

    Luan nodded. "Yes."

    When the two entered the house, only Amanda stayed outside and went over to talk to Sebastian.

    "Did you already know that they had been seeing each other?" Luan asked as soon as they entered the house.

    "Yes, my mom told me yesterday." Ingrid smiled softly. "She said she found Sebastian, and it turned out that they had begun to meet. But it is still in the early stages. It looks like he just broke up, and they are taking it easy. Hehe, I haven''t seen my mother so happy in a long time. I hope everything works out. I also see Sebastian positively."

    "Mm, if the two of them are together," Luan said, "I can teach him some body techniques."

    "Oh, that would be cool!" Ingrid put her hands together and smiled at the idea. She added seriously, "I very much wish Mom to be happy. She suffered a lot to take care of Monica and me alone. She deserves a man who treats her well."

    "Girl, what weird thing are you talking about?" Amanda came into the house with a red face. She pped Ingrid lightly on the head and said, "Who says I''m not happy? Although... Well, I''m very happy now, and I''m taking it slow with Sebastian... Besides, he just got out of a divorce; he also wants to take it slow. He just came to ask me out to dinner tonight."

    "Hehe. Mom, you must be more sincere. I see your eyes shine when you say his name." Ingrid smiled. "Tell me the truth, was it love at first sight?"

    "What... Wha- Love at first sight?" Amanda went out into the kitchen, wanting to find a vase for the flowers. "Ingrid, your boyfriend is here. Shouldn''t you be more concerned with your own love rtionship?"

    "Of course." Ingrid went to the kitchen and helped her mother find a vase and said, "I''m worried about you. Can''t I care?"

    "Of course you can, but you don''t have to rush things." Amanda sighed and took the blue ss vase. "I haven''t dated for a long time, so I want to go slow."

    "Okay, mom, I won''t bother you anymore," Ingrid said with a smile.

    "Luan,e, sit down. I just bought bread at the bakery; let''s go make breakfast." Amanda, who saw Luan in silence, just watching them, invited him to sit down.

    "Okay, thanks for the hospitality," Luan said.

    "Luan, can I ask you a question?" Amanda pulled up a chair and sat across from Luan.

    Luan nodded, "Yes."

    "Is my daughter bothering you? Is everything okay with her at work?" Amanda asked as she stared at Luan.

    "Your daughter is incredible," Luan said with a passionate look, which did not match his usual one. "Even without exining a lot, she did an amazing job, and she doesn''t bother me at all. She helps me a lot, and my mother and sisters love her."

    "Hehe~ I see. I''m happy to hear that." Even though she herself was not being praised, seeing Luan speak with such passion for her daughter, Amanda felt embarrassed andughed awkwardly, but she was genuinely happy.

    Ingrid felt as if a direct hit had struck her heart. Her eyes shone deeply with affection, love, and care when she looked in the direction of Luan. She didn''t expect Luan to say so much, so passionately in front of her mother. Now, she felt her heart beat so hard that she started to wonder if there was a drum beating inside her heart.

    After breakfast, Luan and Ingrid said goodbye to Amanda.

    "See youter, Amanda," Luan said, "These pills are for you. Take this before training and it will help in the training process."

    "Thank you, Luan, and take good care of my daughter," Amanda smiled.

    "Yes, I will." Luan nodded firmly, making Amanda smile even more.

    "Mom, I''m leaving. I''ll be back again to visit you," Ingrid said after a kiss on the cheek and a hug.

    "Tsk, tsk, you''re already taking care of your boyfriend''s house..." Amanda said provocatively, which caused a lot of effects, since Ingrid turned so red, it could easily be mistaken for a tomato.

    "I''m going, bye. Good luck on your date, Mom~" Ingrid said as she went to open the gate. Meanwhile, Luan took the car out of the garage.

    When they left, Luan opened the door for Ingrid and she entered the passenger seat of his vehicle.

    "Yesterday, Carol came to me for help," Luan said suddenly after they arrived at the highway.

    "Oh... What did she need help with, and did you help her?" Ingrid''s tone was a little loud, but she tried not to be too jealous.

    "Not precisely," Luan exined, "She had sex with my father and well, at the height of intercourse he hurt his penis, and now he wants to kill her, but, as you already know, he took the pill that brings him bad luck. Now that he has tried to kill someone, I don''t think it will be long before this is reflected back to him. So even though I haven''t helped, I''m helping her in some way."

    "... My God! She really had sex with your father?" That was what shocked Ingrid the most, and then sheughed without knowing why and added, "Don''t worry, I''m not angry or anything. I am not so irrational as to think that you are favoring her just because you liked her before."

    "Yes, the one I really love is you!" Luan turned a little and took her hand as he spoke.

    Ingrid turned her face in shame and said, "Look ahead, it wouldn''t be cool if we had an ident."

    "Okay." Luanughed and continued to drive.

    *

    When they returned, the first thing that Luan and Ingrid did was change their clothes and go to the training room. Ingrid had already trained her body in the morning with her mother, so she meditated using the Qi technique.

    Luan did the same.

    Of course, as Luan created some pills and the training armor, they wore the armor over the training suit and took the pill before they started training. This increased the result.

    Because Ingrid''s armor was made of crystal with blood essence, the amount of Qi she was receiving was plentiful. She felt ecstatic, almost feeling the same as being drunk, only she was getting drunk from Qi. Luckily she had a powerful Qi technique which helped her to cultivate the Qi of blood and Heaven and Earth much more easily.

    It was also in that moment that she remembered Luan''s words, that when she felt the sensation that a ss wall had broken inside her, it meant that she had a breakthrough in cultivation. It was then that she realized she had arrived at Refining Qi - Level 5. The strength of her 30 Qi went straight to that of 35 ordinary men. It was a huge increase.

    The Qi particles of Heaven and Earth went more towards Luan. He also managed to increase the power of his Qi, but did not even level up. His Qi strength increased to that of 39 ordinary men.

    An interesting fact that brought cheer to Luan was that now he could turn his hands into dragon ws. If he used this, his attack power would be even more powerful. It was as if his arm was covered with white snakeskin, which honestly was quite handsome.

    His ws, although handsome, were frighteningly sharp. He barely touched the floor with one of his new ws, and without any effort had ended up scratching the finish.

    ''I need to reinforce the formation again...'' Luan murmured.

    Later, when everyone had finished training, Luan reformed the formation in the training room. New spells were put in, and new functions were also added to improve the training room barrier.

    Now, not only was it tougher than anywhere else in the house, but the abundance of Heaven and Earth Qi was growing more and more.

 Chapter 123: Cristina Goes to School

    <h4>Chapter 123: Cristina Goes to School</h4>

    - March 22, 2010 - Monday -

    After the incident that happened in India with 3 thousand victims, the governments around the world had started working on a mysterious crack alert system to detect if any mysterious cracks appeared.

    In the beginning, they started with a simple application, where if a camera caught the image of a mysterious crack, notifications would be spread on cell phones, TV, and radio. But only a few sources were reliable. There were some who said they saw a mysterious crack, just to cause confusion.

    In Luan''s office, there were six important people, all of whom were army generals.

    "Mr. Luan, you must already know the risks that our world is facing. Now more than ever we need this game." A crease began to form at the edges of Edson Leopoldo Aguiar''s eyes.

    Edson''s intelligent eyes reflected his years of experience. He looked directly at Luan when he finished his words. "We already have people on our side who were 4 times stronger than they were before. We can start marketing and putting the game online."

    "Excuse me." Ingrid came in and poured a cup of tea for each old man and also for Luan.

    "Thank you, lovely youngdy," Cassandra Fran?a Gomes said with a gentle smile. She still remembered Ingrid and had a good impression of her. Cassandra heard what happened when Ingrid and Luan arrived and how Ingrid dealt with one of the security guards that day. She admired strong women, and because of that, she was in favor of talking to Ingrid.

    Luan intertwined his fingers and looked between his guests seriously. "Yes, the changes that are happening in the world are happening too fast. If more of these mysterious cracks open, it will be good that we are prepared."

    "I like the way you think, Luan." Rogerio Levy Cardoso smiled. "Yes, it is important that people are at least strong enough to defend themselves or at least flee in the face of danger. We don''t want the same thing that happened in India to be repeated in our country."

    "Okay, I can get the game up and running. You can download the game, the ounts can be created, and you can log into the game systems," Luan, who had everything prepared beforehand, said matter-of-factly.

    *

    Maira and Catharina took Cristina to Colegio V Olimpia. After parking the car in the garage, they started walking.

    The school structure was veryrge, with an indoor ser field. There were also other veryrge areas, as well as the two-story building where sses were taught.

    "Are you feeling nervous?" Maira asked Cristina gently, who was trembling a little.

    "A little bit." Cristina admitted. She saw some childrening and going, it was close to 1 o''clock in the afternoon, and afternoon sses were about to start.

    "You don''t have to be nervous; everything will be fine," Catharina assured her with a smile.

    "I know, but it''s just that I''m not good at interacting with people, especially people my age," Cristina said.

    In a short time, they entered the office room and while Maira finished talking to the director, Cristina was taken to the first year ssroom.

    Cristina was still feeling anxious and a little nervous. Little did she know what a fuss she was going to cause the moment she appeared...

    The teacher who brought Cristina told her toe in and said, "Hello ss. Today we will have a new colleague in our ss; her name is Cristina Dimas. Everyone should treat her very well and show a warm wee."

    For an instant the whole room was silent. Before, there were even conversations here and there, but the moment Cristina entered, it was as if a goddess in the body of a teenager had descended to earth. Of all the teenagers they have ever seen in person or on media, Cristina was the most beautiful.

    The little more than 9 male students were amazed and then had a scandalous reaction, while the girls didn''t even have a chance topete, but they also admired Cristina for being so beautiful. Of course, some of the girls who were thought to be very beautiful had an ugly expression on, seeing how truly beautiful Cristina was.

    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    "My eyes! A Goddess came to our room!"

    "Wow! She is so beautiful!"

    "We were blessed with the presence of a Goddess!"

    "Wait, is she a Dimas?"

    "I remember! She appeared at the press conference when Luan Dimas, that Greek god became CEO!" a girl said, getting up. She was in love with Luan from the moment she had seen him on television.

    "Wow! Is she Luan Dimas''s sister? How lucky for her..."

    "I melt all over just thinking about him. My God, how can someone be so beautiful and look so bad at the same time?"

    "Yes, those red eyes¡­ When I look at his eyes, it makes my soul tremble. It turns me on~"

    The teenage girls, when they learned that Cristina was Luan''s sister, freaked out. Now it was the girls'' turn to make a fuss. But that didn''t go on for long; the teacher couldn''t let them continue to make such a fuss.

    "Enough! If you continue to speak and shout loudly I will do a surprise test here and now!" The moment the teacher said that, even though they wanted to continue talking and asking Cristina questions, they were silent.

    "Cristina, sorry for the confusion. They are a little too happy, but they are good children. You can sit where the table is empty, next to Ariana Meireles," said the teacher softly. Her name was Mir. She was brte and was 176 cm tall, approximately 40 years old.

    "Okay." Cristina, who did not expect that she would cause so much confusion, trembled a little, but managing to control herself, she was also a little red due to having been called a goddess...

    Alice Garcia, the girl who ims to be Luan''s biggest fan, and also Cristina''s tablemate, smiled with fanaticism when she said, "Hello, I''m Aline Garcia. It''s an honor to meet you. Please, can we be friends?"

    Cristina remembered that this girl was one of the girls who had been going giddy over Luan, but she knew that her Big Brother was incredible, so it was natural that there were fans even among the teenagers. She smiled shyly and said, "Yes, let''s be friends."

    The two shook hands and smiled.

    *

    "Mr. Luan, it''s great to talk to you. I hope everything works out and that we have asting agreement."

    "Equally." Luan shook hands with each of the guests he had invited.

    After saying goodbye to the six generals, Luan was busy for the rest of the afternoon. He had already put the game online and had also released the game download. Despite only having 100 downloads so far, the number was gradually rising.

    After all, the propaganda made by the army had not yet been developed. But now he had already talked to the six generals and themercial for the game was already underway.

    Later, before Luan left Dimas Corporation Headquarters, he received another visitor.

    In front of him, sitting on a chair in his office, was a beautiful woman in her 30s, with light brown hair and green eyes. Her name was Arlinda Silva.

    Arlinda Silva took a sip of the coffee that Ingrid served and stared at Luan. Seeing that he didn''t tell Ingrid to leave, and knowing that she was his girlfriend, Arlinda Silva didn''t care and said, "Mr. Luan Dimas, I know that Vincent Cont was trying to blow up your ne."

 Chapter 124: Arlinda Wants an Agreement

    <h4>Chapter 124: Arlinda Wants an Agreement</h4>

    "Be more specific: Why are you telling me this? What are your intentions in telling me that?" Luan did not seem concerned when he heard what she said.

    Arlinda Silva smiled superficially but then sighed, "Honestly, I don''t even know what I''m doing here myself. As thete Vincent''s lover, I got 50%. Of course, even a fool like me understands that this was not meant to be since he would never have left even 1% for me. So... I thought, ''Did somebody do this? Who could do that?'' I also remember that during one night, Vincent said he nned to ce a bomb on the Dimas family ne, but then, just two dayster, he was gone. Or rather, his private jet was blown up, killing him and his wife."

    "So, did that make you suspect that I was behind this?" Luan asked with interest.

    "Not exactly." Arlinda bit her lower lip and said, "At first I suspected he got the wrong jet, but that would be too stupid, and I don''t think he would be able to do something like that. After all, you wouldn''t let him just take your private jet, would you? So, as absurd as it may seem, I thought you and your family found out about the bomb and somehow managed to get it into Vincent Cont''s private jet. I know, it sounds like delirium, and it doesn''t feel right, but I have that feeling. No matter what, I feel like you did it."

    "You''re not wrong. I did it." Luan asked threateningly, "And now, knowing this, what do you intend to do?"

    Arlinda felt suffocated. She was shaking from head to toe. The mood inside the room had changedpletely, and she felt overwhelmed.

    "Luan, rx, let her speak first." Ingrid sighed and reassured Luan. She knew that if he continued to do this for a long time, Arlinda would pass out.

    "Okay." Luan retracted his aura.

    "My God!" Arlinda took a deep breath and was still shaking with fear.

    "Speak." Luan narrowed his eyes.

    "I want to make a deal with you, Mr. Luan," Arlinda said, "I am an ordinary woman, just a lover who was left with everything without understanding anything. I cannot trust someone else to help me, so I wanted toe here and ask for your help. I want to be able to give my daughter a good life and education and now that I have this chance, I decided to risk everything and I came to talk to you, telling you everything and not hiding anything."

    "What makes you think that I wouldn''t betray you?" Luan until now was surprised by this woman''s assumptions, most of which were correct, which made his interest in her increase. And when he used his aura, he just wanted to test to see if she was someone who aroused an Origin but could disguise it, but from what he saw, she was really panicked, and even then, she didn''t use anything out of the ordinary.

    "Because I have the impression that I got it all because of you." Arlinda said this to Luan''s surprise. "I have this feeling, the feeling that everything that was given to me was because of you. I can''t exin it, but this feeling is very strong, and I have the feeling that I can trust you and nobody else. So, I''m here today."

    "When did you start thinking like that and started having these feelings?" Luan asked.

    "The first time I saw you in person," Arlinda answered sincerely.

    "Okay, I can help you. I can also help you to continue living in this industry and can help you to get richer, but for that, you have to sign a contract with me. However, this is not a simple contract and something that if you break the contract you will die. Still, are you willing?" Luan asked.

    "Yes, I am." Arlinda was resolute.

    Despite not understanding very well, Luan knew that she must have some unawakened talent that made her act like that. It may have been because of the changes that were happening in the world and that made the process of awakening her Origin elerate, but whatever, he would take advantage of it and bring her to his side.

    Ingrid was proactive, and pulled out a sheet that she knew was used for special contracts. At first it looked like an ordinary sheet, but the moment Luan took the pen and started writing, strange patterns appeared on the tip of the pen and the white paper sheet lit up a little.

    Arlinda was amazed. She already knew about the game that Luan had developed and also knew that it was avable. Seeing this, she also began to believe in the existence of supernatural forces. As impossible as things were, she has already experienced this feeling that she had never felt so strong before.

    In the contract, she had to swear loyalty to Luan and not betray him. With that, Luan would share a body technique with her and even teach her and one other person of her choice for a one day training session, and all she had to do was stay loyal to him and tell him about everything she felt was strange, as well as that feeling that she had felt when she met him.

    Of course, it was also written that if she cheated and tried to harm him or someone close to him, she would be immediately killed.

    Arlinda, as strong as she tried to be, was still terrified when she saw all of this, but thinking about her daughter, she bit her lip and signed the contract. The contract levitated and then went towards her body and merged with her.

    "It''s done. Now, I will pass some information directly to your brain, and you can very well deal with the current issues that you have inherited. I will also entrust someone to act as your guardian and one as your daughter''s. This will be ideal, especially now that Aguinaldo Cont lost everything and may want to do something crazy." When he finished speaking, Luan just pointed a finger at her and information started to appear in her brain.

    Then Luan called Elias and asked how the situation was there.

    "Luan, there are three that are already five times stronger than before. If you want, you can choose two of them as guards." Elias spoke when he learned of the situation that Luan was in.

    "Okay, I''ve selected two trained people toe here to my office. Tell them that they will receive an additional 30,000 monthly to serve as security for two months," Luan told him.

    When the call ended, Luan turned to Arlinda and said, "Wait a little longer. Two people areing here, and I will leave them in charge of taking care of your safety and your daughter. I don''t need to exin that these two people are not ordinary people, do I?"

    "Yes, I am deeply grateful!" Arlinda said, bowing in Luan''s direction.

    "Okay, you don''t have to bow to me," Luan said.

    Almost an hourter, a man and a woman entered the room. They were very disciplined and had a wild look, but when they looked at Luan, there was enormous admiration.

    "Oh, it''s you, Bruno Campos and Paloma Gomes," Luan said when he saw them enter the office.

    "It is an honor that you still remember my name." Paloma Gomes said with a certain fanaticism. Her eyes shone with adoration and admiration when she looked at Luan, and she was very happy that Luan remembered her.

    "Mr. Luan, who do we need to protect?" Bruno Campos looked around the room and saw Arlinda, and then assumed it was her since he saw Ingrid before and knew that she was Luan''s girlfriend. "Is it this beautifuldy?"

    "Yes, she and her daughter. For two months, you two will be their bodyguards, but you shouldn''t neglect training if you don''t want to be left behind, do we understand?" Luan stared at the two.

    "Yeah!" The two soldiers saluted. Of course, this was due to the influence of having been trained by Elias.

    "My name is Arlinda Silva. I will be in your care!" Arlinda said respectfully.

    *

    Day 23, Tuesday. Just one day after the gameunched as free-to-y, it had already reached the mark of 20 thousand ounts created and 15 thousand downloads. Some people had already tested it and were amazed, because, even if a little, they already saw the difference when they tried to imitate the technique and in fact got stronger.

    The most interesting thing was that the character''s birthce was in their home, and they walked through the deserted streets of the city they lived in. They also found weak monsters nearby, however, as had been said, not all monsters dropped diamonds, especially at the beginner level.

    Of course, even when these people went on the inte and announced that the game was real, that in fact, they became stronger, many didn''t believe it; only a few ended up believing.

    [Wow! That game is amazing! I don''t regret waiting so long to download this game!]

    [Man, that makes two of us. I''m loving the game and I just couldn''t wait until tomorrow to train again!]

    [What rubbish are you two talking about? Of course, this is all fake! Hahaha! This is like the mysterious cracks the government is inventing to scare the poption. Soughable~]

    [Tsk! Yes, it is ridiculous. I wonder how long will you be able to continue like this? I want to see if a mysterious crack appears, and you don''t even have the strength to escape.]

    [Don''t say bullshit! Of course, it''s all fake, just like this game. I will not believe any of this garbage!]

    More and more people started to argue about this. It was then that a shocking news bulletin caused a tremendous scare for all Brazilian citizens.

 Chapter 125: Dimensional Crack of Monsters - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 125: Dimensional Crack of Monsters - Part 1</h4>

    As promised, the five generals went to the media and announced that the game was real and showed the result. This shocked the whole world.

    As Luan had hoped, other countries came in contact with him. In fact, they were gamepanies from other countries, all wanting the same thing: to be able to buy the copyright for the game he created.

    Of course, he did not ept and said he was not the real owner, that he was just the spokesman for the real owner. He also mentioned that the game could easily be yed in allnguages, which was true; he had already subtitled in allnguages. After a thousand years, he had learned all the nativenguages ??of the earth, even the foreignnguages ??of the worlds thatter connected to the earth.

    After leaving thepany''s headquarters, Luan returned home with Ingrid.

    After he and Ingrid arrived, for the next two hours he prepared to go to the dimensional crack. When they were all ready, Luan used a magic stone to open the crack.

    As before, the time they were allowed to stay in the mysterious crevice was 12 hours. Luan nned to use the time to hunt some creatures nearby and also to train his family.

    One thing he also created was a pistol that fired Qi designs. For now, he had only made one for Maira, it wasn''t because it wasn''t useful, but because training the body was more important, just by fighting with melee weapons they could improve faster.

    *

    After leaving the Hospital, Leon Becker was feeling very bad. He had had a lot ofplications in the past few days, and also nothing he nned on doing had worked. Perhaps this was the second most frustrating moment in his life. The first was when he returned to his country and then discovered that the girl he had had sex with and got pregnant was actually someone very talented and managed to get very rich, and although he was already from a prominent family, she became even richer.

    Maira surprised all expectations that Leon could have imagined, to the point that even his father wanted to kill him for missing out on such a good chance. Leon''s frustration only increased as he kept thinking. Something he wondered about was where he had gone wrong. He came from a special family, different from normal people; he alone was notmon; he was stronger and more beautiful than the ordinary. He was proud of all that, but now...

    While thinking about it, he had arrived at the hotel where he was staying. The driver stopped the car and Leon got out. After arriving at the presidential suite, Leon Becker wanted to take a shower. Leaving the bath, with only a towel around his waist, Leon took milk from the fridge and put it in a cup to warm up, but then he realized that the microwave was not working.

    Cursing, Leon took a teapot to heat the milk. After turning on the stove, he heated up the milk and drank. Perhaps by drinking the milk (he wanted so much) his mood improved.

    In his room, he turned on the television, and then his expression got worse. In the news, it talked about the game that Luan Dimas wasunching, and also showed the percentage of growth of people who wanted to y the game. In the beginning, it really started slowly, but when the army released it and said that the training was real, that it was the idea of ??the superiors of the army and the six generals came out to speak about it, they passed on confidence in the game that overcame all barriers. Although there were many who were skeptical about how it would work and who would in fact get stronger, the risk of trying was the price of a piece of meat. It was not impossible to pay for something that would be missed.

    "Son of a bitch!" Leon tossed the remote in the direction of the television. Leon''s strength was superior to that of ordinary men, so the moment the remote hit the television, it caused sparks and the television screen was cracked with the shattered remote protruding from it.

    Leon was so angry that the instant he tried to calm down, he felt something was wrong. "Gas?" He murmured. His senses were superior, but for some reason, they hadn''t been working so well, and when he discovered the smell of gas... it was toote!

    *Booooooooom!*

    *

    Luan, Maira, and the three girls found a group of imps. Luan told them that this time he and Ingrid would fight along with the rest of them from the beginning. Now, his priority was to get stronger, mostly knowing that there was a ghost maker near his home.

    Without moving a muscle, Ingrid''s heart suddenly started beating much faster and stronger than that of a normal person.

    Motivated by the heartbeat, the Qi and blood in her body began to flow at a high speed, taking Ingrid''s fitness to a high level.

    As a group of imps approached her, Ingrid brandished her sword with blood Qi around the sword. The power behind the light cut of the sword cut two imps in half, and when she was attacked from behind, Ingrid simply pierced the sword back and took the head of the blue imp. It was as if Ingrid had eyes on her back.

    After drawing the sword, it spun and cut the head of five other blue and green imps. In the end, only the red imp would be a challenge, but when it tried to get closer, Ingrid hit the red imp''s chest with her hand and the blood inside the red imp''s body was sucked in and the red imp was left only with its skin and bones.

    "Wow! Ingrid is amazing." Cristina, who had just cut an imp with her ming sword, looked at Ingrid with bright eyes. A strong desire to be as strong as Ingrid welled up in her chest.

    For the first time they understood why Luan let them fight first. It was difficult for Luan and Ingrid to let their enemies survive for a long time, especially Luan. Whenever he attacked, either with his ws that were fascinatingly white with white dragon scale or when he attacked using the sword that was surrounded by a white aura, there were at least 3 imps killed.

    Luan''s ws tore the imps so easily that it looked like the imps were made of tofu.

    "So that''s the effect of using the white dragon''s Qi technique that Luan said he uses." Catharina was stunned. It was amazing how sharp Luan''s hand got, and it was so real that it actually looked like it came out of mythology, looking like a part of a dragon.

    Maira didn''t even need to use the pistol; she just used the sword. Just as Luan had exined, it was easier to strengthen yourself using a sword, and she only wanted the Qi design pistol if necessary, but until then, she saw no need to use it.

    "Finished. That was quick." Ingrid finished piercing the eye of a red imp and made a simple exmation.

    "Yes, anyway, I will dismantle them quickly so that we can continue," Luan said nonchntly.

    The forest they were in was in disarray. The trees were cut down and the ground was full of marks and blood from the battle that had just taken ce. Maira, Cristina, Catharina, and Ingrid helped Luan to gather the dead imps.

    *

    (Author: Today is my birthday and that''s why I didn''t have time to write, but I didn''t want to go without posting anything today and that''s why I''m releasing this one a littleter)

 Chapter 126: Dimensional Crack of Monsters - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 126: Dimensional Crack of Monsters - Part 2</h4>

    After helping to collect the imps, the girls started meditating. Luan, on the other hand, was dismantling the imps.

    After finishing, he sat down, and for half an hour he meditated. Although it was not enough for him to be stronger, he managed to have a significant increase in his strength, almost having a breakthrough... Before Luan got up, he saw that his strength had risen to 43 times stronger than an ordinary man.

    ''Oh...'' Luan didn''t expect it to happen like that, but he wasn''t too surprised. After all, he was very close to getting stronger.

    Because Ingrid had absorbed the blood essence of the imps, she was able to increase both her body strength and Qi. Now, she was 24 times stronger than an ordinary man with her body and 37 times stronger than an ordinary man with Qi.

    As they walked, the forest grew higher. The mountain in the forest was made up of trees, nts, herbs, and stones. Luan took everything he found valuable and kept it in a travel backpack.

    "Luan, isn''t that a monster?" Ingrid stopped walking and pointed to the peak of the mountain.

    Luan seemed interested in the monster and tried to discern its size.

    As the creature ran up the mountain, Luan said, "It''s a monster in the Second Order!"

    Luan only noticed when he recognized that the monster was very big, running extremely fast and killing a zombie lion with just one kick and reducing the zombie lion to meat paste.

    The monster, which was as big as a giraffe, had the appearance of a gori with the head of a bear and when it noticed Luan and his group, it ran towards them with an rming speed.

    Because of the armor they wore, even Catharina was close to the Second Order if she used Qi, but still, she would not be able to deal with a Second Order monster since she stillcked fighting experience.

    As the mutated bear-gori monster approached, it looked bigger. It was scary, with blue fur and a scar on its right eye and sharp teeth that were very close together.

    "ROARRR!"

    The monster roared and drool flew everywhere.

    "Stand back some," Luan warned and moved forward. His left hand once again turned into white dragon ws, and he counterattacked therge hand of the mutant monster that came towards him.

    *Bang!*

    Luan''s hand, despite appearing smallpared to the mutant monster''s hand, the power of his punch deepened in the mutant monster''s fist.

    "URHGHGHHHHHHHHHHH!"

    The mutant monster screamed terribly, with an expression of pain and looked resentfully at Luan.

    By hitting his big hands on the ground hard, making the ground shake, the monster didn''t even care about the pain anymore and attacked again, disregarding everything. It was as if he had lost all senses and just wanted to kill Luan.

    Luan did not dodge the punches that came in his direction; he counterattacked and still got an advantage. Even when the mutant monster thought of retreating when it regained its senses, Luan cut with the sword and the big arm of the mutant monster was cut.

    *Thud!*

    "ROARRRR!"

    The mutant monster raised the blue hair and his eyes turned blood-red. He lost his sanitypletely and attacked using his feet and the remaining arm, but everything was easily repelled by Luan and one leg was cut.

    *Thud!*

    The leg of the mutant monster fell to the ground, and the ce waspletely destroyed. The mutant monster fell to the ground too, losing his bnce, and Luan cut off the mutant monster''s head with his sword.

    *Whoosh!*

    "Wow! Even such a monster did not manage to hurt Big Brother!" Cristina said with her eyes shining with admiration.

    "Yes, I thought he was going to have some difficulties, but it seems that I had worried over nothing," Maira smiled.

    "It''s not like I had no difficulty," Luan said, "It turns out that I was very well prepared. If I didn''t have the armor and sword, it could have taken longer."

    The size of the mutant bear-gori monster wasrge enough to create many Second Order weapons. Luan worked with even more care when dismantling and removing the bones. Even the leather would make a good outfit, especially if Catharina learned to control her Origin.

    The mutant monster''s teeth were also useful, as they were so tough and sharp.

    "A Monster Core!" Luan was pleasantly surprised that this mutant monster had a core. Luan wiped it down well, drawing off the blood, and kept it in his storage ring.

    "Wow! This is something very rare, right, Luan?" Catharina asked.

    "Yes, it is even rarer than magic stones," Luan replied.

    It took 3 travel backpacks to store all the bones, skin, and teeth of the mutant monster. Luan also drained all the blood inrge pots and kept it in the storage ring. With Luan in the lead, they continued to walk. Luan also took the remains of the lion that was killed by the mutant monster.

    After an hour, the five reached the peak of the mountain. The top of the mountain was a little t, and there were also some monsters nearby, even veryrge snakes reaching 5 meters or more in length.

    There were a lot of trees on that mountain, so it was difficult to locate many of the monsters on the mountain.

    Only creatures like snakes and monkeys, or even birds, were easier to find, so the group of five people saw more snakes than other monsters.

    The moment a snake tried to sneak attack, Luan drew his sword and cut the snake''s head cleanly and precisely.

    "Luan, are you looking for something?" Maira suspected.

    "Yes, I want to see if I can find the core of this dimensional crack. Basically, all cracks have a core that supports and energizes the dimensional crevice. Without this nucleus, the gap no longer exists," Luan told her.

    "So you intend to find and take the core of this dimensional crack." Maira asked, "But wouldn''t that be dangerous? I mean, if you do that, are we also not at risk of dying?"

    "No, if the core of this dimensional crack runs out or disappears, the dimensional crack will cling to the nearest world and will merge," Luan exined, "So, being close to earth, we will stop back at earth. However, this will release the monsters that live in this dimensional crack in the earth. To prevent this from happening, we will kill all the monsters before destroying this dimensional crack."

    Hearing Luan''s exnation, all four understood his intention. They understood that there was someone strong targeting them, and so Luan felt a sense of urgency to be stronger, and because of that, they had nothing against what Luan intended to do.

    Perhaps it was good luck that while Luan talked to them he noticed the presence of another powerful monster that was also in the Second Order. It was a very big buffalo.

    The buffalo was too big to be ignored. It was a gray buffalo the size of a bus, climbing the mountain, destroying the trees that were in its path.

    Despite itsrge size, the gray buffalo was climbing at high speed with its four feet. Luan did not hurry over to fight it but decided to watch.

    The gray buffalo had a pair of horns curved from the bottom up like a hook, and looking closely at the buffalo''s coat Luan realized that it was worn out... or rather, there were eaten parts. It was clear momentster that it was a zombie buffalo.

 Chapter 127: Dimensional Crack of Monsters - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 127: Dimensional Crack of Monsters - Part 3</h4>

    "You four deal with the snakes, and I will deal with that zombie buffalo," Luan said, knowing that the moment the zombie buffalo attacked would also be the moment that the snakes took advantage of to attack.

    "You can count on me to deal with those snakes." Although Ingrid was also as strong as a monster in the Second Order when she used Qi, she did not want to steal game from Luan, and she also wanted to stay to protect Maira, Cristina, and Catharina in case any stronger monsters suddenly appeared.

    "Big Brother, good luck," said Cristina.

    Luan turned and smiled. Right after that, he took the backpacks off his shoulders and put them on the floor. Moving away a little, he kicked off the ground, running at full speed towards the zombie buffalo. It seemed that the closer Luan got to the zombie buffalo, the bigger this monster seemed to be.

    Despite being a zombie and not having much intellect, it was a zombie in the Second Order and the level of intelligence of the zombie buffalo was superior to the other zombies that Luan had encountered previously.

    Suddenly, the zombie buffalo threw itself at Luan like a ghost. It was so fast that it was hard to imagine that it was the same slow zombie buffalo that had been running towards Luan before.

    Despite the zombie buffalo being very fast and its body being incredibly strong, Luan did not shy away from the attack. His left hand was enveloped in white smoke and turned into white dragon ws. With five w-shaped fingers, Luan tore through the air and went towards the head of the zombie buffalo.

    *Bang!*

    Because of how the zombie buffalo ran faster, it left its body unprotected from Qi, and this was due to a unique ability that few animals had called [Speed]. Only animals with arge, strong body used this. It was a natural ability that left the body unprotected by Qi and used all the Qi on its legs, so the animal''s speed, or in this case the zombie''s speed, would increase dramatically.

    From the head of the zombie buffalo Luan took a magic stone with his ws. Momentarily, the zombie buffalo fell to the ground and began to squirm.

    All of a sudden, they heard a blood-curdling cry.

    On the mountain, a giant centipede crawled up on the ground with its hundreds of legs. The direction the giant centipede was going was the direction of Maira and the girls.

    Ingrid, who had just cut off a snake''s head with her sword, returned the sword to its sheath and looked at the centipede that was advancing towards them at high speed. Without much time to think, Ingrid put her hand on her ne that looked like a mini scythe and pulled on it. In the next instant, the mini scythe grew in Ingrid''s hand, growing so big that she had to use two hands to hold it.

    Maira pulled the pistol from her waist and shot in the direction of the centipede. Despite feeling the pistol''s strong recoil, Maira was stronger than an ordinary human and managed to hold the pistol, only to see that even a Qi coated projectile bullet was useless against this centipede and the Qi bullets all ricocheted. "This centipede is powerful!"

    "I got it!" With both hands on the scythe, Ingrid felt a little anemic because of her blood being sucked by the scythe, but not giving up, Ingrid got up and attacked towards the head of the approaching centipede.

    *BOOM!*

    The impact of the sickle hitting the centipede''s head and striking the ground was so strong that it made the mountain tremble. Of course, this was not because Ingrid became powerful enough to do something like that, it was all thanks to the scythe that was a powerful item. And at that moment, the centipede''s blood was being sucked into the scythe and that made the blow that still hadn''t finished going deep into the earth even stronger.

    *BOOM!*

    Another loud crash was heard, and then the mountain trembled gravely. When Ingrid pulled back the scythe, she retained it and returned it to miniature size, fastening it again around her neck.

    "My God! That was incredible!" Catharina said.

    "Is the mountain still shaking?!" Cristina was a little afraid.

    "Damn..." Only Luan noticed that things were not looking good for them. Luckily, he had already removed the magic stone from the zombie buffalo. Luan ran towards the girls while saying: "Take the bags and grab onto me! This mountain is going to copse!"

    Despite the fear that shone in their eyes when they heard what Luan said, Maira and the three girls did what Luan said and clung to him. Maira and Catharina hung onto Luan''s back and Ingrid and Cristina were carried in his arms in front of him. Luan then kicked off the ground and his feet were wrapped in Qi.

    "Ahhh! We are flying!" Catharina shouted, surprised.

    "I don''t get along with height; I''m afraid..." Ingrid closed her eyes as she wrapped her arm around Luan.

    Luan continued to create steps with Qi and headed towards the forest. He needed to be quick if he was not going to exhaust his Qi, lest they fall on the mountain that was about to copse.

    *BANG!*

    The mountain roared and just as Luan predicted, the mountain started to copse. The monsters that lived inside the mountain became visible, be they snakes, ants, giant earthworms, among other monsters that are below the earth.

    "Hold on tight to me," Luan said and elerated his steps and continued to create Qi steps.

    At the moment that they had left the mountain range and lost altitude, Luan said with a tired expression, "We will have to jump now. Prepare for the impact."

    "Ahhhhhhhhh!"

    The girls'' cries echoed, and they fell towards a cherry tree. The branches and leaves cushioned the fall, and they became covered with pink leaves all over their bodies as they fell heavily on the ground.

    "Everyone is well?" Maira asked.

    "Yes, mom," said Catharina.

    "I''m fine too, mother-inw." With her back to the floor, Ingridid there and said.

    "I''m fine too, mom." Cristina was hanging from the tree and let go and fell to her feet.

    "I am fine." Luan also responded. He was in a difficult situation since Catharina fell on his ass on top of him. But it wasn''t heavy enough to hurt him, "Get off of me, Catharina."

    "Oh, sorry." Catharina stood up and apologized, but she didn''t look guilty when she smiled.

    *ROOOOOOARRRR!*

    The screams and roars of the creatures that lived on the mountain echoed. This scared the girls who were speechless for fear of attracting attention.

    "Don''t worry. They are too busy fighting each other toe here." Luan sighed with relief seeing that everyone was fine and cleaned his clothes. He also picked up the backpacks that had fallen on the floor and thanked himself for having put the most fragile items in the storage ring.

    "Luan, I''m sorry," Ingrid said, feeling guilty. "It''s all my fault!"

    "It does not matter." Luan messed up her hair even more when he approached and made her look at him. "The important thing is that we are all well, and there was no way for you to have known that it would be so strong that it would make a mountain crumble. Just be more careful next time."

    "Yes!" Ingrid nodded seriously.

 Chapter 128: What is Samuel Hamibo Planning?

    <h4>Chapter 128: What is Samuel Hamibo nning?</h4>

    "Okay, let''s not continue any more. I''m almost out of Qi and the monsters in this ce are evolving very fast. It is not safe to stay here," said Luan.

    Before, there had been no monsters in this rift in the Second Order, but now, in such a short time, they had found 3.

    "Yes, I would suggest that as well." Maira held one of the backpacks while smiling.

    "I am exhausted, not physically, but mentally. Those creatures were very disgusting." Catharina hugged her arms and shivered.

    "Me, I think the same way too." Cristina imitated Catharina, which made everyoneugh.

    "Well, if possible, we have to get stronger before going back to that ce," Ingrid said.

    "Yes, you are right. I''ll update you girls'' armor and weapons," said Luan. He now had the bones of a Second Order creature; it would be at least enough to fuse with other bones and build stronger armor. He also got a lot of magic stones, as well as a Monster Core that he intended to create a weapon from using Type 3 Metal.

    Back on earth, Luan and the girls left the portal and went to bathe. The portal created by Luan closed momentster. After bathing, they returned to the training room, already wearing the armor that Luan had created for the purpose of training.

    As they had many experiences, despite being cut short in the middle, the events were still fresh in their minds and when they started training, the result was even better than expected.

    Luan recovered all of his lost Qi and got up and went to his room.

    ''I umted many nts, medicinal herbs and monster remains. It is not good to leave this unprotected...'' Despite knowing that there was almost always someone in his house, Luan did not want to take the risk of a thief invading and discovering what he kept. Taking 6 magic stones, Luan ced them around the house. He also took a jar the size of a pickled cucumber jar and poured in it some Second Order monster blood.

    The lines drawn around the house''snd were made with this blood, mixed with the blood of Luan, Maira, Ingrid, Cristina, and Catharina. With that, any of them could control the formation he was creating.

    Luan also spread an absurd amount of runes around the area created with Second Order monster skin. It also had the added benefit of improving the Qi of Heaven and Earth in every corner of the house. Luan also added the magic stone of the Second Order as the core of the formation.

    When everything was done, a round dome was formed around the house. Even on the floor, the formation was made, preventing invaders from all corners.

    In full, thend of the house shook a little, but was soon protected by the formation and stopped swinging.

    ''Done.'' Luan was satisfied and saw that the Qi of Heaven and Earth was bing more dense.

    "Luan, what was that?" Maira was the first to ask. They all had felt the tremor and stopped training.

    "I created a formation to protect against invaders and also improve the Qi of Heaven and Earth around the house," Luan exined.

    "Luan, it''s almost 6 in the morning. I think we better get ready." Ingrid said to Luan while looking at her wristwatch. It was already the 24th and the sky was clear, showing the first colors of sunrise.

    "Yeah." Luan nodded and entered the house.

    *

    Wagner woke up with the news that his arm had broken. Lying on the hospital bed, he waited for his mother to bring the yogurt he loved to eat in the morning. Lost in his thoughts, Wagner Hamibo did not notice that someone had just entered, only when he heard sounds of footsteps, did he look and see his father.

    "Dad..." He murmured.

    "Son, I''m d you''re okay." Samuel Hamibo was being more gentle and kind in speaking than he ever had before.

    That alerted Wagner a little. He had always feared his father, but remembering that now he was basically in a better position than his father, Wagner said with disgust, "What did youe here to do?"

    "Son, what happened to you? Don''t you want to see your old dad?" Samuel continued to smile as he spoke. This scared Wagner even more.

    "Say what it is you want." Wagner was cautious.

    "Of course I want your help," said Samuel Hamibo, "You know, your mother is my world, I want her back."

    "Stop lying, traitor! I will not help you," Wagner said angrily.

    "Oh, is that so? Are you sure about that?" Samuel was even more gentle in asking that question.

    Wincing with fear, Wagner held the emergency call button. He said, "Yes, I am!"

    "Hehe... Son, I like that you have be more courageous. Mmm, it''s good this way, but I wonder, how long will you continue to act like that?" Samuelughed and then opened theptop he held in his arms. Then a video started ying.

    [Stronger, yes... put that stick deep inside me!!] A young pregnant woman, riding on top of a man in a wild and experienced way, screamed with pleasure.

    [Bitch~ I just wanted to punish my son, having sex with his pregnant girlfriend, but I didn''t think you''d have such a good time! Take this. This is how you like it, yes?!] The middle-aged man hit the young pregnant woman''s ass hard, making her moan in pain and pleasure.

    ["Yes, I love it! Fuck me hard, father-inw!"] She couldn''t control her screams and moans of pleasure.

    Wagner Hamibo''s hand tightened until it was white. Veins began to appear on his neck and his face was red. He looked at the video with a hatred that looked like he was going to cross the sky. He screamed and wanted to move towards Samuel Hamibo. "I''m going to kill you!!"

    Still weak, Wagner fell to the floor and looked at Samuel, who was smiling at him strangely as he closed hisptop and then approached Wagner. He put on white gloves and held Wagner''s mouth firmly.

    "You leave me no choice, son~" Saying this, Samuel, who made Wagner''s mouth open, ced a crystal inside his mouth the size of a quail egg.

    Then he walked away whileughing.

    Wagner tried to cough the crystal up. He stuck his finger in his throat and tried to throw up, but he couldn''t. He hated it. Boiled with rage, his eyes were bloodshot, and in fact, blood dripped from his eyes.

    He tried to scream, but there was no sound. Getting up, he didn''t even care that his arm was broken; he was walking without the slightest care. He tripped and hit the wall, but continued walking towards the door.

    Leaving, the corridor was empty, since in the VIP room the corridors were barely moving to avoid disturbing people in them.

    Like a mad dog, he walked like a zombie. He still remembered who was in the room next to him, and opening the door, he saw a beautiful woman lying on the bed with a pale face. It was obvious that she was not well.

    Wagner Hamibo smiled strangely and approached. Caressing the woman''s face he murmured, "So beautiful... You are so proud of your pretty face that it makes me wonder what it would be like if I disfigure your face."

    Looking this way and that, Wagner''s eyes lit up when he saw something. It was arge two-liter ss jar. He didn''t know, and he didn''t even care why it was there. Holding on with his broken arm, he tried to open it, and due to his ''luck'', it was very easy to open.

    "Slut, now you will understand what happens to those who try to outwit me!" Saying this quietly, Wagner walked over to Monica, who was lying on the bed, and then he poured the liquid on the girl''s face.

    In the next instant, something came out of Monica''s body, her face now disfigured. It was a vindictive soul that mmed against Wagner''s body and made him fall and let the rest of the acid fall in the middle of his body.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    A cry to make the soul tremble came out of Wagner''s mouth and also made hime to himself, but it was toote. He struggled on the floor in pain, and a voice echoed in his mind.

    [I''ll kill you! You have to die!] It was Monica''s voice.

    That was when the hospital room window was opened and a ghost came in and from inside Wagner''s body, took what Samuel Hamibo had made him swallow.

 Chapter 129: Slaps

    <h4>Chapter 129: ps</h4>

    Momentster, Ingrid learned what happened. Now that Monica had died, the family had been called.

    Not only Monica, Wagner Hamibo also died, with half his body melted, while Monica had her whole face melted. No one even needed to talk about the child she was expecting. The moment Monica died, the fetus that was already at risk died with her.

    Armanda and Amanda met, and the moment Wagner''s mother Armanda saw Amanda Anjos, she wanted to run towards her and attack. She didn''t know what made her son attack someone else, but she thought it could only be the girl''s fault and not her son''s.

    All of this was because the recording of the system was altered. The recording did not have the appearance of Samuel Hamibo, but the recorded moment when Wagner woke up and momentster he went crazy. It even showed the strong scene of Monica''s face being melted by the acid that was then spread over the middle of Wagner Hamibo''s body.

    "You bitch!" Armanda ran towards Amanda Anjos, but before she could put a finger on Amanda, she had her hand held and was pped so hard that it made her spin.

    "The bitch is you!" Amanda was seething with anger. She was no longer an ordinary person, and an ordinary person like Armanda could not put a single finger on her. "Your son... Your son did this to my daughter! Your son is a murderer!"

    In the recording, no one saw the vengeful soul nor saw the ghost take the stone from inside Wagner''s body and then leave. It was a form of life that only those with spiritual powers could see, not even cameras could see it, at least, not themon ones.

    "Let me go!" The moment Armanda Hamibo''s security guards tried to get Amanda off Armanda, they were thrown away by her. Some crashed into the wall and even passed out.

    "Help... This woman is crazy!" Armanda Hamibo screamed with difficulty.

    A momentter, Ingrid arrived and saw her mother''s current state and went there to help before she killed Armanda Hamibo Silva. Amanda was sitting on the woman''s waist while pping Armanda Hamibo Silva, with no chance of retaliation.

    "Mom, mom, calm down. You''re going to kill her!" Ingrid cried and hugged her mother from behind and very carefully, she pushed her mother away. She couldn''t let her mother be a murderer, especially when there were so many witnesses.

    Luan, who stayed to park his car, also entered the hospital and arrived beside them.

    He saw the situation, and before he approached, a man entered the hall and shouted. "Police officers, it is that woman. It is she who attacked my wife, Armanda Hamibo!"

    Samuel, who came with the police, ran towards Armanda Hamibo and crouched down. Seeing her pig-like face, swallowing his revulsion, he said softly, "It will be alright, my love. I am here for you."

    "Samuel? Samuel!" Armanda could barely open her eyes because they were so swollen. With difficulty she saw that it was Samuel and threw herself in his arms and started to cry. She was emotionally broken, and even though she hated Samuel Hamibo, at the moment he was the only safe haven she had.

    "I am here, my love, I am here." As soon as he hugged her, Samuel''s smile disappeared. He licked his lips and had a sinister expression on his face, patting Armanda on the back.

    "Ma''am you''ll need toe with us." The policemen went to Amanda, but before they could get any closer, Luan intruded.

    "You dare?" Luan''s red eyes blinked and when he looked at the cops, he put a strong pressure on them.

    "Luan Dimas?!" Only now did Samuel notice Luan''s presence and shudder involuntarily. Everything went from bad to worse the moment he had gone against Luan. Now, seeing Luan in person and feeling Luan''s aura, Samuel Hamibo shuddered and fear was visible on his face.

    ''How is this possible? This feeling is the same as I felt in front of the future God...'' Samuel swallowed his saliva dryly while looking cautiously and fearfully at Luan.

    "Luan Dimas?" The policemen looked confused until one of the police said, "It is him, CEO of Dimas Corporation Headquarters and Grandson of Saulo Dimas!"

    "Mr. Samuel..." The policemen didn''t know what to do. They knew Luan''s background, and weren''t about to dare to provoke him. This was primarily because he was the grandson of Saulo Dimas. This name had an enormous weight throughout Brazil; even the country''s president couldn''t treat Saulo Dimas with disrespect.

    "I was wrong. Forget what I said. My wife just had a strange allergy, and I thought she was beaten by thatdy." Saulo was not a fool. He dared not face this abnormal young man.

    "Errr. I understand." The one who appeared to be the police captain decided not to get involved with these people.

    "Saulo, how can you do this?" Armanda Hamibo Silva looked at Samuel with hatred.

    "Love, he is Luan Dimas. He is someone we cannot provoke, and he is on that woman''s side," Saulo whispered in her ear.

    Armanda bit her swollen lips that were already running with blood and said these words with contempt, "Love, my ass; you coward!"

    Saulo opened his mouth but said nothing. He feared to provoke Luan, especially in the current situation in which he found himself.

    The cops had note because of Armanda and Amanda''s ''fight''. They were dispatched because of the murder, and so they started doing their job.

    "Come, sit on the bench for a while." Luan went to the mother and daughter pair and helped them to sit on the bench.

    Amanda Anjo cried a lot. As bad as Monica had been, she was her daughter: flesh of her flesh and blood of her blood. There was no way she couldn''t feel shaken, especially when her daughter was so young and pregnant.

    Even Ingrid cried a lot. She hadn''t always hated her sister, and in death, people usually started to remember the good things that happened with the person who died.

    Luan called his mother and asked her to take on thepany''smitments while figuring out what happened. It was a difficult time, and he wanted to be there to support his girlfriend and mother-inw. He was also suspicious of Samuel Hamibo. He felt that this man was no longer the same; there was something strange about him...

    For the next two days, Luan helped Ingrid''s family to set up a decent funeral for Monica Anjos. On the day Monica was buried, Maira, Catharina, and Cristina came to support Ingrid, who was very appreciative of their solidarity.

    As the circumstances were not good, Maira did not want to meet Amanda yet. She wanted to make their meeting a joyous asion, but it was not an appropriate time. After the funeral, Ingrid stayed for a week at her mother''s house. She needed to support her mother in such a difficult time.

    "Do not worry. You cane back whenever you want. For now, stay andfort your mother," Luan told her.

    "Yes, I''ll be back as soon as I can." Before saying goodbye to her, Luan handed her the storage ring with the armor and sword inside it. If necessary, she could use it to protect herself.

 Chapter 130: Making Confession

    <h4>Chapter 130: Making Confession</h4>

    - March 26, 2010, Friday -

    Luan had returned home with his mother and sisters. Ingrid was going to stay at her mother''s house until things got better. Meanwhile, Luan had someone deliver a car to Ingrid''s mother''s house so that Ingrid could use the car he left for her to go to work at thepany.

    That same day, Ingrid arrived to work at 7 am. It was not toote, nor too early. That''s because she was waiting for the car that Luan called for, saying he would deliver it to her.

    Seeing Ingrid arrive alone, soon after Luan arrived, many began to gossip and specte.

    "Why did theye apart?"

    "Mr. Did Luan get tired of her and break up with her?"

    "She is beautiful, but that''s it."

    "No, she is more than beautiful, she is breathtaking!"

    "I think they just had a fight."

    "They fought?"

    "I think not. They are still dating. Could it be that she slept at her family''s house?"

    Among the questions that were murmured some of them were almost right, while some spections could be called absurd.

    Ingrid ignored all of this and made no effort to correct them. She went to Luan''s office and knocked on the door.

    "Luan, I''m here," Ingrid said.

    "You maye in." Luan''s voice reached her.

    "Luan, sorry for the dy," Ingrid said as she opened the door.

    "Come here." Luan told her toe closer.

    "Okay." Ingrid walked around the table and went over to him. Luan pulled her up and made her sit on hisp. "Kyah!"

    "I missed you," Luan said with his eyes shining fervently.

    Before Luan''s passionate eyes, Ingrid melted in his arms. She wrapped her arms around Luan''s neck and said, "I missed you too."

    The two kissed for the next few minutes until Ingrid got up and left Luan''s office flushed, but satisfied.

    *

    Luan has been monitoring Samuel Hamibo for days. Today, he saw Samuel Hamibo go into an isted ce and then take a boat and head for an ind that was considered to be uninhabited.

    ''Unfortunately, drones do not yet have such a long range and cannot yet be controlled via WIFI...'' Luan thought of creating one, but so far he had not seen much need, since who he wanted to protect was close to his reach. But now, he saw that it might be necessary, as well as creating a special satellite for personal use.

    Despite not being able to get any more information, Luan treated that nearby ind as a suspicious ce. Now he was still at thepany, butter when he had time, he nned to go there and investigate.

    Furthermore, now that he had confirmed that Samuel was indeed acting suspicious, he first intended to capture him and get as much information out of him as possible. No matter what angle one looked at it, the fact that Monica died of acid was strange. There was no reason for acid to have been there. It was imnted by someone, and Luan distrusted Samuel.

    *

    At the end of the night, Luan was in his room. That''s when he noticed that Samuel''s boat was finallying back. Luan left his house with the personalized mask he had created and used his speed to run through the city until he got close to the sea and found Samuel.

    "What?" Samuel, who saw a strange man with a mask that appeared to be made of bones, took several steps back, reached for his waist, and took out a pistol, shouting aggressively, "Back off or else I''m going to shoot!"

    Of course, it was Luan who had appeared in front of Samuel Hamibo, and before Samuel could shoot, Luan, without saying a single word, grabbed Samuel Hamibo''s wrist and the gun fell to the ground when Samuel''s wrist was crushed. Samuel cried out in pain, but his mouth was covered with transparent tape made of Qi.

    Luan was not at all gentle when he put his hand on Samuel Hamibo''s head and began to sift through his memories.

    After everything that happened, just as Samuel risked getting divorced and losing a good deal of his money, Samuel''s eldest son came to him. He, who had been away in the army for a long time and returned shortly, said that if Samuel wanted to recover everything he lost and more, he would need to follow the orders of someone far superior to ordinary humans.

    That was when Luan saw that Samuel was taken somewhere by his eldest son and saw that it was the ind from which Samuel Hamibo had just returned.

    On the ind the whole ce was obscure, with almost no sunlight and very cold. In the center of the ind, a mountain had been hollowed out to form a castle, and inside the castle there was a man... He was ghostly, and it was difficult to distinguish his figure correctly, but he was dark and radiated an aura of dominance.

    The ghostly man had on his side the same ve ghost that Luan had seen before. That was a big surprise for him. Luan continued to observe the memories.

    The ghostly man wanted to make a pact with Samuel. If he became his subordinate, he would help Samuel Hamibo. All Samuel had to do was get vengeful souls. It was also this same man who nned out how to kill Monica and said that if Samuel''s son Wagner Hamibo was to swallow a quail egg-sized crystal, Wagner would go crazy and kill the closest person he resented. In this case, it was Monica, who was in the next room.

    Samuel was reluctant to do that, but then, he tried to give his son a chance. He wanted to ask for his help and wanted to be able to get everything that was his back, without having to send his son to jail. But even with that, he had already imnted the acid in Monica''s room and left the can easy to open.

    Then he went to Wagner Hamibo''s room and tried to convince his son to help win back his mother. However, the result was what he expected: Wagner refused to help. It made him no longer feel sorry for his son and so he showed Wagner the video of Monica and himself having sex.

    And then, when he left, Wagner went crazy.

    ''So that''s it...'' Luan sighed. It all made sense now.

    And Luan noticed that that ghost man was close to the Third Order, which was a big surprise.

    Luan controlled Samuel Hamibo''s mind and made him go to the police station and confess what he did. After Samuel did that, it wouldn''t be toote for Luan to kill himter.

    Knowing that there was a real culprit behind the death of Monica and Wagner could help Amanda and Armanda recover a little. Without having a culprit, people started to me themselves and each other for something like that. It was human nature to feel better about ming someone or even Satan for something bad that happened.

    Afraid that the same ghost would appear and kill Samuel Hamibo when going to the police station, Luan followed him through the shadows, hiding his presence.

    What he expected did not happen. That ghost did not appear even when Samuel Hamibo arrived at the police station.

    Samuel confessed everything and said that he gave his son a strange drug and made his son think that his girlfriend was cheating on him. He also made Samuel say he did it because Monica rejected him and did it in a time of anger when he saw an opportunity.

 Chapter 131: Killing the Lion King

    <h4>Chapter 131: Killing the Lion King</h4>

    Initially, Luan thought of going to that ind and investigating, but now, he knew that the possibility of risking his life was great, and he refrained from going there.

    Returning home, Luan did not go to sleep, but took the Type 3 Metal and went to the workshop, taking along some materials that he would use to create a short sword.

    In order to melt Type 3 Metal, Luan has to put the metal under fire at a temperature of 3150 to 3200o C. To reach this temperature in an easier way that did not damage the metal, Luan uses his Qi as a fuel.

    In Luan''s hand, there was the Monster Core. Holding firmly, he made Negative Qi turn into white mes. To do something like that was very difficult, mainly because he had not yet achieved the Second Order with Qi. However, he still managed to purify 10% of the Monster Core''s impurity before running out of Qi.

    Sitting on the floor, he pulled and recharged the Qi and once again went back to purifying the Monster Core. The next few hours he spent purifying the Monster Core until it glowed so brightly it didn''t even seem to be the same thing at first.

    Wiping the sweat off his forehead, Luan got up from the floor and took the Type 3 Metal. Putting it in the furnace that was already hot, he made the furnace get hotter with Qi and the Type 3 Metal started to melt.

    Using mental power, he floated the molten metal and mixed it with his blood and the monster of the Second Order. In addition, he made runes in the air with blood and bonded them to the molten Type 3 Metal, and before molding, he made the purified Monster Core levitate and fuse with the metal. On the handle he used the monster bones of the Second Order, making a beautiful handle in the shape of six lines, and the de he molded green, with red lines looking like veins. The sword was 70 cm. The scabbard he made with the leather of the Second Order monster.

    Still, with the sword floating in the air, Luan created a series of runes and formations and infused them into the sword. With that done, the sword fell into his hand.

    Holding the sword, a blue and slightly purple aura surrounded the sword. Luan as a cksmith could tell the approximate power that sword held.m, and after a simple test, he was pleased to find that he was very close to the Third Order.

    ''With this sword and my current power, even if I fight someone from the Third Order, I find it difficult for me to lose.'' Luan was a little moved. Going back to doing what he did before, it was a strange feeling. He hadn''t felt that sensation in a long time. It was a feeling of crisis, but excitement at the same time. However, this time he had someone to protect and would not let them die.

    After some tests and seeing that the sword obeyed all hismands, mainly because it was created with his blood, Luan smiled with satisfaction and kept it in its sheath. Keeping everything he used, Luan left the workshop and went to his room. He showered and changed, and then went to sleep for a while.

    *

    - March 27, 2010 - Saturday -

    Today, Luan took the day off.? Luan and Ingrid stayed at home and would only do something if it was an emergency, but in general, the matters at work could still be dealt with by his mother, who held the position of President of the Headquarters of Dimas Corporation.

    "Mom, this time I''m going alone. You wait for me toe back." Luan was in front of the portal for the dimensional crack, saying goodbye to his mother and sisters.

    "Okay son, be careful." Maira gave Luan a hug and a kiss on the cheek.

    Luan left the storage ring with Ingrid. Because of that, he cedrge backpacks for himself inside a travel backpack.

    After passing through the portal, Luan appeared in the dark and almost tree-free ce near the portal''s opening.

    ''If I kill all the monsters that have evolved into the Second Order, I can let mom and the girls hunt here without having to be together with them.'' Luan knew that only then would they progress faster. As he was out of time, he could not always be with them to hunt monsters, but if they came alone, they could stay longer and also learn to fight without his help.

    Of course, for that to happen, he first needed to eliminate all kinds of threats that could take their lives.

    Luan used two magic stones to open this dimensional crack so he could stay a total of 24 hours inside before the portal closed.

    Initially, Luan thought about going towards the mountain that had copsed since he saw some monsters in the Second Order, but after thinking about it, he wanted to explore this ce first. Before, he didn''t have that much time since he always needed to be alert to take care of his family.

    Running, Luan only stopped when he saw some rare nts and flowers, or some zombie or monster that was likely to have a Monster Core or Magic Stone. However, he only got a single Magic Stone for his efforts, which was still not bad in any way. Continuing to run, Luan covered almost the entire site and mapped the entire dimensional gap in his mind. Now he knew where the strong monsters were.

    ''Let''s clean up a little...'' Luan murmured to himself.

    Luan held the new sword he created in one hand and the bone sword in the other and ran with his hands outstretched at a very fast speed. The style was very buoyant, and each blow was reminiscent of a white dragon descending from the sky and killing mere fragile animals. His arms were swinging at a variety of angles, and it was impossible to guess where he would be shing or cutting next.

    In his right hand, he held a red and green sword, and the style was very free and wide. Wherever he cut it, it was certain death. The strength of each swing brought with it the strength of a dragon.

    The beat and rhythm of each sword skill were different and did not follow any exact pattern. Sometimes, it didn''t even seem like he was the same person wielding two swords. He seemed to have two thinking minds as he attacked from several different angles, without giving a chance for retaliation. Even a monster that was close to the Second Order did not survive a sword stroke.

    Both hands rolled and waved at a different beat and at a different pace, and it was hard to believe that anyone could use both hands so effectively.

    Luan never fought like that in front of Maira, Ingrid, Cristina, and Catharina because he was afraid that they would try to imitate him and advance carelessly and end up dying. This was only possible to be done because he was him. They were still learning, and they didn''t have near as much experience and practice.

    Finding an isted spot, Luan sat and meditated. Little by little his Qi increased. He continued to do this process while eating pills and purifying Monster Core and Magic Stones and swallowing until he reached a bottleneck.

    ''Refining Qi Level 9. 50 times stronger than an ordinary man,'' Luan thought inside a cave, ''If I want to ovee this bottleneck, I need a tremendous amount of Qi and I will also need to undergo a transformation because of the technique...''

    To move to the Blood Refining stage, he needed to clean at least 10% of his bone marrow. Although he could do this with a pill, Luan wanted to do it naturally, since the effect would be greater thanks to the technique: <Negative White Dragon Transformation>.

    ''The only thing I can do now is to reach the limit of the body too.'' Luan thought about the best alternative and knew he would have a better chance if he reached a bottleneck with his body too. Thus, he could have a better chance by forcing himself to reach the Second Order with his body and Qi at the same time.

    Despite thinking about reaching the limit of the First Order with the body, it was not as easy as it was with Qi. He would need to fight strong monsters or people in order to force his body to the limit, and it was the same when training.

    Since he reached the limit of his Qi, Luan killed some monsters and did not meditate using the dragon technique, but rather <Spiritual Divine Body>. Perhaps because he was close to reaching the Second Order, Luan''s eyes shed blue at certain times. It was as if a streak of blue lightning passed through his eyes.

    "Did the Lion King of the Second Order go hunting alone?" While running, Luan saw the Lion King walking through the forest sneakily. Despite not knowing the reason for being alone, Luan approached.

    Without giving a chance to notice his presence, Luan kicked the ground hard and in a very short time appeared in front of the Lion King, holding his two swords.

    *ROOOARR!*

    The Lion King roared and attacked decisively, but his speed, despite being fast, was easily ovee by Luan, who dodged the Lion King''s front leg and also the mouth that tried to bite him. He then stuck the bone sword in the Lion King''s right eye, and reaching the side of the Lion King, who roared in pain, he cut his neck with the green and red sword.

    *Whoosh!*

    The blood ran, but Luan didn''t want to waste it and took out a hard stic backpack that was strong enough not to tear so easily. Luan put the Lion King''s blood in the bag and used Qi to stop the blood from seeping out. Hanging from a tree, Luan drained all of the Lion King''s blood, but it didn''t stay in the same ce for long.

    Moving away from that ce with the Lion King on his shoulder, Luan dismantled the Lion King in a cave and removed all the meat, bones, and organs.

    Creating a fire, Luan started roasting the meat of the Lion King.

    "Now that my Qi has reached its limit, I can easily purify the poison from the monsters'' flesh. I''ll take some for the girls," Luan murmured.

    Monster meat should not be eaten carelessly. In order to be edible, it was necessary to remove all the toxic substances from the meat. Luan could not do this previously because it would have taken too long and needed arge reserve of Qi. This was especially true of a monster in the Second Order.

    Despite having no seasoning, Luan was satisfied with the meat that was just roasted. It was tender and juicy and rich in Qi. His body was strengthened only by eating the flesh of the Lion King. Gradually, Luan noticed that he had increased his strength to 44 times stronger than an ordinary man with his body alone.

 Chapter 132: Brown Bear

    <h4>Chapter 132: Brown Bear</h4>

    A good portion of the Lion King''s meat was eaten by Luan until he was satisfied and put the rest in a stic bag and then in the backpack. Because it was the flesh of a Second Order monster, he didn''t have to worry about rotting anytime soon, so he continued to hunt.

    Despite knowing that it would not be as effective the next time he went to eat monster meat he was satisfied to be 45 times stronger than an ordinary man with his body.

    ''This is going to be a headache...'' Leaving the cave, he saw a trail of bodies of monsters and zombies. All the way, he killed without stopping and just took the Lion King''s corpses. Of course, he was not someone who wasted resources. As annoying as it was to collect everything and dismantle all of it, he would do it.

    An hourter arge amount of bones, skins, and flesh from monsters and zombies was piled up in an organized manner. Luan brought enough bags, but he was only one man. So he created a ce in the cave with a formation and runes to protect these things. He didn''t want to have to leave and return to collect these things. If he was going to do it, he''d do it in one trip.

    On second thought, it wasn''t a bad idea. He knew it wouldn''t be thest time he would hunt in that ce, and he might as well leave some things inside the cave with a formation protecting them so he didn''t always need to have a lot of luggage just to carry what he was going to use at the moment.

    ''Oh? Even though I hid my presence, is there a mutant animaling from that direction?'' Luan, who had finished making the formation and ced all the items in the corner of the cave, was slightly surprised that a mutant animal appeared in front of the cave and was looking at him.

    The 300 cm tall mutant Brown Bear that arrived in front of the cave looked strangely at Luan and roared, not in a fierce way, but it looked like it wanted to say something.

    "Mhm? This is your home, and you want me to leave?" Luan looked at the Brown Bear strangely in return.

    When Luan took steps towards the Grizzly Bear, it drew back in fear and roared again. "I can stay here, but you want to stay too. Are you sure?"

    The intelligence of this Brown Bear should not be underestimated. The Brown Bear nodded at Luan''s question as he growled. "If I let you stay here, do you promise to protect the ce? And the reason you don''t want to leave is because yourte mother raised you in this cave?"

    The Brown Bear nodded sharply.

    "Okay, you can stay, but don''t even try to get close to my stuff. There is a protection around it and if you approach it carelessly, you will get hurt," Luan warned. "Of course, if you don''t believe me, you can try to get closer."

    The Grizzly Bear shook his head in denial, and snarled. "Okay then, I''m leaving now. I''ll be backter to bring more."

    Luan was not interested in killing the Brown Bear. After all, despite being a mutated animal, he was only slightly stronger than 40 ordinary men and was very unlikely to have a Monster Core. Adding to that the intelligent expression and the fact of it trying tomunicate with Luan and not having be frantic, even living peacefully in this ce, made Luan want to spare the Brown Bear''s life.

    Mutated animals became frantic when they would eat Magic Stones or Monster Cores with impurity. The impurity contained most of the time and resentment of the monster that died. If someone were to swallow one of these objects carelessly, even a human would go crazy. It imnted an instinct to want to kill anything that appeared, almost the same feeling of hunger that a person would feel when they went without eating for several days, and when they see something that looks edible, they might even go crazy and not worry about the consequences of eating whatever they had found.

    The Grizzly Bear cringed in Luan''s presence when he passed, but he just gave way and tried not to show fear. After all, he knew that if Luan wanted to, he would have been dead a long time ago. Before reaching the cave, the Brown Bear had seen Luan kill some monsters as easily as if he had cut a leaf from a tree.

    Walking through the forest, Luan went to a zombie who was in the Second Order. He had seen it before when he had mapped the ce in his mind and now knew his position.

    Luan did not continue to walk. When arriving at the ce, he saw something interesting - it was the green zombie goblin going against a frantic mutant monkey. The two were in the Second Order, although not very strong. They were only slightly above the First Order, which was the strength between 55 to 60 ordinary men.

    The monkey was almost 200 cm tall and punched the head of the zombie goblin that was not even 150 cm tall. It was as if an adult and a child were fighting, but incredibly the goblin managed to resist the blow and threw a punch at the mutant monkey''s stomach.

    Unlike the mutant monkey, despite being frantic, he was still in pain. However, the green goblin was a zombie and could ignore the pain and was not afraid to die. He attacked the mutant red-breasted monkey with force, giving it no chance to counterattack.

    The mutant monkey crossed his arms on his chest and defended himself from the blows of the zombie goblin, and bing even more angry until his eyes turned red, he stopped defending and hit his chest in a dominant manner and roared. His roar was not just for show; it had a stunning effect. Although itsted just for 2 seconds, it was enough for him to fight back.

    Seeing that the two monsters had grown tired, Luan decided to make his move.

    It wasn''t like he hadn''t been able to kill them before, but if he could do it without risk or even effort, it was better. This was especially true now that all of his attacking skills and moves couldn''t be used. He was actually very strong today, however, his Qi reserve was insufficient to use the fighting skills he had. All the fighting and movement skills he had received were from the Second Order, and some from the Third Order and above.

    Only when they saw Luan very close to them did the two monsters noticed Luan''s presence, however, because he did not manifest his Qi, they believed that he was not even of the Second Order and despised him for having approached. Mainly the mutant monkey looked at Luan as if he were someone insignificant.

    Luan didn''t care about the monkey''s gaze or the fact that he was ignored by the zombie goblin. He took one of his swords out of its sheath and before the two monsters realized it, Luan appeared 2 meters away from them and used the sword, cutting with his left hand vertically and activating his Qi. The two monsters were rmed, but it was toote; the de of the green sword with red veins caught the mutant monkey''s neck, cutting off the monkey''s head and half of the zombie''s head, splitting the zombie goblin''s head in half.

    The two monsters'' bodies fell to the ground, and Luan began using the sword to dismantle the two monsters. Only the flesh and skin of the zombie was thrown away. Luan had no interest in eating zombie meat. It would take a long time to cleanse and it was not worth the trouble.

    The monkey''s meat was kept in a reinforced stic bag, and so were the bones and organs. In addition, the monkey''s skin was quite hard. It was even good enough to create some clothes. Luan smiled when he noticed that the green zombie goblin had a magic stone and was even happier when he noticed that the monkey had a Monster Core.

    Keeping the two items in his pocket, Luan headed for the cave.

    The Grizzly Bear, who was lying inside the cave, noticed Luan''s arrival and got up and acted like a guard dog that had seen his owner.

    "Since you''re there doing nothing, why don''t you go get me some dry branches? If you do, I will consider sharing some meat with you." Luan noticed that the Grizzly Bear started to drool when looking in the direction of the stic bag, and guessed that he had smelled the monkey''s flesh.

    *Roar~*

    The Grizzly Bear roared with excitement at that, and ran out of the cave, looking for dry branches. It was a once-in-a-lifetime chance. He wouldn''t necessarily have the chance to get meat from a Second Order monster.

    Luan, holding two backpacks, one with the meat and the other with the items he took after dismantling the two monsters, ced them inside the formation and then unpacked the meat and waited for the Grizzly Bear to return.

    It didn''t take long for the Grizzly Bear to return with an entire tree that most likely was felled by some monsters or by Luan''s group and was now dry.

    Luan rubbed the Brown Bear''s head, treating it as if it were a simple pet, and took the sword out of its sheath. The Grizzly Bear retreated a little, but he soon realized that Luan only drew his sword to cut the tree.

    Stacking the pieces of the cut tree, Luan took some bones from monsters and made an improvised barbecue and put firewood on it and set fire to it using his Qi.

    He had gotten some herbs and medicinal nts that could be used as seasoning this time and when he finished purifying the meat of the frantic mutant monkey, he seasoned it and started roasting it, making skewers from some of the monster bones.

    As the smell hovered in the cave, the Brown Bear started to drool. The smell was incredible, something he had never smelled before. If it weren''t for Luan''s presence, he would have thrown himself in the direction of the meat and eaten it immediately.

 Chapter 133: Pooh

    <h4>Chapter 133: Pooh</h4>

    "There''s no use looking at me like that. Wait until it''s ready and as promised, I''ll share a little bit with you," Luan told the Grizzly Bear that was looking at him with pitiful eyes.

    *Growl~*

    "Yes, just a little more, now be quiet." Luan sighed. He did not like to hear the Brown Bear growl, but he did not want to kill him. He just wanted the Brown Bear to remain silent, as he felt sympathy for him.

    "Roar..."

    The Brown Bear did not dare to make a loud noise, despite thinking that Luan was being quite friendly. He knew how cruel and powerful Luan could be, especially to get meat from a monster of the Second Order in such a short time.

    When ready, Luan took two bone skewers with meat and gave one to the Grizzly Bear. "This is for you."

    Cheerfully, the Grizzly Bear took the meat skewer with his mouth and tried to imitate the way Luan held it, but without sess. His ws got in the way, and he had to abstain and put the meat on the floor and eat piece by piece. As soon as he tasted the meat, he wanted to growl with happiness, but remembering Luan''s warning he refrained again.

    The Brown Bear''s eyes shone brighter than the stars in the sky and he felt the change in his body and his strength to boot. It was much better than all the animals he and his mother had hunted before and eaten, and now he found that meat being made over a fire was even more delicious.

    Luan, who started eating too, felt that the taste was eptable, mainly because he had used some Qi-rich herbs and medicinal spices. He was almost 46 times stronger than an ordinary man with his body, and he felt that he was very close to crossing that threshold. Luan then decided to continue eating the meat and started to meditate right after.

    The Grizzly Bear, who saw Luan sit cross-legged and with his eyes closed, found the action strange, but he was curious why a white, green, and a little blue aura surrounded Luan. The Grizzly Bear tilted his head in confusion the more he looked, he then tried to do the same as Luan, but his body was different from Luan''s, so he thought of approaching Luan and curled up like a ball while staying near him.

    When the Grizzly Bear did this, he felt strange. The pores of his body were opened and started to absorb energy. This made the Brown Bear ecstatic; he opened his eyes and closed them tightly again and didn''t want to miss this chance.

    *

    It was almost 2 o''clock in the afternoon. Ingrid left wanting to see Luan, so she took the Ferrari that Luan left with her and drove to the Dimas mansion.

    "What? Did he go to a dimensional crack alone?" Ingrid who was received by Catharina and was having breakfast with Maira, Cristina, and Catharina, was surprised.

    "Yes, I think he wants to be strong soon because of this man who can control phantoms and turn souls into vindictive souls," Maira guessed.

    "It''s possible." Knowing Luan''s character, Ingrid understood that he would not want someone so dangerous to live close to them.

    "If the three of us go, we will only get in the way," Catharina said with a smile, "but if you go there, it will be quicker for Luan to kill the monsters and be stronger, don''t you think, Ingrid?"

    "Well, I think so. Even if I went up against something strong, even in the Second Order, I can still fight." Ingrid didn''t deny the suggestion and decidedly added, "Okay, I''m going there. I can still stay a few more hours before I go back to keep my motherpany. There is also something that I need to talk to Luan about personally."

    Ingrid already felt at home, so she went to her room and changed her clothes, wearing the armor and adjusting the bone sword in its sheath. She then went to the training room and stepped through the portal.

    In the dimensional gap, the ce seemed quieter, it was as if there were no more living beings in this ce, but in reality, the monsters were afraid, afraid to make noise, because there was a demon hunting them over and over...

    Suddenly, Ingrid felt a familiar aura. She followed that aura until she arrived in front of a cave. Luan was in front of the cave and did not seem surprised by her arrival; it was as if he had anticipated that she would appear. Ingrid, however, was very happy to see Luan and ran towards him. She jumped in his arms and sealed his lips with hers.

    "Thanks." Ingrid separated her lips from his and ced her head on his chest and thanked him in a soft and sincere voice.

    "Oh, what are you thanking me for, may I ask?" Luan pretended not to know.

    "Don''t make a fool of yourself. Of course, it''s because of what you made Samuel Hamibo do." Ingrid pouted, acting cute.

    "As expected, I can''t hide anything from you." Luan smiled and rubbed her back.

    "Of course! I knew instantly that it was his fault that my sister died, mainly because he made my sister look like a decentdy who had refused to ept her father-inw''s approach, and because of that, she made him angry and he ended up making a n to kill her," Ingrid said.

    Before they could continue talking, Ingrid almost jumped when she saw a big beare out of the cave, but she was not afraid, just surprised.

    "Luan, is this your pet?" Ingrid asked as she pointed at the Brown Bear.

    "So-so." Luan exined what happened and added, "It will be good to let him keep my things here in the cave."

    "Yes, and he looks adorable." Ingrid asked, "Can I pet him?"

    "Yes of course." Luan nodded.

    Ingrid approached and the Grizzly Bear was quite docile and let Ingrid pet his head.

    "Oh my God, he is so soft, and he is so meek." Ingrid said with a smile to Luan, "Let''s keep him, can we?!"

    "If you want, you can have him." Luan did not deny her request.

    "Yup! I''m going to call you Pooh, okay?" Ingrid asked if the Grizzly Bear agreed with the name and saw him nod.

    (Author: Today is my birthday and that''s why I didn''t have time to write, but I didn''t want to go without posting anything today and that''s why I''m releasing this one a littleter)

 Chapter 134: Fighting Imp Mother - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 134: Fighting Imp Mother - Part 1</h4>

    The Pr Bear increased his strength a little after eating the meat, but he was still weak. Luan brought Ingrid to explore the forest and kill some monsters. He also told her that he wanted to kill as many as possible, but she needed to be cautious as some monsters had started to evolve into the Second Order.

    "Are we going to kill all the monsters of the Second Order?" Ingrid asked.

    Ingrid felt that Luan had be stronger again. It was just a sensation, but she could feel that he, on top of being stronger, had also be more beautiful. Her face heated up with excitement just looking at Luan''s smooth white skin and that pair of red eyes that looked like they were from a celestial being. It was just perfect.

    When Ingrid saw Luan attack and saw sparks of blue and a little green leave Luan''s eyes, she almost had a heart attack. He was now very fierce and mystical, and incredibly handsome.

    "Yes, but what I initially expected may not be so simple," said Luan. "Before I thought about killing all the monsters of the Second Order and just leaving those of the First Order, however, they are evolving very fast. It seems that having connected with the earth has elerated their evolution process."

    "But, now they are no longer connected?" Ingrid asked, confused.

    "It is still connected, however, it is isted at the entrance and exit. Otherwise, even I wouldn''t be able to get in here," Luan exined.

    Approaching the mountain that was copsed by Ingrid''s attack, on the way they found some smaller monsters. They were just some insects and also mutant animals, as well as some weak zombies that were easily killed by them.

    "Ah, yes," Ingrid said upset, "Luan, you are not going to believe it. The crazy woman who''d call herself my aunt said that Monica is only good natured because she was raised by her, but that''s not the worst! When it was said that she was caught cheating and that it was because of this that Monica died, she cursed and said that it was all my mother''s fault. This woman sucks and I couldn''t help myself and ended up giving her a good p. That woman said that she will sue me for this, but I don''t care; I can''t stand such a woman trying to ridicule my mother."

    "You did it right." Luan took her hand and smiled. "Even if she sues you, I have the bestwyers. Let''s see who''s going to go over whom. Nobody intimidates my girlfriend."

    "Luan!" Ingrid was touched and threw herself into his arms and kissed him.

    It was very strange, the ce was dark and there was barely any light, but to Ingrid it looked like a sea of ??roses had bloomed in that ce and everything became bright.

    "And your mother, how is she?" Luan asked after the kiss ended.

    "She is fine." Ingrid took Luan''s hand again. "Although she cried a lot, she feels a little better, but it will take a while for her to get over it. Besides, Sebastian has been helping my mom all the time. He''s better than I expected."

    "That is good," Luan said. "There are few who are close in the most difficult moments. I think if everything goes well, the two can be very happy together. "

    "I hope so." Ingrid smiled slightly.

    As they walked, the monsters, mainly of the animal type, made way for them and did not dare to approach.

    Ingrid thought her eyes were ying tricks on her, and she found it hard to believe what Luan had aplished in the short time he was in that dimensional crack.

    "What did you do to make them fear you so much, Luan?" Ingrid asked.

    "I just killed some of the monsters and zombies. That must have been seen by some of them," Luan said nonchntly.

    Between two mountains, there was a valley. Luan and Ingrid passed through the valley and Ingrid saw that the Qi was getting denser and the aura around it more malignant.

    "Is there a monster in the Second Order nearby?" Ingrid asked, guessing.

    "Yes, it''s the Imp Mother." Luan said, "We are going to kill the imps and the Imp Mother so there will be no way to create other imps."

    As Luan wanted to leave this ce to be a training ground for his family, he could not allow a being like the Imp Mother to live, which could create many other imps and enact cannibalism to strengthen herself. When Luan saw the Imp Mother before, he realized that she was one of the most powerful monsters in this rift, and if he let her live, it wouldn''t be long before she reached the Third Order.

    When they got close to the imps''ir, they found themselves close to a dark greenke which looked like it was made of poison and above it looked like swarms of bees, but in reality they were all imps. The other monsters did not dare to approach and those that approached were killed and offered to the Imp Mother. Their blood was then used to strengthen theke and generate new imps.

    The moment the imps detected the presence of Luan and Ingrid, they started screaming and became uneasy. Many flew towards them and those without wings ran on the ground.

    "Get ready to fight." Luan let go of Ingrid''s hand and drew his two swords.

    Ingrid did not want to be a burden to Luan and was determined to kill as many as possible.

    It was not as if Ingrid was weak. Now that she could act without restraint, she was stronger than normal. Her aura was blood red and her sword began to be enveloped by her aura. Because she had armor that increased her defense and Qi too, she had a defense higher than the Second Order. So she could attack without worrying about being hurt, but she avoided attacks and defended so that she could gain experience. It was not a good idea just to know how to attack and not to know how to defend oneself.

    Luan was even faster than Ingrid. He looked like a hurricane in the middle of the imps. Every time he moved, there were bodies being mutted by his swords. Luan''s tremendous strength brought with it gusts of wind that even though it was only a gust of wind, it was strong enough to cut off the members of the imps.

    Seeing this, the Imp Mother was furious. She roared and sent all the Imps to attack together, not wanting to give these two humans a chance.

 Chapter 135: Fighting the Imp Mother - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 135: Fighting the Imp Mother - Part 2</h4>

    With every move, whenever he attacked, Luan was fabulous. There was no w in his attack and no resistance from the other party. He was like the god of death, iming the poor souls of the imps.

    Ingrid''s eyes were in the shape of hearts. She believed that her man was the most beautiful of all while fighting, but she didn''t just watch, she also killed a lot of imps and collected a lot of blood, getting stronger and stronger.

    "Try to use this." Luan tossed the sword of the Third Order to Ingrid, who caught it in surprise. She felt the power of the sword the moment she held it. She started to wonder why Luan gave her the sword to use, but then she saw Luan''s hand transform into white dragon ws and tear the imps like simple pudding.

    It was incredible!

    Ingrid was fascinated, she wanted to spend more time watching, but she didn''t just watch for a long time. She was surrounded by imps on the ground and in the sky, however, she was not afraid. The sword she held carried with it a huge confidence and when she simply swung the sword in the direction of an imp, it was easier than slicing tofu. It was without resistance; it was as if it had cut the wind; it was not the same sensation as when she used the bone sword.

    "This sword is incredible!" Ingrid eximed. She looked possessed. She started to spin and swing the sword and the bodies of the imps were beheaded and mutted.

    "Don''t underestimate these imps. If they attack in a group and you are careless, you could end up getting hurt," Luan warned.

    "Yes, I know that." Ingrid stuck out her tongue and smiled, continuing to attack.

    Ingrid was delighted with this sword that cut the imps so well, but she did not let herself get carried away. She knew that arrogance could lead her to death. She remained cautious and always tried to find loopholes in the attacks of the imps and always attacked in their weak points while dodging and avoiding getting hit from the front.

    Luan''s white dragon w started to turn green, covered in the blood of the imps. Luan was cruel and decisive with each attack. The nails of the white dragon''s w were sharp to the point that when he held the head of a red imp the nails went through and hit the brain, killing the red imp.

    The Imp Mother was getting furious seeing her children being killed, but she refused to leave the green pool. She was a very big creature, approximately 900 cm, and very fat. She alone had given birth to many children and everything male, never female. Or rather, the females that were born she killed in the egg. Only a female imp canmand other imps and the Imp Mother did not want topete.

    Luan at first thought that the Imp Mother would not leave theke, but even without leaving, it was not as if she were impotent. She waved her hand and threw the green liquid in the direction of Luan and Ingrid.

    "Dodge, don''t let that hit you!" It wasn''t highly dangerous, but it was better to avoid getting hurt.

    Ingrid did what Luan said and deflected and when the green water hit the body of the imps, they transformed, bing bigger and stronger as they roared towards the sky.

    Luan was a little surprised to see this, but he soon discovered that when transforming, the imps were destined to die. Their bodies'' energy was burning the vital energy. It was only a matter of time before these imps died, but their strength which increased was real, and however sick it was, the imps got stronger and attacked harder.

    Luan still continued to kill without much difficulty. The same was true for Ingrid since she held the sword of the Third Order. The Imp Mother was genuinely surprised; she roared with rage and threw more water, however, as strong as the imps became, they were stillcking the strength to go up against Luan and Ingrid.

    [Kya-kya!!]

    The Imps turned blood red with the transformation because of the green water and attacked fiercely as they shouted in the direction of Ingrid and Luan.

    A red imp got even more powerful with the transformation. But as strong as he started to gain strength, at that exact moment Luan arrived in front of the red imp andunched a dragon''s fist towards the imp''s head.

    Incredibly, the red imp withstood the blow and did not die, but he could not contain his cries of pain. He tried to lift his ws in a desperate defense, thinking he could escape.

    However, Luan''s fists of fury were too powerful. The imp''s nails and arms were broken without any additional effort, and then, Luan appeared in front of another red imp.

    *Katcha!*

    Luan grabbed the red imp by the neck and put his sword in its sheath and reached for another red Imp. Without effort, he squeezed the hands and the necks of the red imps until they were broken and crushed to the point that Luan''s hands squeezed hard enough to separate the red imps'' head from their bodies.

    The Imp Mother was in shock. She had lived in the mountainke for countless years, but she had never been so scared before.

    Luan was like a god. Her children were useless against him and the blond-haired girl. The Imp Mother could not understand where these people came from and why they were trying to kill them since they only ate what was necessary to evolve but did not intentionally harm others.

    Letting the bodies of the red imps fall to the ground, Luan took the sword out of its sheath again and cut a red imp that ran towards him. From the neck to the waist, the red imp was cut without resistance.

    "Luan is so cool!" Ingrid''s eyes were shining like stars. She thought Luan was very attractive while fighting.

    Luan smiled wryly and continued to kill the imps. Ingrid also did not stand still and continued to attack.

 Chapter 136: Fighting Imp Mother - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 136: Fighting Imp Mother - Part 3</h4>

    Almost all of the imps had already died. The Imp Mother was furious, but was unable to go against Luan and Ingrid.

    Luan wasted no time. He used Qi to do a springboard in the air and went towards the Imp Mother, who was surprised by what she saw. She threw green water at Luan, but Luan was very fast and proficiently dodged. As soon as he got up close to her, Luan''s left hand, which was more like a white dragon''s w, went through the Imp Mother''s head and hit her brain, killing the Imp Mother, who screamed non-stop and stirred the green water with her great body.

    The Imp Mother''s body fell into the greenke and Luan used the springboard Qi to avoid the green water and stopped next to Ingrid.

    "You finished? So easy?!" Ingrid was surprised, but soon recovered and asked, "Shall we go back now?"

    "No, I still want her body," Luan said while creating something like a fishing with his Qi. He hurled it towards the Imp Mother and started to pull.

    After pulling the body of the Imp Mother with the, not only did it drag in her body but some eggs came along with it. Luan was interested in these eggs and after dragging the Imp Mother out of theke, he threw the Qi again and took ten more eggs, making a total of 14 eggs.

    "Luan, why are you taking the eggs too?" Ingrid asked, curious.

    "I intend to cook and eat them," Luan replied.

    "Isn''t that disgusting? After all, they are eggs from this Imp Mother. And is it safe to eat these eggs? Is there no poison or toxic substance?" Ingrid asked, genuinely concerned. After all, she had never eaten anything like this before and she didn''t even know if she could eat it.

    "In normal cases, yes, but I have negative Qi. I can cancel out all the impurity as long as I can detect it," Luan said, "Of course, I can''tpletely purify everything; I still can''t purify the impurities in certain ces in my body, especially bone marrow, which is the most difficult to purify."

    Ingrid frowned and asked, "So, even monster meat is possible to eat?"

    "Yes, before I was not strong enough to cleanse it in such a short time, but now I am," Luan replied.

    "By eating meat and eggs from monsters, we can get stronger faster," Luan exined before Ingrid could ask.

    "So this is why I feel that you have be stronger?" Ingrid asked.

    "Exactly, I will let you try it as well," Luan said as he dismantled the Imp Mother. "Now that we''ve finished things here, let''s go back to the cave, and then I''ll make boiled eggs and meat from the monsters that I have stored in the cave."

    "Okay." Ingrid did not speak for the next few minutes. She just watched Luan work as he dismantled the imps.

    Without Luan speaking, Ingrid, who brought some travel bags in the storage ring, started to store the imps'' dismantled bones. She also took the pots of blood and ced them in the reserved space on the storage ring.

    Because of the absurd amount of blood that the Imp Mother had, Luan refined the blood on the spot so that it could fit into the pot. The blood that was once dark green, now was crystal green, looking like a viscous liquid, but at the same time, precious.

    Over time Ingrid noticed some monsters had shown up because of the smell of the blood, but they just looked curious and soon startled by something and ran away.

    "I finished," Luan said, storing everything he had dismantled; mainly the Imp Mother, which was a giant, needed more than 1 travel bag to store the dismantled pieces. Luan then said, "Let''s go back to the cave."

    "Yes." Ingrid helped carry the bags.

    When they reached the cave, Pooh the Grizzly Bear sensed their presence and came out to them. Maybe he had been lonely all this time, because the moment he saw Luan and Ingrid, the Grizzly Bear seemed very happy and started to run in circles around the couple.

    "Pooh, did you feel lonely?" Ingrid dropped the bags on the floor and rubbed the Grizzly Bear''s face with both hands while smiling gently.

    Pooh seemed to like it since he closed his eyes and cooed.

    "I''m going to store these things, and I''m going to prepare something to eat." Luan went into the cave.

    Ingrid picked up the bags from the floor and carried them into the cave.

    "Wait here. I''ll get some things at home and bring back my mother, Cristina, and Catharina." Saying that, Luan left.

    Momentster...

    "Luan, are you sure we are going to have a barbecue in the other dimension and eat monster meat? Is this really safe?" Catharina asked skeptically.

    "Of course it is. If I say it is, then it is," Luan said.

    "Tsk, if you say so~" Catharina knew it was no use trying to argue with Luan and knew that he just wanted to provoke her, so she opted for silence.

    "Luan, how effective would eating monster meat be?" Maira asked as she looked at him.

    Luan replied, "Enough to increase your strength at a higher speed than when you train normally."

    "Big Brother, is that the bear you tamed?" Cristina pointed to the Grizzly Bear with her eyes shining like stars. If it weren''t because she had some reservations due to fear, she would have run up to y with the big Grizzly Bear.

    "Yes, you can go and y with him. He won''t hurt you... will he?" Luan looked at Pooh and saw him nod in conformation.

    While Cristina and Catharina went to y with Pooh, Luan entered the cave with several kitchen utensils, mainly arge pot for cooking eggs.

    "Let your mother help you. You just worry about purifying the meat and eggs as you said before." Maira stepped forward and started preparing the barbecue. She was better than Luan at doing so.

    Luan did not object and began to purify the meat and eggs and handed them off to Maira, who washed them in a bowl of water. She also brought spices and started seasoning the meat and put it on barbecue skewers and started grilling it. The eggs were in arge pot of water, and a new grill made of bones was ced to boil the water and then cook the eggs.

    "Ah, is she my mother?" Luan saw Pooh look at Maira and then ask him. Luan replied, "Yes, she is my mother. Yes, she looks young. No, I am not adopted; she is in fact, my mother."

    Everyone looked strangely at Luan since only he could understand what Pooh was saying.

    "Luan, can you talk to animals?" Cristina was overjoyed.

    "Not everyone, just a few who are smart enough to think and talk. Some can only talk about simpler things like ''I want to eat, I want to shit'', etc.," Luan exined.

    "Ara, ara, so he thinks I''m too young?" Maira couldn''t help but be happy with Pooh''s praise.

    "Hey, are you trying to seduce my mom?" Catharina looked at the Brown Bear oddly.

    Pooh shook his head in denial and Luan tranted what he said, "He said he thinks she is beautiful, but the species is different. It is like enjoying a beautiful flower, but he wouldn''t want to mate with a flower."

    "Did he really say that?" Catharina found it strange and doubted that Pooh had actually said all that.

    "Yes, why would I lie?" Luan said nonchntly and continued to cut the meat and purify it.

 Chapter 137: Master of Healing

    <h4>Chapter 137: Master of Healing</h4>

    Luan returned to his home and brought tables and beach chairs with him that were easy to carry. The barbecue was ready; the smell was appetizing. It attracted some monsters, but they were easily subdued by Luan and Ingrid.

    "Mom, your food is so good that even the monsters couldn''t resist," Cristina said with a smile.

    "Praising me is not going to result in anything." Maira smiled and said, "Here, try a piece of this meat."

    "Thank you mother." Cristina opened her mouth and epted the piece of meat that Maira gave her.

    "Tsk, and said it wouldn''t do anything..." Catharina grunted.

    "Did I say something wrong, Miss Catharina?" Maira looked at her with defiant eyes.

    "No, nothing at all." Catharina, afraid, turned away and pretended to whistle.

    *

    The one who rules is the one who dominates. When the door opened, everyone in the ce bowed to the woman who came through it. Politely, they all said to her, "Greetings, master."

    They then separated and stood at both ends of the corridor.

    Not long after, the two sides of the hall were bypassed by arge number of people, about ten to fifteen people in the Second Order.

    Sitting in a majestic armchair, but strangely effeminate in pink, the woman called master pressed a button and aputer appeared in front of her. Oddly enough, the game icon that Luan created was the first option saved on the taskbar. The woman clicked on the icon and joined the game.

    The people around each receivedptops from women dressed as maids, and they sat in the chair and started to open the game too. If an outsider saw this, they couldn''t find it any stranger. In addition, all of the people in the room were women and had stoic expressions. It was only when they looked at the woman called the ''master'' that their expression changed to that of adoration and loyalty.

    "Master, I lost an arm to this disgusting monster! Heal me, please!!" begged one of the women in the room holding theptop.

    "I have no choice." The woman tried to speak nonchntly, but the joy in her voice gave her away. The people in the room pretended not to notice. "None of you canl do anything without me."

    In the game, the "master''s" avatar went over to the character who lost an arm and a blue light came out of the avatar''s hand and then started to heal the other yer.

    "The master is so incredible!" One of the women eximed in praise, "Even in a game, she managed to imbue her powers, and perhaps in the whole world she will be the first to do so. She is really amazing!"

    "But of course! Who do you think you''re talking about? By the time the master made the character, she could already use her healing ability, and even we can''t. It just shows how amazing she is!" Another woman spoke proudly as if she were somehow praising herself.

    The woman in question, although she received a slight blush on her face, straightened her back in the armchair and showed an exemry expression. "Let''s dominate this game and be more powerful!" she screamed in encouragement.

    *

    Oblivious to everything that happened in the game he created, Luan was happy, having a barbecue with his family and a Grizzly Bear.

    "Big Brother, I''m getting filled with just a bit of the boiled egg. I think it''s best to meditate now, yes?" Cristina asked. She didn''t know whether to continue eating anyway or not.

    "That''s right, start meditating. It''s better if you can get stronger, and then you can go back to eating." Luan messed up her hair a little and spoke with a slight smile.

    "I''m already feeling full, too." Catharina gave up by taking just a small bite of the egg. It was different from meat, which had a different proportion of Qi. In the egg, it was the most concentrated Qi, and it was obvious that they would not be able to eat so easily while they were still weak.

    Luan on the other hand ate a whole egg; even Ingrid did so. The most surprising was Maira, who managed to take two small bites before feeling full.

    Maira sat on the floor and started meditating too.

    Pooh the Grizzly Bear also ate an egg. He had a strong body, so he was able to eat a whole egg, but he also felt full soon after. Although he couldn''t meditate like humans, he just needed to sleep and the Qi went through him and what he had eaten was digested in a natural way.

    It was two eggs in total, but only Luan managed to eat a second egg. Ingrid had to meditate after eating her first and only managed to take a bite of a second.

    The power emanating from inside the cave drew the attention of many monsters, but none of them dared to approach out of fear. Even the zombies, who were not afraid to die, could not get close. This was because Luan had formed a formation around the cave that prevented intruders from entering. Sure, it would onlyst a few hours, but it was enough for their current purposes.

    Pooh the Bear had benefited greatly since he decided to stay in the cave after convincing Luan. His body did not grow and did not change, however his body had be stronger and more flexible. If he continued to eat the flesh of monsters, he could reach the Second Order and might even acquire a unique ability, but the chances were not so high, however, they were greater than even Luan''s chances, since a Bear''s appetite is greater than a human and if he reached the limit of the First Order with his body, he would even be able to eat a mutant monster entirely alone.

    And if he was lucky, he''d end up developing a Monster Core. That would make him even more powerful than the furious monsters outside the cave since he would have his intelligence intact, even superior to some humans.

    Luan''s body shone. He tried to cross the limit of the First Order of Qi, but it was useless. He still didn''t have enough power, and so, he directed Qi to strengthen his body instead. The power of Qi nourished each cell particle in his body, however, it only strengthened them without refining them. However, that was much more than many cultivators tried to do. It was not an easy thing to strengthen the body, especially the human body.

    Luan''s body started to sweat a lot, but it was darkened in color, looking like umted dirt. ''Were these eggs able to purify my body a little?'' Luan was amazed.

    He continued and did not stop and saw that more impurities were being expelled from his body. He thought he would need a lot more time to get something so good to be able to expel the impurities from his body and did not expect that his luck would be so great when eating imp''s eggs after being purified.

    Not only Luan - Maira, Cristina, Catharina, and Ingrid, even the Grizzly Bear Pooh expelled impurity from their bodies.

    ''Sensational¡­'' Luan was delighted with the result. He stood up, not caring about the strong odor in the cave. He noticed that his body was quite cleansed, and now he had a chance to break the boundary of the First Order.

    Testing his strength, Luan noticed that he was currently 48 times stronger than an average man with his body. Just a little while longer, and he would reach the limit with his body too. Sighing, Luan left the cave. He wanted to bathe, but he knew that he was not the only one who needed to do such, and so he thought of something and went to his home and brought back with him many buckets of water. At his current speed, Luan was able to bring the many buckets of water in a few minutes, and with his physical bnce, he did it without spilling any water.

    After bringing the many buckets of water, he realized that Ingrid had finished digesting and expelling the impurities from her body. She approached, with her thumb and index finger pinched on her nose, and said, "Luan, can I use this water, please?"

    "Yes, I have prepared this water for all of you to use." Luan said as he spread a bucket of water over himself. Gradually the impurity came off his skin, but still, he had to scrub and use his Qi to make it easier to remove.

    Ingrid copied what he did with the Qi, and she also managed to remove the impurity from her body. The unpleasant smell did note out entirely, but it was better than it was before.

    "Big Brother, can I as well?" Cristina came and pointed at the bucket.

    "Yes, feel free." Receiving Luan''s permission, Cristina poured the water on her head and rubbed her body.

    "Use your Qi. Try to imagine it as a second skin, and wrap the Qi all over your body and then ssh the water." Luan told her.

    "Okay. I''ll try." Cristina saw that she was unable to remove much impurity and realized that Luan was trying to teach her a practical way to achieve this.

    Pooh also left the cave, but he didn''t ask for water. Instead, he said something that only Luan could understand.

    "Even if there is ake nearby, it is poisoned, we cannot enter... Oh, are you immune to this poison? Then just go there; we''re going to stay here," Luan replied to him.

    Pooh nodded and left.

    After using the water to clean their bodies, Luan and the girls went back to eating. Now that they got stronger, they started to feel especially hungry. The benefits of eating monster meat and the eggs was too enticing to resist.

    Of course, Luan had already eaten his two eggs and had to content himself with just eating the meat. However, it wasn''t like he waspleting. It wouldn''t take very long for him to reach the limit of his body, and he knew that if he continued to eat monster meat, he could strengthen and reach the limit of the body.

 Chapter 138: The king of the farm

    <h4>Chapter 138: The king of the farm</h4>

    After eating and being satisfied, Ingrid returned home with Luan showing the way out, since only he knew how to get out of this ce. Ingrid took a shower and changed clothes, then she returned to her mother''s house.

    Maira and the girls also returned home, leaving only Luan and Pooh.

    After the meat ran out, Luan went hunting again. He wanted to try to get more Monster Cores and Magic Stones.

    The icy wind blew. Luan shivered slightly and warmed himself up with Qi. Walking, he went north. It was there that he had seen a zombie that appeared to be human and was in the Second Order. If he was lucky, he would get another Magic Stone.

    It was difficult to disseminate what Luan was doing. As he walked, he created some things in the air as if he were writing something or drawing something, and in the next instant a strong light shone, but then he sighed.

    ''I''m still not strong enough.'' Luan knew he had to be patient. There was no point in wanting to hurry things up, but he still wanted to try some of the attack spells, at least the less powerful ones. However, it was useless. He didn''t have enough power, his Qi was not yet raised, and it was necessary to break the limit so that his Qi would turn blue.

    Each Power Order had a color. The First Order left Qi a little green, but only a few people could see it. The Second Order was blue, the Third Order purple, and Fourth Order golden. At the most advanced levels, after the Fifth Order, it was no longer so easy to determine the color. In general, it was red, however, in each Order the red color present in the Qi was stronger and denser. Of course, despite saying that these colors represent the color of Qi, only lightning bolts of different colors were passed through one''s eyes and almost imperceptible in Qi.

    Luan''s presence was visible mainly because he tried to create a spell close to where the human zombie of the Second Order was located.

    It was strange. The zombie, despite having a human appearance, was quadrupedal. Also, the zombie looked like a rabid dog, with green saliva running down its neck as it ran towards Luan.

    The zombie''s eyes sparkled blue. It was like two light blue shes that had sparkled from both of his eyes. When close, the zombie snarled like a demon. It was a chilling sound. It was a bizarre scene, even worse than a standard horror movie.

    The closer it got, the more the four-legged zombie growled. For the zombie, Luan was nothing but arge and juicy piece of meat that would help him evolve. The zombie''s instinct made him attracted to Luan''s flesh and blood as well as crave it.

    Over Luan''s left hand materialized a white dragon w with all its splendor. The zombie was on alert watching this but kept going toward Luan, who in turn, was surrounded by a white aura and in his eyes, a faint green blinking light much like blue lightning came out of the zombie''s eyes, but it just seemed more mystical and pure.

    Luan''s ws brought with him the power of a dragon, and when he attacked in the direction of the zombie, it was like a very fast beam of white color.

    The zombie opened its mouth and wanted to bite Luan''s dragon hand. It was fierce and fearless, however, the zombie''s teeth were unable to break Luan''s defense and the w hit its head withrge, sharp nails that were able to tear through the zombie''s head. The mark of the five ws made the blood ssh from the sh and Luan dodged and the zombie, who did not stop running, fell forward, and before he could continue, the eyes which were initially full of vitality and cruelty became colorless. It was like an old toy running out of battery that had stopped working.

    Luan approached, and with his dragon''s ws he opened the zombie''s headpletely. Sighing, he had to be disappointed. There was no Magic Stone.

    Dismantling the zombie, at least Luan found the bones to be useful to create weapons and armor.

    *

    After he returned, Luan took a shower andy down on the bed. He didn''t sleep right away. He had somehow gotten used to sleeping next to Ingrid, and not having her by his side made him miss her and have a little insomnia.

    Maybe the fact that he put the pillow between his legs helped him, and before he knew it, Luan fell asleep.

    That night, Luan had a dream. It was about something that looked like an ind, only floating, and the shape that it looked like was quite peculiar.

    *

    An albino rooster walked peacefully in the middle of the night. The sky was not yet clear, but it could be seen that the night was about to turn into day. The rooster hopped up and climbed into a box, and then he jumped again as if he were climbing adder. When he reached the top, he leaped forward and spread his wings and pped up onto the roof of the chicken farm.

    The callus walked over the roof and stood on the edge of the roof, looking proudly and pompously at the sky, he then thought: ''I, the king of the farm, am awake, so everyone must not wake up!''

    "Cock-a-doodle-doo!"

    Satisfied, after singing several times and imposing his authority, the cock flew. Well, he tried to fly, but he glided down at least.

    *

    Luan woke up. It was March 28, 2010. It was expected that the Third Awakening would happen on June 15, 2010, however, Luan now thought differently. A lot of things had happened and it looked like it was going to begin sooner than he had anticipated.

    Many disasters were happening, and even mutations of nts and some animals that had be strange. Some creatures now even seemed more intelligent than usual.

    ''How did this happen?'' After taking a shower and changing clothes, Luan opened hisptop and saw a video that was being essed a lot, and in this video, not only 1 person, but several people who started ying the game he created were using powers very simr to Source. Luan was confused, but then he saw while in his character the game also changed.

    Typing very fast on hisptop, Luan still didn''t see any problem in the game''s programming. It was still the same, however, something so supernatural happened that it modified the characters and some in fact gained skills that were not designed to exist within the game.

    ''How did the game mutate?'' It was the first time that Luan had dealt with this type of situation, but a thought came into his mind, however, he dismissed it as not feasible.

    He could reprogram the game and remove the anomalies, but after thinking about it, he stopped himself. If something like this happened, that is, it would not affect him, however, people with special abilities, if they did not use a nickname instead of their real name, could get in serious trouble, so Luan restricted all personal data of people with these new skills. It would be harmful if they had to go into hiding and didn''t y.

    Luan wanted humans to be stronger, or else the same scenario of his previous life would end up being repeated.

    Although humanity had managed to get rid of their oppressors and rise through the ranks in his past life, for a long time humans were treated as inferior by many other races and more than 500 million people were enved by several other races.

    After doing some exercises in the training room, Luan took the bones of the Imp Mother of the Second Order and wanted to create new armor for his family. He also brought with him the zombies and monsters of the Second Order that he had killed, intending to create weapons from them as well.

    What Luan created was not so simple, but also not tooplicated. It was a new set of armor in white and a little pink. The reason it turned pink, despite being made of melted white bones, was because it was infused with blood from monsters of the Second Order, thus causing the color to change. In his own armor, it was redder. He used more blood and also his own blood, which made his armor a little more special, especially in the pauldrons lower arm, glove and wrist, upper arm, which were optimized for the dragon aspect of his arm.

    Luan also created five Second Order pistols and some bullets made of bones and Magic Stone. If a shot fired from one of these pistols was urate, it could easily kill a Second Order monster. He also spent some time creating more melee weapons.

 Chapter 139: Origin of the Cloud?

    <h4>Chapter 139: Origin of the Cloud?</h4>

    Luan was wearing a full set of red armor and a mask that looked like a dragon, even the color of his hair and eyes had changed because of the special effect of the mask.

    Luan was confident of fighting someone who was close to reaching the Third Order, however, he was still cautious: carelessness could lead to his death, and now he was no longer alone. Without him noticing, a smile formed on his face. Luan took off his armor and put it away. He now had another storage ring, however, it was almost the same as the one he had left with Ingrid, just a little bit bigger, at 1.5 cubic meters. He kept the armor and sword inside the ring.

    In the pool, Cristiana and Catharina were swimming and ying with the water. The sisters''ughter echoed, and in the meantime, Maira was smiling as she watched the two of them sitting on a chair and resting her hands on her chin. She felt at peace. This moment was very gratifying for her, and seeing Luan arrive, she smiled even more.

    "Are you going to go into the pool and y with your sisters?" Maira asked.

    Luan pulled up a chair and sat down next to Maira and said, "Maybeter. I think I''ll sit here for a while."

    "Okay." Maira smiled and looked back toward the pool.

    Many things were going through Luan''s mind, mainly about his previous life. He tried to rescue every fragment of things that might be useful now. At the present time, the most important things in his mind were things from when he was already very strong, however, as much as he had tried to lower the level of power and try to use them, until now he had failed. It was difficult for him toe back and have to start over, however, it did not mean that he was dissatisfied.

    Suddenly, the sky started to darken, which was strange because it was still daytime, but something even more strange happened next. Maira was going to warn Luan toe in, as it was predicted that it was going to rain, and then she was going to tell the girls toe in too, however, Luan had his eyes closed and something like white smoke came out of his body. Maira wanted to get his attention, but was prevented.

    "Mom, don''t touch Big Brother!" Cristina shouted. She didn''t know why, but she sensed that they shouldn''t be touching Luan at that moment.

    Maira did not understand, but she heard what Cristina said and withdrew her hand which had almost touched Luan.

    "Cristina, do you know what''s going on with him?" Maira asked.

    "No, but I have a feeling we shouldn''t be touching him right now," she said as she stepped out of the pool.

    "Okay, I hope it''s not serious." Maira said in a tone of concern as she bit her lower lip lightly, but smiled, trying not to terrify her daughters either.

    The three distanced themselves when they noticed that Luan had started to shine brightly and more and more white clouds started toe out of his body, and then they saw those same clouds make him float. The clouds cast themselves over the entire sky, and then it started to thunder.

    "Mom, I remember Luan saying that his Origin may be rted to clouds or water. If it was because of that that he was in that state... maybe he is awakening his Origin?" Catharina spected.

    "Now that you mention it, I think that''s quite possible." Maira nodded and continued to look in Luan''s direction.

    Luan still had his eyes closed, as if in a trance. He had crossed his legs while floating in the flying clouds in a natural way and the aura that came out of his body was powerful.

    The sounds of thunder grew louder, and lightning struck near the girls and made them scream in fright. The weather seemed to get more and more ugly and a very heavy rain started. People on the beach ran to their homes or sought shelter nearby.

    In the air, Luan on top of the flying cloud, seemed more and more mystical. He shone brightly with a strong white neon light, and then the lightning became more turbulent, striking in nearby regions, and it was not possible to track where it fell for sure.

    Meanwhile, Ingrid, who saw the storm begin, somehow felt that this was all strange. Not that she was an expert, but she was sensitive to Qi now and could feel that this rain was not normal. It was more dense and made Qi everywhere stronger, out of the ordinary, like never before.

    Thinking about it, Ingrid wanted to see Luan. She thought about calling but the call went straight to voicemail. With no choice, she grabbed a T-shirt and wrapped it around her head. Amanda looked at Ingrid in a strange way, thinking that her daughter was no longer old enough to y pretend to be a ninja or something simr.

    "Mom, I''ll be right back." Without exining, Ingrid opened the gate and ran through the rain. She ran so fast that she began to slide. She almost fell and regained her bnce and started running again. The distance was a little long, but she was even faster than a car when running. She was moving at over 300 KM / H. This was surprising, since it was raining. If it was on a sunny day, it was possible that she would be even faster.

    Minutester, Ingrid arrived in front of Luan''s house and entered.

    "Who is it?" When Maira noticed Ingrid''s arrival, she, Cristina, and Catharina jumped in surprise. After all, Ingrid was wearing a cloth over her head that covered her face.

    Ingrid unrolled the cloth from her head and in a hushed voice, she said sheepishly, "It''s all right, it''s me."

    "Oh..." The three girls were left without a reaction. It was unexpected to see Ingrid arrive that way.

    "Hahaha! Ingrid, what is this? Are you trying to kill us withughter?" Catharina startedughing right away as she pointed at Ingrid, who blushed.

    They should have guessed that it was Ingrid since if it were someone unknown, the formation would sounded and prevented them from entering, but as her arrival was so sudden, they didn''t even have time to remember that fact.

    But noting the abnormality and seeing Luan''s condition, Ingrid asked, "What happened here? Why is Luan like this?"

    "We don''t know yet," said Maira, "But, apparently, he is connecting with and awakening his Origin."

    "It is quite eye-catching, but being Luan, that sounds probable." Ingrid thought that Luan was the most incredible person in the world, so she automatically thought that his Origin would be just as powerful.

    "In fact, from the outside, everything seems normal. What is happening to Luan? You cannot see it from the outside," Ingrid said, "I assume it is because of the formation that Luan did previously."

    "Yes, although Luan didn''t exin about it, he made it explicit that if something supernatural happened, people outside would not be able to see it," Maira said.

    Knowing that they didn''t have to worry about strangers finding out what was going on, it was a relief. It would be problematic if this were to go public.

    Meanwhile, many people and even animals were frightened. Lightning was shing from the sky more often than usual. And to make matters worse, some had the ''unhappiness'' of being hit by lightning.

    Even an albino rooster that saw one of the chickens in the rain, thought of going to rescue the endangered hen and the moment the albino rooster went outside it was struck by lightning...

 Chapter 140: Heading for Ghost Island

    <h4>Chapter 140: Heading for Ghost Ind</h4>

    *Boooom!*

    A pir of light has expanded!

    Luan, who was the cause of this scene, opened his red eyes, and suddenly they became neon white. It was as if light were being produced from his eyes and was constantly changing, even getting reddish. The power he wielded increased by the minute, and then, another crash echoed and scared many people.

    Luan, who finally came back to himself, had his feet on top of the cloud as if it were something solid. From Luan''s red eyes, blue lightning boltse out, signaling that his Qi had crossed through the First Order and that he had managed to break the limit and reach the Second Order. The power that Luan could exercise now was outside of his expectations. It was superior to what he had had in his previous life when he was in the Second Order even though he had just arrived in the Second Order.

    "Ingrid?" Luan looked in her direction. Seeing her cheeks turn red, he thought it was cute and smiled. "I''m happy to see you here."

    Ingrid was wearing a blue sweatshirt with a bo and casual wool pants. Remembering that she came here without even putting on a decent outfit and that Luan was seeing her like this, Ingrid unconsciously tucked her hair behind her ear and said with a shy smile, "I was worried when I felt something wrong, and so I came."

    Despite the surprise that his newfound ability caused him, Luan was not inexperienced with such power. He managed to control his newfound Origin with ease and made the clouds descend to the ground. The clouds in the sky also started to disperse and the whole phenomenon stopped and the world returned to normal.

    "Thank you for your concern." Embracing her cold body because of the rain, Luan said gently, "Come on, you should take a shower and get warm."

    "Of course I care about you!" Ingrid pouted and hugged Luan tightly. Ingrid stood on tiptoe and kissed Luan while saying, "Yes, let''s go in."

    "Meh, did you see that mom?" Catharina jokinglyined, "They pretended we didn''t even exist and left the three of us eating dog food while they were off in their own little world."

    "Ungh! Yes, it is true." Maira joined in the fun and then said, "Let''s go in and take a shower too and leave the two lovebirds alone."

    The sound of raindrops dripping from the roof still echoed. Luan was not at all embarrassed to hear what Catharina and his mother said, however, the same could not be said of Ingrid.

    "Let''s go in," Luan told her.

    "Okay." Ingrid, despite being shy at that moment, was still able to stand her ground.

    Contrary to what Luan expected, when he and Ingrid arrived at the door to his room, she also entered. Luan went to the bathroom and she followed him. A thought came into his mind and he asked, "You want to go in together?"

    "Yes, I want to bathe with you..." She lowered her head and did not dare to look him in the eye.

    "Okay," Luanughed and agreed.

    Seeing Luan take off his clothes without reservations or shyness only made Ingrid blush furiously, but she bit her bottom lip and affirmed her determination and started to take off her clothes too.

    "We are going to wash in the shower," Luan said.

    "Uh huh."

    "We''ve been dating for a long time... You saw me changing several times. Are you still not used to my body? Are you really blushing?"

    "Because it is such a perfect body." After giving her answer, Ingrid hugged Luan from behind, ashamed to let him see her naked.

    Luan sighed helplessly as he tried to turn around as Ingrid turned around with him and continued to hug him from behind.

    Entering the bathroom stall like this, Luan turned on the warm water in the shower. The water fell on them and Ingrid gave a little cry, not expecting the water to fall suddenly since she still kept her head down in shame.

    "If we continue like this, there will be no way to clean up properly," Luan said.

    "Oh..."

    Ingrid gathered her courage and unlocked the arms that were around Luan''s body, loosening them. She walked away, but felt very ashamed.

    Luan helped her rub her head with shampoo and saw her pouting. Ingrid also did the same for him, and after they washed and took off the foam and used conditioner, it was unknown who initiated, but the couple began to kiss while the shower water ran down their bodies.

    The kiss was breathtaking, making their bodies feel hot and excited. Ingrid felt Luan''s bulge nudge her and was not shy, but more excited to make her man react through a kiss. When he reached down and reached her secret garden, Ingrid squirmed in Luan''s arms and groaned in his mouth.

    Ingrid felt herself melting, barely able to return the kiss while Luan yed with her secret garden. Not wanting to lose, she took hold of the mast and then with movements from top to bottom with her hand in the opposite way, Ingrid saw Luan react to this and seem to feel good, and she was also happy with his reaction and continued.

    The couple continued to touch each other until they finally reached the ecstasy of excitement.

    After that, they went back to kissing madly, and Luan almost put himself inside her, but when he saw her expression of pain, he withdrew and said, "Sorry, I rushed a little."

    "No... It''s okay, but I- I''m still scared..." Ingrid bit her lip and hated herself for not having the courage to continue. "Can we wait a little longer?"

    "Yes," Luan said in his husky voice and hugged her body.

    *

    The pores of his body had absorbed much more Qi than before. Luan also felt the pleasant changes in his body that made him feel stronger and also more likely to use Qi. Even some of the martial arts techniques he had in hand could be used, especially the <Tiger''s Fist> which was the strongest he could use at the moment, and the movement technique <Blue Impulse>.

    ''Now I have no reason to postpone this anymore.'' Luan thought of the man he saw when he read Samuel Hamibo''s mind.

    It was to be expected that he would want to act. He could not let someone so dangerous live near him and knowing that he was willing to kill anyone, even children, to get cultivation and be a cultivator of the Third Order.

    "Mom, keep an eye on everything, and if anything unusual happens, call Ingrid," Luan said, "I''ll be back as soon as I can."

    Wearing full armor of the Second Order, and essories, Luan also had the Third Order sword inside the storage ring and left a Second Order sword with Ingrid and also a Second Order pistol with some special bullets for his mother.

    Despite knowing that it was important to let his family have experience in fighting, he did not intend to take the risk of losing their lives. After all, where he was going there were some who were in the Second Order and even their Leader was very close to reaching the Third Order.

    As soon as he finished saying goodbye to his family, Luan donned the bone mask that changed his facial appearance. After that, he made clouds appear below his feet and floated up in the sky.

 Chapter 141: Luan arrived at Ghost Island

    <h4>Chapter 141: Luan arrived at Ghost Ind</h4>

    Now at <Refining Blood> Level 1, Luan was now 60 times stronger than an ordinary man using only Qi. He was even superior to people who normally just ascended to the Second Order since on average they would increase to 51 and at most 55 times stronger than an ordinary man.

    Furthermore, he was at the limit of the body, that is, using Qi and the body he would be so strong that he would be able to fight someone from the beginning of the Third Order. Adding to that his armor and sword, he could even manage to kill someone in the middle of the Third Order and fight and survive against someone at the Peak of the Third Order.

    Someone in the Third Order, today, would be easily treated as a ''God''. That''s because they would have unimaginable powers and could also ignore a good deal of gravity and float in the sky. It was not for nothing that this cultivator of vengeful souls wanted so much to reach the Third Order that he was willing to sacrifice children, etc. to achieve his goal.

    Luan''s eyes shed with blue lightning as he elerated his speed. He only stopped when he arrived at the edge of the sea and then meditated with a Magic Stone, recovering the lost Qi.

    Luan''s extra sensory perception was now unfathomable. He was able to sense the presence of everyone who lived on the ghost ind.

    Creating clouds again, Luan flew towards the ghost ind. The speed was even faster than a bullet train. When he arrived at the ind, hended and started walking. He already noticed that he was detected, so there was no reason for him to hide and make a surprise attack.

    Luan''s sense of danger vibrated, and he dodged to the left. Something scraped past his shoulder. He turned to see that the bullet that barely hit him pierced a tree ten meters away.

    7 heavily armed men came out from behind trees as they aimed their weapons at Luan. They were none other than the subordinates of the ind''s leader. The person who had shot was Jefferson Miller.

    Suddenly, a ck figure shot towards him.

    "You''re dead!" A furious silver de howled as the man pushed a knife forward.

    Luan reached forward with the intention of taking the knife.

    "Idiot." The men present swore with a smile, seeing how stupid Luan was, trying to hold a knife of the Second Order with his hand.

    But what they saw next caused everyone''s jaws to drop to the floor. Luan held the knife between his fingers so easily that the man who attacked couldn''t move either forward or back. He had to abandon the knife since a punch enwrapped with Qi was going in the direction of his stomach.

    "Shoot, shoot!" their boss ordered.

    The man who also backed away, leaving the knife with Luan, pulled a machine gun that had a strap around his shoulder and shot him.

    "It became a sieve," the chiefughed coldly.

    "How can he be okay?" When they stopped shooting, they saw Luan unharmed, without any scratch.

    One of the armed men couldn''t help but interrupt. "He was just lucky-"

    The chief immediately silenced him with a stare.

    "Who are you, and why are you here?" The chief asked as he stared at Luan.

    "White Dragon," Luan replied and started walking towards them.

    "Stop!" the chief shouted, holding a submachine gun. "What I want to know is not how you name yourself, but rather, why did youe here?"

    Suddenly, Luan used <Blue Impulse> and then a bluish energy enveloped his feet, reaching easily in front of one of the men and mming the unsuspecting young man in the chest, making him fly back in shock. Luan grabbed his machine gun in the air.

    The young man fell heavily on the ground and clutched his chest in terror as he vomited blood and crawled with all his strength away.

    "Damn, how did he manage to do any damage, since I''m wearing armor?" The man was incredulous.

    The chief and the other men were also in shock. The strength that Luan showed and the speed was superior to any ordinary person.

    "Keep shooting! I do not believe that he is immortal!" the chief shouted.

    The group of heavily armed men continued to shoot in Luan''s direction without stopping. The weapon Luan took from the young man was broken in half, looking like a toy gun.

    "Get out, you are no match for him!" An authoritative voice echoed from behind the trees and a tall figure holding tworge 150 cm axes appeared. He was 221 cm tall and very muscr, with veinsing out of his arms and forehead and he was bald.

    When the men heard this, they stopped shooting, only to see Luan totally intact and with the gun he stole lying on the ground in two parts. It shocked them deeply as they retreated.

    "Finish him, Glozia!" the men shouted.

    The confidence in their voice was clear. It was possible to believe that this man who just arrived was very strong for them to have so much faith in him.

    As he approached, the sound of the man''s footsteps echoed. He was not only big, he was also very heavy. His muscles retracted when he attacked towards Luan in sequence with the two axes.

    Luan put the sword up and defended himself as if it were nothing. Only the shock waves and the loud sound of metal crashing resonated.

    zio was forced to retreat, taking several steps back, and looked in shock at Luan. Not only had this man managed to defend himself against gun bullets, but the man even managed to defend himself against his axes and even make him retreat? Who was this masked man?

    Luan was no longer on the defensive. Holding the sword with his right hand, he attacked. The man holding the axes quickly tried to defend himself; the metallic sound echoed and Luan''s sword continued to push the man. It was then that cracking sounds echoed and zio panicked.

    *Pr!*

    The axes broke and the sword went down and cut the man''s chest.

    zio stepped back with his hand over the cut on his chest and looked at Luan in fear.

    "Die," Luan said coldly and cut off the head of the man who was bowed over a little because of the cut on his chest. Luan''s de cut so fast that it left a trail of green light.

    "Run!" the chief shouted.

    The men were all now deeply terrified and ran for their lives.

    Luan used the <Blue Impulse> again and with beams of green light, he cut off the heads of all the men who ran while dropping their machine guns.

    "How dare you kill my men?!" a booming voice echoed. It was difficult to discern whether it was a man or a woman, but it was noticeable that the person had a lot of strength behind them this time, since their voice made the leaves on the trees tremble when they spoke loudly.

    Luan did not answer, but rather continued on his way towards the voice. That was when he saw a pce made in a cave, just as he had seen from the memories of Samuel Hamibo.

 Chapter 142: Hard to Believe

    <h4>Chapter 142: Hard to Believe</h4>

    "You call yourself White Dragon, yes?" The voice was full of ridicule, as if he was ridiculing Luan for calling himself that.

    "If it''s not me, is it you?" Luan stepped back.

    When Luan said that, an overwhelming aura came out of his body. It was even more dense and powerful than the aura of the person who ridiculed him. An expression of disdain and defiance curved on Luan''s lips when he looked ahead and saw the image of someone being enveloped in a dark mist, hiding their true appearance.

    Staring closer, Luan was able to see through the remains that surround this person. ''A woman? No... A delicate man dressed as a woman.'' Luan found out.

    "You are looking for death bying here." It was like a ghost, floating in the air, and only a darkened fabric could be seen and the part of the face was blurred by the person''s dark aura.

    Behind that person, that same ghost that once managed to escape Luan was there. Present also were other ghosts, only weaker and definitely human, holding weapons like swords and also firearms, even missileunchers.

    "Answer me, did youe here to die?"

    "If you want a chat partner, it is better to look for someone else," said Luan in a disinterested and monotonous tone. His face was totally expressionless; the expression on his face seemed to freeze the entire area.

    "Gee. You are a very driven boy, did you know that?" the ghostly man said with his twisted voice that sent chills down the spine of those who heard him. "I''m upset. Now I''m not only going to kill you, but I''m also going to turn you into one of my personal ghosts and torment you forever, but who knows if you are even beautiful behind that mask..."

    He didn''t finish speaking; he just licked his lips in a way that no one could see except Luan who had a better vision than ordinary humans.

    Luan''s feet suddenly glowed blue and he appeared in front of one of the men like a gust of wind and kicked the man''s face with his left foot, and when he spun at such a fast speed that it didn''t even seem like he moved, he cut with his sword. The man who saw the sword going in his direction tried to dodge, but in spite of that, he failed and raised a heavy hammer to defend himself, however, the de of Luan''s sword shone with a blue light and cut through the hammer and the man''s arm.

    The man fell to the floor and began to squirm as he cried out in pain. "My arm, my arm!"

    " You don''t feel threatened, do you?." The indifference and pressure in his voice made the others take a few steps back. Now they saw that the person in front of them was not easy to deal with. Within seconds, two of them have been ughtered.

    Moving in a way that seemed simple, what happened next shocked everyone. Luan swing his sword to the right side and then, a ghost that was in his direction started to scream when it was wielded and, incredible as it may seem, started to be purified. Something that was almost impossible to happen when you were wielded by a sword.

    "Ahhhhhhhh..."

    Although the ghost''s cry was initially regrettable, soon an expression of iconic happiness was stamped on her face. The ghost now had the appearance of a pretty girl of 18 years, and while looking at Luan thanked him and disappeared.

    How difficult was it to kill a ghost and purify it? Even someone at the Peak of the Second Order would not be able, but before their eyes, Luan had done just that. He did something that they thought was impossible for someone inferior to the Second Order.

    This then also meant that Luan''s attacks became vital to the ghosts and especially to the man who controlled the ghosts. Before, he would have a self-resistance to damage, but before Luan, would he have the confidence to survive if he were wielded by his sword?

    Leaving his stupor, the man dressed as a woman who was the leader of everyone on the ghost ind, stepped back. If it weren''t for the fact that his face was out of focus, it would have been noticeable that his face was as pale as a sheet. He was scared. For the first time in many years, the man who controlled ghosts and believed he was in control of life and death was afraid.

    "Why did youe here, and why are you fighting against me?" Despite hesitating a little, the man dressed as a woman, named Ismael Kenedy, tried to thicken his voice and ask without seeming fear.

    ''So what if this man managed to kill a ghost? So what if he seems to be a little strong? Am I also not able to do the same?'' Making his body stop shaking, Ismael convinced himself that he was not weaker than Luan. He had, after all, the Origin of ghosts; he could control ghosts freely and even incorporate them, increasing his power by cing a ghost inside himself.

    It was not as if Ishmael was weak. In fact, he was quite strong and skilled. He incorporated a ghost into his body and his power increased. It was as if he had put on an armor that increased his status. In addition, he also held a spear and wore ck armor. It was not known what level it was, but it seemed to be quite strong, at least from the Second Order.

    *Beng!* *Beng!* *Beng!* *Beng!*

    Initially, only Ismael was brave enough to attack. With the spear in his two hands he attacked quickly and urately, aiming towards the head, heart, lungs, shoulders, thighs, and arms, but he failed to hit Luan, who defended himself every time. Each time, he used force and made Ismael retreat, while the others who ran with the intention of attacking, were not even able to understand how to join in.

    Luan''s eyes were cold and unforgiving. Even after killing some of the people there, his eyes didn''t even blink or even look at the corpses a second time. Ismael''s eyes faltered again. He couldn''t keep up with Luan''s movements. Even when it looked like he was in advantage by attacking, in fact, he was forced to attack. If not, he would have died.

    Dripping with sweat, Ismael honestly wanted to retreat.

 Chapter 143: Ishmaels Death

    <h4>Chapter 143: Ishmael''s Death</h4>

    Ismael was not a young person. He may have appeared to be less than 40 years old, but in fact, he was very close to 100 years old. So when he saw Luan fight, he knew that if he continued to go against him, death was what awaited him. Having no choice and wanting to live, Ismael transformed himself into an even more ghostly shape and floated in the air and even dropped the spear on the ground, not wanting to carry weight. Then, he started flying at full speed, believing if he escaped from the ind across the sea, he would not be at risk for his life.

    Of course, he did not know that Luan could also fly. The two were both in the Second Order, but he was very close to the Third Order, which was a reasonably long distance from those who just arrived in the Second Order since he needed just one step towards achieving the Third Order.

    ''How can there be someone so abnormal in Brazil?'' Ismael came to Brazil precisely because of the wedws making it easy to get revengeful souls, and also because the country was considerably weaker than the otherrger countries that already had people in the Third Order.

    ''Perhaps like me, this boy is an elder''s disciple and came to Brazil for the same reason?'' Ismael found this usible since he did not believe that in Brazil there were many powerful people. This was mainly because of the few years of history that Brazil had, unlike the others that even had a legacy from ancestors more than 5,000 years ago. However, Brazil only had a little more than 500 years of history; it was a very big difference.

    Almost as soon as he distanced himself, he heard a series of screamsing from the ind.

    Ismael looked curiously.

    "Sir, don''t leave us!"

    "My God! Why?"

    "No!!"

    It was the people that Ismael had as his subordinates. He just snorted, watching them with a scornful smile. He thought their lives would be useful if they managed to dy Luan a little while he escaped.

    While floating, Ismael''s speed was not very fast. It wasparable to a motorcycle that reached a maximum of 40 km / h. But he found that because he was floating above the water, it was difficult to be reached. However, he remembered something. ''Wait, how did that boy get to the ind?''

    "..."

    The echoes of the voices vanished like the wind. This was strange, which made Ismael want to escape even faster.

    ''Danger!''

    A loud rm went off in his mind, and Ismael made a dive towards the sea as a beam of blue light scraped his head.

    "Ahhh!"

    Even though he was not hit and cut only his hair, Ismael screamed in fright. His heart was racing at 1,000 beats an hour.

    Since Ismael threw his gun away to make it lighter when flying in ghostly mode, he didn''t have a weapon to use to defend himself. "Cheater! I don''t even have a gun. If you''re a man, fight with your hands!"

    Ismael''s heart was pounding and he wanted to run away, but knowing that he had no chance, and seeing that Luan was even faster than him flying, although surprised, he did not want to die and tried to incite Luan''s manhood and try to make him feel offended and not use the sword, so he would have a better chance of surviving.

    Luan was not childish to the point of doing what Ismael said. He remained indifferent, almost leaning from the cloud horizontally, as if he were surfing on a wave, and from an angle that seemed impossible, he made an upside-down "U" and both of Ishmael''s arms were cut off. Blood flowed, and Ishmael came out of his ghostly state and fell into the sea. The ghost that had merged with his body also was forced out.

    *Whoosh!*

    Luan''s sword pierced the ghost quickly and a white Qi started toe out of the sword and the ghost of the Second Order was purified.

    *Ssh!*

    Ishmael fell into the sea and had no arms to help him swim and the blood flowed without stopping. He was still someone powerful, even in that state with tears of paining out of his eyes, so he managed to swim by shaking his feet.

    "Big Brother White Dragon, please don''t kill me!" Ishmael''s body was without both arms and soaked with water and blood. His expression was one of pure terror. "Please do not kill me. I have strengthened myself for the past hundred years. I will give you all the powers that I have gained. I will be your ve! I will do anything you want! Please save me!"

    He trembled with fear, for he feared that Luan would kill him with his sword.

    "Coward! At least show your face!" When he realized that it was impossible to survive, he seemed to want to see who would kill him.

    "Heh..." Luan said nonchntly. "I know there is a rune in your soul and if I kill you, someone will see me... So, why would I be so foolish as to show my face?"

    "W-what-" Ismael, who was already suffering from agony and pain, did not expect anyone to know this secret of his n.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    Shaking his feet roughly, Ismael swam very fast. After all, he had a lot of strength despite losing both arms.

    Luan remained still and cut the wind. To be more precise, he did not cut the wind, but rather, he pushed forward, trapping the blue Qi that came out in the shape of a boomerang. Spinning at great speed, with the wind in favor, it didn''t take long to get ahead and a bloody scene to unfold. From the middle of the legs to the head, Ishmael''s body was divided and the blue dress he wore was shattered.

    Luan did not approach immediately. He stayed at a distance and saw somethinging out of Ismael''s body like a football, and started to scan the scene ahead, then it turned into a beam of light and disappeared.

    Approaching after that, Luan took everything that was of value in Ismael''s body. Some precious stones were inside a bag that was tied around his waist, and before it sank, Luan reached into the water and grabbed it.

    Inside was the gem that was used to steal Monica and Wagner''s souls.

    Comints, hatred, anger... Luan felt none of this for Monica. Yes, she had done bad things against Amanda and Ingrid, but that was apletely different story. He just felt sorry for her. And the reason he felt sorry for her was because he saw her soul.

    When he took Monica''s vengeful soul out of the soul stone, he saw some things.

    After purifying some of Monica''s vengeful soul, her eyes came back to life, and she was startled to see Luan with a mask of bones and then thest minutes of her death passed in her mind.

    "Hahaha! So I died and my face looked like that?" She seemed tough, but in fact, she was crying desperately as sheughed, mocking herself.

    A few minutester, she stopped crying and cursing. Monica looked at the masked man in front of her and asked many questions. "What am I now? Why am I here? Who are you? What do you intend to do with me?"

    "Why do you hate your sister?" Instead of answering, he asked a question of his own.

 Chapter 144: She Wishes She Had Another Chance

    <h4>Chapter 144: She Wishes She Had Another Chance</h4>

    "Why do I hate my sister?" Monica smiled bitterly. She was a beloved daughter since childhood, however, when her sister was born, her father abandoned her a few yearster and all the love and affection she felt was stolen by Ingrid.

    Because it was Luan who purified her soul a little, and also left her under his control, she was unable to fight against his will and started to say, "There are several reasons. For example: I''m stupid. Even if I studied, I couldn''t learn well. I knew I had no future and I didn''t want to live in poverty forever, and I was jealous of those who had money. I envied my sister''s intelligence, and even though she was younger, we shared the same ssroom because I repeated a year 2 times."

    She paused and continued to speak. "When I was 13, my aunt on my father''s side wanted to take me to live with her. She was well off, with a big house, and could provide me with a life I never had. I, of course, epted. My mom was against it, but what could she do? I threatened to kill myself if she wouldn''t let me go...

    When I arrived at my aunt''s house, I felt so happy. I had my own room! I had good food, and also good clothes!" She began to make fun of herself, "But guess what? I was very naive... The man who was married to my aunt was kind to me... And I was innocent, and I never saw malice in him. However, one day I was alone with him at their house. He yed video games with me and asked me to sit on hisp because he felt like I was his daughter and wanted me to feel like his daughter. Ahh, how naive I was... While I was sitting on hisp, something hard nudged me and I thought it was the control and I tried to move it, but then, he was fierce!"

    She shook her head and, beneath her slightly droopingshes, her trembling lips showed unbearable bitterness. "He threw me on the couch and said, mischievous girl, do you want to y with your dad''s tool?'' It was then that he took his disgusting thing out and squeezed my cheeks and put it in my mouth... And... And then he raped me and also took pictures. He threatened to spread the pictures if I told anyone, and since then he raped me whenever he had the chance."

    Monica let out a sigh full of pain. "I was still a virgin and I just wanted to have a ce that felt good, but I soon realized that I already had had it, but I left to go to hell and without escape¡­ I wanted to tell my mom and make this nightmare end, but how could I endure the humiliation of my nude photos full of disgusting stuff spread over my body? I would rather die!" she screamed.

    Her tears were filled with hatred and resentment. "But do you know? I saw my sister, who, although she had nothing, she had everything. I started to hate her deeply. I envied her. I couldn''t stand being the only one to suffer, but she was smart, and she was never alone with my motherfucking uncle and didn''t go through what I went through. And you know what? My uncle didn''t just rape me..."

    She scoffed, then continued, "He also sold me to other ugly, fat old men to get into politics. For a long, long time, I was used by him. I was a sexual tool for him and whoever he wanted. And in the end, I took it out on my sister. Yes, I know she didn''t do anything wrong. She never did, but that didn''t stop me from feeling jealous and angry at her. I wanted her to suffer too. I didn''t want to be the only poor thing and after a few years, I had the chance - an opportunity..."

    "I sold my sister to someone and I don''t know exactly what happened. But I don''t think she ended up in the hands of who it was meant to be," she said. "Somehow, she was still lucky. She didn''t go to the man she was supposed to be with, but instead, I learned that she was with a handsome and very rich young man. Heh... She is really lucky. Even when she was supposed to be unhappy she was lucky..."

    Monicaughed at herself again. "Finally, one day I found out I was pregnant with the child of the biggest drug dealer I had slept with, but then he disappeared and then a rich man stopped me on the street. He looked at me as if he recognized me, but I didn''t recognize him, so I assumed he could have mistaken me for my sister since we are a bit alike and I told him my name was Ingrid and his eyes lit up, and that was when I realized that I had a chance, an opportunity to change my life. But of course, I was pregnant with another man, and luckily it had only been for a few days, but I needed an excuse to make him think that the child was his and when I had sex with him, I ran away and went after his mother and said I was pregnant with her grandchild."

    "Yes, my life was great for a while, but I was also used by Wagner''s father. Uh, Wagner was the rich man for whom I pretended to be Ingrid. But I was used to it, and I wasn''t doing too bad. But it looks like Wagner found out and then killed me by melting my face."

    She said, "Yes, from the beginning to the end my sister never did anything to harm me - although once she hit me, but I know I deserved it. However, I still had to direct my anger at someone, and it seemed to be easier to direct it at her. And that''s it. That''s the story of my old, pathetic life, and now that you''ve heard everything, do what you want with me. Sincerely, I don''t even know if I care. I often wanted to disappear, just disappear and stop existing, but even in death you see this? I''m still here, brooding over my dark past. Isn''t that funny? Hahaha..." She gave a pain-filledugh.

    After hearing all this, Luan said, "I don''t want anything from you, but I have something that you might want. I can return you back to life, but on one condition."

    "What condition?" She didn''t know who this man was, nor did she know what he was capable of, but if he could make her a ghost or something, she thought he could do what he said.

    "Losing a good part of your memory, making you go back to the age you were before you went to your aunt''s house, and then, I''m going to rebuild a 13 year old girl''s body and you can go back to your mother''s side. But the part of this deal you will remember, and you cannot break it: you can never again go against your sister and mother in a malicious way, you must not wish them ill will, or else the deal will be broken and you will die."

    ''Just having my memories of when I was 13, and actually being 13 again? Also, I can''t harm my mother and sister?'' It wasn''t like she had wanted to do that to begin with; she just envied her sister and it ended up turning into hatred, but if she had a chance to forget all her dark past...

    "Yes, I am willing!"

 Chapter 145: It Was So Exciting!

    <h4>Chapter 145: It Was So Exciting!</h4>

    "First of all, I need to warn you," Luan told her, "Although I can do everything I said, I will need the help of your sister and mother and I will also create a new body for you and thepatibility with the body will depend on you. In fact, you may have some limitations, but even if you have limitations, you will be able to live like a normal person. Anyway, we will talk about this after we meet with your mother and sister."

    "Oh..." Monica took a while to digest what she heard and nodded, "Okay."

    "But before that, let me make you forget everything that happened to you back until you were 13 before you went to your aunt''s house. Is that okay?" Luan asked.

    "Err... Okay." In her ghostly form, she floated and nodded in agreement. She knew that no matter how much of her memory she retained, she still wouldn''t quite be herself. Memories are what make someone what they are, but even if she didn''t remember everything, she could still be herself. After all, she was still her.

    Meanwhile, Ismael''s body, which was bleeding in the sea, caught the attention of multiple fish; even a shark began to eat his meat. Luan did not mind stopping the shark, but he intended to kill the shark soon afterward, as he would possibly mutate while eating meat from a Second Order person.

    Suddenly, Luan''s cell phone beeped.

    Maira: [Luan?]

    Luan: [Yes?]

    Maira: [Uh, I''m d you answered. It was gettingte, and I was concerned for your safety.]

    Luan: [I''m fine, mother. I didn''t get hurt at all. I''m going home now, see youter.]

    Maira: [Okay, I''m going to heat up some dinner for you.]

    Luan: [Thank you.]

    Putting his cell phone away, Luan looked at Monica and held his hand out to her. The shape of the ghost was different. He could easily connect directly with her, mainly because she was a weak soul.

    "Who are you? Where am I?" She found herself floating and eximed in amazement. "I am floating and a little transparent! Am I a ghost or am I dreaming?"

    "Ouch!"

    Pinching herself, she felt pain and looked at the strange man who was standing on top of a floating cloud. It was so strange...

    Luan then pointed his finger at her and touched her forehead. In the next instant, the contract he proposed to her not to try to harm Ingrid and Amanda appeared along with the memoirs of the confirmation. She now became aware that she had forgotten many things and also that she did something wrong, but did not know what. However, she was now innocent, from what Luan saw, and despite being a little jealous for wanting her mother''s affection, she still loved Ingrid. Only after she was raped did that love turn to hatred, but as Luan had erased those memories forever, she no longer hated Ingrid.

    Hearing the sound of the water getting agitated, Luan looked and saw the shark that previously ate Ismael''s corpse and had mutated, but it was just amon mutation.

    If that shark were to have eaten all of Ismael''s body, it was possible that it would form a Monster Core, but Luan did not want to spend that much time waiting.

    A beam of light came out of Luan''s index finger when he pointed in the direction of the shark''s head.

    ''Mm, this is going to be better than monster meat,'' Luan thought.

    "Follow me. You can sit on the cloud and I will do what I promised," Luan turned and said to Monica.

    Looking weirdly at Luan, Monica was confused, but she had no choice. She felt she couldn''t go against this strange masked man. "Mm... Okay."

    Monica covered her mouth in astonishment. She saw clouds appear and make the body of Ishmael and the shark float. ''He''s an immortal, isn''t he?'' She believed it. After all, he said he was going to revive her, so he must be some kind of an immortal, yes?

    She was very curious, but this man was very mysterious, and she was afraid to ask and upset him. So she was silent and followed him in silence, but she couldn''t help but think that maybe he was someone with super powers just like she saw in movies and cartoons.

    It was so exciting!

    But when she thought she was dead and turned into a ghost, Monica pouted, and knowing that she had done something very bad for her sister and mother, she felt guilty and wanted to cry.

    Sitting on the cloud, Monica put both hands on her chin as she watched them float over the sea. It was truly magical. She had forgotten for a few minutes that she was just a ghost now and thought she was living in a fantasy world.

    When she arrived in front of the Dimas mansion, she even thought it was a castle. It was gigantic and very beautiful; she had never seen a house so beautiful! She was, after all, someone from a poor family. A two-story house was considered "very good," and yet this was something fantastic. "How beautiful!" She let out her voice a little loudly.

    All the way, Luan was very discreet and used his skills to not be noticed. Besides, he had already set up permission for Monica to enter and pass through the barrier that surrounded the house. Even though she was a ghost now, she was still treated as a living being and would have otherwise been stopped by the formation.

    "Luan."

    On purpose, Luan made his presence noticed by his mother.

    Looking at his mother who just opened the door wearing white floral pajamas, he smiled awkwardly. After all, he still had a lot to exin and there was a lot to do. Luan made the flying cloud that carried the shark and Ismael go to the basement of the house.

    "Mom, let''s go in and well..." He looked at the ghostly silhouette of Monica and said, "I have a lot to exin."

    Maira was startled to see Monica floating and almost transparent, but easily calmed down and said, "Okay, let''s go in and talk."

    Upon entering the house, as usual, they headed towards the living room and Catharina and Cristina were ying video games.

    "Luan, you finally... G-Gho-" Catharina''s face went pale and she pointed her finger at Monica in a panic. "Ghost?!"

    Cristina was not afraid to see a ghost, but seeing Catharina''s reaction, she blinked her big eyes and said in an exaggerated and unrealistic way, "Ahhh, a ghost, I''m afraid. Big Sister, protect me...!"

    Cristina''s performance was so fake that even Catharina, who was shaking with fear, was stunned and forgot about her fear for a moment and almost startedughing, but looking back at Monica, she was still pale and scared.

    It took Luan a few minutes to sum up what was going on. They already knew about Monica''s situation, so he didn''t have to go into details.

    Catharina, despite being still afraid of Monica''s ghost, was calmer and her face recovered color. However, she refused to get too close.

    Luan went to the balcony and called Ingrid. He did not exin what was going on but told her and her mother toe to his house, as he had important matters to discuss.

 Chapter 146: Grandfather Arrives in Brazil?

    <h4>Chapter 146: Grandfather Arrives in Brazil?</h4>

    After Luan had dinner, a few minutester Amanda and Ingrid arrived by Ferrari.

    Amanda was stunned. She was not used to such luxury. She looked at the big mansion with her mouth wide open. Now, she started to feel even more nervous than when she got into a Ferrari since she thought it was too luxurious just to be able to ride in a car like that.

    Noticing that her mom was feeling nervous, Ingrid said with a reassuring smile, "Mom, I know it seems intimidating, especially for us, but you don''t have to be so nervous. My boyfriend''s family is very kind and won''t let you down."

    "Err, I know daughter, but I''m worried that I will end up making you feel ashamed," Amanda admitted with a sigh. It was difficult for her not to feel nervous since she came from a poor background and did not want to make a bad impression on the family of her daughter''s boyfriend.

    With the car stopped, Ingrid turned and took her mother''s hands and said very seriously, "Mother, you were never a disgrace to me, and you never will be. I am very proud to be your daughter and I know your struggle. So please, don''t say that again. It hurts me to think that mom thinks she''s a shame for me."

    Seeing her daughter''s eyes go red, Amanda sighed guiltily, and said, "I''m sorry, daughter. I understand my mistake; I''m not going to say that anymore."

    Amanda felt an indescribable emotion. Her daughter had always been like that - caring very much for her. And even in poverty she neverined or med her for being poor.

    *

    - Meanwhile, at Hospital Israelita Albert Einstein in the VIP wing -

    In a big bed with white bedding, a man all wrapped up looking like a mummy was lying on the bed. His whole face was scorched, and he had no hair, but oddly enough, he was conscious and his eyes wide open while looking at an elderly man.

    "D-Dad..." Tears streamed from the face of the man lying on the bed as he pronounced "dad" and his eyes showed pain and suffering.

    The man, despite being elderly, was in good shape. He didn''t even have white hair, and there was no sign that his hair was bleached.

    "Wretched creature..." Sighing, the man spoke in a heavy tone. Despite finding his son useless, he was still a father and still felt something when he saw his son in that situation. "Speak, how did this happen?"

    He suspected it was not a simple gas leak. As dumb as his son may have been, he didn''t believe he would be so foolish that he would leave the gas on and not notice, letting it cause an explosion.

    "Father, it was like this..." After hearing his son''s exnation, the man was perplexed. ''Is he so foolish as to be unable to notice the smell of gas and still throw a remote control on the television and cause a spark?''

    How foolish was his son? How weak were his senses? Was he really worth letting live if this was so?

    "Leon, I realize it was a mistake to believe that you could do anything useful." Despite feeling sorry for his son, he was not a soft-hearted man and was a very greedy man, and because his son did not get for him what he wanted, he had almost given up on saving his life. "You will be sent back to the ind to recover. I will take care of the affairs of that woman and two unrted grandchildren myself."

    "Thank you, dad." Leon knew that only with the powers of his n could he be saved, and the fact that he managed to get out of aa in his current state was thanks to his father who had fed him a pill.

    *

    Luan received Amanda and Ingrid and let them into the house, leading them to the living room.

    "Oh my God?!" Amanda put both hands on her mouth in disbelief. Feeling her legs weaken, she fell, sitting on the floor in the shape of an "M". She didn''t know how to control what she was feeling, be it happiness, or sadness, or anguish. "Daughter?!"

    "Mommy!" Monica also cried when she saw Amanda and floated up to her, but ended up crossing through her body, unable to hug her.

    Ingrid took some time to process what was happening. She looked at this situation without understanding anything, and involuntarily tears fell from her eyes. As much as she hated her sister, she still felt loss when Monica had died. She went over to her mother and hugged her.

    "How?" With tears streaming down like a waterfall, Amanda was incredulous as she hugged Ingrid and looked in Luan''s direction. She felt that he would be the only one who could exin what was going on.

    "Mother-inw, your daughter was the victim of a person who was involved with the supernatural," Luan said slowly. "I had enmity with this person, but I was weak, and I couldn''t have the confidence to beat him. However, recently I had a breakthrough and I became stronger, strong enough to kill him, and then I managed to recover your daughter''s soul that was trapped inside a stone of vengeful souls. She suffered a lot, but I erased the memories of when she had suffered and now, she only has the memories of when she was 13 years old. That was the best I could do."

    "Is she... Is my daughter Monica always going to be like a ghost, or is there a way to make her human again?" Amanda didn''t know very well how to approach this subject, but she still wanted to know what her daughter''s situation would be like. Besides, she was worried about the fact that she lost a good part of her memories, but somehow, she was relieved too.

    Amanda bit her lower lip, the pain was definitely real. She knew this was not a dream, but she still felt restless.

    Maybe it was because she was so unhappy to find out that her daughter had died, so when she saw a ray of hope, she was a little terrified that it was just a dream.

    "There is a way, truthfully," Luan said, "That''s why I called you, mother-inw, and also Ingrid here."

 Chapter 147: Best Son-in-Law

    <h4>Chapter 147: Best Son-in-Law</h4>

    Hearing Luan confirm with such conviction that there was a way to save her daughter, Amanda was moved to tears. To be able to have her daughter back was something she most wanted at that moment. She rubbed her eyes and stared at Luan.

    "Really? Son-inw, if you are really capable, I don''t even know how topensate you... I- I will do everything you ask. Tell me what you need, what I should do!"

    "Mother-inw, you don''t have to be so serious." Luan came and crouched close to her. "I do truly need help from you and Ingrid. That''s because I need your blood to be able to create another body for Monica. Of course, this cannot be done in a single day. It will take 10 days in all, and that is why I already talked to my mother and if you are willing, stay in a guest room here at our home while every day I take a little of your blood and Ingrid''s. By the tenth day, I think it will be enough to create the body for Monica, and I will also not draw much blood at once and help to replenish your blood with pills."

    Of course, Luan didn''t just want Amanda and Ingrid to stay because of this. He missed Ingrid, and he took this chance to make her move back to his house and also let his mother and sisters get acquainted with his mother-inw. It was a perfect n!

    "As long as I can bring my daughter back to life, I don''t mind sacrificing all of my blood!" Amanda was a mother who loved her daughters very much. Even when Monica had humiliated her before, Amanda never med her, but she med herself for not being able to have money and status for her daughter to be proud of her and not to feel embarrassed in front of her new boyfriend. Of course, she mostly regretted not trying to find out more about that rich guy, and it turned out that her daughter died at the hands of her daughter''s boyfriend.

    Maira, who went to the kitchen, came back with two sses of hot chocte and said, "Have a drink. This will help to calm yourself down."

    "Er..." Now Amanda again remembered that it was the first time that she would be interacting with her son-inw''s family, and she was afraid she had made a fool of herself. And even though she couldn''t help but regret it, since it was due to her daughter who she had until a moment ago been grieving, as sad as it was, she had made a not-so-good first impression. She gave an awkward smile and said, "Thank you, you are very kind."

    "Thank you, mother-inw." Ingrid was less reserved, she epted the ss of hot chocte with a gentle smile on her face.

    By this time, Amanda and Ingrid had already risen from the floor and sat on the sofa in the living room. Monica was nearby, floating next to Amanda who looked at her with affection and guilt.

    Looking at Amanda, Maira noticed that she looked like an honest and well-behaved woman, and although she came from a poor background, she had an air of elegance. Although she cried a lot recently after she calmed down, she was in fact an iparable beauty. "Now I know from whom Ingrid inherited her good genes." Maira smiled at Amanda and said, "Nice to finally meet you, I''m Luan''s mother. You can call me Maira."

    "The pleasure is all mine." Amanda ced the cup of hot chocte under the table and shook Maira''s hand. She smiled, relieved to see that Maira was being so kind and didn''t seem to despise her. "Sorry for the embarrassment I caused earlier."

    "Don''t say that, we are among family," Maira said with a smile. "I totally understand why you reacted like that. After all, it is your daughter we are talking about. There is no way to remain normal after receiving such a shock."

    "Thanks for understanding." Amanda returned the smile and said, "You have a very beautiful family, and your son is incredible. My daughter is very lucky to meet you."

    "Aunt, I am Catharina Dimas. It is a pleasure to meet you," Catharina said with a sweet smile and shook Amanda''s hand.

    Despite being more reserved and unable to interact with strangers, Amanda had a presence simr to Ingrid''s and her aura was kind and easy to approach. Because of that, even Cristina felt calm when she said, "Hello aunt, I am Cristina Dimas... I am very happy to meet you."

    "Hello kids, you two are so beautiful and cute," Amanda said with a sincere smile.

    In the next few minutes, Luan exined to them how to bring Monica back to life. Two empty crystals were needed, something he already had. And every day, both Ingrid and Amanda would have to drop drops of blood on the crystal around which Luan would create a special formation, thus allowing the crystal to suck blood and begin the reconstruction of Monica''s body.

    Furthermore, it was necessary for Monica''s soul to be stronger. Therefore, he took her soul that was linked to the vengeful soul crystal and linked it instead with a pure crystal. In the next 10 days that she would "stay" in the crystal, Monica''s soul would be strengthened again, being strong enough to be able to revive in a new bodypatible with her soul.

    Seeing the two crystals that Luan showed them, Amanda was amazed. She didn''t know how much it was worth, but she wasn''t foolish to think it was cheap. She wanted to refuse, but it was to save her daughter. Biting her bottom lip, Amanda clenched her fists with the determination to pay one day for all the kindness that Luan had brought to her family. ''Ingrid got a good boyfriend!'' she thought.

    "Ingrid, Amanda, have you eaten yet?" Maira, who had heated the food for Luan before, asked.

    "Not yet, mother-inw," Ingrid remembered that beforeing here, they were starting to make dinner.

    "Excellent. Luan hasn''t eaten yet, and I''ve already heated the food. You can feel at home and eat with him," Maira said with a smile.

    "Mom, I''m sorry." Monica didn''t know what she did wrong for the many years that passed and seeing how big her little sister was already, she could imagine that it was not something little. Besides, even though she did something wrong, her mother and her sister were willing to help her. She wanted to cry, but she had no tears. She apologized, feeling deeply guilty.

    "Don''t think about it too much, daughter. Everything is fine now." Amanda never took what Monica did before to heart. She may have been upset, but she never med Monica.

    Returning to the table, sitting next to her daughter, Amanda ate a little and praised, "Wow! This is delicious!"

    "Thanks." Maira was happy with thepliment and smiled a little.

    On the second floor, Amanda stayed in the same room as Ingrid. It was basically Ingrid''s room now, and even though she was used to sleeping in Luan''s room, she gave in to her mother. Of course, she was going to sleep with her mom today, since she was ashamed to go to Luan''s room with her mom here.

    In the bedroom, Luan created a formation on the floor and detached Monica''s soul, and linked in the two crystals. The two crystals stayed on top of the formation and floated in the air as if they had a life of their own. When Luan said to drip blood on the crystals, Amanda and Ingrid did not blink.

    The blood spread and began to take the shape of a body, but it was just an empty shell of blood. It was still, after all, just the beginning. The two crystals would also change shape over time, one bing a heart, with the other transforming into a brain, and all the other organs would be created through the blood and Qi of Heaven and Earth.

    "It''s done," Luan told them. "Now you just need to drip a little blood on the two crystals every day, and in time Monica''s body will be rebuilt and her soul will already be linked to the body.

    "Thank you very much, Luan!" Ingrid couldn''t help but give Luan a tight hug.

    Then Amanda hugged him, too. She was deeply touched and liked her daughter''s boyfriend more and more.

    "Okay, I''m going back to my room. If you need anything, you can call me," Luan said.

 Chapter 148: Whoa, she is sick~

    <h4>Chapter 148: Whoa, she is sick~</h4>

    In the bedroom, Amanda did not feel sleepy; she felt that everything that was happening was surreal. If it was all a dream, she didn''t want to wake up. She was feeling like she was up in the clouds over the prospect of having a chance to bring her daughter back to life. At that moment, Monica was hibernating inside the crystals. Luan warned that on the tenth day she would wake up with her new body.

    Turning and looking at Ingrid, who was also awake lying next to her in the double bed, Amanda said, full of praise, "Ingrid, your boyfriend is incredible and loves you very much. Don''t let him down."

    "I know that, mom." Ingrid smiled and said seriously, "I love him too, and I would do anything for him."

    "Good!" Amanda smiled.

    "Mom, what about you and Sebastian?" Ingrid teased.

    Despite it being for an instant, Amanda blushed but soon returned to normal and said, "He is a good man, and he treats me gently. We''re still getting to know each other, but I''m happy to be going slow and getting to know him. I haven''t experienced anything like this in a long time and everything seems so new that sometimes I feel like a teenager." Sheughed.

    "Hehe~ I never expected that a day woulde when I would see my mother acting like this." Ingridughed as she spoke. "Mom, I wish from the bottom of my heart that you would find happiness with him, and now with my sistering back, even if she''s once again 13 years old, I hope the days that follow are happy days."

    "Although I am concerned about these mysterious cracks that are appearing around the world, I still feel that better days areing." Amanda smiled and looked up at the ceiling.

    It was strange. She already felt prestigious from having moved to a new home, but being here, she felt that now she was experiencing true luxury. Despite having many simple things, not very shy, it was noteworthy that they were very well worked, however simple it all seemed. Even the chandelier on the ceiling seemed ordinary at first, but the more Amanda looked, the more enchanted she became by the sight of it.

    *

    In the morning, on Monday, March 29, 2010, Amanda woke up with slightly red eyes. She had not slept very well, but she felt at peace. She looked to the side and saw Ingrid beside her and the formation that Luan created and let out a happy sigh.

    "Ingrid, wake up." Seeing that Ingrid''s cell phone started to ring, she knew it was time for her daughter to get up to go to work.

    Ingrid sat on the bed, still sleepy. She looked to the side and seeing her mother, rubbed her eyes she said, "Good morning, mom."

    "Good Morning." Amanda smiled and said, "Hurry up, your cell phone has started to buzz. Don''t make Luan wait for you."

    "Yes." Getting up wearing a pajama top and pajama pants, Ingrid went to the bathroom to brush her teeth.

    "Ah yes, mother, you are going to the hospital, correct?" Ingrid recalled that today was Amanda''s morning shift.

    "Yes, but I''m going to ask for my vacation.m," Amanda said, "I cannot afford to go back and forth every day, and it is also a good time to ask for my vacation. I haven''t had time off for a long time."

    Her only concern was that she did not want to continue to be a nuisance at her daughter''s boyfriend''s house. For this reason, she intended to at least help with the cleaning of the house, and although she was not a full-fledged cook like Maira, she had some confidence in her cooking.

    "This is perfect." Ingrid was happy with the idea. "Mother, rest assured, my mother-inw and sisters-inw are very kind and will not judge you, much less despise you. Do what you think is best and everything will work out; trust me."

    "Yes, I understand." Amanda smiled helplessly. She soon realized that Ingrid was already part of the Dimas family and seemed to have a very strong connection with them. Not that this was bad; Amanda was happy about it.

    *

    After breakfast, Luan and Ingrid went to the Headquarters of the Dimas Corporation.

    "Go first, I need to go to the bathroom," Ingrid said timidly.

    Luan stopped his steps for a second and looked at her. Smiling a little, he kissed her and said, "Okay. When you get back,e to my office."

    "Yes." Ingrid felt sweet. She almost melted in Luan''s arms.

    After leaving the bathroom on the way, she overheard some people arguing in quiet voices, "CEO Luan is so handsome! I want to marry him!"

    "Shh, Miss Ingrid ising. Don''t let her hear what you said," another whispered.

    "What if she hears? She may be the CEO''s girlfriend, but what else is she beyond that?" Being a secretary of public rtions, and standing next to Luan''s office, a tall woman with long legs and a baby face, ck hair, and light brown eyes spoke dryly full of sarcasm and contempt. "Ha! I heard that she didn''t even go to college! She just managed to be CEO Luan''s personal secretary through the back doors. If it weren''t for that, would she have still achieved such prestige and honor?"

    This woman was called Rafa Amaral. She had put in a lot of effort at thepany when she discovered that Luan became CEO. She was someone who studied at the same school as Luan and came from a very wealthy and resourceful family. When she discovered that Luan became CEO, she immediately wanted to approach and work at thepany, trying to get close to him.

    After all, since high school, she had been in love with him, but unexpectedly she found out that he now had a girlfriend... How could she not be seething with anger and jealousy? Didn''t she do all this just to get close to the person she always loved? Didn''t she have to beg her father to get a seat at the Company''s headquarters in public rtions because she knew it was close to CEO Luan''s office?

    When she found out that Ingrid was Luan''s girlfriend, she used her family''s sources to investigate her. When they discovered the origin of Ingrid''s family, she was even more angry, but on the other hand, relieved. If her opponent was merely someone of such poor origin, it was likely that Luan was just ying with her and would soon leave her when he gets tired of her, yes?

    Except for "knowing" that Luan would part ways with Ingrid in time, Rafa couldn''t stand to see Ingrid beside her loved one. And being from a prestigious family, she was not afraid to speak up and let Ingrid hear her dissatisfaction. In fact, she nned to create discord and make Ingrid get temperamental and fight with her. Thus, she would have an excuse toin to CEO Luan about how immature and temperamental Ingrid really was. This would also give her a chance to speak to Luan in person and even talk about their time together in high school. How perfect would that be?

    Whenever she thought like that, a smug smile formed on her face and she looked up and down at Ingrid without the slightest bit of fear. ''Aside from her appearance, what else does she have? Ha, she can''t even be qualified to lick my shoe!''

    Ingrid of course heard what she said, but would she care? Sighing, she thought, ''I''m not even going to speak. Whoa, she is sick~''

 Chapter 149: Am I Going to Let Her Mess With Me and Escape the Hook?

    <h4>Chapter 149: Am I Going to Let Her Mess With Me and Escape the Hook?</h4>

    Passing the gossiping workers, Ingrid went towards Luan''s office. After knocking on the door, she heard Luan tell her to enter.

    "My God, she didn''t even bother to answer. Maybe it''s true, is she really afraid of Big Sister Rafa?" Seeing this, people started to gossip. Before, they wouldn''t have dared to say anything about Ingrid, but seeing that someone was brave enough to speak in front of Ingrid, they became more courageous.

    "Of course. She is just a peasant. What could she say?" Rafa Amaral puffed out her breasts and said with pride. Sheughed in her mind, believing that sooner orter she would take this gold digger out of Luan''s side.

    Regardless of what others were thinking, Ingrid entered Luan''s office and smiled at him and asked, "Boyfriend, have you gained weight recently?"

    "No."

    "How is this possible? So why is it I feel that you weigh so much more on my heart now?" Ingrid said incredulously.

    "..."

    Luanughed and really enjoyed hearing that. He got up and brought Ingrid over to the sofa in the living room. Making her sit on hisp, Luan kissed her lips and asked quietly, "I heard what that woman said about you. Are you just going to let her get away like this?"

    "Hehe, how is that possible?" Ingrid kissed him andughed sarcastically, "Am I going to let her mess with me and escape the hook?"

    Luanughed and said nonchntly, even a little arrogantly, "Do what you want to do. Don''t worry about anyone. With me by your side, no one should dare to intimidate you."

    Ingrid stifled augh. With her arms around Luan''s neck, she said coquettishly, "Boyfriend, I missed you. Did you know that?"

    "I also missed you so much." Luan kissed her for some more time, and reluctantly let her go.

    Recently, more and more people appeared in the game with different powers, and because of that many had tried to discover their real identities, but who were these peoplepared to Luan? How dare they try topete against Luan over privacy and try to hack the game''s system and find out information about these people?

    In the end, all of these hackers came out frustrated and theirputers were damaged. This was a huge shame for them, especially for some of the more famous hackers.

    When Luan joined the game, he also realized that his powers of the clouds could be used. It was definitely something simr to the towers that appeared after the Third Awakening.

    ''Is this because I copied the tower''s systems for the game''s system a little?'' Luan thought. He didn''t go so far, but he knew he used a lot of the code from the tower system when creating the game. However, he did not expect that this could cause interference in the game and even create characters which would gain the powers of the person who was ying.

    After thinking, he made an announcement. In the game''s announcement page, he wrote that with luck people get characters with different powers, that it was something very rare, but with time everyone in the game can have them. However, he stressed it was good to avoid giving out personal information, as this could cause the yers some inconvenience to themselves.

    People with supernatural powers upon seeing that sighed in relief. Many of them were under pressure and afraid to be discovered, but when he learned that the game administrator was helping and protecting their personal information, it was as if he had taken a mountain off their backs and they no longer had to worry so much about ying the game. However, of course, they still had to be cautious and not leak real information themselves, since it was very dangerous, especially at that time when few people were "special" when gaining powers in the game.

    When Maira, Ingrid, Cristina, and Catharina joined the game too, they soon realized that even their characters had their Origin in the game. It was almost like real life, only that it didn''t seem entirely real. Yet, it was unbelievable that this was happening.

    Another thing that Luan did in the game was to add new functions. He made some mysterious cracks appear all over the world and when exploring them yers won prizes or even equipment by killing the monsters inside the mysterious crack.

    As it was, these mysterious cracks that appeared were still rare in the game, little ended up changing, but when the first group of people managed toplete one and got some pieces of equipment as thanks to this, the inte became an uproar. Many were excited about it and wanted power from a mysterious crack too, but when the group that finished shared the information and exined the difficulty, people became aware that they needed to form groups in order to be able to survive in these mysterious cracks.

    [Unbelievable. This outfit is so beautiful and it looks so real!]

    [I kneel before this game. But I have to say, the restriction of being able to y only 8 hours a day is something that saddens me, but it also makes me happy.]

    [Yes, there are many young people who do not know how to limit themselves and y for days. There was even a recent case where a teenager went without eating and drinking water for 2 days and ended up passing out and died. This is all because he did not want to go without losing out on an event and fail to continue in the game''s rank.]

    [This isplicated. I understand that it''s fun to see the game''s character in the top rank, but we shouldn''t sacrifice our sleep time or food. We even need to have social interaction. It''s not good to just be ying.]

    [This is true, but almost no game works like that. They only think about profit, but not about customers. Seriously, nowadays, you need to have a limit, since if you leave someone addicted to the game and have no restrictions, it will harm many young people.]

    [Truth.]

    [In addition, it is more fair that we can only y 8 hours a day. This gives everyone, even those who work, the chance topete with those who cannot. It is also good that the game is not a mercenary game. It has no gimmick for buying equipment or potions, etc. You only have to pay a small fee to be able to y every month,pared to the other games that say they are "free" where you end up actually spending much more than a game paid monthly.]

    [I totally agree with that. My youngest nephew these days took his mother''s cell phone and ended up spending a thousand reais on the game! Think, a thousand reais! All because I wanted to buy coins in the game and my sister''s credit card was linked to the cell phone. As a result, she was unable to buy the new refrigerator she wanted to buy and was unable to im a refund for the game.]

    [Tsk, this sucks. There should be more restrictions to prevent that from happening, but unfortunately, these gamepanies, for the most part, only think about profit.]

    [Anyway, I hope to also get one of those special skills.]

    [Me too!]

    [Me too!]

    [Me too x1000!]

    Luan, who read some of thements, was pleased many people understood why he put the time limit on how much they could y. After all, he didn''t create the game just to get money; that was the least of his concerns. He wanted human beings to evolve, get stronger, and not be enved again.

    Humans spoke of themselves as the most wicked brings in existence, but in reality, they had not seen even half of what other living beings were capable of doing without remorse. Luan knew that humans, despite having many bad people, there were still many good people, however, there were races out there that did not have any good people and only seeked destruction.

 Chapter 150: CEO Marco

    <h4>Chapter 150: CEO Marco</h4>

    In thete afternoon, Luan needed to take a business trip. Ingrid went with him but left behind some blood with her mother in case something unexpected happened.

    It was almost the end of the month and on April 4 it was Easter. There were many choctepanies that Luan had given a recipe passed through the Dimas Corporation''s chocte branch. He would meet with the CEO of Dimas Choco and see the result and also intended to bring some to his house and give his family a gift.

    Dimas Choco was located in Rio de Janeiro.

    Luan and Ingrid arrived at the airport and boarded the private jet.

    "I haven''t tried it yet, so I''m not sure, but the employee reviews at the Dimas Corporation''s chocte factory are very good and say it doesn''t lose to any other chocte brand." When the ne took off, Ingrid undid her belt and sat on the couch next to Luan and started talking.

    "Yes, it is only the first stage, but I intend to improve even more. However, I will need some ingredients that will only appear when the apocalypse arrives," Luan pecked Ingrid''s lips and then said with a smile.

    "Luan... seriously." Ingrid suddenly bit her lip and said full of emotions, "I don''t know how to thank you for everything you''ve done, you know? My mother is so happy that it is almost a dream. All the sadness she felt when she thought she lost Monica forever... Now, she can also focus on having a good rtionship with Sebastian and living in a good home. All of this was only possible thanks to you. Honestly, I don''t even know how to thank you for everything you''ve done for us."

    "Silly girl," Luan smiled and poked her nose and said gently, "The moment you became someone special in my heart, you had all this privilege. And for me, you are my princess, and I am willing to do anything to make you happy. Don''t say that you need to reward me, as if I were a stranger; just kiss me and say that you love me. That in itself would leave me in the clouds and make me think that everything I did had been worth it."

    Ingrid was so moved that she hugged him and said, "Yes, I love you very, very, very much!"

    Had she been her past self could she possibly have kissed Luan so hard and so passionately? At most, she would have only kissed his lips and not gone deeper, but this time she gave him a French kiss directly, deep and long.

    *

    Amanda finished returning to work at the hospital and requested her vacation. After that, she took a taxi and went to the hotel where Sebastian worked.

    "Is Mr. Sebastian in?" Arriving in front of the receptionist, Amanda asked politely.

    It was not the first time that the receptionist had seen Amanda, and she smiled frankly and said, "Yes, he just arrived. Just a moment, Ms. Amanda, I will tell him that you are here."

    Minutester, wearing a suit and tie and white gloves, Sebastian appeared. When he saw Amanda, his eyes shone with happiness. He did not expect that she woulde to see him at the service and that was a pleasant surprise. "Amanda."

    "Can you talk now?" Amanda asked.

    "Yeah," Sebastian said and motioned for her to follow him. "Let''s go to the canteen."

    Arriving at the canteen, they sat on a pair of chairs around a table.

    "It is like that: some things happened and because of that I will need to stay a few days at my daughter''s mother-inw''s house," Amanda exined, "It is not far. We can still see each other, but I thought it would be good to warn you since you might have otherwise tried to meet me at my house."

    "Oh..." Hearing this, Sebastian was almost without reaction. He knew how wealthy Ingrid''s boyfriend''s family was and because of that, he felt awkward to hear this from Amanda, but soon he recovered. He was not a shallow person. "I see, then, would it be weird if I showed up there?"

    "Err, I don''t know, but I can ask and I''ll call you," Amanda said, "But I still want to go out on the weekend with you and your daughter. We can go see a movie and have some fun."

    "Okay," Sebastian smiled. Then the two got up and headed for the door.

    Amanda was ready to go out and say goodbye to Sebastian, but suddenly her cheeks went red and she stood on her tiptoes and kissed Sebastian''s cheek. Smoke almost came out of Amanda''s head, and she said before running away in embarrassment, "I''m... I''m going now. I''ll see youter~"

    Sebastian was nted on the spot without reaction. Only when he came to himself did he touch his cheek and an indescribable feeling deepened in his heart. It was so silly, a simple kiss on the cheek, but for him it had carried such a deep meaning. It was as if Amanda was finally taking a step forward and was willing to go further with their rtionship.

    Sebastian was so happy that he almost jumped for joy, but seeing some employees looking at him while smiling strangely, he pretended to cough and leave in embarrassment.

    *

    When Luan''s private jetnded in Rio de Janeiro a limo was already waiting for him. He and Ingrid had already booked a presidential suite in a five-star hotel, but before going there Luan intended to visit the chocte factory and see how it was going before returning the next day to talk to the CEO of Choco Dimas.

    Holding Ingrid''s hand, Luan passed the reception at the chocte factory. When the employees saw Luan arrive with Ingrid they found it strange, but they soon realized who he was and straightened their backs and said respectfully, "CEO Luan."

    Luan nodded to the security guards and looked at the receptionist.

    "CEO Luan, CEO Marco is waiting for you," the receptionist said politely, and it was visible to see a spark of admiration in her eyes.

    Not only her, even the security guards looked at Luan with unfathomable admiration. It was very different from when he was at Dimas Corporation Headquarters. Not that they didn''t respect him there, but here it was different. In addition to respecting him, they admired him. This was a result of the chocte recipe he had given thepany. All the employees had the privilege to try it and were ecstatic with how good chocte could be.

    Wherever Luan passed, the employees stopped what they were doing and looked in Luan''s direction with admiration. He was basically an idol for them, even more captivating than CEO Marco himself whom they saw every day and had helped thepany grow.

    Ingrid beside Luan was feeling proud. She liked how these people knew how to recognize how amazing Luan was. Of course, she knew it was just a matter of time for the people at Company Headquarters to also recognize Luan''s talent, but still, that didn''t stop her from being upset when she saw how some of the employees didn''t believe in Luan''s skills, especially the executives. Some were still not entirely in favor of Luan, although he had already shown multiple good results.

    As soon as they stepped out of the elevator, CEO Marco was waiting for them.

    "CEO Luan, I''m d you''re here." CEO Marco was all smiles when he shook Luan''s hand. He held Luan''s hand in both hands while he swayed with great admiration.

 Chapter 151: The World Was in Chaos!

    <h4>Chapter 151: The World Was in Chaos!</h4>

    "Mm." Luan nodded nonchntly.

    CEO Marco did not seem to be affected by Luan''s indifference. He remained enthusiastic while saying, "CEO Luan, you are a genius. The recipe you passed on to us is a huge sess!"

    "It is not a big deal," Luan said with the same indifference, "I am here today to pay a visit. Tomorrow morning I return to have a meeting and discuss how we are going to make sure that ourpany sells more choctes than the others."

    Of course, Luan would not let this chance escape. This holiday was one of the biggest to raise money for chocte, and luckily, Dimas Corporation had a chocte branch. Although not the best, it was eptable, however, now with the new recipe, Luan was confident of being among the first if it didn''t take first.

    Anyway, it was all about getting more money and investing more in precious nts and herbs, and creating more pills. Luan has also started nning on creating machines to make mass alchemy. Of course, he would only make low-level pills, however, for the present time it was more than enough to help the entire and also raise more and more money.

    The more money he made in the meantime, the more prepared he would be for when the Third Awakening happened.

    "You must be Ingrid, CEO Luan''s girlfriend, yes?" CEO Marco was a smart man and knew where he could and couldn''t go. He saw how Luan treated Ingrid and realized right away that he loved her very much, otherwise he wouldn''t have been holding hands with her even now. Smiling, he said, "Miss Ingrid, it is a pleasure to finally be able to meet you."

    "Equally," Ingrid said, politely.

    "Haha. Okay, I''m not going to be taking too much of your time anymore. I am now going to show you the factory and also the process for producing the choctes and Easter eggs." Smiling, CEO Marco turned and headed toward the elevator.

    The moment they stepped into the sector that was the chocte factory, CEO Marco led them and started to exin everything.

    Although they continue to work without distractions, this did not prevent since of the employees from whispering softly among themselves when noticing the presence of CEO Marco and especially Luan Dimas - the creator of the recipe that made them all praise and admire them.

    "Wow! He''s so handsome."

    "Yes, even more personally."

    "His girlfriend is also very beautiful."

    "Yes, although she wears little revealing clothes, her figure is difficult to hide behind that suit. She has a beautiful face and a beautiful body."

    "Shh, don''t say that! What if CEO Luan hears it?"

    "Oh..." The man who said that before swallowed and lowered his head for fear of being noticed.

    Sometimes for moments of excitement and even lucidity, people forget the word "fear". Now, remembering that he was talking about CEO Luan''s girlfriend, his face went as white as a sheet.

    The other employees were not fools. They did not even dare to look at Ingridsciviously. The fact that Luan Dimas was holding hands with her even in this situation, showed how much he loved and idolized her and was not afraid to show his love for her or hide it.

    How many people would have dared to do this? How many would have been willing to show such affection, even when it was such an important subject, without fear of being scorned for it? Even so, he refused not to let others know that she, Ingrid Anjos, was his girlfriend.

    Luan looked in the direction of the man who had spoken with his cold eyes. It was as if the man had turned into a popsicle with a look. He became so hard and rigid that he didn''t even dare to breathe, and he prayed to God to transform himself into a chameleon and be part of the background and avoid Luan''s gaze.

    Luan snorted and stopped looking at the man. This was not just a warning to him, but to everyone who dared to talk nonsense. The first time he just gave a warning with a look, but not the next time. Next time he wouldn''t let it go so easily.

    CEO Marco did not say a word. His face was somber.

    Despite exining things at the factory to Luan, he always noticed Luan''s reaction and saw when one of the employees was disrespectful. CEO Marco''s assistant was with him. He looked at the assistant and said quietly, "Jason, make this man go to HR. We don''t needscivious people who don''t know how to behave in front of CEO Luan."

    "Yes." Jason nodded and left.

    Luan, who saw this, nodded with satisfaction. Originally he did not think it was necessary to fire the man. However, he noticed that CEO Marco was doing this to show respect for him.

    When he saw Jason standing in front of him, the man became even more pale as a ghost. "Aguinaldo, follow me to HR." He didn''t even hear it when Jason spoke; he only came to himself secondster and was forced to go to HR.

    Aguinaldo''s expression was worse than crying. He wanted so badly to p himself.

    Pretending to cough, CEO Marco gave an apologetic smile and continued to exin about the factory and introduce all the machines and exin and suggest that he had purchased new machines since he was confident that the choctes would sell very well and this would be a good chance to increase production.

    "Regarding the proposal to acquire new machines: I am not totally against it, but you need to work it out and let me see tomorrow how you n to manage it," said Luan.

    "Yes, yes, I already have the proposal made and I am very confident."

    *

    Meanwhile, all over the world, mysterious cracks were appearing at a devastating rate and the worst of it was that living beings hade out and started to attack.

    The world was in chaos!

    The armies of all countries took to the streets to fight these beings and try to regain order and peace, however, not all monsters were easily killed by normal firearms. Even missileunchers and grenades were used, and it was not long before they had to resort to using even heavier weapons. Even fighter nes appeared and began to bombard the living beings that emerged from the mysterious cracks.

 Chapter 152: Runaway Truck

    <h4>Chapter 152: Runaway Truck</h4>

    "Luan, are you and Ingrid all right!?" The moment Luan answered his cell phone, Maira''s voice rang out.

    "Yes, we are well," Luan replied.

    "Thank God." Maira sighed on the other end of the phone and said, "Luan, did you hear what is going on?"

    "Not much, but I know that many monsters have appeared," Luan said "Mother if it is not necessary, avoid going out now. Let the army handle this first. For now, I''ll see if I can work things out. I have confidence in killing these monsters, but first I need to go back."

    "Okay, son. Take care and don''t try too hard." Saying this, Maira hung up.

    "CEO Marco," Luan came back and said to his fellow CEO, "Things are a mess right now. I am leaving, and I see if I can solve some things. I will also get rid of the monsters nearby."

    "CEO Luan, can you do this!?" CEO Marco asked, surprised, but he soon remembered the game that Luan had created. He himself had already tested it and had seen results, but he believes that Luan should be on another level.

    "Yes, it is not very difficult," Luan said, indifferent. Turning to Ingrid, he spoke quietly. "Ingrid, we can kill the monsters, but don''t use your blood source, okay?"

    "Okay." Ingrid understood and nodded, smiling.

    Although he was not afraid to call attention to defeating monsters with brute force, it was another story if they showed supernatural powers, especially now when only the first wave of monsters had yete. It was not ideal to reveal such things now, much less go into a phone booth and change their appearance. It would be easy to interconnect their actions even if it changed the appearance a little.

    CEO Marco was left helpless. He wanted Luan to stay and notmit himself to the risk of his own life. However, he could not deny that he also wanted Luan to be able to resolve this, since if by chance these monsters managed to get here, it would be dangerous for them.

    At the time, it was warned that there were monsters of strange animal species approximately 5 kilometers away. It was not too close or too far. If it was not resolved soon, they were at great risk.

    When they left the building, everything was a mess. Shooting sounds echoed; screams and cries rang out. Some cars crashed and caught fire. In an even more dangerous situation a car almost went in and hit a gas station.

    "Mommy!" screamed a 7-year-old girl.

    She had run to cross the street and suddenly, a truck at full speed came towards the girl.

    The truck braked, but it was speeding, and even when skidding, there would be no time for the girl to escape.

    "My baby!" The girl''s mother screamed desperately, and ran towards the girl, disregarding the danger. She crouched down and protected the girl with her body.

    The truck spun a little on the track and went to the side of the mother and daughter.

    *Bang!*

    "Kyaah!"

    "Ahhh?"

    Many pedestrians screamed in horror, but what they thought was going to happen luckily had not.

    The mother who hugged the girl and protected her with her body frowned when the impact of the truck hitting her did note. She forced herself to open her eyes, and when she looked ahead, she saw two people. One was a man with short white hair and another was a woman with long blond hair tied in a bun.

    The girl''s mother''s mouth was shaped like an "O" when she saw that the truck had been stopped by these two people. But then she saw a green tiger almost 200 cm tall on four legs, and shouted, "Watch out!"

    The green tiger attacked in blonde woman''s direction, but before it could attack her with its ws and teeth, the woman jumped and grabbed the green tiger by the neck, and then with her strong grip she pulled the tiger down and mmed its head into the asphalt road.

    "Bad kitty," Ingrid snorted and saw blood dripping from the green tiger''s head and mouth.

    "Luan, are we going in that direction?" Ingrid pointed in the direction from where the truck came.

    "It is ideal." It was from there that he felt the presence of the monsters.

    "Okay." Ingrid let go of the green tiger''s neck and stood up, but she saw that the green tiger was still fidgeting...

    *STOMP!*

    "Be still there." With a strong step, Ingrid mmed down on the green tiger''s head and turned it into porridge.

    The girl''s mother wanted to get up and thank her when she realized that the couple was leaving, even though she was very afraid. She knew that this couple saved her and her daughter''s life, but her legs had turned into jelly, and she was unable to get up from the ground.

    She was desperately trying to save her daughter and only realized that her legs were frozen with fear.

    "Are you two okay? Did either of you get hurt?" Ingrid crouched down a little, showing concern as she spoke to the mother and daughter.

    "W-Well, we''re fine!" The woman nodded furiously as she noticed that although she had scraped her knee a little it was nothing serious.

    "I''m d to hear this." Ingrid smiled and said, "We are leaving now. Can you get up alone; do you need help?"

    Luan''s nonchnt expression softened a little when he saw Ingrid''s actions.

    The little girl cried a lot in her mother''s arms. She was very scared. She thought she would never see her mother again and would have to go to heaven like her dad. However, she saw that she and her mother were fine and nothing bad happened. However, fear still hovered in her little heart. Because of that, she cried a lot and screamed through her sobs with phlegm and mucus stuck in her throat. "Mom, mom!"

    "It''s all right, my daughter, it''s all right..." the mother reassured her.

    The woman helped the girl blow her nose by removing a handkerchief from her bag. After that she looked back at Luan and Ingrid and said with deep emotions, "Thank you¡­ Thank you so much!"

    She couldn''t find words to describe how grateful she was. Despite the initial shock of seeing how strong and out of the ordinary these people were, the woman had already noticed the green tiger and had also seen the many reports of monsters appearing around the world. It may even be that for a few moments she believed that this was all false, but what she experienced today was far too real for her to deny.

    "Mm, okay. I''m happy that you two are fine." Ingrid smiled, "I''m going now, bye bye~"

    As they did not want to attract more attention than necessary, Luan and Ingrid ran at 150 km / h. They could run faster, however, they abstained and ran "only" at that speed.

    The people who were amazed before almost had a heart attack upon seeing such surprise. Now seeing that Luan and Ingrid left, they came around and wanted to apud, but Ingrid and Luan were already too far away.

    "Wow! Who were they?"

    "This is insane! How can they be so powerful?"

    "Look at that green tiger; it is monstrous!"

    "My God, how can something like this exist?"

    "Anyway, does anyone know that couple? Where did theye from? Where do they live? Are they even human?"

    "Stop being silly. The man is clearly Luan Dimas, owner of the game he is poprizing all over the world and many people have already proved that it is real. Hispany states, in fact, that people will be strong if they imitate their characters in the game while training."

    "This game I need to y!"

    "In fact, I recorded everything!" A teenager seemed to be exceptionally happy to have been making video at the time and to be able to film the entire process from the moment the truck almost hit the mother and daughter couple, until Luan and Ingrid showed up and saved the day.

 Chapter 153: Horde of Monsters

    <h4>Chapter 153: Horde of Monsters</h4>

    "Shoot, shoot!" shouted the chief of police.

    The heavily armed men fired non-stop in the direction of the animal monsters. It was an even more terrifying scenario than that of a movie. The destruction caused by these monsters was myriad, and several people were victimized and killed by these monsters.

    Car rms, screams, and cries were echoing from everywhere. Some people lost their arms and legs and were bleeding to death.

    The road was ruined, and it was not easy to escape. Most were injured. Even if they wanted to, they had no strength.

    "Quick, don''t stand still! Run away!" the police chief shouted.

    A busload of people was about to be attacked by a blue-haired gori, but with the sound of "Pow!" the blue gori took a very strong punch in his chest and flew towards the edge of the bridge. Hitting the curb, the blue gori bounced and passed over the bridge''s railing and fell into the river.

    Luan, who had arrived, stabilized the bus, preventing it from turning. People inside the bus screamed in dread and fear. Even when they saw Luan''s actions, they were still very scared. After all, many people had already died there. It was not an experience that they would easily forget just because they were saved.

    Ingrid, with her long blond hair flying in the wind, jumped and kicked the head of a lion while simultaneously punching the head of a kangaroo.

    Unlike Luan, Ingrid did not know how to control her strength and direction well. Because of that, the kangaroo almost 300 cm high barely avoided hitting the bus. Luckily, Luan reacted quickly and attacked, making the kangaroo go towards the sea, almost falling on top of the blue gori.

    *Sigh~*

    Ingrid felt her heart pounding. Luckily, Luan was there too.

    "I''m sorry." she said as she bent towards Luan, feeling guilty.

    Seeing her guilty expression, Luan said softly, "It doesn''t matter. Just try not to use so much force and analyze where the monster will beunched."

    "Yeah." Ingrid nodded frankly. She knew she had to be more careful.

    In the meantime, people were stunned and almost unresponsive to see what Luan and Ingrid were capable of. After all, not even firearms were doing well.

    "How can they be so strong?" Disbelief was written on the policeman''s face. They had tried very hard to bring down just one monster, meanwhile, Luan and Ingrid managed to do it alone so easily.

    "Isn''t he Luan Dimas?" Someone identified him and eximed, "If it is, this strength that he and the girl showed, is it because of the game!?"

    If true, many were now willing to y that game.

    "Don''t just stand there and talk," the chief of police said, "Even if they are helping, we cannot stand still or it will all have been in vain. Now we are going to save the injured people!"

    "Yeah!" The policemen stopped chatting at random and started to act and save people who could not walk.

    "Use the bus." Luan pulled the bus back to the road.

    "Oh..." Swallowing, the police chief said, "Yes, thank you."

    Now was not the time to ask a lot of questions, although he was very curious about how strong Luan and Ingrid might be.

    "Help any injured people get on the bus. We are driving to the nearest hospital!" shouted the chief of police.

    Meanwhile, Ingrid and Luan prevented the monsters from attacking other people, and now, Ingrid did not attack randomly, rather she calcted before making any move.

    A woman who was about to be attacked when she got out of her car screamed in fear.

    *Whoosh!*

    A metallic object tore the wind. The ck hawk who was about to hit the woman with his sharp ws felt dizzy with severe pain in his head as an object hit his head.

    "Don''t just stand there, run!" Luan said coldly.

    "Y-Yes!" The woman did not dare to keep standing there. She thanked Luan in her heart and started running in the opposite direction from the monsters.

    It was a dark night, and the pole lights were not working due to a short circuit. Because of this, the fleeing woman stumbled a few times and fell once, but soon got up and continued to run, not daring to look back.

    At that moment, Luan''s phone rang. He picked it up and answered it.

    "Luan? It''s Elias."

    "I know," Luan answered frankly.

    "Oh, right. I''m thinking of taking the people you''re having me train along to kill the monsters here in Florian¨®polis. Is there a problem if I do that?" Elias asked.

    "Do it," Luan replied, "There is no need to worry. The current changes need drastic measures. I am also helping here in Rio de Janeiro. In fact, send someone to protect a father and daughter pair. They live in S?o Jos¨¦."

    Then he sent Sebastian''s location.

    Knowing that Sebastian was someone important to Amanda, Luan wanted to help him.

    Beside him, Ingrid was touched. And how could she have not been? She knew he was doing this because of her. And of course, she waspletely happy to hear that. She also called her mother and told her that Luan had sent someone to protect Sebastian and his daughter.

    "ROARRRRR!"

    A 400 cm tall brown gori hit the ground hard, making the bridge shudder. He then ran towards Luan and Ingrid fiercely.

    "I''m going to be busy now. I''m hanging up," Luan said and Elias was smart enough to understand that some monster was running towards him since he heard a beast roar.

    Storing his cell phone in his pants pocket, Luan looked coldly at the brown gori. He almost used <Blue Impulse>, but as he didn''t want to draw more attention than necessary, so instead Luan ran normally. However, even his normal running speed was faster than many cars and motorbikes. In no time at all, he stood in front of the gori.

    *Bang!*

    His punch hit the gori''s punch. The difference in the size of their hands was visible. It was likeparing a flower with a tree. However, the one who had the advantage was Luan, who broke two fingers of the brown gori and made him retreat while screaming in pain and anger.

    "My God! Is this kid insanely strong?!" someone shouted in disbelief, mouth wide open.

    "Wow!"

    A wave of sighs echoed among the policemen who stayed to protect the people. It was amazing that Luan could gain an advantage against such a giant and incredibly powerful gori.

    Among the policemen, there was one who had a camera on his helmet and recorded the whole scene. Little did he know that because of this he would be interviewed in several locations, and it would also be an obligation to have cameras on police helmets. Also, because of the video, Luan and Ingrid became famous and the credit all went to the game. This only made the game more popr.

    "Do not waste time. Flee!" said the chief of police.

    ''Idiots.'' Among the people fleeing, there was a man in a suit and tie, holding a briefcase as if it were an irreceable treasure. He looked in the direction of Luan and Ingrid andughed, full of ridicule. He found their actions to be somewhat regrettable. Despite wanting to help people, what good is it if you die in the end?

    His name is Robson de Oliveira, a sessful businessman who believed it was better to do something for oneself than for others. Because of this, despite being 42 years old, he was never married and had no children since he was paranoid and afraid of being robbed and killed by any potential wife and children.

    In his mind, Luan and Ingrid''s chances of surviving were almost nil. ''At least this way they''ll give me a chance to get away.'' A mocking smile formed on his face as he ran around holding his ck briefcase.

    With his blood red eyes, the gori once again attacked in the direction of Luan, but this time with his uninjured hand.

    *Bang!*

    Unlike before, Luan used even more strength. His fist sank into the gori''s fist and like a fist hitting a soft sofa, deepening further and further, Luan''s hand sank in as the gori''s hand turned purple until blood started toe out. Luan''s fist tore the skin and broke the bones, making the brown gori''s fingers hang only by thin threads.

    The gori screamed even more in pain. It was unbearable, and before he could react or even roar, Luan jumped and with both hands he pped on the gori''s head with open hands.

    The gori''s ears buzzed and blood flowed the moment his eardrums burst. The impact was so strong that it affected his brain, destroying neurons and slightly crushing his skull.

    The gori''s eyes rolled to the back of their sockets, and he fell to the ground lifeless.

    It was no ident that the man thought that Luan and Ingrid would die if they stayed. After all, there were many monsters, and as much as one person might be strong, it was humanly impossible to kill an entire horde. At least that was what many thought.

    In addition, the monsters that appeared were all of various animal types. Their instincts were out of the ordinary, and many policemen have died because of the animals'' instincts.

    Almost half an hourter the police ran out of ammunition, but luckily they managed to evacuate everyone. Ingrid and Luan were fine. They killed many monsters, but they didn''t even break a sweat. However, they disguised it a little, pretending that they were somewhat tired.

    It was also at that moment that the army arrived, and with heavy weapons they shot and killed the remainder of the horde of monsters.

 Chapter 154: Five Star Hotel

    <h4>Chapter 154: Five Star Hotel</h4>

    "CEO Luan, thank you for the services provided to our homnd," the army colonel said as he stepped down from the helicopter. "If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t be able to get there in time and avoid so much fatality."

    Luan''s name was already known to the entire army. Many had already been warned to treat him with respect, mainly because of the advances in the strength of the Brazilian army. Those who trained using the body technique not only became stronger but also faster and with improved instincts. That in itself was a huge contribution.

    Those people who trained with the technique now fought against these monsters and were managing to avoid many fatalities of Brazilian citizens.

    "It wasn''t just me, you know," Luan said specifically, looking at Ingrid.

    "Oh, sure, sure," the colonel said, "Miss Ingrid, thank you very much for your help."

    "You''re wee." Ingrid smiled awkwardly.

    "I''m leaving everything for you all to deal with now," Luan said, "I don''t need to stay here, do I?"

    "Sure, sure." The colonel quickly nodded and said, "As for the bodies of the monsters killed by the two of you, when the value is calcted, we will give the money to you."

    "I do not need it," said Luan. "Take the money and give it to the people who have been harmed."

    "Oh, yes, of course. I will do that!" The colonel was amazed. He did not expect that even in the face of so much money, Luan would not even bat an eye and instead give the money to the people.

    Luan was not a fool. He read the colonel''s mind a little and saw that he would do what he promised. If not, he wouldn''t have left things in this man''s care.

    "We are going now." Saying that, Luan took Ingrid''s hand and started to leave.

    The army opened the way for them, almost as if the Marshal himself was passing. They looked at Ingrid and Luan with admiration and respect.

    *

    Almost having arrived at the five-star hotel they were staying in, Ingrid asked quietly, "Luan, what do we do now? Should we go out and fight the monsters?"

    "It''s no use." Luan shook his head. "Even if we leave now, we will not arrive in time at the other locations. The closest is in the next state over. By the time we''d arrive, the army would have already moved and saved people. We were only able to get there in time this time because we were close, otherwise, no."

    Despite being a little unhappy to hear that, Ingrid understood that what Luan said was right. Even if they ran at full speed and arrived on time, they would only reveal all her skills and his; that would do more harm than good. She understood why Luan wanted to remain a little discreet. Although he would not avoid using his physical strength in front of other people, he wanted to avoid using his powers and attracting unwanted attention.

    It was also at that time that several screens showed the news of the monsters that came out of the mysterious cracks, but it also exined to people to remain calm and that the army was already dealing with it.

    Although it didn''t help much, since many were still scared, the announcement helped to ease some of the tension. After all, many people trusted the power of the army. If they could not even trust them, the world they were in would already be in chaos; they would be in total chaos.

    Honestly, today was supposed to be a memorable day.

    When Luan and Ingrid entered the presidential suite a sea of ??red flowers was spread, creating a road of red flower petals to the bed. On the bed, many red rose petals were scattered. In the kitchen, a candlelight dinner was waiting for them.

    "I will remove all of that," Luan said with a sigh.

    "No, no need to take it out, I love it!" Ingrid, who was stunned, came to herself. She knew Luan''s intention and was thrilled. She knew that if what happened today hadn''t happened, it would be an unforgettable day, but she didn''t care, she still liked it a lot. In fact, she loved it!

    She looked at all this, and her eyes went red. She who rarely took the initiative stood on tiptoes and put her arms around Luan''s neck and imnted a deep, wet kiss.

    "Gee... I love you, Luan~" She whispered in his ear in an attractive and seductive voice, almost leading Luan tomit a crime.

    "I love you too," Luan replied in his husky voice. Then he ced one of his hands on the back of her neck and the other on her waist and kissed her hard. It was a predatory kiss, almost as if he wanted to suck out her soul.

    Ingrid felt submissive. It was a strange sensation as if her whole body was out of her control. She melted in his strong arms, but she did not dislike that sensation. She loved how he looked like he wanted to eat her whole, craving every bit of her body.

    The kiss continued until they reached the bed. Ingrid felt her heart racing. She was ready, but she was still afraid. It would be her first time... or, well, almost that...

    Anyway, she felt strong emotions which made her want to scream, even run away, but in the arms of the man she loved, she refused to leave.

    Ingrid became more fierce with time and bit Luan''s lower lip and pulled on it with hunger and desire. She looked at him in rapture. Luan stepped forward and bit her upper lip, and they continued to nibble and lick each other''s lips and intece their tongues as they kissed and took off their clothes that fell to the floor, being part of the floral scene.

    When the two werepletely naked, with their chests rising and falling with excitement, Luan said in his hoarse voice, "Let''s take a shower first."

    Ingrid remembered that she still had some blood on her body and she felt a little shy and nodded, "Yes."

    Leaving the room still naked, they went to the bathroom and turned on the shower. While they washed, they were still kissing. It was as if they couldn''t bear to stay a second without kissing. In addition, kissing while the shower water fell on them was a totally different feeling. It was pleasant and totally passionate.

 Chapter 155: Dual Cultivation - (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 155: Dual Cultivation - (R18)</h4>

    It is not known how long they kissed in the shower until they parted almost breathlessly, with their irregr breathing. Despite wanting to continue kissing and touching, they still wanted to cleanse themselves, so with great self-control they started to apply liquid soap on their bodies and wash their hair with shampoo and conditioner.

    Outside, the rain began to fall relentlessly.

    "Let''s go to the room?" Luan asked in his deep, husky voice.

    "Yes," Ingrid replied, her voice almost giving off a drunken tone.

    With only towels wrapped around their bodies, Ingrid and Luan arrived in the room. Not being able to wait any longer, they started to kiss hungrily. Luan stopped kissing Ingrid''s delicious mouth and started kissing her neck and leavingpromising hickey marks. He went down to the corbone and sucked, making Ingrid tremble in his arms.

    Ingrid gasped and felt weak legs, but she didn''t want him to stop. Catching her breath, Ingrid also kissed and sucked Luan''s neck. It was a strange but addictive sensation, and when she saw the mark of her mouth on Luan''s smooth white neck, she felt a strange sense of aplishment in her chest.

    And for some strange reason, she felt like biting Luan''s cheek... and she did, but then she looked at him with pity and went on to kiss softly and lick at the mark. "Sorry."

    "No, worry. It didn''t hurt," Luan said in his husky voice.

    After he said that, he kissed her mouth possessively. The towels fell off, and Luany on the bed, which looked more like a sea of ??red roses, with Ingrid on top of him. They continued to kiss while caressing each other.

    The smell of rose, with the scent of the perfume on their bodies, left them drunk and wanting more and more of each other. Turning around, cing Ingrid underneath, Luan pinned her hands up and kissed her hard. Ingrid''s lips were swollen, even a little sore, but she didn''tin; she even liked it.

    Luan then stopped kissing her and started to go down, kissing the neck and corbone, causing Ingrid to shudder. When he reached her milky white hills, Ingrid caught her breath. She felt Luan''s hot breath on her breasts, and it made her shiver and wish he would put her breasts in his mouth.

    Luan sucked and nibbled on her right breast, and touched the other breast with his hand and circled, and twisted it a little with his fingers. Ingrid groaned and screamed. She felt ecstatic and squeezed Luan tightly into a hug. Luan''s broad, smooth back was scratched by Ingrid''s sharp nails, leaving thin trickles of blood.

    Yelping, Luan hugged her body. Her little frame was so soft and carried the faintest scent ofvender that it really made Luan feel at ease.

    Going up, Luan kissed Ingrid''s soft and desirable lips again. With his hands, on the left he touched her breasts, and the other he went around Ingrid''s vulva until he finally reached the clitoris.

    Ingrid groaned and stopped kissing him. She took a deep breath, and bit his shoulder, trying to stop shivering, but it didn''t help. Luan grabbed her neck with her hand before ying with her breasts and pulled her mouth closer and kissed her hard.

    Ingrid moaned in Luan''s mouth and bit his lips lightly.

    Taking one of her hands off Luan''s broad back, she rubbed all over his firm and strong chest and started to descend. When she reached little Luan, she stroked and squeezed gently. She felt it was warm and at the same time smooth and firm. As she moved her fingers from top to bottom, she saw Luan growl with pleasure. A mischievous smile curved her lips and she continued to y with little Luan. She liked to see Luan''s reaction; it was as if she had found a new toy...

    In his hushed voice, Luan said solemnly, "Ingrid... I already exined that there are dual cultivation techniques, yes? So... There is one that is an oath of eternal love when practicing with this technique: it is something even more sacred than marriage. If either betrays the other, they both will be killed by the pact of heaven and earth. You don''t have to choose this now; we can do it likest time. But I still want to ask, do you want to be my only and eternal dual cultivation partner?"

    "I want to, of course I do!" Ingrid, needless to think, hugged Luan tightly and readily agreed.

    Luan smiled when he heard her positive response. Even though he had already expected her to ept it, he confessed to himself that he felt a little apprehensive. Now, he sighed in relief and kissed her lips. In the middle of the kiss, he transferred the technique to her. The whole process was being transmitted to her.

    "This is amazing!" Ingrid was impressed. The technique passed on to her a great deal of knowledge, revealing that it was in fact the most powerful oath of love.

    The first step was to align with each other''s Qi, bypassing the meridian veins. For this, it was necessary to have a very strong bond with each other in order to be able to see through the body and know where the veins are, and bypass Qi.

    First, it was Luan who needed to initiate. He drew with his Qi, following Ingrid''s meridian veins. Because of this the veins became visible, like a circuit on a power te. Ingrid felt a current of pleasure that made her tremble and moan. It was different from the touch she had felt before; it was as if it stimted her whole body and made her feel unimaginable pleasure.

    Ingrid was only able toe to her senses when Luan stopped circting her meridian veins. With a hushed sigh, she knew she ejacted with just Luan''s touch on her body. Even so, for some strange reason, she didn''t feel shy - she even felt proud of her body reacting like this and being submissive to Luan''s touch.

    Calming down, Ingrid started to do the same to Luan''s body. Bypassing the Qi on outside of his meridian veins, she saw Luan''s expression of pleasure and was even more excited.

    His expression was something unique, and it belonged only to her!

    Without understanding, she felt proud to be able to make the indifferent Luan act like that. In her heart she felt warm and happy.

    Without letting Luan get up, Ingrid ced both hands on his chest and sat on his waist in a riding position. The couple''s hands joined and their eyes shone with desire. The meridian veins lit up again: while Luan''s was white and Ingrid''s was red. Then Ingrid bit her lower lip and moved her waist up a little. She reached the point where she could see little Luan in all his splendor.

    Positioning, she started to descend slowly. The pain coursed through all her being, which made her close her eyes, and tears flowed from the edges of her eyes.

    Blood flowed from Ingrid''s most precious flower. She descended slowly and felt her insides ache, but she managed to endure. She ran out of air for a while, until finally she reached halfway through and stoppeding down. Releasing a sigh, she couldn''t help but exim in her mind how big little Luan was.

    Cradling her in his hands, Luan held Ingrid by the scruff and brought her mouth up to his. A soft and passionate kiss ensued. Luan, from beginning to end, did not dare to move hastily. He waited until Ingrid got used to it, then he moved.

    "It doesn''t hurt that much now." Ingrid looked passionately at Luan and said in her sexy voice, "I''m going to start moving, but you can''t move yet, okay?"

    "Yes..." Luan replied in his hoarse voice.

    On the bed, a diagram of the Yin-Yang formed, and the meridian veins of Ingrid and Luan intertwined and joined as if they were one.

    When blood dripped onto the bed, the Yin-Yang diagram lit up even more and energy from Heaven and Earth hovered throughout the room. It was as if the Qi itself took shape and surrounded the ce.

    The oath of eternal love made everything more intense. Ingrid arched back, and felt her body being filled with Qi.

    Luan was also the same. However, his self-control was greater, he only growled when he felt his cultivation rise.

    When Ingrid came to, she was no longer in as much pain. She arched forward and started kissing Luan with passion. Gradually, she moved her hips. Despite frowning, she still continued to move her hips, ignoring the pain.

    Ingrid''s blond hair cascaded down Luan''s face. With his hands, he grabbed Ingrid''s cheeks and kissed her hard, but avoided moving. He was still listening to her words, which she had told him not to move until she gave him permission.

    "I can handle it," Ingrid said in her muffled voice dripping with drops of sweat from her forehead, "You can move now."

    "Mm." Luan murmured, but did not dare to be too aggressive. He started slowly, following the movements of Ingrid''s hips.

    With each stop, Ingrid''s body shivered, feeling pain and pleasure at the same time. However, the pain at first was even stronger. Only with time, she got used to it, and a wave of pleasure washed over her.

    "I''ming..." she murmured ecstatically.

    "Me too." Luan elerated his motion, and then ejacted inside her as she ejacted around small Luan.

    Everything became the essence of dual cultivation. Enjoyment became the essence of Qi, strengthening the couple''s body.

    The Yin-Yang diagram, however, faded when the dual cultivation ended, and their meridian veins went back to normal.

 Chapter 156: Eliass Group Takes Action

    <h4>Chapter 156: Elias''s Group Takes Action</h4>

    Not yet totally tired, Ingrid felt her body was numb. She couldn''t take another round. Other than that, she had had a big increase in her cultivating, and now she was 49 times stronger. A little more and she would be able to break the barrier of the First Order. That in itself was a great achievement; she was smiling from ear to ear. Being stronger meant that she could help Luan even more.

    Luan hugged her to his broad, firm chest and kissed her forehead.

    "Be a good boy and wait for me to recover. It''s still... It''s still sore down there." Ingrid hid her face in his chest when she said that.

    Luanughed and said, "I know. I just wanted to kiss you. I wasn''t thinking about that."

    "Oh..."

    Ingrid turned red like an erupting volcano. She started to wonder if it was she who wanted to continue and not him.

    Of course, if possible Luan was willing to continue, but he loved her too much and didn''t want to hurt her. If necessary, he would be patient.

    Gradually, Ingrid''s eyes grew tired, and she slept with her head on Luan''s chest.

    *

    - At the same time, in S?o Jos¨¦ -

    It was 2:30 am on March 30 on a Tuesday.

    Elias, wearing heavy armor, shouted as he looked in Ezekiel''s direction. "Rat, cover for de."

    "Yes!" Ezekiel wielded a dagger and went over to where Bruno (de) was. With the dagger, he managed to intercept the attack of a giant praying mantis that was almost the size of a German shepherd.

    Sparkles glowed in the dimly lit ce. Because of the monster invasion, the pole lights were not working, as some monsters had carelessly shorted the wires.

    Luckily, the group trained by Elias were not ordinary people. After a few days of training, both in military and body techniques, they became disciplined and powerful. Some of them with firearms were even better than soldiers who had served in the army for 10 years. All this was due to the improvement of the five senses, and almost opening the sixth sense.

    Elias was the fiercest among them, holding a gigantic hundred-pound sledgehammer. He swung the hammer and smashed the heads of the monsters into pulp. The strength he exerted was unreal. In the group of 20 people he was admired and idolized. Seeing how strong he was, they couldn''t help but let out a breath of admiration.

    "Don''t just look, attack!" Elias said fiercely.

    "Yes!" they responded firmly and went back to attacking the monsters.

    After that, Rat and the rest worked together in sync. The people outside were amazed at what they were seeing. The speed and strength of this group of people were out of the ordinary; it was superior to everything they had seen before.

    Manu (Manu) used a bow and arrow. It was a bit clich¨¦, and even retrograde, but it was more effective than current weapons, mainly because the arrows were made from monster bones and the bow and arrow rope was made from monster tendons. So all in all, it was very powerful.

    The army had already arrived at the site, but they paled inparison to the group that had been trained by Elias.

    "Captain Elias, who are they?" Another uniformed army captain recognized Elias and asked in amazement.

    "They are a group of special people trained by Luan Dimas." This information was not necessary to be hidden. Luan had already said that if he thought it was appropriate, he could speak, so Elias answered sincerely.

    "Oh..." The captain had a slight impression of Luan, since his name was being talked about a lot during the exercise, mainly by the elite army troops who were trained by the Generals. "Interesting."

    Elias rested his big sledgehammer on his shoulder and said, "Yes, in fact, he is quite interesting."

    What the captain standing there did not know was that Elias himself disdained him. He realized that this man just thought that Luan was someone rich and very lucky. However, was that so? Eliasughed and didn''t exin.

    With heavy steps, Elias immediately ran towards a monster and went down with the sledgehammer.

    *Booom!*

    A booming sound echoed and the monster''s head turned into a brain booger.

    The captain who spoke to Elias before swallowed his saliva dry. It was amazing how strong Elias was now.

    ''Damn it, I don''t doubt that after this he''ll be promoted...'' The army captain pursed his lips in disgust. He was green with envy at the present strength of Elias.

    Prisci Ara¨²jo was tall with blond hair. She wore arge and broad sword and exercised a superior strength, even when put up against the men of the group. When she wielded her heavy sword she easily cut through her enemy. She was fearless on the battlefield, and many of the soldiers admired her as they watched her fight the monsters.

    Of course, because she was such an incredible woman, as beautiful as she was, many of the men were afraid to approach her. They did not know why they felt inferior. In any case, she was very strong, perhaps losing only to Elias in a challenge of strength.

    Two beams of light shone, and the bodies of two ogres were beheaded. Holding two swords, Renato Lopes crouched on the floor with blood dripping from both swords. Of Elias''s group, he was the fastest. His speed and sticity made him the best assassin in the group. He was the one who killed the most in the group, even more than Elias.

    "Ha, very slow, very slow indeed!" Well, his only problem was that he was a little narcissistic and loved to see blood. Renato Lopes was tall and dark with brown eyes and short hair.

    "Talk less and kill more," Elias said to him.

    "Tsk, I killed more than you..." Renato murmured under his breath.

    "Did you say something?" Elias looked at him with his sharp, defiant eyes while holding his giant sledgehammer.

    "No sir!" Renato shivered. He may have been bold, but he did not have the courage to provoke Elias'' fury.

    Seeing this, the soldiers respect Elias even more.

    "Even though he is strong, does he still not fear Captain Elias?"

    "Captain Elias may be the slowest, but isn''t he the strongest yet?"

    The soldiers were immensely proud when they looked in the direction of Elias.

    For the next two hours, the army, along with Elias''s group, cleaned up the entire San Jose region. Now all the monsters were dead and the soldiers could celebrate.

    "He finished! We fucking won!"

 Chapter 157: A Good Reason for Getting Married

    <h4>Chapter 157: A Good Reason for Getting Married</h4>

    Drenched in blood from head to toe, Elias kept his expression cold and indifferent. He looked at the group of 20 people and said coldly, "Let''s go back."

    "Yes!" Everyone agreed and started to follow him.

    The soldiers had wanted Elias''s unit to party with them, but they did not dare to stop them from leaving.

    For them, Elijah''s group was a fearless and powerful group. Alone, they had killed more monsters than the entire army at the site. It was insane!

    Taking the cell phone out of his pocket, Elias called Luan and said, "It is done."

    "Okay." After that, Luan hung up. He knew Elias'' temperament. Different from when he would speak normally, when Elias was warm-blooded, he basically had another personality which was cooler and indifferent. The silly prankster he was usually showed no sign of appearing at that moment. That was also the reason why he was a captain despite being so young: when the matter was serious, his personality underwent some changes.

    *

    The next morning Luan ordered room service and delivered breakfast to Ingrid in bed. He even made a point of feeding her himself.

    "I want to take a shower before that," Ingrid said, pouting.

    "Okay, I''m going to prepare the water for you." Luan smiled at her and left the food tray on the living room table.

    In the bathroom, he turned on the water in the bathtub and put the water on to keep it warm. The air filled with steam with the heat of the water.

    Luan went back to the bedroom and took Ingrid by surprise in his arms like a princess, removing the nket from her body, her skin as white as snow exposed to the cold air. Shaking slightly, she was carried to the bathroom and ced carefully in the bathtub, the hot water rxing her tense body, each of her pores bathing in the joy offort.

    "Thanks." The hot water soothingly enveloped her, and she rxed as she soaked. Her eyesnded on Luan''s attractive and seductive figure, and she thanked him gently.

    "You''re wee." Luan smiled and took a sponge. Ingrid was a little surprised but then smiled shyly.

    Luan rubbed every corner of her body, cleaning it all¡­ everything.

    After kissing her lips, Luan helped her out of the bath and helped her dry off. Logically speaking, Ingrid was able to do all of this on her own, but she had the right to be pampered by her boyfriend, yes?

    Luan gently picked her up after finishing drying her body and hair. After helping her change clothes, he made her sit on the bed and put the breakfast tray on herp.

    Ingrid felt very spoiled. She smiled for no reason with her cheeks flushed. Her current appearance was incredibly seductive and attractive.

    Luan nudged her nose and kissed her lips lightly, and took the fork as he sat down beside her and started feeding her.

    *

    In front of the Dimas mansion, a 40-something-looking old man, but one who in fact was already over 60, stopped and looked in the direction of the Dimas mansion. His gaze was intriguing and even greedy, however, he did not expose it for long and continued walking towards the sea.

    ''This must all be mine!''

    *

    Arlinda Silva, Vincent Cont''s ex-lover sighed with relief when she saw the two guards return safe and sound. Not only because she felt more protected, but also because she created some emotional attachment for these two people who have been protecting her and her daughter.

    Alice Garcia. Despite being Arlinda''s daughter, carried the surname of herte father, Renato Garcia.

    Alice took Arlinda''s hand and smiled adorably and said, "Mom, it''s good that they came back safe, yes?"

    "Yes," Arlinda said with a subtle smile.

    Seeing her mother''s reaction, Aliceughed quietly but kept what she had in her heart to herself.

    Then a dark blue Mercedes came in and Bruno Campos and Paloma Gomes came out.

    "Lady Arlinda, Miss Alice, we are back." cing the car in the garage, Paloma greeted them with respect.

    Bruno was more unrestrained and did not try to be polite. He was very casual andughed without shame. "Arlinda, Alice, you two need to hear the story of how Paloma met her husband."

    Arlinda did not care about Bruno''s behavior. She was not of noble origin herself and did not like to behave as one. She just wanted to live happily with her daughter. She smiled graciously and said, "Oh, and how was it?" She seemed interested.

    "Bruno!" Paloma flushed with embarrassment and patted Bruno''s chest lightly with the back of her hand.

    But seeing the pair of mother and daughter eager to hear her story, Paloma sighed. In the end, she didn''t much care to tell. "Well, my husband... I found him on social media. At the time I had joined one of these dating sites, and then... I found a different profile that made meugh."

    Remembering this, sheughed awkwardly and continued, "In his profile, it was written: I want to marry a woman who is willing to share my farts. I am feeling upset about having to smell them alone, without having someone to share them with."

    Palomaughed with embarrassment. "Seriously, who writes this on their profile?"

    Arlinda stopped herself fromughing, but Alice and Bruno were without reserve, especially Bruno,ughing quite loudly.

    "Well, then did you agree to share his farts with him?" Although it was funny, it was something very unique. Had Arlinda even found it a little romantic? Maybe she''d been single for a long time...

    "Yes, we have been married for a year," Paloma admitted.

    *

    After going to the conference at Dimas Choco, Luan approved the suggested project and epted that new chocte machines be purchased.

    "Will we be heading back to your home?" Ingrid, with her arm entwined with Luan''s, asked coquettishly.

    "Yes, I already did everything I had to do here," Luan said. Then he opened the limo door and ordered the driver to go to the airport.

    Arriving at the airport, the pilot and co-pilot were already waiting for them. Entering the private jet. They returned to Santa Catarina.

 Chapter 158: Forbidden to Die

    <h4>Chapter 158: Forbidden to Die</h4>

    After this wave of attacks by monsters that invaded the, all the countries that managed to kill some of the monsters began to study the bodies and create more efficient weapons against them, even using the remains of monsters to create medieval weapons and create fire bullets with bones for more powerful pration.

    In addition, Luan''s game became more and more famous to the point that more than 3 billion people started to download the game and created ounts and already paid for the first monthly fee.

    A video of Luan and Ingrid fighting the monsters went viral. And because he was the CEO of Dimas Corporation Headquarters, they soon joined the game. And more and more people proved that, in fact, they were getting stronger by training using the movements of the character in the game.

    Luan and Ingrid had just returned to the Dimas mansion and then went to the Company''s Headquarters. When they arrived, many people looked at them with admiration. After all, the video of them fighting was seen by many people and shared by thepany''s WhatsApp groups.

    However, not everyone was excited about this: those who had previously criticized Ingrid''s origin and had previously disdained her were now afraid, afraid of what she would be able to do if she found out what they were saying behind her back.

    *

    Thinking about how to get the money from the Dimas family, Valter Becker was in a room in a five-star hotel contemting.

    "What if I create projects and propose that he invest in them?" Valter Becker muttered confidently, "Like my grandson, Luan, that non-filial grandson needs to hear me! If I ce in some phantom designs along with a valid design and use my skill, it is almost 100% certain that he will be tricked by me..."

    When thinking about it, Valter Becker was convinced and stood up, full of spirit. He longed for money and the fat wallet of the Dimas family, along with the monthly ie that the newly released game started to generate. It was difficult for a greedy man like him to resist.

    Picking up aptop, he started thinking about how to stabilize himself in Brazil. Starting out, he first wanted to start a fewpanies and create names and influence. For that, he would need the help of the influence of Dimas Corporation. If he uses the name of Dimas Corporation it would be easy for him to settle in Brazil. In addition to obtaining the wealth of the Dimas family, he would also manage to stabilize himself in Brazil. Wouldn''t that be fantastic?

    The more he thought about it, the more excited he got and started typing quickly on hisptop.

    *

    After returning to the Dimas mansion, Ingrid dripped her blood into the crystal to which her sister''s soul was bound.

    Meanwhile, Luan was alone in his room. In his hand, there was a different crystal: it was a crystal with a vengeful soul.

    ''Wagner, Wagner, what you put my family through in my past life, I will make you pay 100 times more...'' ying with the crystal, he could see Wagner Hamibo''s vindictive soul banging nonstop inside the crystal. The suffering he was going through inside the vengeful soul crystal was even worse than being constantly bitten by insects.

    If it was bad before, now it was even worse. Luan used Negative Qi to draw all the dead nearby into the crystal, and most of these souls were insects and small animals. Most of the animals were rats and some birds, and at Luan''s instigation, they were attacking Wagner''s soul.

    When thinking about what had happened to his mother and sister in his previous life, it made Luan seethe with rage. In the Third Awakening, the most powerful race that dominated Brazil was the race called Elves by humans. At first, they represented being righteous and noble, but¡­

    ''Again, this race is going to be wiped out by me!'' Luan swore in his heart.

    Elves were different from what humans thought. They were neither righteous nor noble. Their story was not well known, but it was only known that at first, they were indeed good and amicable in nature. But after they tasted meat, they became even worse than vampires. For them even their own race itself became food, and by someone powerful who issued a decree that could not go in the way of cannibalism, it stopped for a while, but not everyone stopped, they just were more discreet.

    So, just imagine if their own race were attractive to their taste, when they met humans, they became limitless delicacies. They could live on the meat of animals, however, what they liked most was to eat intelligent beings because it brought them greater satisfaction. The more powerful and intelligent their food had been, the happier they were.

    Poor Wagner inside the vengeful soul crystal did not know that for the next few thousands of years he was destined to suffer. Luan would never let him go free with death alone. So even when he heard about Wagner''s father''s nning, he didn''t stop him.

    Of course, he was also aware that Monica was going to die, but he hasn''t stopped that either. She needed to suffer a little. Despite not being sessful in this life, she had been in her past life where she made Ingrid a star in a porn movie...

    Yes, Luan finally remembered who Ingrid was in his past life. She was someone as bloodthirsty as Elias in her past life.

    With her sickle of blood, Ingrid killed everyone in her way. She was called the Blood Devil. In her mind, she only thought about killing, and she was tragically killed 500 yearster by a religious group that wanted to use her as an example of their power.

    At that time, Ingrid had conquered the power of the Fifth Order, almost going to the Sixth Order. She was very talented, but she chose the wrong path and ended up being put down.

    However, in this life, Luan would protect her. After all, in this life she was his future wife.

    Concerning Monica, he at first thought of torturing her for a while and then killing her soul, however, after seeing how shaken Amanda and Ingrid were, he knew he could do something better. It was because of this that he thought of the contract and also of regressing Monica''s memories to a time where she still had no resentment against her family.

    Perhaps because the Third Awakening is about to happen, Luan was uneasy...

    "Luan! Luan! Kill me, kill me!"

    Luann scoffed in his mind and did not have an ounce of pity for Wagner who screamed miserably as he deposited the vengeful soul crystal in his storage ring.

    *

    "Luan, are you going alone again?" Maira asked.

    "Yes, mom, do not worry. After I exterminate all the monsters of the Second Order, you can all go there to train," Luan replied.

    Maira sighed. She knew he did this because he cared about them. She smiled and said, "Be careful."

    "I will." Saying that Luan passed through the dimensional crack.

    Ingrid stayed, since she hadn''t finished her daily training. But she intended to goter to help Luan.

    The moment Luan arrived and was out of reach of the barrier that isted the exit from the dimensional gap, Pooh noticed Luan''s presence and came to receive him.

 Chapter 159: Taming a Panther

    <h4>Chapter 159: Taming a Panther</h4>

    Among the animals in the area, the panther was one of the fastest. With the ability tobine muscle explosion and energy expenditure, the panther Luan hade across had a great amount of speed.

    Luan looked at the panther who was in the Second Order with a little caution.

    "Roar¡ª¡ª" The fierce panther immediately made a howling sound that shook the sky. Its huge, well-built bodyunched itself abruptly towards Luan.

    In truth, the panther was fast, but neither was Luan slow. With his left hand he attacked. The instant Luan''s hand touched the panther''s head as it almost bit him, the panther lowered its head and propelled his body back and dodged the impact of Luan''s attack, causing his hand to hit the ground.

    *Booom!*

    With the impact of the blow from Luan''s hand, the ground gave way and a crater was formed. The panther lost some of its bnce but managed to jump back again. The panther''s gaze was that of a beast looking at his prey cautiously, waiting for the best time to attack. Despite experiencing Luan''s strength, it only increased the panther''s vignce, yet it showed no fear.

    Walking sideways while watching Luan and stepping away from the crater, the panther roared softly and snorted fiercely. Kicking hard off the ground, the mark of his paws was imprinted on the ground as he ran again at surprising speed and this time attacked with a powerful jump.

    This time, Luan jumped in the air and spun with his feet like a pinwheel and with a loud sound of *Pow!* the kick, with surprising speed, hit the ck panther''s jaw and sent him flying towards the ground.

    *Crack!*

    The panther''s bones and organs were sore. Blood came out of its mouth and the panther had a hard time getting up afterward. It was as if anesthesia had been injected into the panther and it started to stagger trying to stay on all fours.

    "Submit to me and I will let you live." Luan knew that the panther could understand what he was saying and wanted to bring the panther with him and serve as a watchdog.

    "Growl...."

    Despite being stained with blood, the panther''s ck coat did not lose its luster. It was as beautiful as a starry night, with shiny hair. In addition, the ck panther''s gaze was fierce and intelligent and did not reach the stage of going into a frenzy, which emphasized that it was a more special and stronger animal than the others.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll let you have some freedom and treat you well," Luan tried to negotiate.

    ck Panther: "..."

    With eyes as bright as a green sapphires, the ck panther looked at Luan as he pondered.

    The panther liked to live alone, and even with members of its own species, the panther had avoided living in a group. So it was a difficult decision for the panther to make, submitting in obedience to Luan, mainly because he was a free-spirited animal and liked his freedom.

    As he reflected, Luan waited patiently while staring at the panther.

    The panther measured between 1.95 and 2.05 m in length, including the tail, and was about 1.50 m in height. Its head had a special shape, as it was not very big, but it has pointed ears that stood out quite a lot, as well as huge eyes and a jaw with teeth capable of smashing an elephant''s bones.

    Seeing that the panther was not yet convinced, Luan continued to beat the panther until he seemed to have seen that if he continued, in fact, he would die.

    Roaring in resignation, the panther decided to submit and bowed its head in front of Luan.

    Smiling, Luan approached and put his hand on the panther''s head. A contract began to form and a diamond shape appeared on the panther''s forehead.

    "You made a wise choice. I will not treat you unfairly," Luan said nonchntly and motioned for the panther to follow.

    When he arrived at the cave, Pooh the Bear was startled to see the panther, but realizing that the panther was obedient to Luan, he became calmer, but he still remained cautious.

    Unlike the bear, the panther would not attract as much attention if Luan were to bring it to earth.

    After killing two other monsters he came across, Luan fed the panther enough to not be hungry for several days, but before he could return home, Ingrid appeared through the portal.

    "Luan, are you leaving already?" Ingrid frowned in obvious disappointment. After that, she noticed the presence of the panther and asked, "Is this... is it a panther? Hm? Did you tame it?"

    "Yes." Luan nodded and pulled her into his embrace.

    Ingrid''s eyes widened. She wanted to resist but soon found that she was helpless in her boyfriend''s clutches.

    Suddenly...

    Luan''s palms appear on the back of her head, locked there and holding her tightly to his lips, soft as petals.

    His tongue was warm and soft, but it also seemed to contain formidable strength. He went in abruptly to explore the inside of her mouth and pursued her tongue closely.

    Serious, but persistent.

    Almost out of breath, Ingrid asked, perplexed, "Where did thise from all of a sudden?"

    "Mm, you were so beautiful and cute that I couldn''t resist." Luan didn''t even blink when he said that.

    "Gee, wow." Ingrid hugged Luan''s waist and put her head on his chest and kissed above his shirt and looked up with her seductive eyes, saying maliciously, "Is just one kiss enough?"

    "... No." Luan''s husky voice said: "Wait toe back, and you will see."

    "Oh?" Ingrid raised an eyebrow and said with an innocent smile, "What am I going to see?"

    "Haha. Okay, keep pretending you don''t know," Luanughed and kissed her forehead.

    *

    "Luan, what is that?" Catharina almost jumped when she saw the panther.

    "A cat," Luan replied indifferently.

    "Tsk, yes, a very big cat!" Catharina scoffed. She confessed that she was a little afraid. She looked at the panther cautiously.

    The panther snarled, showing its teeth, but did not dare to be aggressive.

    Despite being scary, it was hard not to fall in love with the panther''s appearance; it was so dominant and beautiful, that Catharina couldn''t help herself from wanting to caress the panther''s head.

    "Luan, is it okay if I touch him?" Cristina asked.

    "Yes, this panther will stay here at home and protect you," Luan said, "This panther has a level of strength in the Second Order."

    "Oh..."

    Everyone who heard Luan say that was surprised. After all, they could kind of imagine how strong someone in the Second Order was since they knew Luan had reached the Second Order and saw how strong he became.

    "Wow, even a panther this big has be obedient to you," Amanda said admiringly, but not surprised since Luan was practically bringing her daughter back to life.

    "Luan, are you going to dinner now?" Maira asked.

    "I''m going to take a shower first," Luan replied.

    "Okay." Maira nodded and asked doubtfully, "As for this panther, will he be staying in one of the rooms?"

    "It may be. He is well behaved, and it will be good for him to be around if something unforeseen happens." Luan remembered something and said, "Ah yes, I also intend to do something to disguise this panther to look like a dog. It will be good if you go out so that you can take it with you."

 Chapter 160: Henson

    <h4>Chapter 160: Henson</h4>

    Due to what was happening in the world, an 18 year old young man pulled out a lot of files and information and ced it on the living room table while calling his parents and siblings.

    "What''s going on, why did you call us all?" the young boy''s father adjusted his sses and asked.

    "Yes, I was about to put on my beauty mask and go to sleep. What is so urgent?" The boy''s mother pouted as she looked at him.

    "Say, Henson, what is it all about?" The older brother also wanted to know what was going on. He had an important meeting the next day and needed to sleep early.

    "Look, this!" The young man tapped the table and said, "all this news and information, everything points out that the Apocalypse ising!" He spoke very seriously. "We can no longer stay here in the city; we need to go into the forest!"

    "What is this madness? What''s this business about going to the forest?" the middle brother scoffed.

    "Mario, don''t you know?" Henson said confidently to his older brother, "The safest ce now is the forest. With so much going on, the first ces to be attacked will be the cities. If we stay here, we will be the next victims! If you don''t want to go to a forest, or whatever, we should at least go ind to our grandparents'' house. It will be much safer than here!"

    *BANG!*

    Before Henson''s siblings and parents said anything, a loud crash broke out. The earth shook and the tes and sses inside the cupboard began to fall to the floor and break.

    "I told you, I told you!" Henson screamed in panic and got under the table.

    Despite their skepticism, the family had to admit that what had just happened was scary. After all, there were no earthquakes in Brazil. They all got under the table and were shaking with fear.

    "Maybe, maybe we should go to your parents'' house, dear?" The mother spoke, stammering as she looked at her husband.

    "Err... it might be a good idea," he agreed. Not far away monsters appeared, and in fact, it was getting dangerous, and now with this earthquake, the fear increased even more, and with the news and information that the youngest son had shown, it ended up scaring him.

    "Dad, I have a job..." The eldest son had worked hard to get his job of managing apany, and he was not willing to give it up because of an uncertain danger.

    *Booom!*

    "Kyaaahhh!" Screams of fear echoed as the roof was broken by something and pieces of the roof fell on the floor of the house and on the table.

    A loud buzz of insects infested the house and the fear made the whole family tremble.

    *Bang!*

    "Mother..." The table was shattered and a sharp green w pierced through the back of the stomach of the eldest son.

    "Son!!" The mother and father cried out in despair.

    "Brian!" Henson and Mario were white as a sheet as they tried to help their older brother.

    Before they could help, the green w took flight with Brian''s body.

    Blood dripped, and the green insect pped its wings and flew off.

    "My God...!" The mother passed out.

    The father was burning with anger, pain, and despair, but he was even more afraid of dying and did not try or think about trying to chase the insect. "He died, he died, let''s do what... Y-Yes, let''s do what Henson said yes, it is not safe here! C''mon, C''mon!"

    The father despaired and wanted to survive, and he did not notice the disgusted look of the two children. He shouted, "Come on, don''t stand still; help me take your mother to the car!"

    The father took the car key and hurriedly opened the door. He clicked very fast, turning off the car rm and opening the electric gate. The moment the children finished putting their mother in the car, a loud cry echoed and the father of the two boys backed up the car out of the garage.

    "Father!"

    "Dad!"

    Henson and Mario chased after the vehicle, but their father spun the car as soon as he got out of the garage and elerated without waiting for them.

    Mario had a weak personality when he was under pressure, and when he was abandoned by his father, he fell to the floor on his knees and began to panicked. He couldn''t believe what was going on. He could still see some insects flying in the sky and some people who had been caught by them. He wondered if one of those people might be his brother, however, he could not identify anything specific because it was dark.

    *Vruum~ Vruum~*

    The roar of a motorcycle echoed, and Mario heard his brother Henson''s voice. "Mario, get on!"

    Shaking, almost without strength on his legs, Mario got up and climbed on the back of the motorbike.

    The motorcycle could reach a maximum of 150 km / h. At the moment it was the best way for them to escape since their father had taken off in the car.

    *Vruum~*

    "Get down!" Henson''s voice echoed again, and Mario ducked in fear.

    Then something like a scythe to cut through the grass cut a little bit of Mario''s hair just as he bent down. It was then that he noticed arge insect almost 100 cm long with razor-sharp ws flying behind them.

    "Speed ??up, speed up!" shouted Mario. Heart in hand, Mario was whiter than snow as he watched the monster chase them.

    Despite having been abandoned by their father, they did not want to die.

    Feeling trapped and with nowhere to go, Henson spoke loud enough for Mario to hear, "We''re heading towards our grandparents'' farm and there¡­ Mom and Roger must be."

    "Roger? Are you talking about our father?" When he remembered his father''s actions, Mario''s face flushed with anger and resentment.

    "Yes, he abandoned us, he doesn''t deserve to be called a father!" Henson said, gritting his teeth.

    Because the city was in chaos, even when the police saw two boys riding on a motorcycle without helmets, they did not try to stop them and instead went towards the location where the monsters were.

    After nearly 50 minutes, Mario and Henson came close to their grandparents'' farm, and as expected, their father''s car was already there.

 Chapter 161: Strange Rooster

    <h4>Chapter 161: Strange Rooster</h4>

    A rooster saw that new "lucky humans" had arrived and looked in their direction.

    ''I hope these lucky new humans brought more corn,'' the rooster contemted to himself.

    He was a little white, but with a distinction: On the rooster''s back, strangely, there was a golden tree drawn. And incredible as it may seem, it was drawn with golden feathers, and it didn''t look like it was painted at all, but rather, something natural.

    In the two-story wooden house, when the pair of brothers got off the bike, they heard a booming voice.

    "You useless scoundrel! You left our children and ran away! I am going to pick them up, even if I die! I would rather die than abandon my children!" The boys'' mother''s voice shocked them.

    *

    When she woke up after passing out, she saw that she was at her parents'' house. In addition, she went white as a sheet when she remembered what happened to one of her children. It was even worse when that reality came to light. She stood up shakily from fear and wanted to look for her son, thinking it was all a bad dream. However, arriving in the room, she saw only her husband.

    "Where are our children!?" she yelled at him.

    "I didn''t have a choice, I didn''t have a choice..." the man said with vaciting eyes. In front of him, two elderly people were looking him down fiercely.

    The boys'' grandmother said angrily, "That bastard has abandoned his children!"

    "H-How so?" The boys'' mother was confused. She looked at her husband and saw guilt in his eyes. She thought for a while and asked in a shaky voice, "What happened, was it real? Our son was kidnapped by a green monster and our other two children were abandoned by you in order to get away?"

    "My love, no, it''s not like that! I was terrified when I heard a scream and ended up running away in fear. But- but I had no choice! It was that or we would all die?!" The man tried to justify why he ran away.

    *

    "You useless scoundrel! You left our children and ran away! I am going to pick them up, even if I die! I would rather die than abandon my children!" She came out the door, smoking with rage. If it weren''t for the fact that she wanted to look for her children, she would have strangled her husband to death.

    "We are going with you, daughter." The two elderly people were also seething. They couldn''t believe that their son-inw was such a person.

    "..."

    "Boys! My sons!" Hearing the sound of a motorcycle and seeing her two boys getting off the motorcycle, the woman was ecstatic. She screamed loudly and ran towards them with tears and mucus dripping down her face. She felt relieved, and at the same time disturbed and frightened to learn that one of her sons was truly missing.

    "Mom..." Mario and Henson''s eyes were red from crying, especially Mario. He hugged his mother and wept like a child.

    "Mom, I''m going back to the house. Brian may still be alive!" Henson said. He felt this was truly possible, and despite being the youngest of the three brothers, he was the strongest and the smartest. He was almost 190 cm tall and had a heavily trained body.

    As for Mario, he was thinner and 170 cm tall and was quite fearful. It was more logical to leave him at his grandparents'' house and try to take a chance alone in finding his brother. After all, the police and even the army must already be in ce. Maybe, just maybe, Brian was still alive.

    "I will go along!" his mother said and added, "Mother, father, stay and expel that miserable man from here. We are taking the car; after all, it was bought with my money! And send that fret away, otherwise, when I get back, I swear to God I will kill him."

    Snorting, she got in the car. The keys were still in the ignition since Roger was afraid that the monsters would appear and left the key in the car in case he needed to escape.

    Without waiting for her parents to say anyment, Silvana started the car, and Henson got in the car as well.

    *

    Luan received the news through his cell phone application. He knew that in a ce not far away a dimensional crack had opened and insect-like monsters appeared.

    "Ingrid, I''m going to go first. Don''t forget, don''t take off your mask under any circumstances, as you will need to demonstrate more powers than before," Luan warned.

    "Yes." Ingrid now looked like a young woman with long red hair and dark eyes. Her mask had a simple appearance, being purely white and covering the facepletely. Only the eyes, mouth, and nose were exposed. She also wore the red armor that was quite tight in her perfect curves.

    The instant that Luan created clouds below his feet, he flew through the air towards the ce where the monsters were appearing. Meanwhile, Ingrid began to follow behind him, running at full speed.

    The reason they were going there separately was so as not to have people think they were together or knew each other. It was easier to hide their identity that way.

    Rubbing his eyes, a policeman who shot the insects saw something that was normally impossible to believe could happen, and difficult to believe had he not seen it with his eyes. He shouted for the attention of the other policemen, "Hey, am I seeing things? Is that a human standing over a flying cloud over there?"

    The instant they looked in the direction the policeman pointed and also saw the masked man on top of a cloud, they were stunned in disbelief. In addition, the speed was surprising and when they saw him holding a spear and with quick movements kill the flying insects, everyone''s hearts began to beat quickly!

    It was an exciting sight - a man with a spear in a flying cloud, cutting the giant insects as if they were cheese. It was as if he were a celestial being going down to earth to purge its evils. Each movement of the spear created at least 1 dead insect.

    What was most impressive was when something like a magic boomerang cut an insect in half. The police watching opened their mouths so wide that a chicken egg could have fit inside each one. Another thing that made them happy and agitated at the same time was that at the same time that he killed the insect monsters, he also saved the people captured by the insects and made them float in clouds and descend to the ground.

    "Quick, send these people to the hospital!" shouted a police chief.

    "If you have a doctor at the scene, help organize the situation. Don''t worry, we''ll protect you," said a man in army clothes. In his hand, he had a heavy gun with a fire rate of 600 rounds/minute.

    "H-Hi, I''m Maria Elena. I am an assistant physician." A woman in her 30''s spoke up among the survivors.

    "Okay, follow me and help save some of these people," the man spoke respectfully to her.

    "Y-Yes." The woman stammered a little but did not dare to be slow in keeping up.

    The heavily armed army soldiers surrounded the woman and paved the way for her to the injured people, and under the guidance of the attending physician, the people were cared for and carried to safety while waiting for the ambnce. Those with the most urgent injuries were transported by the police to the hospital.

    What Maria Elena did not imagine was that because of her heroic act, being willing to speak up and help even at the risk of her life, despite being protected by the army, some people had filmed these actions, and because of that, she was very famous on the inte and several hospitals would soon want to recruit her as a full-time doctor.

 Chapter 162: Did He Heal Himself?

    <h4>Chapter 162: Did He Heal Himself?</h4>

    "See this. Another powerful person has arrived!" someone screamed and pointed in the direction of a woman who held a blood-red sword as she killed giant insects that were crawling across the ground. And although she was a little slower than the man who flew on the flying cloud, she was killing the insects at a rather surprising speed.

    Ingrid arrived minutes after Luan. The instant she came, she started killing the monsters and even saved a couple who were about to be attacked by a giant praying mantis.

    "My God! This woman is also insane!" an army woman screamed in shock.

    "She doesn''t seem to know how to use a sword, but at the same time she looks so experienced?" Someone who took a fencing ss felt strange to see her using a sword so adamantly, but somehow, it seemed that she exhibited no experience with fencing.

    "There are people who are simply born with a natural gift..." Someone let out a breath of admiration.

    The sight of Ingrid fighting was fabulous, even more attractive than a famous y in a theater. It was as if they were watching an action movie live. Besides, she was incredibly attractive even though they couldn''t see her face. Her curvaceous and delicate figure was so attractive, but at the same time so threatening, because of her power that makes them not know whether or not they should or shouldn''t look for fear of offending her.

    Although Ingrid did not look like someone with experience in the martial arts or the sword, every sword move, or even step, was meticulously calcted, which made for precise and fatal attacks.

    For many men, looking at Ingrid was like a roller coaster. Despite persistent fear, it was hard not to want to look at her.

    Luan, seeing this, slipped slightly into a bad mood. He narrowed his eyes at these few bold men, and an icy aura made these men feel chills down their spines.

    "Is it just my impression, or is it getting cold?" A man rubbed his arms andmented.

    The other men who were looking at Ingrid felt the same way.

    "Why are they standing there stunned?" An army woman frowned. It''s not like she didn''t understand their look when she looks in Ingrid''s direction. She grunted with distaste, "Men..."

    Upon hearing this, even the police and army men looked away. It was certain that they were acting strange. So what if the woman seemed to be beautiful? Wasn''t it a dangerous moment right now? Besides, was there any woman looking so fervently at the man over the flying cloud? Of course not!

    At that point, women were more sensitive and would not put lust first. Even though Luan''s body structure looked incredible, the women in the ce only looked a few times, but they were not as fixated as the men were.

    Maria Helena was helping a young boy to stop the bleeding from his stomach, however, the boy had already lost a lot of blood and was showing signs of respiratory loss and his heartbeat was getting weaker and weaker, almost stopping.

    "This boy''s running out of time. He''s already lost a lot of blood!" Maria Helena said aloud while sweating a lot. She tried her best, but she had no medical equipment avable, just an ordinary medical kit, and the boy urgently needs to have a blood transfusion and go into surgery.

    A car stopped not far away. A woman and a young boy around 18 years of age stepped out of the vehicle. When they saw the person the woman was taking care of, the woman who got out of the car cried out and ran towards them.

    The woman''s lips trembled and the tears in her eyes were pitiful. She looked at the boy who was lying on a stretcher and had lost a lot of blood, and let out a loud cry full of pain. "Son!"

    Just when she thought she could hug and get closer, she was stopped by the army people. After all, even though she imed to be the boy''s mother, it doesn''t mean it was true. Besides, they had promised to protect Maria Helena.

    An army woman was more sensible and approached while saying, "Don''t be hasty. Even if it is true that he is your son, you cannot do anything at the moment to help, and approaching carelessly can end up making things even more difficult."

    Henson took his mother by the shoulders and said softly, even though his own eyes were red from crying, "Mother, calm down. Listen to them; there is no use shouting and throwing yourself at my brother. We need to stay calm now and hope for the best."

    "H-Henson, but, but he''s there! He needs me!" She was still reluctant to walk away, but some rationality came back, and she was afraid toplicate things further.

    "How is this possible?!" Suddenly, Maria Helena shouted loudly in disbelief.

    Her scream caught everyone''s attention, and it was then when they saw that the wound on the boy''s chest lying on the floor began to close, and soon after, began to heal. In addition, even his pale face returned to a normal color. It was an impossible phenomenon to be happening; it was something surreal.

    Soon the young boy''s body returned to normal, however, he did not wake up. He was still unconscious, despite sometimes screaming in pain in the middle of his unconscious state.

    Ingrid also paid attention to this agitation, but when she noticed the look of Luan''s as he flew on the cloud and killed the insects and saw that he was acting indifferently, she assumed it was rted to him. Since out seemed to be due to an ability from someone with a special talent, maybe Luan would consider recruiting him? Well, she wasn''t sure about that yet, but she also couldn''t ask now. Turning her attention to the monsters, she went back to killing.

    The scene of Brian, Henson''s brother recovering, was phenomenal.

    "He still needs medical treatment. It will still be good to take him to a hospital soon." Leaving her stupor, Maria Helena warned gravely.

    "Okay, another ambnce just arrived," a soldier spoke, and they helped to unload the stretcher.

 Chapter 163: Bathing Together

    <h4>Chapter 163: Bathing Together</h4>

    When everything got calmer. The survivors sighed with relief. It was almost certain that they would die if Luan and Ingrid had not arrived. The number of insects was veryrge, and as armed as the army and police were, it was difficult topare with the numbers and speed of the insects.

    Some people were calm enough to pick up their cell phones and film. When they seeded in catching some cool scenes, they were ted.

    "You handle the rest. I''m leaving now," Ingrid said to the soldiers out loud, "As for the bodies of the monsters that I killed... Give the money raised from that to the families of those that lost their lives and use the rest to help the injured people."

    After saying that, Ingrid disappeared in front of them. Sure, it wasn''t like she teleported or anything, but the moment she started running she ran extremely fast, and as it was at night, they could barely see her properly.

    "Have the money reimbursed to the people involved. If any is left over, give it to the poor." Luan''s voice sounded coldly, but for those who heard it, they couldn''t help but be moved. After all, he had killed monsters enough to cover an entire street.

    Both the army and the police were amazed, but they soon came to their senses and stood at attention, and said:l, "We will do it!"

    Unlike the monsters the army had killed, the number of ones that Ingrid and Luan killed was much bigger, and the kills were also quite clean. The price that they could be sold for would be even higher than their own contribution; the amount of money could quite probably reach billions.

    As for the people who had survived this disaster, when they heard what the two heroes said, they apuded with all their might. The poorest families who were not even able to afford medical treatment were moved to the point of crying.

    *

    "Come on, you two must be hungry." Maira and Amanda were waiting up awake for Luan and Ingrid. On the news there were live scenes of Luan and Ingrid fighting the monsters. Even though it had been dark, it was still possible to identify their appearances.

    "In fact, I am hungry," Luan removed his mask and said.

    Ingrid rubbed her t stomach and smiled. "I''m a little hungry too."

    Maira and Amanda smiled and went to the kitchen. Although they had not known each other for a long time, the two were women who loved their children, and after some interactions they had be fast friends.

    Although they had eaten before leaving, after spending so much energy fighting, it was obvious that their children would be hungry.

    To eat, they had steak with rice, pasta, and parmesan sauce.

    "Mother-inw, mother, thank you, it was delicious." Ingrid smiled and added, "I''m going up to take a shower. Good night."

    "Good night," Amanda and Maira said in unison.

    Luan also said goodbye to them and went up the stairs.

    Amanda and Maira looked at each other and smiled.

    "It''s good to be young~" Mairamented with a yful chuckle.

    "Indeed." Amandaughed too.

    Upstairs, Ingrid sneaked into Luan''s room. She knew that everyone knew, but she was still shy. In the bathroom she took a set of clean clothes that she had kept earlier in Luan''s wardrobe. Turning the bath on, she undressed and turned on the showerhead to take a shower while waiting for the bath to fill.

    Luan entered the room. He smiled, knowing that Ingrid was in the bathroom, and took a set of clean clothes.

    The instant he put his hand on the tray and wanted to open the door, his eyes darkened.

    "Haha. It''s locked, you can''t get in!" Ingrid''s cheerfulugh echoed in the bathroom and reached Luan''s ears. She seemed exceptionally happy about it.

    "Open it," Luan demanded.

    "I will not~" Ingrid teased.

    "..."

    "Luan?" After almost a minute of silence, Ingrid started to worry. ''Has something happened to him?''

    She just wanted to tease him a little, but now she was dead with worry. Going to the door, she opened it and to her surprise, Luan was looking at her with a malicious grin and pulled her around the waist, without giving her a chance to escape.

    "Got you," he whispered in her ear.

    Ingrid shuddered in his arms and wanted to pull away, but soon she felt a warm hand on her chin as he lifted her head.

    Her eyes were wide and clear. It was cute but seductive when she winked. ''Why did she have to wink at me? Doesn''t she have anything better to do than seduce me?''

    Ingrid felt her heart beat faster and felt her lips dry out. She licked her lips and had no idea how seductive she was in doing so. Then she ran out of air. Her lips were crushed by Luan''s lips.

    "Luan... I can''t breathe..." Ingrid said breathlessly.

    "Mm, let''s take a shower together," Luan said with a mischievous smile.

    Ingrid nodded and replied with an ''Uh''.

    Ingrid''s sexy body was wet, and drops of water dripped down her body. She let out a huff of hot air and looked at Luan in a drunken state when she saw him take off his clothes.

    ''My man is very sexy.'' She swallowed her saliva dry without looking away.

    Every movement of him removing his clothes was very attractive to Ingrid. She felt intoxicated as if she were watching the most beautiful man in the world strip for her.

    Closing the door behind her, Ingrid walked over to Luan when he waspletely naked. She wrapped her hands around his neck, kissed his sexy chest, giggled and lifted her head, and then nted a kiss.

    Luan ran his hands over her back. It was so smooth and pleasant to rub, something to which he was sure he could get addicted; it was like a drug. He smoothed and felt the texture of her skin and got excited, waking up little Luan.

    Under the water dripping from the shower, Luan and Ingrid kissed and acted tacitly, soaping each other''s bodies. It was a strange sensation, but at the same time wonderful, having the person you love washing every corner of your body. Makes you ashamed and excited at the same time.

    When they were both clean, Ingrid said in a seductive voice, "The jacuzzi is already full. Shall we go in?"

    "Yes," Luan nodded.

 Chapter 164: I Thought of a Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 164: I Thought of a Proposal</h4>

    - Wednesday morning, March 31, 2010 -

    Ingrid woke up and stretched, but soon she felt a little pain. She felt her inner body aching, and she knew who had caused it to her. Looking to the side, she pouted, upset, and seeing how happy Luan slept, she felt like hitting him.

    ''Bad Boy...''

    She poked Luan''s cheek while her lips curved in a mischievous smile. ''What if I bite his cheek?''

    Did she think it was fair? After all, had he not taken some advantage of her all night and didn''t even let her sleep, even when she begged?

    Ingrid just wasn''t in a more pitiful state because she went up in body and Qi cultivating. Now, she was 27 times stronger with her body and 49 with Qi. In just a little while longer she would be able to break the barrier of the limit of Qi and reach the Second Order.

    The more she looked at Luan''s handsome face sleeping, the more she felt like biting him. She had that privilege, yes. After all, didn''t he take advantage of her all night?

    Thinking that her thoughts were correct, Ingrid approached Luan''s face, opening her mouth wide, revealing a row of pearly white teeth. Her teeth were like pearls, dazzling and shiny.

    But the moment she went to bite Luan''s cheek, she couldn''t bear toplete the act and just kissed his face. Pouting, she chastised herself for being so nice.

    ''Mm... Okay, it''s not that I feel sorry, it''s just not right to do that on his cheek. Yes, that''s it! But if it''s around the neck...''

    Luan was shirtless, and even now, his breathing was even. Sighing with relief that he hadn''t woken up, she approached him again, but this time toward his neck. Her teeth dug into his neck and for a moment she couldn''t bear to bite him, but when she felt a little pain while doing a little movement, she once again felt that she should do it.

    With a ferocious cat expression, she bit.

    "Urgh!" Luan woke up screaming, and when he saw what was happening and seeing Ingrid''s sly look that was biting his neck, he didn''t know whether tough or cry. But he did not rush, despite not knowing for sure what made her do it, he imagined it might be because he had been a little fierce and then thought that he certainly deserved this treatment and was silent, letting her bite him.

    Luan even rubbed Ingrid''s blond hair lovingly.

    This gesture by Luan made Ingrid feel guilty. At the end she looked at the mark from her teeth, and as much pity as she felt, she had a satisfied smile, mainly because it became a purple mark because she made it like a hickey at the same time.

    "That''s what you deserve for intimidating me~" Turning her face to Luan''s, sheid her breasts on his chest, and bit his lips lightly, and then kissed him fiercely.

    "I''m going to take a shower." She didn''t even wait for him to respond and got up from the bed still naked.

    Luan, who stayed in bed,ughed out loud. Ingrid''s actions were now very cute. He felt satisfied and even thought about "intimidating" her a little more, but managed to control himself.

    Ingrid''s naked figure strutting in the bedroom toward the bathroom was a feast for his eyes. A smile curved Luan''s lips, and he felt very happy. In his two lives, only with Ingrid did he experience such a sensation of having someone by his side even at bedtime and waking up.

    And now that Ingrid was opening up more to him, not just figuratively, but literally, he was touched. He put his hand on his neck and smiled again.

    Getting up from the bed, he stood up and set aside a set of formal clothes for Ingrid and for himself. They were matching clothes. Their outfits were made up of a gray suit and ck pants each. Ingrid would be wearing tform clogs, and Luan would wear ck dress shoes.

    Putting his clothes on the bed, he took out his cell phone and made a call, and subsequently, he headed for the bathroom.

    Ingrid seemed to be waiting for him when she saw hime in, but she pretended to be indifferent, even angry with him.

    "Don''t try anything funny," Ingrid said with a warning look.

    "Yes, I know." Luan did not refute. He knew they did not have a lot of time, and today he had an early meeting.

    *

    In the meeting room of the Headquarters of Dimas Corporation, a silence took over the ce. With Luan sitting in a chair at the end of the table, the pressure he was putting on them was stifling.

    "Don''t make me waste my time. If it is not about something reasonable, do not bring up something in this meeting." After a while in silence, Luan finally spoke.

    The person who previously had spoken up and made a proposal to invest innd without even having enough information to make it worth investing, was now sweating all over his body and did not dare look up, in shame and fear of Luan''s gaze.

    "CEO Luan." Isadora Vasconcellos, who came to apany CIO Rodrigo, raised his hand, calling the attention of Luan, which automatically caught everyone''s attention.

    "Isadora!" CIO Rodrigo looked at her sharply. At first, he found her promising and brought her along, but he didn''t expect her to speak at such an important meeting.

    "Okay, speak up," Luan signaled to CIO Rodrigo and looked at Isadora.

    "I thought of a proposal," Isadora said confidently, "I believe it will be a very good thing, and I am confident in the proposal that I have."

    "Okay, continue," Luan said.

    Coughing to clear her throat, Isadora said, "Currently, the world is changing with what is happening on our. The constant invasions of monsters are making people anxious and afraid. One of the reasons they have so much faith today is the game that CEO Luan brought to the public. After all, many people survived this chaos because they got stronger thanks to the game."

    She continued, "My proposal is... All countries have a fighting tournament in the game. The tournament prize is nothing more than the second part of the body training technique. This will not only encourage people to want to y games, but it will also help humanity to be stronger and survive. I think that even if you do 1 tournament a month, with the top three winning the second part of the technique, it is something worth doing."

    This proposal surprised everyone.

    Of course, they have already thought about doing some things with the game, as well as cingmercials, etc., however, everything was turned down at once. But now, was CEO Luan really thinking about considering this idea?

    While waiting for Luan''s reaction, everyone was silent, but some also agreed with her proposed idea; it was in fact something that could help both the game and the people. It would even attract more people to y the game, since more and more people would get stronger faster in order to get the first three positions and get the second part of the technique.

 Chapter 165: I Am Your Grandfather

    <h4>Chapter 165: I Am Your Grandfather</h4>

    After Isadora''s proposal was epted. The public rtions sector started to work on the announcement of the game. This proposal was of great interest, so a lot of attention was put into it.

    Isadora Vasconcellos'' monthly bonus also increased with the idea she had formed, and of course, she won a chair in the meeting room. Each project that she nned, she would have recognized merit - just as she would have her name among the creators of the tournament, the idea being hers, and the whole boration of the tournament as well.

    *Toc... Toc...*

    "Open it." As soon as Luan said that, Ingrid opened the door and went inside.

    "Luan, a man who ims to be your paternal grandfather is here and wants to see you." Ingrid''s expression was strange when she said that.

    "Let him in," Luan replied.

    Was it her impression, or did Luan seem to be enjoying himself when he heard that his paternal grandfather was wanting to see him?

    "Okay." Leaving, she took the inte and said to let Valter Becker in.

    Minutester, a man who appeared to be in his 40s, without knocking, entered the room in an elegant and authoritative manner. He looked at the ce with admiration, even with a little greed, but he soon managed to disguise it.

    "My grandson, I finally saw you in person." With a hypocritical smile, he said, "You don''t know how long your grandfather wanted to see you. I just didn''te before because I had some problems with the n that I had to solve, but it doesn''t matter; now I''m here, I''ll do everything I can to get even closer to my grandchildren and help you grow."

    "..." Although he expected him to be irrational, Luan was still speechless.

    "Haha! I knew you were surprised and even excited." With a smile brighter than the sun, Valter continued, "I have some projects with arge profit margin, as I am still new in Brazil. My connections here are almost 0, but I thought... ''Why not give this chance to my grandson? Wouldn''t it be incredible to have a grandfather and grandson work and grow together?'' Yes, I know that you are deeply moved, but rest assured, this is just the beginning. Look at this, I bet you''ll be even more surprised!"

    Then he pulled out a burnt yellow folder tucked beneath his arm and ced it on the table and opened it. From inside he took out a lot of papers and ced them in front of Luan.

    "Look at this, grandson, look at how your grandfather thought through a lot and wants to help you. See, there are more than 10 proposals with a 300% profit margin. Isn''t it fabulous?"

    The wide smile never left his face. He looked at Luan as if he had already epted the proposal. In his mind, it was impossible for Luan to refuse. After all, who didn''t want to make more money? Besides, with such arge proportion of profit?

    "Are you my paternal grandfather?" Luan made him look surprised.

    "Of course, yes!" Valter had a stern expression when he saw that Luan doubted his identity as his grandfather.

    "Oh? Isn''t that really funny?" Luan asked with a touch of amusement in his voice.

    "Hm? What do you mean by that? Boy, be careful what you are going to say. Even if it is the first time that we are meeting in person, I am still your grandfather. You are blood of my blood; don''t say anything rash." With a bad feeling, Valter spoke with a serious expression.

    "Ha, so exin it to me... In my birth record, even in all my documents, why is it nk in the paternal part?" A smile full of mockery formed at the corner of Luan''s lips.

    Valter blushed with anger and embarrassment. In his mind he cursed his useless son, but on the outside, he took a deep breath, trying to calm himself, but still spoke aggressively. "How absurd! Even without registration, you are still the flesh of my flesh, the blood of my blood. Without me, you wouldn''t exist!"

    "Following your logic, without me you are not you. Since you are just you, thanks to my existence?" Luan asked coldly.

    "What nonsense are you talking about? I am me; you have nothing to do... Wait!" Valter realized that he was deceived and calmed down. Taking a deep breath he said, "I am your eldest. This fact does not change, even if your existence does not interfere with mine. Even so, your actions and everything that is yours is also mine. But don''t worry, I don''t want your money for free. As I said before, look at these projects, they are all of a high caliber. In fact, if it weren''t for you being my grandson, do you really think you would have this opportunity?"

    If Luan were a fool, he would believe what this man was saying. Even just leafing through the projects, it was possible to see that this old man had tried to deceive him. However, his ''grandfather'' would have to be disappointed; Luan was not someone he could easily deceive. But of course, he pretended to be interested.

    "In truth, all of this is very sudden for me. I''m going to look and think about your proposals, okay?" Luan pretended to calm down, as if he had been shocked by surprise. He then spoke resignedly as he waited for Valter''s understanding.

    "Haha! Of course, I totally understand. There is no way my grandson is not affiliated. Okay, this is my contact number and email. As soon as you want to get in touch with me, we can talk about business, or even have a dinner between grandson and grandfather," Valter said with a smile full of joy.

    Suddenly, Luan snapped his fingers in front of Valter. Before he knew it, he fell asleep.

    "When you open your eyes, you will believe that I was happy with your proposal and I was also almost sure that I would ept it. For the next three days, you will be staying at home, waiting for the ''good'' news." After Luan finished speaking, he snapped his finger again and Valter woke up.

    "Neato, this is good. Grandfather is going now, see you in three days! I hope for the good news, hahaha!" Laughing, Valter got up and left Luan''s office.

    Picking up his cell phone, Luan dialed his mother''s number.

    "Luan? Do you need something, or did something happen at thepany?" Maira asked.

    Luan smiled a little when he heard his mother''s question. "I need to take a trip to Germany. It will take 2 to 3 days. During that time, can you take my ce in thepany?"

    "Yes of course." Despite not knowing for sure why he wanted her to take his ce while he was going to Germany, Maira did not ask. She knew that when he got home he would tell her in more detail.

    "Mm, all the projects and jobs that I am managing have a copy in the home office," Luan said, "I''m hanging up now; I''ll tell you the rest in more detail at home."

    After the call was ended. Luan leaned back in his chair and began to reflect. In his other life, Valter did not interfere in his family''s business, perhaps it was because everything was lost because of him. However, this time it was different. Now that he was here, and not just his son, and was keeping an eye on his family''s fortune... how can he just let it go?

    Luan let out a coldugh as he thought of the Becker family ind.

 Chapter 166: Someone Left the Island

    <h4>Chapter 166: Someone Left the Ind</h4>

    "Luan, do you really need to go to Germany?" Maira did not know the risk that Luan would take when doing this, which made everything moreplicated and also made her very worried.

    "Mother, first it was that man saying that he is my father and Catharina''s and he was keeping an eye on what you built. Now, this man is our supposed grandfather who was never present, and yet he wants to get his hands on thepany''s money?" Luan said coldly, "Mother, I am not one to be quiet while others try to affect my family''s life, whether someone says they are my father or grandfather. Since he wants to steal thepany''s money so badly... I wonder, how does it feel to have everything taken away from you? Even worse... what if everyone thought it was he who stole it?"

    "Can you do that?" Catharina asked.

    "Oh, did you forget the masquerade mask I created? So, I can make essories too that change my appearance. I already know what he looks like and it''s easy for me to copy his face," Luan said, "After that, he won''t even have time to appear in front of us. He will have to live on the run resentfully since he will lose everything he had once acquired."

    "That is true," Maira said with a tone of concern, "But this could be dangerous. If they are so mysterious, there may be powerful people from where theye. Don''t be fooled: the leader is not always the strongest."

    "Yes mom. I understand that too." Of course, Luan knew this. The chances of there being even more powerful people than Valter Becker were very high, mainly because he was from a hidden n that had more than 500 years of history.

    "Okay, as long as you understand that point, I can be more rxed," Maira sighed.

    "Luan, will you be fine on your own or should Ie with you?" Ingrid asked.

    "Mm... It is not necessary for you to go, but are you interested in going?" Luan looked at her.

    "Errr, if it is not necessary, I will stay here. I still need to help my mother-inw at thepany." After reflecting for a while, Ingrid thought it best to stay, despite wanting to go with him very much.

    Before leaving, Luan warned "Zeus", which was the current name of the panther, to take care of his family. In addition, he also went to the workshop and created a ne that would change his appearance to look like Valter Becker.

    Creating clouds below his feet, Luan began to float. His appearance was that of the white dragon. He would only change to the appearance of Valter Becker after he arrived in Germany.

    The ind of the Becker n was hidden by barriers. It was a hidden ind that only the Becker n knew about, but for Luan, who delved through the memories of Leon Becker and Valter Becker, the location and the secrets to entering the ind were not a mystery.

    Luan traveled for many hours on the flying cloud without being noticed as he intercepted all the channels that could detect his presence.

    ''If Ingrid had been here, this trip would not have been so boring..." When Luan arrived near the ind of n Becker, he couldn''t help imagining traveling like that with Ingrid.

    In front of Luan, all that was visible was water; there was no sign of an ind. Luan had to admit that he was a little impressed by the barrier around this ind that managed topletely hide the entire location. In addition to hiding it has several other functions such as detecting intruders, even deflecting objects that came towards it. In other words, it was a high level formation.

    Luan did not try to enter at first. To be able to enter without triggering the security rm, a talisman from the Becker n was required. However, he hadn''t taken Valter''s. He wanted to make it seem as if Valter was here in secret, and because of that, he didn''t use his talisman to get in, but rather he was waiting for someone from the Becker n to leave the ind and then steal their talisman.

    While waiting, Luan had his cell phone in hand to check if he was unlucky enough to be detected. Of course, he did his best not to be noticed, but being cautious was never a small thing, especially if his ns went down the drain.

    In the end, he was not detected. All the transmissions had been intercepted by him before.

    Looking down, it was like an endless sea, but off on the horizon was a city, which looked more like a sea of ??stars from the lights lit up on a dark night. Luan knew that the chances of someone from the ind leaving at this time were slim, but he might still have a chance as long as a young man wanted to go out and y at the parties and bars in the city.

    *

    Since the video of the White Dragon (Luan) and the Scarlet Queen (Ingrid) aired on the inte and even on several television stations, at that moment thements had exploded.

    [I kneel down to them!]

    [My gooddy with wet panties... is this man hot?!]

    [How do you know if he doesn''t even show his face?]

    [Even without showing his face, his body alone already makes me all wet.]

    [Wow! We have a pervert here!]

    [Urgh! My knees are broken because of my posture!]

    [I don''t mind having a night with the man in the white mask, even if he is ugly behind the mask.]

    [That is true. His body is hot!]

    [Speaking of body. The body of this woman with red hair is very attractive. She wouldn''t lose to any top model.]

    [Yes, she is quite fine!]

    [My grandfather said, "Son, there''s nothing a bag of bread won''t solve." I don''t know if she is ugly, but I don''t mind sleeping with her. Hehehe~]

    Stop dreaming, all of you. Even if you wanted to, it doesn''t mean that they will.]

    [That is true. Anyway, Mom is asking me why I am looking at the cell phone while I am kneeling on the floor. When I showed her the video, guess what?]

    [Did she also kneel down?]

    [Yea! Haha ha! My mom is the best.]

    [But I am not surprised, this man and woman are very powerful!]

    *

    After a long wait, someone left the ind of the Becker n.

    "Finally." Luan murmured as he headed for the ce where he appeared.

 Chapter 167: Whats in the Safe?

    <h4>Chapter 167: What''s in the Safe?</h4>

    Before approaching the entrance to the ind, Luan already changed his appearance to Valter''s appearance. However, he "disguised" himself by putting on a half mask that covered his eyes and a little bit of his nose.

    On the speedboat only one person was inside it. He was a young boy in his 20''s and was very well groomed.

    Although he did not know the surroundings, Luan, after having searched through the memories of Valter and Leon, knew that there was a famous nightclub not far away. From the young man''s attire and age, he guessed that the boy''s intention was to go to the nightclub.

    In silence, without drawing the boy''s attention, ''Valter'' entered the sea and swam in the direction of the motorboat. With a strong impulse, he was able to jump directly into the boat while dripping seawater.

    "P-Patriarch?!" Almost shaking with fright at the unexpected appearance of "Patriarch Valter", the boy screamed in fear, but sighed with relief when he recognized the other party.

    "It is good that you are here, but unfortunately..." ''Valter'' said in an icy tone, "you must die."

    Luan''s hands were agile, and using Qi he took a fishing knife from the corner of theunch, using a quick movement to take the boy by surprise by stabbing the knife very close to his heart.

    The arteries were almost severed and the boy''s mind was easily overpowered when he lost control of his emotions due to pain. Luan made him imagine that he would die, because his heart ''was'' beaten... However, what would actually happen, would be a false death which ''Valter'' would not imagine that he had missed his heart.

    After that, he left the boy''s body in the boat and reached the limit of the barrier. cing the talisman two feet above his head, a door began to open. It was like a door that opened like a French door that opens in the middle, and it was possible to know that it was a door due to the fact that thendscapepletely changed when looking through the doorway.

    Going through the door and storing the talisman, Luan saw many boats and ships on the side of the ind. Even from a distance, it was possible to see gigantic buildings and constructions. There was even a beautiful pce over three stories high. It looked like a fairytale pce, with detailings in the shape of half moons along it.

    Luan was not visible to people now. He used an ability that makes him very much like a chameleon, however, it was even more sophisticated and also hid his aura. It was almost impossible for anyone to notice him now.

    Because of the time zone, even after hours of traveling throughout the evening, it was now night in Germany. It was even easier to stay hidden because of this, even though the ind was very well lit.

    Valter''s room was in the pce. It was a huge room. Luan, disguised as Valter, flew up to it and entered through the window. As it was a safe and hidden ce, there was no strict security and as Valter was not present, the room was empty.

    In the bedroom, Luan searched Valter''s belongings without making noise or leaving fingerprints. The number of valuable objects was veryrge, even a presidential chair was observable, made of 24k gold.

    Not interested in these things, Luan wanted things that had higher values, like precious stones, or special metal like metal from meteors.

    Of course, he also couldn''t carry much, so just things that were for Second Order cultivators he was nning to take.

    Sitting on the floor, Luan concentrated on using his hearing and extra sensory perception. With that, he could now ''see'' and hear everything that happened in the Becker n.

    "Sigh~"

    Although he already knew, it was strange when he saw it: In the mansion there were many women living together. There were around 50 women and they were all members of Valter''s harem. Among them there was one that was older than the others; she was Leon''s mother, and from the aura, Luan knew that she had no talent in cultivation.

    After searching this mansion, he saw nothing of value, and stopped looking, instead searching the homes of the elders.

    While searching, Luan discovered some rare treasures such as precious stones, rare herbs and even pills, talismans, potions, weapons, and armor. Even high-powered firearms and ancient relics were among the items, but not all of them had Qi power. Among the various things, what most caught Luan''s attention was the nucleus that was the pir of the formation that surrounded the whole ind. Although not entirely made of a single precious stone, one in particr was the size of a gas canister that was found in almost every home back in Brazil.

    ''As expected, only something like this makes so much work worthwhile...'' However, the stone was very well watched by elders of the Second Order. As strong as Luan was, he did not want to get into a fight against several people in the Second Order.

    This was mainly because this n specialized in mind attacks. As strong as Luan''s mind was, if it were constantly assaulted, he would end up showing ws, especially if there were several attacks at the same time.

    The current situation was not favorable. It was necessary to wait for the perfect moment to steal the central core of the formation. However, in the meantime, he could steal- borrow to never return the things of the elders among the others that had any real value.

    "Madam, I am saying the Patriarch is not back yet. It is very likely that he will not be back anytime soon." A soft, slightly harsh voice reached Luan''s ears.

    "That''s why I''m going to his room," another woman''s voice said in a nonchnt tone.

    "Seriously, you must be crazy." The first woman to speak said a little loudly.

    Covering the mouth of the apanying maid, she said, "Shhh! If they discover us, you will be my aplice."

    "Damn..." Cursing in a low voice, the maid could only give in and apany the first concubine.

    When the door was opened, Luan had already gone into hiding and closed the window.

    The first concubine frowned. ''I must be imagining things...'' She swore that she had smelled a masculine scent, and it was recent, and clearly not from the Patriarch. Perhaps, she had not smelled the scent of a man''s body for so long and was now hallucinating?

    Shaking her head, the first concubine brushed that line of thought out of her mind and started pulling out a rug next to the bed and took out a string around her neck that had a key.

    Below the rug was something metallic, much like a safe. It was very likely that it was, in fact, a safe.

    Luan who transformed himself into something like a chameleon, retracting his aura and smell, and continued to watch with interest.

    "Ah?"

    "Madam, what happened?" The maid, who was very nervous, heard the first concubine grunt with displeasure, and asked a question worriedly.

    "Damn it, he changed the lock!" Not containing her anger, the first concubine ended up cursing out loud.

    "M-Madam, you''re being very loud! Speak quietly... We''d better go. If they find out what we''re doing, our heads will roll." The maid made a cutting motion against her throat and warned the other woman with great fear.

    Despite the first concubine''s unwillingness to leave, she left with the maid after putting the rug back in ce. Using their auras to sense people nearby, and sensing that some guards were heading in that direction, the two left the room quickly.

 Chapter 168: Longing

    <h4>Chapter 168: Longing</h4>

    [Author: Instead of saying 10 times stronger than an ordinary man, I will simplify it and leave it as 10 times stronger.]

    Luan waited a few hours, until almost everyone was asleep.

    Pulling out the rug, he saw the safe that Valter''s concubine had been trying to open before.

    ''Although it looks simple, there is an rm formation that will go off if the lock is forced to open.'' cing his hand on top of the safe, Luan could feel the Qi of the formation that protected the safe.

    Luan''s thoughts ran wild. He formted many ideas and ways to break the formation without triggering the protection rm.

    ''Poison?''

    When it finally managed to open, in addition to some valuables, what immediately caught Luan''s attention was a 2-liter ss with a purple substance with suspicious green contents.

    Using a simple test with his Qi, Luan confirmed that it was poison. Although he didn''t know the exact purpose of the poison, either way it could be useful, so he kept it in the storage ring.

    Among the things of value there were many objects of antiquity that would be worth a fortune; they were relics that over time would be worth more and more money. Although there was no shortage of money avable to him, Luan also took all of them.

    By his calctions, just those objects alone were around 1 billion dors. Equivalent to 5 billion Brazilian reais.

    Other than that, there were some old books, and what caught his attention the most was one titled "Emperor of the Lightning." In contrast, it was a book that helped anyone with an affinity for lightning to cultivate and be stronger with lightning.

    There were also books with family names as "Secret Art of n Smith", another as "Mantra Monge".

    Luan knew that the Becker n was an expert in mind maniption and disguise. They cultivated a technique that was suitable for that: "Whisper of the Demon Fox". It was a technique that specialized in deceiving and manipting the mind. As the basis for the technique, a legendary fox was used that had deceived many people and had enough conquests to be legend and myth.

    The Becker n technique manual was also in the safe. Luan also did not spare anything and kept it all. Although he did not intend to use most of it, since his techniques were better, he could still select some of his followers to use them.

    ''Okay, that''s all...'' Closing the safe, Luan covered the rug.

    Luan was more hidden than a shadow. He left the room and walked around the pce silently.

    Luan''s next target was the elder who had his own courtyard. It was very close to the pce and also one of the more valuable things that Luan had detected.

    *

    In Germany it was almost 1 in the morning, but in Santa Catarina, Brazil it was almost 6 am. Between the two it was a difference of 5 hours.

    At that moment, Ingrid was still awake. She rolled over in bed all night. Despite knowing that she didn''t have to worry about Luan since he was so strong and smart, she couldn''t help it and spent the whole night thinking about him and worried that something wrong had happened.

    Uncapping herself, sitting on the bed, Ingrid stretched. Looking at the current time, she yawned and walked to Luan''s private bathroom.

    While Luan was gone she had still chosen to sleep in his room.

    Since it was just her in the room, she didn''t want to bring clothes to the bathroom, and she knew there were towels in the bathroom closet.

    After brushing her teeth and showering, Ingrid came out of the bathroom wrapped in a white towel.

    Opening the wardrobe door, she picked up a set of formal wear, and also put on a pair of five-inch high-heeled brown heels.

    Finishing dressing, she did not wear makeup, since her face was perfect not only because she was young but also because she had cultivated all this time. Now, even without makeup, she was beautiful, synonymous with perfection in person.

    Despite feeling beautiful, Ingrid sighed. Aside from Luan, she didn''t care much about what others thought about her appearance. She just wanted to please herself and him. The rest, they were just the rest...

    The sound of the high heels echoed the moment Ingrid left the room. She went down the stairs and went to the living room.

    Seeing that her mother and mother-inw were there serving the table with food, she said with a friendly smile, "Mother, mother-inw, good morning."

    "Good morning, Ingrid," Maira smiled in response.

    "Good morning, Ingrid. Come, sit down. The coffee is warm, and there is also bread that has just arrived from the bakery," Amanda said with a smile.

    "Catharina and Cristina, are they asleep?" Ingrid asked.

    "Already awake. However, they have been training from an early hour. They seem determined to get stronger and to be able to help exterminate the monsters that areing out of the dimensional cracks," Maira said with a smile helplessly.

    It didn''t take long before Ingrid and Maira finished eating.

    "You two can go. I have heated up breakfast for Cristina and Catharina for when they finish training," Amanda said as she smiled.

    "Okay, thanks, Amanda." Maira wiped her mouth with a napkin and went up the stairs. Ingrid did the same.

    Minutester, the two returned after brushing their teeth.

    In front of the house a white limo was waiting for them.

    After getting into the limo, Maira opened a file folder and started organizing what she would have to do today. Ingrid, beside her, was helping.

    "Luan did a great job." Maira praised with a smile. She already knew that he was doing well in thepany as CEO, and seeing the results personally, she couldn''t help feeling proud of him.

    "Yes he is." Ingrid smiled. The smile on her face was warm. Even the tips of her eyebrows shone with happiness at the thought of Luan.

    *

    "The meeting is over. As for the proposals rted to the game, Online Survival, we''ll wait for Luan toe back from his business trip." Getting up, Maira looked at everyone inside the meeting room, and left shortly thereafter.

    Ingrid, who was with her, left too.

    *

    When Ingrid and Maira returned to the Dimas Mansion, it was alreadyte; the time was 21:10.

    Amanda made dinner. It was stewed chicken, rice, chips, and sd.

    After dinner, Ingrid and Maira went up to the second floor and changed clothes. Wearing training clothes, the two went to the training room.

    Cristina, Catharina, and Amanda came soon after. Each of them had a significant increase in their powers.

    Currently, Catharina was 7 times stronger with Qi and 16 times stronger with her body. Cristina was a little better, being 10 times stronger with Qi and 17 times stronger with her body. Maira was almost the same as Cristina, being 10 times stronger with Qi. Now she was able to create a missile easily and was 15 times stronger with her body. She dedicated herself to practicing Qi a little more. Because of that, she was a little behind the two in this matter.

    Amanda also trained every day, and although not as strong as they were, she was now 11 times stronger with her body. Her daughter Ingrid was 49 times stronger with Qi and 28 times stronger with Qi. Unfortunately, she couldn''t get enough Qi to break the next barrier and make it to Second Order with Qi. But she was not in too much of a hurry. After all, Luan promised her that he would make a pill if necessary that would help her to break the Second Order barrier.

    Late at dawn, on April 2, 2010, on a Friday, Ingrid was unable to sleep a wink. She missed Luan very much, even though she was only 1 day away from seeing him, she rolled over in bed without being able to sleep.

    This time Ingrid was not in Luan''s room; she was in the same room as her mother.

    Amanda saw that her daughter was still awake, and smiled as she watched her roll over in bed. Getting up, she went over to the bed that Ingrid was lying on and said, "Do you want your mother to tell you a story so you can sleep?"

    "Mom!" Ingrid puffed out her cheeks in a cute way and huffed, "I''m not a child; you don''t have to tell me a story to sleep."

    "Oh, so you want to talk about Luan instead?" Amanda teased.

    "... What about?" Ingrid took the bait.

    "Like what you like about him." Amanda sat on the bed.

    "Everything!" Ingrid said with a shy smile, "I mean, I don''t dislike anything about him, and everything about him captivates me... Basically, I like everything about him: his smile, his indifferent way with other people, and how he treats me and our family differently, how careful he is with me, etc..."

    "Even how he is in bed?" Amanda teased again.

    "Mom!" Ingrid turned red pepper and threw her pillow in Amanda''s face.

    "Hehe. There is no need to be ashamed. I am your mother; you can tell me." Amanda did not give up when holding the pillow that was thrown at her.

    "Mm... Well, it''s actually really good..." Ingrid''s ears and neck went as red as her face. It was very shameful to talk about this with her mother.

    "Ara, ara~ this is good." Amandaughed and rubbed Ingrid''s hair.

    The mother and daughter continued talking for more than two hours until Ingrid yawned and amazingly managed to sleep.

    In the dream, she saw Luan returning. She ran towards him and received him with a wet andsting kiss. However, when she was about to be satisfied, she woke up.

    Sighing with regret, Ingrid was surprised to be wet... She got up and went to take a shower. When she came back from the bathroom, she noticed it was almost six in the morning.

 Chapter 169: Elizabela Monteiro

    <h4>Chapter 169: Elizab Monteiro</h4>

    It was still very early when Ingrid went to the training room and started meditating, using the Qi technique.

    Like strands of spider web, only red, Ingrid was pulling the Qi of Heaven and Earth towards her. Her body pores were all open, sucking in Qi.

    Like an explosion of energy waves, Ingrid''s body glowed and burst forth with red light. However, this was not because she went up to the Second Order. Although it was a lot of Qi, it was not enough to break the Second Order barrier, but it did not mean that it was useless, because thanks to this, she directed Qi to her body, and managed to get 29 times stronger in her body.

    "Sigh..."

    Ingrid was dripping with sweat. She sighed and stood up with regret.

    "Well, it was better than nothing..." Ingrid tried tofort herself as she walked towards the bedroom.

    Arriving at Luan''s room, Ingrid took a shower in the bathroom and left with a towel. Picking up a set of clean clothes to work with, she got dressed and left.

    *

    Upon arriving at the Headquarters of Dimas Corporation, Ingrid entered with Maira while they talked and smiled.

    Karol Oliveira was a socialite who came through the back door to try to get close to Luan when she heard that he was going to work as CEO. She had always been in love with him since she was young, as she was the daughter of the CMO (Chief Marketing Officer). Despite being 2 years older, she had known Luan from a young age and studied at the same school as him. But with the arrival of Ingrid...

    Karol Oliveira was so furious that she couldn''t swallow any food, her lungs almost bursting with rage, however, she could only persevere. There was nothing she could do about it at the moment.

    "Tsk, even managed to bewitch Ms. Maira Dimas. This Ingrid is a vixen." Next to Karol, Ariana Gonsalves tried to suck up to her by speaking ill of Ingrid. After all, she also envied Ingrid, but she knew she was not as beautiful as she was, nor as gifted as she was. Even when it came to work, although they spoke ill of her, saying she hadn''t even gone to college, many knew, especially in their sector, how professional Ingrid was.

    "Luan must be just ying with her. After he gets tired, she will be the first to get a foot in the ass." Of course, Karol did not believe what she had just said. She knew Luan''s character and knew he wasn''t like that, but if she didn''t say that, should she have admitted defeat?

    No, she would never do that! She had loved him for several years and even though he was now dating, she would not give up on him. After all, they weren''t married yet; they were just dating, weren''t they?

    Comforting herself, Karol snorted in disgust towards Ingrid and went back to doing her job.

    The marketing supervisor, Elizab Monteiro, was passing by when she heard Karol''s whisper. Although she was not from a family as prominent as Karol, she was not far behind. Vesides, she had never liked Karol, and hearing what she said irritated her.

    "Tsk, did you think you could win Luan with that face? Luan is actually the boyfriend of Secretary Ingrid, haha ..." Elizab rejoiced, "Do you know Ingrid? Have you met her before?

    Your appearance is totally iparable with hers. You are literally a ghost. You can work as a ve and carry Luan''s shoes, and he still won''t choose you."

    Embarrassment passed over Karol''s face.

    With that, Elizab felt intensely satisfied. She turned her heel and marched off.

    ''Elizab, you bitch, you''ll pay for that!'' Karol cursed in her mind as she clenched her teeth tightly.

    *

    It was close to 1 o''clock in the afternoon when Ingrid received a video call. On the iPhone screen she got from Luan, Luan''s image appeared.

    "Hi, how are you? How is everything there?" Luan asked quietly.

    "It''s okay..." Maybe because Luan had whispered, she ended up whispering too.

    Luanughed a little and asked, "It must already be lunch time there. Have you eaten yet?"

    "Yeah." Ingrid nodded, like a lovely maiden, "I already ate."

    "That''s nice," Luan said, "I will be back in 1 to 2 days. I may not be able tomunicate until then. Take care."

    "Okay..." Even when the screen went dark when the call ended, Ingrid stared at the cell phone screen, lost in her own thoughts.

    Ingrid was having lunch at Luan / Maira''s office, and as she took the call, Maira was in the bathroom.

    "Was it Luan?" Maira asked when she returned. Although she did not hear specifically what Ingrid said, since she spoke softly, she still heard whispers.

    "Yes, he said he''ll be back in 1-2 days. Until then, he doesn''t know if he will be able tomunicate with us," Ingrid replied.

    "Is it because of the dimensional cracks it opened in Germany?" Maira still remembered seeing this on the news. "If it is, there is a good chance that he is killing some monsters, since 4 dimensional cracks opened at the same time in Germany."

    Ingrid thought and said, "Oh, I forgot to ask about it, but thinking about it now, it''s really possible it''s because of it."

    "By the way, wherever he goes, these cracks appear. Is it possible because he has so much power, are dimensional cracks attracted to him?" Maira has thought about this before. After all, until now, Brazil was one of the countries that had the most dimensional cracks.

    Ingrid was unable to refute this theory. She herself had alreadye to think of it. Perhaps it was like Maira said: where there were more massive amounts of Qi would be the ces that would attract dimensional cracks.

    Now with the emergence of the game: Online Survival, which Luan had made, Brazil, which was the main country to y this game and that managed to increase its strength the fastest, being in the lead, although the difference was not so rming, perhaps this was the reason that some of the dimensional cracks were opening, even when Luan left Brazil. Despite not being very dangerous, just yesterday a dimensional crack had appeared in S?o Paulo.

 Chapter 170: Jasmine Flower Clan

    <h4>Chapter 170: Jasmine Flower n</h4>

    "What in heaven is that?" Someone pointed to the sky.

    "It is a bird? No, it is not. It is a man flying on a cloud!"

    People in the municipality of Munich, Germany were being invaded by two separate dimensional cracks at the same time.

    Luan, who was on the ind of the Becker n, felt the presence of the two dimensional cracks, and ended up postponing his n to steal from the Becker n a little, even though he had already stolen most of their valuables.

    "It''s the White Emperor!" someone shouted in the Portuguesenguage.

    "It is not White Emperor, but White Dragon!" another shouted back in Portuguese.

    "Yes, I also learned that the mask he wears is molded with the appearance of a dragon. Because of that he was nicknamed the White Dragon," said a young Brazilian.

    "What are they talking about?" one German asked the other.

    "I don''t understand it either. Maybe it''s Spanish?" The other German was also in doubt.

    Many Germans, as well as other foreigners from other countries, did not understand what these Brazilians were talking about. But one thing was certain, it was something about the masked man who had appeared flying on a white cloud in the air.

    Although these Brazilians lived in Germany, they were still on top of news from Brazil. Because of this, they knew more than the Germans, however, not everyone was like that. Some of the Germans had seen videos on the inte that showed the "White Dragon" and saw how strong he was when fighting the monsters that came out of the ''mysterious crevices''.

    One of the kinds of beings that wereing out of the dimensional crack were frantic animals, animals that ate the nuclei of other animals and had gone crazy. Among them, there was also something like goblins, with big drooping ears and gray skin. They had ck eyes and about 160 to 180 cm in height.

    When talking about goblins, people usually think of something around the size of dwarves, being very small, however, these were taller than normal. They were scary to see, since their faces were very ugly and fierce.

    Although there were monsters that could fly, they were in the minority, and because of Luan''s speed and strength, he exterminated a good part of the air monsters, leaving only thend ones to deal with.

    The German army and police were already dealing with the monsters, but some of the creatures were not easily ughtered by weapons, and although some of the soldiers and police officers had yed the game [Online Survival], it was not to the point of bing strong enough to be able to fight hand-to-hand. At least it helped with the retreat until they could bring out heavy weapons.

    "Don''t stand still, evacuate!" a man with a machine gun said to some civilians, "Follow the police, and go to a safe area!"

    Sounds of gunshots and footsteps of people running echoed. Although Luan''s arrival improved the situation, mainly because he got rid of the flying monsters, the danger was still present; they needed to be decisive and cautious in order to save more civilians.

    Some of the people present were filming Luan fighting. Although they wanted to make a video and be famous on the inte, the price was too great for them to stay and take that risk, so because of that, they reluctantly listened to what the police and the army was telling them to do.

    Because of the evacuation of the people, despite not being very smart, the monsters showed some intelligence as they tried to iste the paths of the people who tried to escape. It just made people scared and run with all their might, even stepping on people who fell, just worrying about their own lives.

    *Pa!*

    A loud shot echoed. A uniformed man in the army fired a shot into the air, and aimed the machine gun at some of the people who were taken over by despair. "Don''t get too agitated! If you only care about yourself, you can bet that the people who are being hurt or killed in the process are not going to be the only ones hurt. Even if I have to go to hell, if you don''t collect your senses I will give an order to shoot you all!"

    The man looked fierce, and he was also the battalionmander at the scene. And when he said that, he didn''t seem to be kidding. He had a fierce and bloody expression, and it looked like if they wanted to disobey, he would order to shoot these people.

    Seeing that the people were less agitated, he ordered some of the men to help the fallen people, especially some elderly people, women, and children. Fortunately, there were no fatalities, however, some children had broken bones in the process, as the weight of an adult weighing down on them was too much for their bones to bear.

    Luan, who was watching this happen, was about to kill these shameless people, especially those who had stepped on others to save themselves. But seeing that the army battalion chief had managed to get things back in order, he chose not to do so.

    As someone more powerful in the ce, he killed the monsters that tried to stop people from running away. With quick and powerful attacks, the monsters were sliced ??into pieces.

    "Oh?"

    In moments, a group of people in white and red uniforms with a jasmine flower symbol on their chest and wearing masks showing only their faces appeared. These people, as soon as they arrived, showed special abilities, controlling water andnd, attacking monsters, and saving people who were in danger.

    "The Jasmine Flower n is here! We are saved!" The people around seemed to know this group, and they celebrated their arrival.

    There were approximately 50 people working as a team in perfect sync, killing the monsters with mastery, and helping the defenseless people.

    Luan was not totally unaware of this group of people; he knew that they were fighting monsters in another location. It was precisely because this area was unprotected, that he came to help. However, he did not expect that they would be able toe to the aid of people so quickly.

    Anyway, it was good that they were here. Although he was strong, Luan was only one person, while they were several people with special powers, and those who controlled thend were very useful in helping people to escape.

    The heavy weather from before was less tense. Army personnel also seemed to have been more relieved by the arrival of the Jasmine Flower n, even respectful of them, which was surprising.

    Luan searched the bodies of those monsters that he himself killed and prepared to go, since his help was no longer needed here.

    However, before he could go, someone shouted, "Wait!"

    Luan, who was floating, ready to follow his path, stopped suddenly when he heard someone intentionally get his attention.

    The person who spoke earlier was apparently the leader or vice-leader of the Jasmine Flower n group. Although the face waspletely covered, it was possible to feel the arrogance and pride through the eyes and the way he behaved.

 Chapter 171: Becker Clan in Panic

    <h4>Chapter 171: Becker n in Panic</h4>

    "You can''t take what you got. Leave it before you go!" It was not exactly a request, but rather, as an order, as if Luan had no choice but to do what the man told him to do.

    Frowning, Luan fixed his eyes on the man who said that, but then snorted in disdain and continued to float on the flying cloud. Although he came here to help, he still would not allow others to take advantage of him. For example, these people wanted the monster items that he picked up himself. Mainly the man just waited for Luan to kill all of the monsters, spend all the trouble with them, and then, afterwards, wanted to keep the spoils for himself. It wasughable for this man to think that Luan was easy to intimidate.

    Seeing that Luan was trying to escape with what was "his", the man who had just spoken suddenly manifested earth in his left hand and water in his right hand and threw a spear of water and earth in Luan''s direction.

    Arching an eyebrow, in front of Luan a cloud shield formed. The moment the two attacks hit the cloud, it was as if the cloud were made of rubber, bouncing off the two attacks, sending them back even harder towards the man who hadunched them at Luan.

    *Bang! Bang!*

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    "us!" Someone in the crowd of masked people let out the real name of the man who suddenly attacked Luan.

    Two loud sounds echoed. The two arms of the masked man from the Jasmine Flower n were nailed to the ground by the attacks. Worst of all was that the attacks did not go away, unlike before. There was something else; it was almost invisible to the naked eye, but if one paid close attention, it was possible to notice a smallyer of white coloring around the two attacks that pierced us''s arms.

    People looked at it in shock; it was all very fast. But those who were previously saved by Luan, thought us deserved this, while some others thought he was wrong. After all, they found out that Luan was not necessarily a German, and byw, what he took belonged to those from Germany.

    However, the objection got stuck in everyone''s throat. Seeing that even a powerful man who controlled two elements was now screaming in pain, as he was stuck on the floor with his hands tied, unable to move, it was incredibly scary for those skill users. It was even more frightening than the monsters that had already managed to reflect their attacks, and on top of that, it was even more powerful than what was shot initially.

    Casting a cold, indifferent look, Luan did not say a single word as he turned and started to leave.

    The people down there didn''t try to stop him again either. After all, they hadn''tpletely lost their minds.

    The most important thing for them, the Jasmine Flower n, was to save us and take him to safety. After all, if he died there, they would all suffer the consequences.

    It didn''t take more than a minute before Luanpletely disappeared from everyone''s view. Some of the people from the Jasmine Flower n took us and returned to the n, while the remaining members stayed and fought the monsters.

    *

    After returning to the Becker n, Luan realized that they had already found the body of the boy he had previously injured. However, they still hadn''t managed to make the young man regain consciousness, and that still gave Luan some time to finish what he started.

    The Becker n''s surveince had be stricter. Of course, that was also a good thing. Now that they were all scattered for fear of intruders, the ce where the crystal that supported the ind''s formation was less protected. If Luan yed his cards right, the chances of him being able to steal the crystal that supported the formation were significantly increased.

    It was also because they were separated, looking for intruders, that Luan started to control the minds of some of the people individually, giving certainmands to happen at the right time.

    Luan''s movements were so smooth and even more experienced than a level 100 assassin, that even after 1 hour had passed, no one noticed anything different, or even saw a glimpse of his silhouette.

    "Fire, fire!" suddenly someone shouted. Not just one person, but several started shouting, and it wasn''t evening from the same ce, but rather from several different ces that were on fire.

    The people of the n had to unite to try to put out the fire. Since they could not call firefighters, they would have to do it for themselves.

    In the midst of this turmoil, Luan arrived at the ce where the crystal that supported the formation of the ind was.

    Protecting the crystal was an elderly man, close to 100 years of age. He had a long white beard, and a body curved forward, but even in that state, he had a powerful hidden aura. With a single nce, Luan was able to determine that this elderly man was in the Second Order.

    Walking through the shadows, Luan had not yet been detected by the elderly man, and when he got too close, Luan exhausted all his power, and attacked the elderly man''s chest strongly.

    *Boom!*

    Flying out, like a cut kite, the old man only stopped when he hit a five-story building. Luan took advantage of that time and stole the crystal.

    The instant the crystal was detached from the formation, the entire formation that surrounded the ind began to fall apart, and the ind that should not have been visible from the outside, became visible.

    "Bastard!" The elderly man who was attacked by Luan spit blood while trying to keep his bnce with difficulty,.but the shock made him freeze.

    ''Patriarch?'' It was impossible. Or rather, he didn''t want to believe his old, tired eyes. How could the boy who was once raised and born on this ind do something like this?

    Snorting in disdain, the "Patriarch" floated and fled as quickly as possible with the formation''s crystal.

    Many saw him, and tried to chase him, but the difference in power was rming, and they didn''t even manage to catch his silhouette after chasing him for some time.

    Panic in the Becker n took over the ce. People and children went into despair. The current situation was not much different from being naked in front of a crowd. ustomed to living in istion, with the formation hiding the ind, it meant that they were not prepared to appear so suddenly.

    Unlike the younger ones, not everyone was willing to leave the ind. Living on the ind was better than leaving, mainly because they received everything they wanted more easily, and also because they didn''t need much effort.

    Before they knew it, their ind had been spotted by many people. Within minutes, helicopters from television stations were filming the mysterious ind that suddenly appeared.

    People were very interested, especially when they saw that this mysterious ind was inhabited by many people and God knows how long they had lived in hiding.

    In addition, some people began to specte, thinking that they were aliens who lived hidden on earth, even saying that the "aliens" energy source was gone and because of that, their camouge was over.

    Spections on top of spections were formed. People close to the ind who were unaffected by the ''mysterious cracks'' that appeared left their homes to try to see this mysterious new ind.

 Chapter 172: Visiting Saulo Dimas - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 172: Visiting Saulo Dimas - Part 1</h4>

    Soon the old man who was attacked by ''Valter'' before, told everyone that it was the Patriarch who was behind this. The other elders did not want to believe this, however, the young man who was initially unconscious, woke up and said he was attacked by the Patriarch.

    Everyone''s life had be a mess. Although they had notmitted any crime, or at least had not been discovered doing so, they still had their home seen by everyone. It was as if the ind suddenly became a tourist beach where many people were interested in going.

    This was no different from having invaders waiting at your door, wanting toe in and explore what was inside. Reporters also made several reports about the mysterious ind that suddenly appeared in the municipality of Munich. Even the government that knew about the ind, since it received high taxes from them, pretended not to know.

    *

    - Saturday, March 3, 2010 -

    Luan came back and arrived at his house close to noon.

    "Luan!" Ingrid could no longer contain herself; she missed him so much. She ran towards him the instant she noticed him and hugged him. "Wee back!"

    Luan rested his chin on her shoulder, and said softly, "I''m back."

    Zeus (the Panther), also saw Luan arrive. He was lyingfortably in the yard, with arge piece of meat in his mouth, but strangely, he did not chew; he just left it in his mouth while somehow, the meat was dissolving, as if his own saliva was made of acid.

    But with Luan''s arrival, Zeus put the meat aside and put on a dignified expression when he stood up on all fours. His aura was serene andposed. It could be noted that he became stronger just while staying in the backyard. This was due to the fact that the formation surrounding the Mansion Dimas was more pure, thus providing enough supplements for Zeus'' cultivation.

    Other than that, Zeus also ate a lot of delicious meat derived from monsters that were purified by Luan, so the meat was much more delicious and pure than normal. At some point, Zeus came to think that the decision to follow Luan was the best decision he had ever made in his life.

    ''Ah?'' When he saw that the couple who were initially embracing began to kiss... Zeus ced both front paws in front of his eyes, not wanting to see that.

    Maira, Amanda, Cristina, and Catharina, who were also going to wee Luan, were assaulted by the public disy, and left without making a noise, not wanting to disturb the couple.

    Ingrid, who was lost in Luan''s arms, didn''t even notice that they had all approached and subsequently left, her mind was only upied with their kiss and hugs. Those days that Luan had been away were torture; not being able to see him even at work left her dying of longing.

    "Luan, I missed you so much~" Ingrid''s soft, beautiful voice sounded like a melody. She was on tiptoes when she returned to normal and ced her head on Luan''s chest.

    "I missed you too." Luan smiled in response and kissed her head.

    "Okay, okay, can you stop this now?" Catharina, who wanted to go up to the second floor but couldn''t because of the couple who stood in front of the stairs, spoke, "I want to go back to my room."

    "Oh..." Ingrid was embarrassed and left Luan''s arms and walked away from the front of the stairs.

    Luan looked at Catharina, but did not show any particr expression. He remained indifferent when moving aside for her to pass.

    Only now did Luan stop to notice what Ingrid was wearing. She wore a white dress with many hand-embroidered flowers. It exuded a fresh air of youth, reminiscent of an exquisite painting.

    As soon as she started up the stairs, Catharina suddenly stopped and turned around. "Ingrid, I''m going to choose my clothes to go to Grandpa''s. Can you help me choose?"

    Ingrid raised her head to look at Catharina, and her eyes curved in beautiful crescents as she nodded in agreement, "Sure."

    Having received Ingrid''s agreement, Catharina turned to look at Luan. The moment she turned her head, the smile she gave Ingrid disappeared without a trace, and even her voice became amused. "Luan, you can go and change since you are back. We n to visit grandpa."

    After finishing her y, she didn''t bother to wait for Luan''s answer before going up the stairs and grabbing Ingrid''s wrist and leading her towards the second floor.

    Luan watched Ingrid walk up towards the second floor, only finally looking away after her silhouette disappeared from view. He already felt the presence of his mother, sister, and mother-inw near the pool. Initially he wanted to greet them, however, knowing that they were about to go out to visit grandpa, Luan changed his mind. He went up the stairs with the intention of changing clothes too.

    The things Luan stole from the Becker n were stored in the two storage rings, and the most valuable things that had been in his house before, Luan had already deposited in the dimensional crack where Pooh was.

    In all cases, his home was protected by a formation. Even if he left something of value, it was very unlikely that it would be stolen.

    After showering and getting dressed, Luan left. He wore a gray zer with a blue stripe, a ck T-shirt underneath, and jeans. His hair was slightly messy, giving him a wild look, mainly because of his cold and indifferent pair of red eyes. But, strangely enough, it was incredibly beautiful to look at, but very unlikely that anyone would be bold enough to approach. It was like seeing a lion: however beautiful, people were afraid to approach them carelessly.

    Downstairs, Maira frowned as she looked at Cristina. "Shouldn''t you change your clothes?"

    "Okay!"

    Cristina ran to her room and went downstairs. She was wearing a light green dress, which Catharina bought for her recently, which ended at the knees.

    She slung a small bag over her shoulder. As she walked, his steps were cheerful, and she radiated positivity from head to toe.

 Chapter 173: Visiting Saulo Dimas - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 173: Visiting Saulo Dimas - Part 2</h4>

    "Mom, go with Catharina and Cristina in your car. I''m going with Ingrid, and I''m also taking Zeus in the back seat. After all, it''s good to go out for a while," Luan told her.

    Maira didn''t care; she also thought it was good for Zeus to go out for a while, especially where her father lived since he had a lot of space to run and y. "Okay, let''s do that."

    Amanda on the other hand was already gone. Earlier, Sebastian appeared and took her out. Needless to say, they were having a date.

    *

    Luan and his family had been visiting his grandfather all together for some time. When they arrived, security guards and maids treated them with the utmost importance.

    Zeus was excited. The smell of fresh air in the ce was very pure. Despite not having the absurd amount of Qi that was at Dimas Mansion, it was fun to vary things a bit. It was also not like he was going out for the first time; sometimes Cristina and Catharina would take him to the beach and let him y in the sea.

    Since Zeus'' real appearance was disguised as a German shepherd, this did not arouse suspicion.

    However, even in disguise, the arrogance of a powerful animal and Zeus''s aura was still formidable. This somewhat intimidated the security guards, especially the maids.

    *Whosh! Whosh! Whosh!*

    When they reached the top of the hill, in the open space in front of Saulo''s mansion, the man himself was there, making quick movements so fast that the sound of the wind being cut echoed.

    Unlike before, Saulo''s muscles were now much better developed, and his health was like that of a man at a young age, full of vitality.

    "Maira, Luan, Catharina, err... Cristina? And Ingrid, wee!" Saulo, noticing them, turned and stopped what he was doing.

    A maid saw that Saulo had stopped and brought him a towel.

    Saulo wiped his sweaty face and with a bright smile he said, "It is good to see you all here. Come, let''s go inside to talk."

    They say that the older a person is, the less chance there is of bing stronger. This was not necessarily true, especially in the case of Saulo. During the few times he had trained, he had already be 8 times stronger. That, considering the short time he trained, was an excellent result.

    "Grandpa, you have be very strong," Luan praised.

    "Haha! All thanks to my good grandson." Saying this, Sauloughed out loud, which scared the maids.

    Normally, Saulo was very quiet and indifferent; he rarelyughed. But now he wasughing like that, so loudly and shamelessly.

    "In part, yes-" Luan paused for a moment, then smiled slowly. "But if, grandfather, you didn''t try so hard and he had so much talent, it wouldn''t be possible to achieve so much in such a short time." Luan was being sincere when he said that.

    Sauloughed very happily with what his grandson said. He then remembered something and said in the direction of the maid next to him, "Le, go to the kitchen and bring some snacks."

    "Right away, Mr. Saulo." Leaving, La returned with another helper with two silver trays. Inside the trays were birthday sweets and snacks such as drumsticks, sausages, small pastries, etc.

    Another maid also came in, with arge pitcher of orange juice, and behind her, two maids were carrying ss cups.

    "Dad, this..." Maira was confused to see this.

    Saulo smiled and said, "It''s been a long time since I''ve been able to eat these oily things, but now that I can, I got into the habit of eating them sometimes."

    That was an important truth. Considering his age, eating such things was a privilege that he could not dare to eat before, since it would have affected his health a lot. However, thanks to cultivation, his health was as strong as a bull.

    "Sit down fast, sit down. Snacks are here and we can eat. You are hungry, right?" Saulo said.

    Everyone sat on the sofa around arge ss table. Maira sat next to Saulo, while Ingrid sat next to Luan and Cristina. Catharina sat in an armchair alone.

    After the sweets and snacks were served, Cristina felt quite shy, reaching out to pick up the food.

    Only when everyone''s dishes were filled with snacks and sweets and everyone else had started to eat did she eat some more.

    Although she had eaten some light snacks earlier, these snacks made the person eating only feel a little satisfied after eating a little. It would be satisfactory for a moment, but the person would be hungry again not long after.

    Cristina buried her head and ate only the first snacks. She was still shy in front of Saulo, despite everything. He had a huge presence and was a very important person. Although Luan has an even greater presence, she was already familiar with him, unlike Saulo...

    "Dad, do I remember you saying yesterday that there was something you wanted to show us?" After eating a little, Maira adjusted her posture and asked.

    "About that, we need to go somewhere else," Saulo said seriously, "I got my hands on something very unique. Initially I already wanted my grandson to take a look, but he was out earlier, but luckily he hase back in time. So, it would be ideal to take a look and see if you can identify what it is."

    Luan looked at his grandfather with some interest. He stopped eating, and said, "Is it near here?"

    "Yes, it is kept in my room, in a safe," Saulo said.

    "Grandfather, why are you acting so mysterious?" Catharina said as sheughed.

    "It''s not that I''m trying to be mysterious, just that, I really don''t know exactly what it is. However, I have no doubt that it is something of value. Just by seeing you will understand," Saulo said.

    The maids collected what was left of the table, and Saulo brought them to his room.

    Saulo''s room was veryrge, around 20 - 22m2.

    Arge wardrobe was dragged away from the wall by Saulo and behind it a silver safe became visible. Saulo needed to provide fingerprint, facial recognition, and also a key; only then did the safe open.

    In Saulo''s hand, he retrieved from inside the safe something like a cold metal te, but what caught the most attention was the aura of Qi it emitted.

    "So that''s what it is..." Luan seemed to recognize what it was.

 Chapter 174: Visiting Saulo Dimas - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 174: Visiting Saulo Dimas - Part 3</h4>

    "Luan, as I trust you, I will show you my greatest treasure..." said a beautiful woman, who seemed to be perfectly sculpted by the gods, with long blue hair and ivory blue eyes.

    That was when she showed a cold metal te, and it was also when she reached out and made that metal te float. In the next instant, a dimensional crack opened in front of her.

    Luan was not very surprised, since the dimensional cracks were no secret. However, when he followed her into the dimensional crack... What he saw was something he never forgot in his life.

    "Leviathan..."

    Luan came to himself and murmured that single name. It was as if he was remembering something he had long since forgotten, and he said it with a touch of astonishment and longing.

    "Leviathan? Luan, do you know what this is?" Saulo was excited to hear what Luan said.

    Luan looked at Saulo and seemed to be having difficulty speaking.

    "Is it something you can''t say?" Saulo tried to guess.

    "Not exactly, but it''s not something I can talk about so easily..." Luan said seriously. "Grandfather, I''m going to cast a spell now. The sound in that room won''t be able to leak because of that, okay?"

    "Yes, sure," Saulo nodded, surprised.

    Not only was Saulo surprised, even Maira and the girls were surprised and didn''t know why Luan was maintaining so much suspense.

    After casting a sound instion spell, Luan said gravely, "Grandfather, this is a very rare thing. More precisely, it is the key that gives ess to a dimensional gap, and within that dimensional gap, better known today as a mysterious gap, it is something very powerful. To be more specific, it is something like a floating city, a ship if you wish to call it, but not just any ship; Leviathan has intelligence and great war power. The threat this poses is much greater than many countries. Some of Leviathan''s functions are even more shocking than an atomic bomb..."

    Saulo was shocked. Now he understood why Luan was being so cautious. And to think that he had something so dangerous at hand.

    "Luan, how do you know about this... Forget it, you don''t have to tell me," Saulo said seriously, "If it is as you said it is, I have no use for it. Frankly speaking, I think you better keep this. I don''t know exactly what you intend to do, but I do know that you are trying to help the people of the world, so I think it is safe to leave this in your hands."

    Without blinking, Saulo delivered the cold metal te to Luan''s hands.

    Honestly, Luan did not expect this. After all, it was something of great value. Looking at his grandfather who was now smiling at him, Luan felt touched. Of course, he was not someone who took advantage of something without giving something back.

    In front of everyone, Luan made the cold metal te disappear. Of course, they already knew about the existence of the storage ring, so none of them were surprised like Saulo.

    After that, Luan removed many things from the second storage ring. After that, without saying a word, he separated many things, and put them back inside the storage ring. Finally, he disconnected the connection he had with the second storage ring.

    "Grandfather, I am giving you this in return," Luan said, "Although it is not as high of value as what you gave me, it will help a lot. In addition, the things I left inside that storage ring would be of great benefit to you, grandfather. To be able to use it, just drip some of your blood on top of the ring."

    Saulo already knew that his grandson was surrounded by mystery, but he did not expect that he would get something like a ring that had its own space... However, he was a man who had seen a lot in this life; he was not surprised for a long time. Biting his thumb, he dripped some of his blood onto the ring. In the next instant, he put the ring on his finger and soon felt a kind of connection with the ring; it was as if it were part of his body. And for an instant, he managed to send his consciousness into the ring and saw some things inside.

    "If you want to take something out, grandfather, just imagine taking it out and it will appear in your hand. The same goes for putting something inside the ring," Luan told him.

    Saulo massaged his temple and nodded before making a bottle with pills inside appear in his hand. In the bottle, there was a printed paper attached, with instructions saying what these pills did and the name of the pill: [Base Building Pills] - Higher Grade.

    "This is the same type of pill you gave me before, yes?" Saulo asked Luan.

    "Yes, it is great for you, grandfather, now that you''re starting to get stronger," Luan nodded.

    "Good, good, good." Saulo was so happy that heughed out loud while tapping Luan hard on the shoulder. Of course, despite exerting his strength, he did not hurt Luan.

    A proud look shed in Saulo''s eyes. The more he looked at his grandson, the more satisfied he was.

    *

    Around 21:00 at night, after having had fun in an amusement park, Sebastian, Elise (his daughter), and Amanda went to the restaurant [Bocas], which was a restaurant that served delicious seafood.

    "Elise, Amanda, order what you want," Sebastian said lovingly.

    "En. Aunt Amanda, eat a lot too, the food here is delicious!" Thinking that she would not believe her, Elise even licked her lips, as if she wanted to express how tasty the food was in this restaurant.

    Amanda smiled pleasantly and said, "I believe you."

    Crayfish could be considerably expensive, but not to the point that it was not essible. Although not always, at least once a month Sebastian let his daughter eat. And now, as it was his payday, Elise smiled from ear to ear when ordering crayfish, which she liked so much.

    A few momentster a te of crayfish stroganoff, with rice and white sauce, mayonnaise, sd, and french fries was served.

 Chapter 175: Sebastian in Trouble? - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 175: Sebastian in Trouble? - Part 1</h4>

    "You!" Sebastian waspletely surprised by the man who suddenly appeared in front of him and pointed his finger at him and said with arrogance, "How long do you intend to look at my wife, you pervert?!"

    "Huh? When did I look at your wife, and who is your wife after all?" Sebastian asked, confused, and was furious at being used like that in front of his daughter and girlfriend.

    "She is! Who are you trying to deceive? Of course, I''m talking about the beautiful and buxom blonde woman over there! " The man pointed to a table not far away where there was a woman wearing a sensual red dress showing a lot of skin. The woman was not really ugly, but Sebastian had not noticed her presence at all. The entire time he had been looking at only Amanda...

    "You are crazy. I have never seen this woman before. After all, I am with my daughter and girlfriend. In fact, my girlfriend is more beautiful than your wife: why would I look at her?" Sebastian said in a single breath.

    Amanda was proud to hear what Sebastian had said about her, and her cheeks were slightly flushed.

    "You!!" The man was offended, but when he looked at Amanda, he was stunned. He hadn''t seen her before; he just saw her from the back, so he hadn''t imagined she was so beautiful.

    Ashamed, the man left.

    "Crazy!" Amanda scoffed the moment the man left.

    "There is always someone out there like that. We are not going to let this ruin our dinner." Sebastian said softly.

    Amanda and Elise nodded and continued to eat.

    Taciturno, the man who had juste over to bother Sebastian, hadn''t said a word since he went back to his table but kept looking towards the table where Sebastian was.

    *

    At the same time, Luan in his silver Bugatti Veyron, was heading towards a five star hotel with Ingrid.

    Today, Ingrid was wearing a beautiful floral blue fishtail cheongsam dress. Her hair was tied in a bun; her elegance was out of the ordinary. She looked at the man beside her and smiled. Her smile was so beautiful, like a sea of ??flowers blooming.

    Luan noticed her eyes and turned to her. Seeing her smile, he smiled back and said, "You look beautiful."

    Ingrid''s smile blossomed even more, and she said in return, "You look very charming, too."

    She wasn''t lying: wearing a white button-up blouse with the first two buttons open, his unruly hair and phoenix look was wild and sexy. It was a fatal mix for women.

    In this same hotel was one of the best restaurants to get dinner, and it was necessary to make a reservation a few months before. But as it was a hotel sponsored by Dimas Corporation, Luan got a reservation the same moment he called them, as well as booked a presidential suite.

    The hotel was indeed very luxurious. When they arrived, there were many sports cars in the garage.

    Luan got out of the car and opened the door for Ingrid, and held out his hand to help her out. He then handed the car key to the attendant, and with his arm joined with Ingrid''s, they walked past the hotel entrance.

    In the center of the hotel entrance, surrounded by a circle, small sculptural green trees had been ced and in the center of the circle, a beautiful fountain spouting water in a cascade from top to bottom had been remarkably ced; lights made the ntation and fountain stand out more. Ingrid, seeing this, was delighted.

    "How beautiful," shemented.

    Ingrid''s smile was very beautiful. Seeing her, Luan almost said that she was even more beautiful, but he restrained himself and just smiled as he walked beside her.

    "Let''s go in." Luan took her hand as he walked towards the entrance.

    At the reception, Luan told the receptionist, "Booking for Luan Dimas."

    "Mr. Luan, the restaurant is on the twentieth floor. Please wait just a moment so that someone maye to show you to it." There were three receptionists. The one at the front was the one who spoke politely when learning that he was Luan Dimas.

    "All right," Luan nodded.

    The entrance was connected to a huge corridor with beautiful chandeliers and flower arrangements along its center. On the left side it was also decorated with flowers and some armchairs. At the end of the corridor there was arge mirror which gave the impression that the corridor was even bigger if you didn''t look carefully.

    "Hey, did you hear? It looks like the President is here."

    A group of three women began to gossip as they entered.

    "Which President are you talking about?"

    "From Brazil, of course."

    "Seriously? It cannot be!"

    "I can''t believe it! I wish I could talk to him."

    Ingrid looked in the direction of the three girls who were talking out loud. She was not so surprised to hear that the President of Brazil was in this hotel, but she admitted that she was a little curious.

    Luan treated it all like the wind. He didn''t care. Even if the President of Brazil was here, the man was mainly a puppet.

    "Mr. Luan Dimas, Ms. Ingrid Anjos!" A charming woman wearing a suit and a long blue dress arrived and called out to them. "Please follow me to the 20th floor."

    "Okay." Luan and Ingrid nodded in unison.

    The people who were also waiting were amazed.

    "Luan Dimas? That Luan Dimas?"

    "I think so, because look, he also has white hair. I didn''t even look at his face, but maybe it''s really him?"

    "It was him, I saw his face. He also had red eyes, and they didn''t look like contact lenses. In addition, the woman next to him is Miss Ingrid, who along with him became famous on the inte because of the video fighting monsters."

    "Wow! If I had known before that they wereing, I would have asked for an autograph, or at least asked to have a picture taken with them..."

    "That is true. If I could take a picture with them, I could brag afterwards for a long time."

    Many said regret. They even stopped saying what they were saying before to talk about Luan''s appearance.

    *

    Meanwhile, at the restaurant Bocas, the moment Sebastian went to the bathroom, the same couple that contained the man from earlier who had tried to tease Sebastian, followed him.

    The moment Sebastian came out of the bathroom, amotion happened!

 Chapter 176: Sebastian in Trouble? - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 176: Sebastian in Trouble? - Part 2</h4>

    "You bastard! How dare you rub my wife''s ass!" the man screamed.

    Sebastian was momentarily confused. He hadn''t gotten close enough to touch this woman. He even avoided her on purpose since he did not want to cause confusion, knowing that nothing good woulde with getting involved with a crazy person like this man.

    However, Sebastian did not know that it was not just the man who had mental problems...

    "My love, that man is a perverted bastard! He ran his hand all over me!" The woman said, acting weak, saying sky and offensive things.

    "But what, but what... Is this man truly a pervert?" Someone among the customers heard what was going on and looked in the direction of the disturbance.

    "My God! You can''t trust anyone these days. Even this man was audacious enough to harass a married woman in a restaurant, how disgusting!" a woman screamed in contempt.

    "Wow! You can''t judge a book by its cover. I had already noticed that before that same man was looking at this womansciviously, and the husband politely asked him to stop looking, but apparently, he not only wanted to look, but also wanted to pass his hand across her! What a disgusting thing!" Another woman changed the facts and spoke in a distorted way, to make everything seem even more unfair against Sebastian.

    Even knowing that this was not quite what happened, another womanmented with disgust, "Yes, he is disgusting, I saw that too. And in fact, he looked at this woman with those disgusting eyes as if he wanted to remove all her clothes. Even when he looked at me, I felt like I was naked and unprotected... This man is very immoral!"

    "Look at this! Do you still have the courage to deny it?" The man was all pompous to see that the people inside the restaurant were on his and his wife''s side. His current expression was fierce. It seemed that at any moment he was going to punch Sebastian in the face.

    Meanwhile, Amanda, who was holding a smartphone, was filming everything. She filmed from beginning to end, ever since Sebastian went to the bathroom.

    Getting up from her chair. She took Elise''s little hand and walked towards Sebastian.

    "Honey, don''t worry, nothing bad is going to happen to your father," Amandaforted her by watching her cry.

    "En..." Elise nodded and said, "Daddy is not a pervert!"

    "Yes, I know that," Amanda said with aforting smile and added, "Hold this phone for a moment and continue to film all of this. I''m going to make a call with my other cell phone."

    "En!" Obediently, Elise held Amanda''s cell phone and continued to film without blinking.

    Picking up her second cell phone, which had been used before because of the hospital, Amanda called the police. At the same time, she noticed that there were security cameras inside the restaurant. That along with the evidence she had on the smartphone with which she was filming everything that was going on, she would have more than enough evidence to prove Sebastian''s innocence.

    "Gentlemen,dies, calm down." The restaurant manager went to appease the patrons. "I don''t know who''s telling the truth or lying, so let''s look at the security cameras and see who''s really at fault. If it is that man, we will let the police handle it."

    "Cameras, police?" The man from before was surprised. He shuddered and looked up, and saw that he did indeed have a camera pointed at them.

    "Fabricio, what are we going to do?" The woman noticed that this situation was not good, and whispered in the man''s ear.

    "I... I''m not lying, he molested my wife!" Saying this, Fabr¨ªcio panicked and went towards Sebastian and punched in his direction.

    "Kyaah!"

    *Bang!*

    Different from what everyone thought, the punch did not hit Sebastian. A beautiful woman suddenly appeared in front of Sebastian and held the man''s hand tightly.

    "Ahhhhh!"

    Fabricio, wracked with pain, shouted loudly, his voice echoing in the restaurant.

    "You miserable wife, let go of my man!" the woman who was with Fabr¨ªcio shouted and went with her w hands to scratch Amanda''s face.

    *p!*

    With the back of her free hand, Amanda pped the woman very hard on the face enough to make her spin like a top.

    Instantly, the woman''s face swelled up like a pig. The woman vomited blood and also three teeth.

    "Amanda..." Sebastian was worried that because of that, Amanda could get in trouble.

    "Don''t worry, this is all being filmed." She pointed to Elise and added, "In fact, I filmed since you went to the bathroom, and not only did this disgusting couple talk nonsense, but there are also people here who have wronged you!"

    The women, mainly, who used to speak badly about Sebastian and knew they had lied... they trembled with fear. At the same time they wanted to leave and not get involved with this fiasco. If they really had proof that they had defamed Sebastian and they wanted to sue, these women could even go to jail.

    Fabricio screamed in pain, having his hand crushed by Amanda. He heard the police siren. For the moment, he shivered with even more fear, to the point that something hot descended between his legs.

    "Let go of me! Let me go! I was wrong, please let me go!" Fabr¨ªcio panicked and started to cry, regrettably.

    The woman who had a swollen face because of the p she got from Amanda also trembled with fear. She was, after all, an aplice in trying to frame Sebastian. This could lead to imprisonment from anywhere between one to two years.

    "Excuse me! Please forgive me! I just did as I was told; I have nothing to do with it!" When she saw that things were getting ugly, Fabr¨ªcio''s wife put all the me on him.

    "Gabri, you whore! Don''t try to me it on me! You wanted to do it too so you wouldn''t have to pay the bill!" It was then that Fabr¨ªcio blurted out why they had done all this.

    And of course the smile on Amanda''s face deepened. It was true that she started filming, but from a distance, it was not as good, since the footage was with a cell phone camera, and now that Fabr¨ªcio admitted that it was all their n... She had the rest filmed very close, and recorded in clear sound that this couple had tried to set up for Sebastian.

 Chapter 177: First Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 177: First Kiss</h4>

    When the police arrived, of course, Amanda just wanted to scare the people who had spoken ill of Sebastian, but as she saw that they felt guilty, she asked Sebastian what to do and he said that he only wanted justice against this couple who tried to incriminate him for harassment.

    Amanda, Sebastian, and Elise had to go to the police station because much of the evidence was on Amanda''s cell phone.

    With the couple''s confession, it was discovered that all this happened because the couple had eaten too much and had no money to pay and it was the first time they had been in such an expensive restaurant. After all, Fabricio finishedw school not long ago and wanted to celebrate with his girlfriend for getting a job at aw firm.

    Amanda had attacked the couple in self-defense. Because of that, nothing bad happened to her. And in the midst of the investigation, they got a call from someone they never thought they would get in their lives. After that, they tried to help Amanda as much as possible.

    Afterwards, Amanda, Sebastian and Elise were able to leave. It waste,? and Sebastian took Amanda to the Dimas mansion.

    "Even if there was a small problem, it was great." Seeing that Elise was sleeping in the back seat, Amanda bit her bottom lip and approached Sebastian. With a soft, sweet kiss, she said quietly shortly after, "Have a good night."

    Sebastian was stunned. It was their first kiss, after all. Returning to himself, he murmured, "Good night."

    Amanda smiled and unbuckled her seat belt. Opening the car door, she got out.

    *

    At the five-star hotel, Luan got a call from his grandfather.

    "Luan, it''s done," Saulo said, as soon as Luan answered the call.

    "Thank you, grandfather," Luan replied.

    "Haha! It was not a big deal. You are having a romantic dinner with my granddaughter, yes? Okay, I''m not going to disturb you anymore then." With augh, Saulo hung up.

    "Luan, is my mom okay?" Ingrid took his hand in hers and asked.

    "Yes, everything is resolved. The other party was to me, after all," Luan said with a soft smile.

    "Even so, it was someone who worked inw, yes? They can''t be trusted, especially when the reputation of aw firm is at stake." Ingrid still remembered that Luan told her that twowyers went to the police station in favor of the person who was against her mother and Sebastian. Honestly, she didn''t know if they could get over it, but she was sure it wouldn''t be as smooth as it was.

    "Well... If they tried to harm or hurt your mother-inw or Sebastian..." a charming but chilling smile curved Luan''s lips, "I would make theirw firm disappear from Brazil!"

    This was not an empty promise. Luan was in fact capable of doing something like that with a simple snap of his fingers. For that, at the present time, he didn''t even need to trust his mother''s or grandfather''s name. Just because he was the creator of Survival Online was more than enough reason to give him that power. And of course, he could also manipte the minds of important people or even those whom he wanted to target and make them lose everything!

    Honestly, Ingrid was warm in her heart when she heard him say that. She had a silly smile while eating her food. If before she was worried, now she waspletely unconcerned, knowing that Luan had taken care of everything. She also raised her thumb to her mother, because she was smart when she started recording when she realized something was wrong. She had even managed to get the couple''s confession out, and even furious, she didn''t harm this couple too much. Only a few fingers of the man were dislocated, and as for the woman, although her face had swelled a lot, she only lost three teeth.

    *

    Amanda entered the Dimas Mansion with her key.

    "Mom, the school is thinking of being quarantined. And it seems that not only my school, but all of them in Brazil. Even some countries not affected by dimensional cracks are having the same problem," stamping her feet, Cristina said, looking a little unhappy.

    "My, my. I already imagined that this would happen at any moment. Unfortunately the world is getting more and more dangerous. If before it only had the risk of developing a dimensional rift, now even monsters areing out of them," Maira sighed.

    "Yes, this is a big problem. Everything that Big Brother predicted is happening," Cristina said, and she seemed to hesitate to say something else.

    "You seem to want to tell me something. You don''t have to hesitate, you can talk about anything with me," Maira smiled at her.

    It was also at that moment that Amanda entered the living room, "Good night."

    "Good night, Amanda," Maira turned, looking at her, and smiled.

    "Good night," Cristina nodded her head.

    At the moment Catharina was taking a bath, so she was not with them.

    After that, Maira looked at Cristina again.

    "Look, it''s just that, a friend I made at school... She invited me to her house tomorrow. Mom, can I go?" Cristina asked.

    "Of course you can," Maira smiled, "When it is something like that, you can always ask, and although the current world is dangerous, take Zeus with you. If something happens, he can protect you until Luan or Ingrid arrive."

    Cristina hugged Maira and smiled, "Thank you, mom!"

    Amanda, seeing this, smiled. She began to remember the time that her daughters were just little girls who were still entering puberty.

    Mairaughed, "Ara, ara, huhu. It''s also a good idea to invite this friend of yours toe over here."

    "Serious?" Cristina looked at her.

    "Yes, serious." Maira smiled kindly.

    "Yay! I''m so happy!" Cristina was even happier. Before, she was afraid to ask him toe home. It was not so long ago that she was adopted and she still had some restrictions in her heart.

    "What, what? Why are you so excited?" Down the stairs, Catharina, wearing a beautiful blue pajama dress with her long flowing white hair, walked into the living room. Sheughed without knowing why they wereughing.

    "Big Sister, what happened is..." Cristina started to tell her with a big smile on her face.

 Chapter 178: Difference Between Love and Desire

    <h4>Chapter 178: Difference Between Love and Desire</h4>

    Even after drinking more than five sses of wine, Ingrid was perfectly fine. This could have been considered either an advantage or disadvantage for a cultivator. But it was good to be lucid, since it was better to know what you were doing than to do something on impulse.

    The suite they were staying in was on the neenth floor.

    When they entered the suite, Ingrid asked, "I''m going to take a shower now. Do you want toe along?"

    Perhaps this was the first time that she had invited him to bathe together. Luan wanted to ept, but he had something to do before that.

    "Next time, you can go first. I need to do something before that," Luan told her.

    "Oh..." Ingrid was surprised by the rejection, but soon she smiled and said, "Okay."

    While Ingrid went into the bathroom, Luan took some things out of the storage ring and started to spread something around the corners of the suite. Without anyone else noticing, the suite was isted.

    When Ingrid came out of the bathroom, Luan said, "I''m going to take a shower and I''ll be right back."

    "Okay." Ingrid nodded while drying her hair.

    Before Luan entered the bathroom, Ingrid asked, "Ah yes, did you do something?"

    Ingrid had noticed that something strange had happened, although she didn''t know exactly what he did.

    "Yes, but let me take a shower first. When I get back I''ll tell you what I did. In fact, in that time, you can try to find out on your own. That can serve something," Luan said as he turned and entered the bathroom.

    "Okay." Ingrid made an ''Ok'' sign with her hand and walked towards the room.

    "Wow! How daring!" When she finished drying her hair, Ingrid found new clothes and even a sexy sweater.

    The sweater was made of wool and was to be worn as a dress, going only to the pulp of the ass, while in front of the breasts, it was cut in the shape of a triangle, showing almost the entire chest, and the back waspletely exposed, even a good part of the butt.

    The nightgown was transparent red. If she didn''t wear panties, it would be even more daring, and although the part of the breasts was less transparent, it was still possible to see through.

    For some reason, Ingrid thought the wool sweater was even more erotic than the sweater. Perhaps it was because she thought it was a very unique and unexpected thing.

    ''Has she changed clothes yet?'' Luan dried his hair and left the bathroom wearing only boxer briefs.

    On her knees on the bed, Ingrid was looking nervously at Luan. She ended up choosing the wool sweater to wear and felt very bold at that moment. Seriously, how could such a creature be so cute and sexy at the same time?

    Luan''s heart was agitated. He didn''t expect her to choose that sweater when dressing. In fact, it was he who bought it, but he didn''t think she would actually wear it and he had to admit that it was a very well made purchase...

    Of course, Luan was not the only one to be hypnotized. When Ingrid saw Luane in wearing only boxer briefs, her mouth got so hot that her saliva dried up.

    Luan closed the door and approached the bed. He sat on the bed, and Ingrid came over, cuddling up to his bare chest.

    "Luan..."

    "Uh?"

    "What are you feeling for me now, love or desire?" Ingrid asked sweetly. Her beautiful eyes blinked as she looked at him.

    "For you, what is desire and what is love?" Luan asked instead of answering.

    "Well, desire is something more carnal, love is something more sentimental," Ingrid responded by thinking a little.

    Luan smiled as he squeezed Ingrid''s cute little nose and said, "For me, desire is tied to death. Love is linked to life."

    "Why do you say that?" This piqued Ingrid''s curiosity.

    "The desire we want to kill. Like eating a brigadeiro or having a soda," Luan said with an attractive smile, "But love, love, we don''t want to kill, but we want to live loving forever and we don''t want it to end."

    "Wow! That was so beautiful~" Ingrid''s heart was pounding. She was totally happy; she loved it... Wrong, she loved what she heard from him!

    Yes, in fact she agreed. It was something that made a lot of sense to her after hearing it from him.

    Thinking about it, she did not feel desire for him, but love, because she always wanted to live that love.

    Wrapping her arms around his neck, Ingrid kissed him. She felt more in love than ever. She was floating; it was like the time she flew in the clouds with Luan... No, it was even better!

    Ingrid looked into Luan''s red, seductive eyes and said, "Today I know happiness and smiles of pure sincerity, and all because I love you more than anything in life!"

    They went back to kissing and even touching, but suddenly Luan stopped and asked in his hoarse voice, "By the way, did you find out what I did?"

    "Are you talking about the formation you did in the suite?" Ingrid asked in a hushed voice.

    "Yeah," Luan nodded.

    Supporting her arms around Luan''s neck and touching her forehead to his, she smiled softly and said, "Well, I think I found out a few things, but I don''t know if it was all. I know that the amount of Qi in the air has improved. It also has sound instion. I also noticed that it has a barrier that prevents leakage of anything, be it air, or even people. Other than that, I don''t know."

    "Good work." Luan kissed her red lips and smiled. "It was practically all of that. Just one thing to add."

    "And what would that be?" Ingrid returned the kiss.

    Making her sit on hisp, he said, "Nothing too incredible; just a cleaning spell."

    "Idiot (Baka)..." Ingrid turned red like a tomato. She had some lustful thoughts when she heard this, but it was clearly not for the reasons she was thinking that Luan did this spell.

    But, of course, Luan loved her reaction and did not reveal the truth.

 Chapter 179: Ingrid Reaches the Second Order

    <h4>Chapter 179: Ingrid Reaches the Second Order</h4>

    After taking off their clothes, the Qi lines were drawn on the couple''s body. The kisses got more intense, and the air got warmer.

    With their bodies rubbing against each other, the overwhelming feeling of bing one increased.

    At that time, the Qi in the air was also intensified, entering the couple''s pores, to the point of making the lines drawn through the skin, following the meridians lightly. It was like faint light from an energy circuit, passing through the meridian channels. This somehow intensified the pleasure.

    Ingrid squirmed as Luan kissed her in the secret garden. The moans were even more stimting than a drug, making Luan addicted to her moans.

    "Ahhh... Luan~" Ingrid''s eyes sparkled. It was like she was getting drunk, and when she moaned and called his name, it was incredibly seductive.

    Luan went up and started kissing her while with his finger, he entered inside her.

    Perhaps because she was so distracted by being so excited that Ingrid didn''t notice Luan''s Qi entering her mouth the moment he kissed her. When she ejacted, the Qi lost by orgasm was reced by Luan''s Qi. It was denser, more pure, which made her body as hot as baked dumplings.

    For a moment, Ingrid''s mind went nk. She had just had an orgasm and soon after that she had another and another. She squirmed as she clung tightly to Luan''s body, pulling him so hard that even the skin on Luan''s back that was harder than metal was torn until it bled.

    Even before Luan''s regeneration healed him, Ingrid''s blood left his fingertips and entered the wound and healed him visibly with the naked eye.

    Ingrid hadn''t noticed it, since she had a nk mind, but Luan did.

    "Luan, I want you~" When Ingrid came to, she looked at Luan with passionate eyes and almost begged for him.

    Luan smiled and kissed her. Directing at her entrance, Luan started to enter. Ingrid moaned and felt even more pleasure. She wanted him, just as he wanted her.

    Luan kissed her. ''Ingrid''s tongue feels so hot and moist, it feels so good...''

    ''Luan... A kiss as deep as this... I''m melting...!''

    The lines connected to their central veins and the Qi within them moved faster. The amount of Qi absorbed by the couple was supernatural. If it weren''t for the formation, it would have been impossible to have so much Qi gathered in one ce.

    Luan made Ingrid put both feet on his shoulder and went even deeper into her.

    "Mmm~"

    Ingrid''s moans became more intense. She waspletely lost in pleasure and before she knew it, she started having multiple orgasms.

    It was also at that moment that something started to change in her body. Qi was churning like a strong storm within her body. In addition, something like a gigantic red door started to open and from inside it, a lot - a lot more blood started toe out.

    A pir of light formed in Ingrid''s body, which spread throughout the room, even surrounding Luan. Blood started to flow from her body as if a dam had broken.

    In a moment the bedroom was flooded with blood, and even through the finest gaps in the doors, the blood that flooded the bedroom passed into the bathroom and the other rooms in the suite.

    As there was a formation around the suite, the blood did not escape further.

    Because of dual cultivation, Luan also had an unexpected benefit. Ingrid''s vitality-fueled blood propelled the organs in his body and Luan''s body began to strengthen at an absurd speed. In a few moments, he began to break the barrier of the body and enter the Second Order with the body.

    Ingrid had already crossed the Second Order with Qi and her body was strengthened in leaps and bounds. The sea of ??blood ended up connecting with herpletely, and giving her ess to the Origin of the Sea of ??Blood.

    "Ingrid, remove it; you''re in control," Luan said in her ear.

    Although Ingrid''s mind was not stable, she heard his voice. Ingrid concentrated on his voice and did what he said.

    The blood that had previously gone out of control and flooded the suite began to flow back into her body. The Qi in her body has increased even more because of this. Although a good part went back through the door of the Sea of ??Blood, another part was used to solidify her cultivation base a little bit, which had just risen in the cultivation rank.

    Even though the Blood came back to her, it still left bloody trails all over the suite. Luckily, Luan created the formation and the cleaning spell, and little by little the traces of blood disappeared without a trace.

    Then, a veryrge amount of impurity began toe out of Ingrid''s body. Even Luan started to expel some impurity.

    Their bodies were still connected, and the middle veins were still connected by Qi. Although the Qi wave that strengthened them the most has already ended, they were still being strengthened.

    Luan used the Origin of the Cloud to clean their bodies. Ingrid felt herself being embraced by cotton; it was so soft. The impurities made the clouds turn dark in color. Even the smallest traces of blood that got stuck on the skin were cleaned off. Of course, the smell - even if faint, was still there.

    Coming back to herself, Ingrid was in stasis. "Luan, I got over it... I made it to the Second Order!"

    Ingrid looked him in the eye and hugged him tightly. She was so very happy that she didn''t even notice that they were still connected as one. But when she threw herself into his arms with strength, and because of the position, she ended up getting out of it, and groaned because something wasing out.

    Luan smiled a little and said, "Congrattions!"

    "Thanks. I''m so happy!" Not even worrying about the embarrassment of having to moan now, Ingrid kissed him.

 Chapter 180: Leviathan - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 180: Leviathan - Part 1</h4>

    The next morning, the sun came in through the window, through the curtains and brightening the bedroom in the suite.

    Luan woke up and prepared breakfast himself, without having to order room service. Breakfast was notplicated: eggs, pancakes, porridge, toast and some side dishes.

    Ingrid woke up to a delicious smell. Wearing cute pink turtle pajamas drawn on the pattern, Ingrid put on a pair of green turtle slippers. ''Aren''t these a little too childish?''

    It was not she who had prepared the pajamas; it was something that Luan himself prepared. She hadn''t expected him to choose something so cute. Tying her hair in a high bun, Ingrid washed her face in the bathroom and left.

    While making coffee, Luan wore a white T-shirt with four open buttons and ck sweatpants.

    "Delicious smell~" Ingrid hugged him from behind, while Luan passed the coffee.

    "I''m just going to finish brewing the coffee," Luan said, "For now, can you take the toast and put it on the te for us?"

    "Yeah." Ingrid kissed Luan''s face and walked away.

    "The dishes are in the second cupboard on the right," Luan said.

    "Okay." Ingrid tried to open it, yet even standing on tiptoe she was unable to open the closet.

    Luan smiled when he saw this and said, "On the wall on the right side there is a button. Press it to open the closet door."

    "Oh." Ingrid pushed the button and actually opened it. Puffing out her cheeks, she looked at Luan in a bad mood andined, "Luan! Why didn''t you tell me before?"

    "Because it was cute to see you so confused when trying to open the closet," Luanughed.

    "Damn..." Ingrid pouted and took the tes.

    Luan finished brewing the coffee and filled two cups with coffee. He sat on the chair around the round ss table and Ingrid sat beside him.

    "There!"

    Biting Luan''s arm, Ingrid eximed, "This is because you didn''t warn me before!"

    "Haha..." Luan gave a dryugh.

    Ingrid began eating her toast and said, "Oh yes, today is Easter Sunday. I think we should at least give Cristina a gift. I also want to give a gift to my mother, Catharina, and her mother."

    "Right. I also thought about giving something to Cristina; she didn''t have many celebratory events in which she participated and celebrated. Although I don''t think it is necessary to do anything shy, I think my mom must be making some preparations to celebrate today. In fact, mother called and said that Cristina will spend the morning and part of the afternoon at a friend''s house. When shees back, she ns to make a feast and give gifts."

    "I understand," Ingrid smiled, "It is good that she already has a friend who she can even visit."

    "Yeah," Luan nodded.

    Taking a sip of coffee. Ingrid rested her other hand on her cheek as she looked at Luan''s handsome face.

    "Mm?" Luan looked at her.

    Ingrid smiled again and said, "I am happy to be able to move up to Second Order and to be able to connect with my Origin."

    "I''m also happy that it worked," Luan said, and added, "I also notice that your physique has also increased."

    "Yes, now I must be around 33 times stronger with physique and Qi at 51 times," Ingrid said.

    "Oh, that is surprising." Luan rubbed her face gently. His hand was so big that it was able to cover her entire face, or maybe it was her face that was so small that Luan''s hand was able to cover all of it.

    "And you, Luan? Have you made any progress?" As she had not beenpletely lucid, she did not remember the process very well, especially what had happened to Luan.

    "Yes, my spiritual body is currently 52 times stronger. This is beyond ordinary people, since my body is a little bit special now that I created the Dantian and together with the Pseudo Core of the dragon that has the strength of 64. Of course, it was supposed to be 116 times stronger, however, as I said, I''m a little bit special so I can even reach 150 times stronger, or even 200 if I use one of my special techniques, mainly the technique of the ten magic fingers."

    "Oh, about that, I think I have something like a core, but it must be this Dantian thing, yes?" Ingrid asked.

    "Exactly," Luan nodded.

    "But, why don''t I have a nucleus or Pseudo Nucleus of the Sea of Blood?" Ingrid was in doubt.

    "I studied your body a little while you were sleeping. It turns out that your Origin of the Sea of ??Blood is directly connected with your Dantian and has connected some of your meridian veins. However, it was not enough to create its own Nucleus." Luan added, "But that does not mean that it will not happen. It may be that in the future you may be able to develop a Nucleus because of the Sea of ??Blood."

    "I understand. Anyway, I''m happy to be stronger." Ingrid smiled brightly, showing her pearly white teeth.

    "Yes, and with your help, we may be able to open the dimensional gap where Leviathan is," Luan said, looking more excited than usual. "If we can get support from Leviathan, many future problems could be solved more easily."

    "Leviathan... You talked about this before," Ingrid said, "Something so powerful, will it be easy to control? By the way, can you do it?"

    "Mm." Luan thought and said, "It shouldn''t be impossible, but it won''t be easy. However, I don''t want absolute control, just having ess to some functions will be enough."

    "Well, if it''s as powerful as you say it is, even 1% would have to be of great help," Ingrid took a sip of coffee.

    "Changing the subject," Luan said, "The Online Survival game will start the tournament in all registered countries on the 10th of this month. I also thought about starting to provide basic fighting techniques that are useful against monsters."

    "Oh? But why didn''t you give those to me and the rest?" Ingrid asked.

    "It''s not that I don''t want to, it''s because there is no need at the moment. The very technique of training the body and Qi takes a lot of time and effort. Currently, you all still don''t have time to train a fighting technique, and furthermore, the body technique itself is basically a fighting technique and is by no means weak," Luan exined.

    "Now that you mention that, it''s true. Although I don''t know any martial arts, I have be a good fighter. I can see people''s weaknesses with a single look and also have the movements of the body technique that have facilitated my movements when ites to fighting," Ingrid nodded in understanding.

    "I finished." Luan got up.

    "Me too," Ingrid said, "It was delicious."

    "I''m d you liked it." Luan smiled and said, "How are you feeling now? Do you think you can use your Qi to help me open the dimensional gap?"

    "Probably. For now, I don''t see anything wrong," Ingrid thought and said.

    "Okay. Let''s go to the bedroom. The formation there is stronger." Luan walked towards the room when he finished speaking.

    "Yeah!" Ingrid felt a little nervous. It was, after all, something so powerful that it could shake the whole world. It was not easy to remain calm in such a situation.

 Chapter 181: Leviathan - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 181: Leviathan - Part 2</h4>

    When they got to the room, Luan took out the special metal te that gave ess to the entrance to the dimensional crack where Leviathan was stuck. Luan made the metal te float in the air, and started channeling his Qi and told Ingrid to do the same.

    Despite having recently evolved into the Second Order, Ingrid''s Qi was powerful and quite solid, but she was still afraid to use it fully.

    "Ingrid, close your eyes and focus. Channel all your Qi into it, yes, that. You need not fear; I am here," Luan said softly.

    "Yeah..." Ingrid closed her eyes.

    Unlike Luan''s pure white Qi, Ingrid''s was scarlet red, but even though it was that color, it was very pure and transmitted a unique air and a faint smell of iron.

    Ingrid''s red Qi strands danced and moved toward a special metal te.

    Behind the special metal te a dimensional crack started to open. The air got more intense and the Qi got stronger, flooding the ce.

    "Haa!"

    Luan used even more Qi, forcing the dimensional gap to open.

    Ingrid also tried hard to channel even more Qi. She was very close to breaking the very limit that she could release at once.

    Unlike the dimensional gap that was open and connected to the separate space where Pooh was, this dimensional gap was several times more powerful. Even this small opening required a good deal of Luan and Ingrid''s powers, even though the two were both in the Second Order.

    Seeing that Ingrid''s face was turning red and her breathing was bing irregr, Luan was about to tell her to give up and try again another time when they were both stronger.

    "I am fine." Ingrid understood Luan very well. She realized by his look that he was worried, and she didn''t want to give up right now that they were very close to getting it to work.

    "..."

    Luan looked at her for a few seconds and then nodded. He took something out of his pocket and said, "Take this."

    Ingrid didn''t even ask what it was; she just did what he said. Her current confidence in him may have even been more than she had in herself.

    The same type of sk appeared in Luan''s hand again, this one a white liquid with pink. He opened the lid and swallowed the viscous fluid. Soon after, his and Ingrid''s Qi starts to rise again; the flow of Qi increases so much faster than it had been spent.

    This was a triumph that Luan was guarding. He had created the Qi restoration option to use at specific times. Several rare herbs that he had collected so far were used, so he didn''t want to use it very often, but seeing Ingrid persevere and wanting to help even now while she was dripping sweat and panting, he didn''t mind using something so rare and using it right now.

    Unlike the Qi Restoration Pill, the effect of the Qi Restoration Potion was several times faster in effect. This made it more rare and precious.

    Almost 150 cm of opening and 70 to 80 wide had been opened.

    "It''s fine now, Ingrid." Luan stopped releasing his Qi.

    "That''s nice." Ingrid was tired, and with irregr breathing she looked at him with heavy eyes, but she was not at all unmotivated. In fact, she was quite happy at that moment.

    "Yes, that is enough," Luan said, "Due to the amount of Qi sustained by this dimensional gap, it should be enough to stay open for roughly 1 hour and 30 minutes, enough to do what you have to do."

    "Perfect!" Ingrid pped her hands and smiled.

    "Let''s go." Luan took her hand and crossed the dimensional gap without fear.

    "That is..."

    Ingrid was stunned. She was now in a ce that seemedpletely magical. It was surrounded by the pleasant smell of nature and the Qi around her was so pure that it seemed absurd. She felt her Qi recover so quickly, that for a moment she thought that the potion she had taken earlier was still working.

    Birds and butterflies flew freely and strangely, yet their presence was superior to that of ordinary people. However, they were not hostile to the arrival of Ingrid and Luan. Some small animals, as well as birds, looked briefly at them but did not care.

    In the air, some smallnds floated. Thendscape was so clear and vivid, it didn''t seem real. The flowers were the most beautiful flowers that Ingrid had ever seen, and the trees were so flowery that they were absurd to yet be so beautiful.

    "Luan, is that ce?..." Ingrid pointed.

    Something even more frightening was the fact that something she only saw in photos and videos was right before her eyes. The earth was visible from their location; it was even closer than the sun and moon would normally seem from the earth.

    "Yeah," Luan confirmed and exined, "Where we are at the moment is invisible to the naked eye; it has a barrier that prevents other people from being able to see. Even someone in the Sixth Order would be unable to see it."

    "Wow!" Although she didn''t know how incredible someone in the Sixth Order could be, she could at least imagine. If Luan was already so monstrously strong in the Second Order, what would someone be like in the Sixth Order?

    When Ingrid looked back, she also saw the moon much closer than she ever imagined she would experience one day.

    Suddenly, Luan held out his hand and then the birds and butterflies were attracted to him and began to surround them both, especially surrounding Luan. It was as if they were happy to be in his presence.

    "Incredible, isn''t it?" Luan smiled when he saw her reaction.

    "In truth, this is all incredible." Ingrid was still stunned after she said those words.

    Unlike other dimensional cracks, this dimensional crack was very close to the earth. However, without the special metal te, it would be impossible to reach, since it could normally hide from all living beings inhabiting the. If it weren''t for that que, perhaps it would only be possible for someone who had risen to the Seventh Order to be able to detect Leviathan.

    "But, where is this Leviathan?"

    Ingrid naively smiled at him, tilting her head like a curious rabbit, waiting for Luan''s answer. She jumped when he suddenly stroked her head, his gaze distant and unreadable, his mind running down the road of memory.

    When he had been brought to this ce by that woman in his past life, she still had no control over Leviathan and the Leviathan was at least ten timesrger than it was this time he came.

    When he arrived, the birds and butterflies, as well as the other animals that lived here, surrounded him and stayed around him. In addition, a small squirrel bit his finger and made his blood drip on the floor. At that time he was not weak, yet a small squirrel had managed to make him bleed.

    If he was not stunned at that moment, he would have loved to have seen the expression that woman made.

    "Luan, are you listening to me?" Ingrid realized that just talking was no use, and pinched him angrily at being ignored for so long.

    "Don''t get mad that easily. I lost myself in thought." He teased her, tapping her nose with his long finger.

    "So, where''s Leviathan?" she asked again.

    "This is Leviathan; this whole ce is it," Luan replied with a smile.

 Chapter 182: Valter Becker Is Planning Something Against the Dimas Family

    <h4>Chapter 182: Valter Becker Is nning Something Against the Dimas Family</h4>

    A small bird pecked at Ingrid''s thumb.

    "Leave it. Don''t stop him," Luan said.

    "Oh..." Ingrid let the bird peck her thumb until it started to bleed. Dripping down hey finger, blood started to fall towards the floor.

    *Drip!*

    Just like a gale, the moment Ingrid''s blood fell to the ground, a red wind blew across the ce. However, after that happened nothing different appeared.

    "And now?" Ingrid looked at him.

    Luan looked everywhere and said, "Mm, it doesn''t look like you can control Leviathan at the moment, however, although it is very weak, you have some affinity with Leviathan."

    Perhaps it was a coincidence or perhaps not, but a squirrel ran towards Luan and climbed his body and reached his hand. Just as it had happened in his past life, the squirrel bit his finger. With the sound of *Drip* falling to the ground, the earth they were treading on began to tremble.

    Bright lights surrounded the sky, resplendent all over the ce.

    The animals screamed, be it birdsong or animal noises and screams, even from afar where there was ake the fish, dolphins, whales, etc... were agitated.

    "Wow!" Ingrid found it difficult to believe what she was seeing. She put her hand on her thigh and pinched it hard, confirming that she was not dreaming.

    "As expected..."

    Luan was immersed in this feeling of connection with Leviathan and knew that once again he was able to be an owner.

    However, something was different: the current Leviathan did not look like the old one. It was as if the current one was just a newborn childpared to the Leviathan of his previous life.

    ''Maybe it''s because of that?''

    A thought came to mind. When Luan was attacked while moving to the Seventh Order, he was attacked by that woman who used Leviathan when attacking.

    Although Luan was the legitimate owner of Leviathan, he gave possession of it to the person he most trusted and who he thought he deserved it, since in the first ce, it was she who had showed him Leviathan and by some stroke of luck or fate, it was he who managed to sign a contract with Leviathan.

    ''So, in some way did the fate of Leviathan also change? Is it not the same anymore?''

    While Luan was lost in his thoughts, the contract pact was signed.

    "Luan, what did you mean: As expected?" Ingrid, beside him, asked with a curious expression.

    "I managed to sign a contract pact with Leviathan," Luan looked and said, "I expected this, but I am still surprised by the result. In addition, even though it''s weak, you now also have a link with Leviathan. Can you feel it?"

    Ingrid thought and said, "I think so... but it''s like you said, it''s very weak."

    "By the way," Ingrid asked, "How are you going to get through the dimensional gap? I mean, if this is all Leviathan, I don''t think you can get through that small dimensional gap."

    "Easy," Luan said with a mysterious smile, "This is not the only form of Leviathan."

    "Oh? So, what would be the other form of Leviathan?" Ingrid became even more curious.

    "Weapons," Luan said.

    "Weapons? Like, firearms, or the medieval type?" Ingrid asked.

    "It has many forms of weapons, whether medieval or modern, however, it is almost the same as my mother''s skill: you need to know the structure and the process to be able to replicate anything," Luan said in such a serious tone that it didn''t sound like a joke.

    "And now, are we back?" Ingrid looked at the dimensional crack, and noticed that it was a short time before it closed.

    Luan nodded, "Yes, I just need another 10 minutes before I finish familiarizing myself with the pact made with Leviathan."

    As Luan became acquainted with the "new" Leviathan he was sure it was different from his previous life. Now, the possibilities and things that could be done by the current Leviathan, although there were some simrities, many things were different. The change not only affected Leviathan''sbat weapons, but also added the possibility of transforming it into a power oven or even an anvil.

    It may have seemed simple, but it was not. With Leviathan''s prone powers, when using it to create weapons, pills, etc. the result was totally different. It was something that Luan couldn''t even be able to calcte without even trying it out for himself.

    That was not all. It could also craft essories. That is, if Luan knew the process of forming an essory, he would be able to craft them and give them the benefits of an essory from even the Sixth Order.

    Of course, even if Luan did that, it was impossible with Luan''s current powers to be able to keep an essory that strong active for a long time. This could even end up harming someone''s body if they were not careful enough.

    Meanwhile, Ingrid was looking in all directions and couldn''t help but sigh deeply. This ce was as beautiful as a paradise; if she could visit here many times, she could get stronger faster.

    *

    "How can this be happening?"

    Valter Becker discovered that many important things of the Becker n''s had been stolen, that even the nucleus that supported the formation was stolen, and for some strange reason the elders thought it was him who had stolen them. Worse, he couldn''t even exin himself, since he lived in an isted ce because of the things he did that he didn''t want to be made public. It was precisely because of that that he now lived on a farm, away from cameras and any other form of record that could prove his innocence.

    Even worse, in thest few days, he stayed alone at home right after the meeting he had with his grandson Luan Dimas.

    "Who was the son of a bitch who did this to me!?" Valter Becker''s Qi manifested itself and created a vortex, sweeping everything in the room, knocking over a television,mp, etc.

    "My God..."

    He was not alone. There were men and women almost naked watching all this happen, and they were shaking with fear when they felt the strange energy that left Valter''s body.

    It was true that the world was in chaos and strange things were happening everywhere. But for those who never saw it in person, it was quite a shock, especially if someone like Becker was stuck with them in a room and was seething with rage. God only knew what he would do with them to suppress his anger.

    "Damn you, damn you!" The more he thought he would now be hunted by his own n, the more angry he became. It was impossible to stay calm in this situation, especially for him who had always lived on the highest level, where many people would have to bow their heads in his presence, but now... Why was he the one who would have to hide like a mouse and bow down his head for other people?

    No! He would not ept that. Now, the best option he had was to steal the money from the Dimas family and flee to another country.

    "You!" Suddenly, he turned and pointed at a man who was only in his underwear, "You said before that you were a hacker, yes?"

    "Y-Yes!" The man who trembled with fear, agreed nervously.

    "I have aptop here and I want you to discover all kinds of information about the Dimas family. Even the smallest details will do. If possible, find their residence." Now that things had be this way, he knew he didn''t have time to be cautious anymore. It was all or nothing. If he didn''t act fast, he would have to flee Brazil empty-handed.

 Chapter 183: Zeus Vs Valter - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 183: Zeus Vs Valter - Part 1</h4>

    It was early afternoon, and Cristina was ying with her friend Alice and her "dog" Zeus.

    Even for Alice, who was considerably stronger than ordinary people, she could not tell the difference and did not imagine that in fact, Zeus was a ck panther. In addition, Zeus'' Qi was being restricted, that is, it did not emit a dangerous aura.

    "Girls, don''t stray off the grounds. Currently we don''t know when something dangerous might happen." Arlinda, Alice''s mother, explicitly warned when she noticed that the two were very close to the gate.

    "I did say that she would notice," Alice turned to Cristina and said.

    "Yes, you did," Cristinaughed.

    The two were not trying to leave; they were just going near the gate because Alice bet that if they did, her mother would notice and call them back.

    "Don''t worry, Ms. Arlinda. We won''t let anything bad happen to Miss Alice," Pam Gomes said with a reassuring smile.

    She was wearing a gray suit and gray pants. She preferred pants over a skirt, as they did not prevent making various movements if necessary.

    In addition to Paloma, Bruno Campos was also there. He had a more serious expression than usual. After all, they were watching after the sister of the great Chief; he was even more afraid of Luan than Elias. If something were to happen to her while he and Paloma supervised, he wouldn''t even know what kind of torture they would have to endure.

    "Hey, Cristina..." Alice looked strangely uneasy and hesitant. "You know¡­ Well, I mean... mhm..."

    "Do you want to ask about my Big Brother, yes?" Cristina guessed.

    "Yes, that''s right." Alice forced a smile and exined, "I just don''t want you to get me wrong and think that I approached you because of him. Although I like Luan very much as a fan, I don''t want you to think that I''m your friend because of that."

    "I know," Cristina smiled, "I''m sensitive to people who don''t like me."

    This was something she had picked up from all the years she spent being hated. It was easy for her to see through someone else''s animosity, as she had felt it all her life.

    Alice sighed in relief and said, "That is good."

    "Now, what exactly do you want to know?" Cristina asked.

    "Nothing very significant. Just if you could tell me a little bit about him, for example: is he always so indifferent, even at home? In fact, his girlfriend is beautiful. Have they been together for a long time? And is he affectionate to her?" Alice asked enthusiastically.

    "At home he is not the same as he is outside. In general, he does not treat us indifferently, and is very kind. It was thanks to him that I was adopted by my mother. As for his girlfriend, Ingrid, they have been together for a few months and love each other a lot, and he is very careful and loving with her. They often kiss in front of us." Cristina blushed a little.

    "Oh! This is unexpected!" Alice pped her hands, as if discovering a new world. She couldn''t believe that the indifferent and sexy Luan Dimas was so different at home.

    "Haha! Here you are!" From the sky, a man floated in the air and descended in front of Cristina and Alice. Zeus was right behind the two.

    The man appeared to be in middle age, and with a wicked smile. He looked directly at Cristina. "Youngdy, you need toe with me."

    Cristina blinked her big, beautiful eyes and looked at him confused. "Hmm?"

    The man narrowed his eyes slightly; his fox eyes examining her from top to bottom before mming his fist into his palm. "You are the adopted daughter of Maira Dimas, am I right?"

    Cristina froze in ce. Her grip tightened as she pursed her lips slightly, without answering his question.

    The man did not stop probing her, however, he approached with a somewhat mocking smile. "As an adopted daughter, why did you agree to join the Dimas family? To fight with the daughter and legitimate son for the inheritance? No? Well, even if you couldn''t do that, you would be able to get a useful pile of money out of nowhere to live a safe and secure life, right?"

    Cristina''s traumas came back a little, but she felt safer when she saw Zeus go in front of her and Alice, protecting her while showing his teeth.

    Cristina took a deep breath and studied the man in front of her. She thought calmly, despite something gnawing at her deep down in her heart. As much as she denied what she heard, it was hard not to be shaken. Taking a deep breath, she said, "Instead of saying that I want the inheritance from my mother and brothers, wouldn''t it be more likely to say that you want it, yes, Saulo Becker?"

    "Oho! I didn''t expect that a small, insignificant bastard girl would recognize me so easily." Saulo did not seem irritated at first, however, a perverse expression curved his lips and eyebrows in the form of swords. "Trash insignificant, know your ce! Unlike garbage like you who is just an adopted daughter, I am the real grandfather of Luan and Catharina Dimas, I have rights!"

    With a shout when he finished speaking, Saulo advanced towards Cristina.

    "Miss Cristina!" Paloma and Bruno shouted and ran to help.

    However, Saulo''s Qi was very strong, which made them both fall on their knees on the floor. He even forced Arlinda, who was farther, to kneel, not to mention Alice, who fell forward and vomited blood.

    Cristina, although fairing a little better, was going pale as the dense Qi full of murderous intent surrounded her. However, soon she felt better. Zeus'' Qi surrounded her and protected her.

    *ROARRR!*

    The roar was more fierce than that of an ordinary panther. Zeus''s sharp teeth gleamed and dripped with drool, full of thirst.

    "What?" Saulo was surprised. He was forced to take a few steps back and stood looking at Zeus with his cautious eyes.

    Zeus'' Qi made him tremble for an instant, but Saulo forced himself to remain calm while looking in amazement at the "dog" in front of him.

 Chapter 184: Zeus Verses Valter - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 184: Zeus Verses Valter - Part 2</h4>

    Snarling, showing his sharp, pointed teeth, Zeus looked threateningly at Valter, waiting for a breach to attack.

    ''What the fuck is that dog?'' Valter involuntarily took two steps back when he felt Zeus''s aura. Perhaps it was the first time in his life that he has been so afraid of an animal.

    Arlinda managed to react and ran towards her daughter and protected her, cing her behind her, while looking cautiously at Valter.

    Paloma and Bruno also acted and stood in front of Cristina.

    "You don''t have to be so nervous." Cristina saw their agitation and fear, and said, "As long as Zeus is here, we need not fear. Trust Zeus!"

    Zeus did not turn and continued to stare at Valter. But it was possible to notice the confidence he conveyed when he heard Cristina''s speech. He snarled as if to say that Cristina waspletely right: since he was there, they need not fear!

    Of course, it was easier said than done. Even though the rest of them wanted to believe it, it was hard to avoid being afraid, especially when they felt Valter''s horrifying aura. Although they were not as affected at that moment, since Zeus''s aura suppressed Valter''s aura a little, it was still recent and hard to forget.

    *ZZZZzzzZZzz!*

    A horrifying wheezing sound was produced in Valter''s hands and feet, much like lightning but sparkled with purple.

    *ROARR!*

    Zeus was not intimidated, but he was on full alert. Unlike Valter, he was totally focused on physical strength, that is, although he had no special attributes when attacking, his senses were even greater than that of a wild animal. After all, Zeus'' instincts were enhanced not only by being a leopard, but also by being in the Second Order. In addition, there was something that Luan had taught him.

    "Mutt, die!" Valter screamed and attacked.

    Strands of purple Qi went towards Zeus. It was like strands of spider web, only, it was somewhat neon, but unbelievably, it was in the form of a web, as if it wanted to capture Zeus. If capturing was Valter''s real intention, it''s hard to say.

    "Zeus, get out of the way!" In Cristina''s hands, a burning me appeared; it was bigger than a basketball.

    When Zeus got out of the way, Cristina tossed the two fireballs in sequence.

    *Booom!* *Booom!*

    Cristina''s two attacks hit Valter''s attack and nullified it, creating a strong shock wave, lifting the dust off the ground. Valter''s eyes twitched. He did not expect this. It was very fast - the speed with which Cristina raised her Qi to an absurd level.

    On Cristina''s neck, the ne made from the mes of the entire Zing n shone. Her power has soared thanks to this ne that Luan had made for her.

    "Zeus, attack; I''ll cover!" Cristina screamed.

    *ROARRR!*

    Zeus roared in response. He kicked the ground so hard that a crater was formed and his speed was increased.

    Cristina, despite having great power in hand, was herself not even in the Second Order. That was why she could at most support in this battle, since it would be almost impossible for her to be able to hit someone who is in the Second Order, taking into ount the response time and speed.

    ''Is it because of that ne? I need it!'' Valter''s eyes were full of greed, but he was not distracted. He dodged Zeus'' paw that swung at him andunched a kick from the bottom up towards the center of Zeus''s stomach.

    Very fast and flexible, Zeus dodged, spinning in the air, and used his tail to attack.

    *Bang!*

    Despite not being so strong, the attack hit Valter''s leg and left a trail as if he had beenshed with a steel cable.

    "Urghhh!" Valter groaned in pain and swore: "Damn, I''m going to kill you!"

    But he couldn''t even chase Zeus, since two other fireballs wereing his way.

    Valter continued to attack, and Zeus defended himself against minor attacks and dodged major attacks and left it to Cristina to defend against them.

    "Damn it..."

    Being in that situation, if it weren''t for the fact that he wanted Cristina alive, he would have shot and killed her first. Unfortunately for him, he couldn''t even make a weaker attack just to make her unconscious, since Zeus was always on the way and always defended himself with his own body against weaker attacks.

    "Don''t join in, you''ll just get in the way!" Seeing Paloma and Bruno wanting to help, Cristina warned.

    They were different from her, who had a ne and other essories that helped her.

    "..."

    Bruno and Paloma stopped in their tracks.

    At that point, they noticed that they were still very weak, having topare themselves to a 14-year-old girl. Before they had thought they were powerful, mainly because they had managed to kill monsters that came out of the ''mysterious crevices'', but at this moment they noticed how weak they were...

    ''We need to train even more!''

    Taking advantage of the fact that Valter''s foot was numb, Zeus''s eyes shone with intelligence when he saw that Valter surrounded his body with a kind of purple Qi, and approached the flower bed, where he was surrounded byrge stones, and with his front paw, he used all his strength to ''kick'' the stone in the direction of Valter.

    Cristina coborated with Zeus and threw four fireballs guessing where Valter would go if he were to dodge.

    The more Cristina fought, the faster in supporting Zeus she became.

    Valter, with a good kick, hit the ground hard, sinking into the ground. With brute force mixed with purple Qi, Valter made the floor open and kicked everything in the direction of the fireballs and once again, he deepened his foot in the ground, opening a crack in the ground, and crouched down, dodging the stone that came in his direction with great speed.

    *Sigh...*

    To his disbelief, he was already sweating, and a good deal of his Qi was used up. Not even in his wildest dreams did Valter imagine that a dog and a teenager would put him in such a situation.

    "I have no choice..." Valter could feel Zeus'' Qi next to Cristina again. He didn''t want to, but he would have to run away and forget the n he had initially.

    ''I need to find a moment when she is alone, and then...'' He couldn''t forget the ne that Cristina was wearing. Valter''s body waspletely surrounded by purple Qi and he floated in the air at high speed and started to flee through the sky.

    Seeing that the man that had attacked them was on the run, Cristina and the rest sighed gratefully.

    "Cristina, you are fabulous!" Alice came over and held both of Cristina''s hands while jumping with a smile. She was genuinely happy with Cristina''s strength, and totally amazed as if she were looking at her new idol.

    "As expected of the boss''s sister, hahaha!" Scratching his head, Brunoughed out loud. It didn''t even seem like he was frustrated for not being able to help.

    "Miss Cristina is really very strong." Paloma sighed, thinking she had a long way to go if she wanted to be as strong as Christina was.

    "But isn''t that dog even more amazing?" Arlinda did not take her eyes off Zeus for a moment. It was amazing how powerful this dog was when he had fought this unknown man.

    "That is true," the rest nodded.

 Chapter 185: Fool for Not Running Away Before

    <h4>Chapter 185: Fool for Not Running Away Before</h4>

    After running more than three miles away, Valter was gritting his teeth in anger. He has never been so humiliated before, mainly by a simple ''dog'' and a teenager who was just defrauding the family fortune, his fortune. It was frustrating!

    As he flew slower, Valter thought about the next steps, especially if he was going to run away now, or continue with his n to try to find a chance to steal Cristina''s ne and kidnap her to ask for a reward.

    ''But if that girl that had been adopted had something that good, wouldn''t Maira and those two non-filial grandchildren have something even better?'' Valter''s eyes flickered with greed at the thought. He remembered that Luan seemed to be carrying some rings...

    When he distractedly looked over the clouds, his eyes widened in disbelief. With a tone totally devoid of emotions, without any mask, Luan, who had been noticed by Valter, floated so fast and appeared in front of him, that if he had been an ordinary person, he would have died of fright. "Hello, Grandpa."

    "I-I... Luan?" Valter wanted to rub his eyes and see if he was hallucinating. He backed away, taking distance from Luan.

    ''Using clouds to float?'' It was a very unique thing. Valter had never seen anyone do this before, even among the ancient ns he knew.

    "What is it, grandpa? Aren''t you happy to see me?" Luan''s expression was colder than ice; his prating gaze made Valter tremble with fear. Valter never felt so much pressure from Qi like that. It hadn''t been something he could detect thest time they met.

    "Happy, yes, indeed I am happy!" Valter forced himself to swallow his spit in fear, and try not to show it.

    "You know, I love my family very much," Luan said slowly, as if he were talking to a close friend, however, his voice was still devoid of any emotions. "Although Cristina is someone my mother adopted, she is already part of the family. On the other hand, you who im to be my grandfather, I hold in no regard whatsoever. So... Do you understand why I intend to kill you?"

    Despite Luan''s calm, Valter felt a murderous intent that he had never felt before. It was so strong that it was suffocating. "No...!"

    Valter felt Luan''s Qi manifest and was terrified.

    "If you had not resorted to such an act and fled the country, I would have let you go. However, it looks like you chose the wrong option," Luan said coldly as his hand went through his chest and hit Valter''s heart.

    Valter''s body had a reaction and trembled as fresh blood came out of his mouth. Strangely, Valter''sst thoughts before he died were to think of his son. But remembering how talentless he was, in the end, he cursed his own son. ''So useless, not even able to avenge me!''

    *

    Luan saw the fight between Valter against Zeus and Cristina a few minutes prior, he just didn''t show up because he wanted to use it for them to grow up. If things had gone against them, he would have been involved.

    But he didn''t even have to show up. He now knew how Cristina became so well known in his previous life, at full age, she was already showing great fighting talent, despite facing someone several times stronger than her.

    Zeus also performed well, although Luan saw that he still had more chances to grow, especially with his great physique and speed.

    Making a cloud catch Valter''s dead body, Luan floated towards the Dimas Mansion.

    ''That old idiot. He should have just fled the country and been hunted for the rest of his life.''

    Despite having killed his grandfather by blood, Luan felt nothing in particr for him. In fact, the man was no different than a stranger.

    *

    Ingrid was already at the Dimas Mansion. She had driven the car back since Luan had said that Cristina could be in danger and flew away.

    "Arlinda, Alice''s mother called," Maira sighed with relief, "They are fine. Thanks to Cristina and Zeus, they were not injured."

    "I''m d, mother-inw, that you made Zeus go with Cristina," Ingrid said with a relieved smile.

    "Yeah." Maira smiled.

    Now that the worst was over, they felt calmer.

    "I need to call Catharina, that girl. When she heard that Cristina was in danger, she took the Ferrari and left." Although it looked like she was speaking with a scolding tone, the smile didn''t leave her lips.

    *Ding, Dong~!*

    While they were talking, the doorbell rang.

    "Let me get it." Maira went to the door and saw through the screen that it was Elias. Over the inte, she said, "Elias,e in, it''s open."

    At the same time, Maira controlled the formation of the mansion to give Elias permission to enter.

    "Elias, what good winds bring you here?" Opening the door, Maria smiled and asked.

    "Aunt Maira, Luan asked me toe because he had something to talk to me about," Elias replied with a friendly smile.

    "Come in, he hasn''te back yet," Maira said and then went in to make way for him.

    "Hello, you are..." Elias spotted Amanda as soon as he entered.

    "Amanda, Ingrid''s mother. Nice to meet you." Amanda reached out to greet him.

    "Oh, the pleasure is mine," Elias said with a foolish smile. After taking a second look, he realized that Ingrid did indeed look a lot like this woman.

    "Mom, Elias is Luan''s best friend, and he is also an army captain at a very young age," Ingrid said.

    "Exactly, I''m Luan''s best friend, hahaha." Elias said and gave a strangeugh at the end. He felt strange when saying this. After all, he didn''t even know if Luan had another friend besides himself. Even in school, Luan had avoided most people, since most only approached him out of interest in his money.

    In addition, as beautiful as he was, that was not really a positive point to make friends, especially when he was so different from others. Although he was not bullied at school because most were afraid of his family, still, most of the time he was avoided.

    Amanda noticed something strange in Elias'' way of speaking and acting, but without caring too much, she praised, "I''m impressed that despite being so young, you were already a captain in the army!.As expected from Luan''s best friend."

    She did not forget to praise her son-inw when she finished speaking.

 Chapter 186: Final Not Pleasant

    <h4>Chapter 186: Final Not Pleasant</h4>

    Not long after Elias arrived, Luan appeared. Wearing a white T-shirt and blue jeans and ck sneakers, Luan no longer had the same indifferent expression as ever.

    As for Valter''s corpse, Luan had it float to the workshop and hid it with the formation.

    "Elias, you are here," Luan approached and said, "Did you wait long?"

    "Recently, I arrived. Anyway, finished what you had to do?" Elias said as he shook Luan''s hand.

    "Yeah," Luan replied without changing his expression.

    "Going straight to the point: Luan, why did you call me here?" Elias followed him into the living room.

    Sitting on the couch, gesturing for Elias to sit in front of him, Luan said, "I have prepared 20 different martial arts techniques for the group you are training. Of course, there is also one that is reserved for you to train with yourself."

    "Like jiu-jitsu, taekwondo, karate, etc?" Elias asked.

    "Not exactly, but not far from that," Luan exined, "Not to disregard these martial arts, however, they are not very versatile when using Qi. In essence, these martial arts are better than not knowing any, however, the one I''m going to teach is superior to them if one''s going to use Qi. "

    "Considering how fast the group is progressingpared to even the special members of the army who are using the body technique, I believe they will be even more powerful if they have a good martial arts technique," Elias reflected.

    "Finished?" Luan looked questioningly.

    Elias gave a dry cough, and stammered, "Y-Yes, yes!"

    "Rx, you don''t have to be nervous and act differently with me," Luan said with a weak smile.

    "Well..." Elias smoothed his nonexistent beard and asked, "But how do you intend to teach? Will you do the same asst time, Luan?"

    "Yes, this way it is faster. I don''t have time to teach that many people, personally," Luan said nonchntly.

    "Considering how busy you are as CEO, I can imagine," Elias nodded.

    "That''s not all, I still have a girlfriend, you know. In addition, I have to train every day," Luan said, "Despite being strong enough for the time being, I cannot rx, especially with these ''mysterious cracks'' that are appearing around the world."

    "This is a fact. More and more people are dying because of the mysterious cracks. In an estimated survey, there are almost 1 million people dead because of them worldwide. While this number of deaths does not seem high, it is incredibly high, taking into ount that only a short time has passed since the beginning of all this," Elias sighed.

    "It was inevitable. I can only move things forward and do my best to get people to defend themselves or even have enough strength to flee," Luan said, "The game''s tournament is close. With the avability of the second part of the technique, people will try even harder to get the second part in the next tournament."

    "I agree." Catharina who just came back, caught Luan and Elias'' conversation in the middle, and without caring, she got involved in the middle of the conversation. "Many people on the inte are looking forward to the tournament."

    "Catharina, you look frustrated. Something happen?" Elias knew she had been in a hurry and left, but he didn''t know the real reason.

    "Tsk, don''t even mention that." Catharina sat next to Luan and gave Elias an ugly look and sighed, "I hurried for nothing."

    "I wouldn''t say that." Luan gave her a rare smile. "I know that Cristina must have been very happy that you cared so much about her that you practically flew the car over to her."

    "Mm... That night be true, yes." Although she wanted to pretend she didn''t care, a smile curved her pink lips.

    Elias couldn''t help feeling his heart beat faster. Catharina''s weak smile was mesmerizing, incredibly charming.

    "What is it? Did I miss something here?" Catharina snorted and shot Elias a provocative look.

    Embarrassed, Elias looked away and tried to change the subject. "Is that all, Luan? My mom is waiting for me at home. My dad is back and she wants me to be there since she is making a family dinner."

    Luan couldn''t help noticing Elias licking his lips. Elias'' mother, Olivia, was a natural cook of sweet things, and Elias was a glutton when it came to sweet things, especially if they were prepared by his mother.

    "Is that so? Okay, then I''m going to transfer the martial arts that I mentioned before you leave." Luan gestured for Elias to get up, and did the same.

    As it would not be just a martial arts technique that he would transfer, Luan thought it best to make direct contact, cing his hand on Elias'' head.

    "Close your eyes and focus. Don''t reject me; if you do that, it will end up bing defragmented and it won''t have a good result." The warning was clear in his voice.

    "Okay." Elias nodded and closed his eyes.

    Catharina lost interest in what was happening and left, leaving Elias and Luan alone in the room. She went to the balcony where the pool was and sat next to Ingrid and Amanda, who were drinking strawberry juice.

    *

    After Elias left, Luan went to the workshop. Valter''s body was still partially intact. The Qi had not yetpletely abandoned Valter''s dead body. In Luan''s hand a green diamond appeared. The flow of Qi that was in Valter''s body began to flow the moment Luan pressed the green diamond on Valter''s forehead. The threads of Qi were umting in the diamond until finally the body was losing its color, since the nutrients that made it remain hot and with a more pink color were due to the Qi in his body.

    ''Now, I have no use for him anymore.'' Red mes came out of Luan''s hand and he threw it at Valter''s body. The corpse burned easily, and Luan used a spell to disguise the smell and not let the smell spread.

    One minute, two minutes... After five minutes, Valter''s body disappearedpletely. Not even his ashes were left.

 Chapter 187: Rooster Crowing

    <h4>Chapter 187: Rooster Crowing</h4>

    "Henson, don''t just y games, dinner will get cold."

    After somehow managing to save his brother, although he remained unconscious for a few days, it was diagnosed that Brian could wake up at any time. While Henson, in turn, spent most of his time training his physique and ying Survival Online and strengthening himself, mainly preparing for the tournament that would take ce on the 10th.

    ''Brian, wake up soon!'' Henson''s eyes went a little red at the thought of his older brother, but he managed to control himself while he finished killing a monster in the game and then left.

    "You took too long!" Mario grunted.

    Their grandparents were old-fashioned; if everyone wasn''t at the table, dinner wouldn''t be served.

    "Okay, let''s pray first. Let''s hold hands," The grandfather said solemnly.

    Around the table, everyone held hands and the grandmother said, "Let''s start."

    "Deign yourself, Lord, to bless the food that we are going to take, to better serve and love you. In the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit. Amen. We thank you, Lord, for the food we have just taken, and allow it to grant us strength to serve you faithfully until death."

    "Okay, let''s eat now." After they finished praying, the grandfather opened his eyes.

    "Mario! Don''t drink while you eat." Grandma caught his eye.

    Mario pouted, which was kind of ridiculous for a grown man to have such an expression, and continued to eat without touching the ss of juice.

    "Grandfather, what''s wrong with that rooster?" Henson asked what had been bothering him for some time. "He looks so weird and even smarter than normal cocks. Also, is it painted?"

    "Haha, you''re talking about Isaac, are you? He was struck by lightning in a storm and his feathers stayed that way." With so many strange things going on, the grandfather didn''t think it had been the strangest thing and thought it was some kind of mutation that happened when he was hit by lightning. The rooster was like a domestic animal to him, so he didn''t even try to make it public.

    "Is this rooster strong?" Henson''s eyes were excited when he thought of the possibility of the bird having unusual strength.

    "I don''t know that anymore," his grandfather said, "If I were going to test him, I better do it. He is irritated if someone outside enters his territory and approaches him. In fact, be careful when handling the chickens; he is very protective of them. Before he was hit by lightning he was temperamental; now he seems to have gotten even worse. I still don''t know if he is something abnormal and can hurt a human."

    "I don''t even have the courage to get close to that bird. His look makes me uneasy..." Mario, who was a fearful man, shuddered when he remembered when the cock looked at him as if he were analyzing him.

    "Tsk, don''t fall for this old man''s paranoia," Henson''s grandmother scorned, "He''s always like that, thinking that his cock is special. This old man always treated that rooster very well, and he even cried when he saw the rooster sprawled on the ground having been struck by lightning. When the rooster was still alive, he even dared to say that it was a miracle of God."

    "But, isn''t that it? I still think that God did it, to allow my rooster to protect us from these evils that are happening around the world," the grandfather said with undisguised pride, "Was it not thanks to my rooster that this ce was not attacked by these monsters? I''m sure that just as a deer runs away from a predator, when these monsters feel the presence of the rooster, they will run away too."

    "Humph! Old fool~" Grandma couldn''t help butugh. She didn''t believe it at all, but she knew that nothing and no one would make him change that belief.

    *bang!*

    The impact of Qi swept forward, like a giant wave overflowing from the sky, producing a violent sonic boom.

    "What is happening!?" Mario dove under the table.

    Henson was on full alert. He knew he was the strongest among them, and if necessary, he could at least serve as a distraction for his family to escape.

    Lurking at the window, Henson looked outside the kitchen.

    "This..." Henson was stunned.

    "Henson, did you see anything?" His mother murmured for fear of making a noise.

    "It''s the rooster!" Without knowing what was going on, Henson just saw the rooster surrounded by a pir of golden light and with all the hens in the henhouse around reverencing him. It was a shocking scene!

    *Cock-a-doodle-doo!*

    "Cluck-cluck!"

    "Cluck-cluck!"

    "Cluck-cluck!"

    "Cluck-cluck!"

    In the air, floating like a majestic being, the cock crowed. The rooster crowing caused Henson''s entire family to imitate a chicken, and even he did not escape it.

    The ''chickens'' inside the house pped their ''wings'', going towards the exit of the house and then imitating a chicken, went in the direction of the rooster.

    *

    Henson and his family slowly regained consciousness, they slowly opened their eyes, only to find that they were lying on the floor in a strange posture.

    Immediately afterwards, they felt a throbbing pain in their brains, remembering how embarrassing the actions they had taken were.

    Unprecedented panic swept over them, and frightened, they wanted to get up.

    But only then did they realize that, although they had regained consciousness, their hands and feet had no strength at all. Henson was a little different; with great difficulty, he still managed to get up.

    ''What the hell is going on here!?'' Henson shouted at his mind in confusion.

    In front of him, the rooster looked at him as if he were looking at a fool.

    ''Human, why are you not revering this majestic rooster, King of the Hen House?'' In spite of being what the cock wanted to speak from his mouth, it only came out grunting.

    ''Is he trying to talk to me? And what is this whole pose?'' Henson became more and more confused.

    pping his wings hard, a gust of wind blew in the direction of Henson from the rooster.

    "Ahhh!"

    Although not very strong, Henson was thrown by the wind one to two meters away from where he was originally and fell on his knees on the ground.

    The rooster puffed out his chest, looking proud of what he did. The chickens sang happily when they saw this. Their intelligence was obviously greater than a normal chicken.

    After giving an authoritative look, the white rooster with a golden tree drawn on him came out with the chickens following him. Only then did the pressure that they felt before disappeared and they managed to get up.

    Fear was evident on the face of Henson and his family. This was all very strange and scary.

    "Let''s go back inside first," Henson, who recovered the fastest, said.

    His family nodded in a panic and entered the house. Perhaps only the grandfather was the one who was least afraid. After all, he had raised the cock since he was a child and even though these strange things happened, at least it didn''t harm them physically, but he couldn''t say the same about mental pain.

    After all, being forced to imitate a chicken and worshiping a rooster was humiliating.

 Chapter 188: Smartphone

    <h4>Chapter 188: Smartphone</h4>

    "Here, this is my gift to everyone for Easter." Luan ced five well-designed boxes with the Dimas Corporation logo on the table.

    At first, they didn''t look like much, as there were manypanies under the Dimas Corporation. Catharina was the first to open her box that had her name on it.

    ... Did ourpany start designing smartphones?" Catharina was confused.

    In her hand, a smartphone with the purple cover and a beautiful red diamond, although thin, was on the back of the cell phone cover.

    "I''ve never heard of this before." Even Maira was confused. Her smartphone was pool blue with an identical red diamond on the back.

    "Not exactly, I did it myself. It''s at least 10x faster than today''s best smartphones." Luan said this as if it were not something so surprising.

    "I cannot ept this." Amanda''s hand was shaking as she held her cell phone. She didn''t know how much money the smartphone she was given would cost, but she was sure that even if she worked all year, she wouldn''t be able to afford it.

    "Mother-inw, you can keep it. That was not expensive since I created it myself. In addition, the system in it is very useful. Even with 1 cubic meter? of storage and an artificial intelligence that will help with many things, it will mainly warn you if a dimensional crack appears near you," Luan exined.

    ''Doesn''t that make it even more urate and expensive?'' Amanda opened her eyes wide when she saw how indifferent Luan was as he spoke all this nonsense as if it were something normal.

    "Luan, are you thinking of making these smartphones to sell?" Maira''s eyes lit up a little. She saw that this would have arge profit margin.

    "I do not know yet, but it is very likely that I will. Its operating system is something unique. Just like the iPhone, these smartphones have the Dimas Store. In the Dimas Store you have the Online Survival app and other unique apps that I made. It is still on a test basis and I intend to put even more unique applications on it," Luan exined.

    "[Wee - You can choose the name you want for your smartphone]"

    Catharina, who had already turned on her smartphone, was surprised by the robotic voice as the option to choose the name of her smartphone appeared.

    "Catharina."

    She didn''t even type and tried to test the voicemand.

    "[''Catharina'', is right?]"

    "Yeah."

    "[Voice can be saved and recognized, do you want to save?]"

    "Yeah."

    "[Voice saved! If you want, you can choose the option for me to answer only you, Catharina. Do you want to activate this feature?]"

    "Mm, yes." Again Catharina agreed.

    The robotic voice spoke again.

    "[Dimas Smartphone will have ess to its own intework in the future, but at the moment it is still under construction. For now, the Dimas Smartphone has the option of using WIFI. 100 WIFIworks found... Choose one if you want to connect to a WIFIwork.] "

    On the smartphone screen, many options appeared. The one with the best signal was the one with the name: Fam¨ªlia Dimas.

    Catharina connected to the WIFI.

    "[Greetings. Wee to Catharina''s Dimas Smartphone - Do you want to ce a screen lock?]"

    In the options, it had the recognition of mouth, face, digital, numeric password, and standard password.

    "Luan, don''t you need an email?" After setting up the Smartphone, Catharina asked.

    "No, all user information will be used for voice recognition. Now, you can even use any Dimas Smartphone and it will recognize you and if you want to change your Smartphone in the future, you only need to use voice recognition or even face and digital recognition," Luan exined.

    "What about this business of having your own intework?" Catharina asked.

    "I am designing a satellite, but it will take a few days," Luan said, "When I finish, the inte will be at least 400 megs of inte and 400 megs of upload."

    Luan added, "Another thing worth mentioning, in the applications is an image projector. It will be useful for watching videos and movies. Especially if you are going to y Survival Online, it will be easier to make the necessary movements of the body technique."

    "Luan, but doesn''t something like this have a high cost to manufacture? Besides, few people would be able to buy something like this, would they not?" Maria asked.

    "That is not entirely true. I will make different versions with bnced prices so that everyone in the world will be able to buy one. My intention is to have as many users as possible in Online Survival. And not everyone wants to use aputer, and cell phones, current ones, don''t evene close to being able to run the game without breaking," Luan exined.

    Although, if people were to purchase a smartphone with the lower configuration, it would be better than the current ones, and they would still be able to y Survival Online.

    "Fair. With a dimensional crevice warning app, it will be even more useful in today''s market," Maira smiled.

    After they all finished setting up their smartphones, the group continued to exchange gifts, butpared to the smartphones, the rest of the gifts were all very simple.

    Dinner started and they talked about trivial matters. Eating a slice of chocte pie with strawberries, Catharina finished chewing and said, "So, I was thinking here just now, I''ve never seen a dwarf''s burial."

    Maira didn''t want to, but she ended upughing and said, "You''re crazy. Where did you get that idea from?"

    "But isn''t it true, mom?" Catharina looked serious. "Or are you going to tell me you''ve seen a dwarf burial?"

    "That... In fact, thinking about it now, I never saw one." Not only Maira, the rest around the table also admitted that they had never seen one either.

    Catharina smiled. "Yeah, that''s why I was thinking that dwarfs are immortal, since they never seem to die."

    "Changing the focus of the subject," Maira looked at Luan and asked, "Luan, didn''t you say you were going to get Leviathan or something?"

    "About that," Luan unsped the pendant he was wearing, and the pendant was made in the appearance of a ferocious monster with a mixture of snake and a fish and dragon. "This item is in the hidden form of Leviathan. Although I can use it at any time, I''m still too weak to enter there for too long. I can''t even use it as an essory that raises my status at the moment."

 Chapter 189: Ingrids Idea

    <h4>Chapter 189: Ingrid''s Idea</h4>

    March 5, 2010, Monday, 5:30 am.

    ''Things are not exactly going as I expected. The dimensional cracks are opening faster and faster and at the speed that this is happening, it will not take more than 1 month... I still have several preparations to consider and also...''

    Luan, who had created a high-range drone, was monitoring an ind. The ind was called ''Ilha Grande''. Despite the name being like this, it wasn''t exactly a big ind. It was because beside this ind, there was a smaller ind less than half the size of the first ind.

    ''I think that with the preparations I made I should be able to buy this ind.''

    Truth be told, Luan was notpletely sure about buying this ind, since the changes had already proved that it would not be exactly as in his previous life, and even though things were capable of what he expected to happen, somehow they did not happen.

    Luan shook his head and thought, ''Things are very unlikely to be different, but I don''t deny the chances of this being wrong, however, it is still worth the risk.''

    On this ind, one of the towers would appear. Before, it was monopolized by foreigners who invaded thend, but this time, he wouldn''t let that repeat itself.

    Towers was nothing more than this: a great store, so to speak. You exchange your luck, that is, winning luck that is scored and manage to buy a lot in the tower. It was precisely because of the towers that Luan had achieved several different techniques, but they didn''t necessarilye out perfect; most were imperfect techniques that wereter perfected by him.

    While he was lost in his thoughts, there was a small stir in the bed. With only the nket covering her private parts, Ingrid sat on the bed and let the nket fall with the front exposed.

    Ingrid''s sleepy, pleasant voice came out as she hugged him, "Good morning, my love."

    "Good Morning." Luan came out of his thoughts, and smiled at her.

    Getting up from the bed, Ingrid went to the bathroom, not caring about the nude show she gave Luan, intending to take a shower.

    ''Mhm? Strange, he didn''t even want toe along... Well, whatever~'' Ingrid hummed as she turned on the shower.

    After she finished doing her daily necessities, Ingrid came out of the bathroom with a towel around her head and with a towel wrapped around her curved body. Looking towards the bed, she saw that Luan was typing something on theptop.

    Ingrid sat on her side, quiet and cute.

    "I finished." Luan kissed her face and stood up, heading towards the bathroom.

    ''Ah yes!'' Ingrid seemed to have remembered something and took out herptop.

    At a considerably fast speed she started typing on the keyboard. It was a tournament setup - or to be more precise, a proposal for a new tournament. But unlike what will happen in Online Survival, she wanted to do it in real life. This included having the participants be only the top 100 yers in Online Survival.

    *

    "Mom, I want to buy and move to this ind. Of course, preferably, you all woulde together with me," Luan said.

    Maira put her coffee cup down. She saw that he was serious, and said, "Why?"

    "Dense concentrations of Qi," Luan said, "I have already studied this ind and I know that the probability of a tower appearing on this ind is high. Even if it doesn''t, it''s still not a disadvantage. This ind is only two kilometers away from the maind, surrounded by the sea and three directions with easy ess to the maind. In addition, because we have a high concentration of Qi and are isted, we can be more unrestrained on this ind, and I can start training you more effectively."

    "But what about work?" Ingrid asked.

    "No problem," Luan replied, "This ind is in Palho?a, not far from the workce. We will only need a speedboat to go to solid ground every day and get a car afterwards. In fact, there is a mansion for sale not far from the ind. I intend to buy and use it to store the cars and leave boats and speedboats there."

    "I see that you already have everything nned out," Maira said, "Okay, I agree. If it is to improve our state of life and prepare for what is toe, it is not a bad idea."

    "I also agree, however, I don''t want to live totally isted. Are you going to be able to make this ind have ess to the inte and cellrwork, Luan?" Catharina looked at him and asked.

    "That''s easy. Before we''ll have moved to this ind," Luan said, "I will have finished building the satellite. With that, the inte and cellrwork will be one of the least of our problems."

    "So, yes, then." Catharina went back to eating breakfast.

    "Will I be able to invite my friend to visit?" Cristina asked quietly.

    "I do not see a problem," Luan told her.

    "Oh... good!" Cristina smiled adorably.

    ''It will also be better for Elias and the rest to train,'' Luan thought.

    *

    Dimas Corporation headquarters, meeting room - 2:00 pm

    "Was that really Secretary Ingrid''s idea?" One of the executives couldn''t help feeling surprised and even doubted whether the proposal was real or not.

    The idea that Ingrid presented in the meeting room was well thought out. Not only would it bring a lot of profit to Dimas Corporation, but it would also make people more and more aware of Dimas Corporation.

    In fact, the game Online Survival was not quite a part of thepany''s profit. From the beginning, Luan had depended very little on thepany when creating this game; the profit margin for thepany was only in marketing and also in the host. Of course, the attention that the game drew by itself had already made thepany''s shares rise by more than 150% in a very short time. If this continued, it would not be a dream to have Dimas Corporation not only be among the top corporations in Brazil, it may even be among the top worldwide! Just thinking about it, left some of the shareholders with a silly smile.

    "Yes, I came up with it," Ingrid said and added, "But, CEO Luan helped me a little - although, it was only in the formation of the structure of the tournament, while the idea was mine."

    "Very good," one of the shareholders said with a ttering smile, "Secretary Ingrid is really very smart. I totally agree with that."

    The other shareholders and executives also approved. Of course, even if they did not approve, it made no difference. Luan could do everything on his own, as he had enough money to pay for the entire tournament.

    "We are going to wrap up for today," Luan said, "Once all the ns have been drawn up and approved, we will start working on it as soon as possible. Mainly anticipating UnimedHall''s amodation."

    "Yeah!" They were more serious than ever. Now that he had little time to prepare everything to promote a great fight show in real life, many preparations were needed in advance.

    Luan also had other jobs to do, mainly to talk to other countries and see which ones would want to do the same thing that was going to be done in Brazil. But of course, he would charge 10% of the profit, while still making the same prizes avable.

    If everything went as expected, Luan would win big.

 Chapter 190: Will She Wake Up Now?

    <h4>Chapter 190: Will She Wake Up Now?</h4>

    Col¨¦gio V Olimpia - 10:30 am.

    "This brown skinned girl and that lover''s daughter are very brazen. Evening from such a humble background, they shouldn''t even be here. Those two think a lot about themselves." A blonde girl with brown eyes obviously didn''t like Alice and Cristina at all. She murmured, not too loud, nor too low, just enough for her friends to hear.

    "Yes, but I think it is better not to talk about them. After all, even though their initial origins are very normal, despite Cristina''s being a mystery, if their family finds out, not even our parents will be able to save us." Another red-haired girl with clear eyes, was ufortable and afraid to hear her friend speak ill of these two.

    "Humph! Why should I fear them? My family is not inferior even to the Dimas family," she spoke even louder.

    Clearly the first girl was not taking her friend''s warning seriously. For her, although the Dimas Family was powerful, why should she fear? Wasn''t her family basically the same strength?

    ''By the way, what''s wrong with those two mountains of fat?'' Envy passed through the girl''s eyes as she looked toward Alice''s breasts.

    Because of Alice''s precocious body, many boys liked her. It only made her hated by many other girls who had boys they liked who instead liked to look at only Alice every day.

    Cristina, although not as precocious as Alice, was quite proportionate, and she also looked wless. Her brown skin was so beautiful, it was even mesmerizing. In addition, her face was the one that stood out the most, with her fiery red hair and honey-colored eyes. She even had a fan club; even some girls had ended up joining the fan club.

    It was almost inevitable that the words "Daughter of a Goddess" was linked to the name of Cristina Dimas.

    In the cafeteria, in addition to the food provided by the canteen, there was also a store that sold cakes, snacks, candies, and chewing gum, among other things.

    The food in the canteen was very good, but very few students ate it. That''s because they thought it would lower their status. Only a few schrship students ate the food in the canteen. But of course, there was an exception.

    "Today''s lunch is very good," Alice smiled.

    Cristina looked at her and nodded.

    The food was nothing so shy; it was just spaghetti pasta and ground beef with cheese. However, despite being simple, it was very tasty.

    Unlike the other students, Alice and Cristina didn''t care about the others thinking they were low ss or anything like that, but the fact that they ate there was not negative. Many even followed the example and also ate the food from the canteen for the first time. It was also for this reason that the girl who spoke earlier was grinding her teeth in anger toward Cristina because the boy she liked also started to eat the food in the canteen, and before that he had always bought food from the store just like her.

    "Bitch!" With a cold snort, the girl stopped looking in the direction of Cristina and Alice and entered the store.

    "Taina is so obsessed. Isn''t she afraid of being hit by lightning?" Alice sighed.

    "Don''t care about her," Cristina said and went back to eating.

    "Yeah," Alice nodded and didn''t think about it anymore.

    Cristina seemed to be very indifferent to all this, unlike other teenagers, but she was still very pretty, like an indifferent princess. Taina''s status was not low, really. It could in fact have beenpared to the old Dimas level of status, however, the current...

    In all cases, because of Taina''s high status, the fan club did not reply to or try to mess with Taina. Seeing that Cristina remained indifferent, without caring, they sighed with relief.

    ''As expected of our Goddess, she didn''t even care what Taina said,'' they thought.

    Finishing eating, Alice gave a satisfied sigh and looked at Cristina. "Cristina, how is Zeus?"

    "Very well. Most of the time, he stays asleep, or rather meditates. I am not sure how it works, but it is a kind of cultivation. When he sleeps, he naturally absorbs energy from heaven and earth. This is very intriguing, and envious... Anyway, in the afternoon, my sister Catharina and I went out with Zeus to the beach and yed a little. Sometimes even Mother goes along."

    "So cool!" Alice''s eyes lit up. It was as if she could see the image of Zeus running with Cristina, Catharina, and Maira.

    "If you want, you can go there today and y with us on the beach." Cristina smiled a little. "I already talked to Mother; she let me invite you."

    "Wait a second, I''ll call my mom!" Alice blushed with excitement as she eximed and took the smartphone out of the Chanel bag.

    "Okay, mom, I get it. Thanks!" Alice ended the call and said with a smile as bright as the sun, "Cristina! I''m so happy my mom let me go!"

    Her voice was louder than usual. Many heard and envied her, however, they did not have the courage to ask to visit the Dimas family.

    "That''s good." Cristina''s eyes looked like full moons when she smiled.

    *

    "It''s been 8 days. The body is almostpletely created..." In the bedroom, Amanda was full of emotions of expectations.

    Just two more days and her daughter would be back. Even though her daughter would be 13 years old again, Amanda was obviously happy. After all, it was her daughter, the one she put into the world.

    Despite being criticized by her daughter before, even feeling guilty about being poor, she never regretted giving birth to her daughter. Abortion never went through her mind, despite being poor and having to work hard to give her daughters a good life.

    Whatever it was, nobody knew tomorrow. She had real proof that anything could happen, her youngest daughter was real proof of that. Not only was she very smart and beautiful, but she also got a more than excellent boyfriend with a warm family. Now her daughter worked in arge corporation, with a very high fixed ie, enough to buy everything she had wanted before, but before could only look at from afar.

    While lost in her thoughts, Amanda didn''t notice that Monica''s aura has changed a bit.

 Chapter 191: Coming Back to Life

    <h4>Chapter 191: Coming Back to Life</h4>

    When Amanda noticed the fluctuation of Qiing from Monica''s freshly made body, she was stunned.

    ''Is it going to happen now? Didn''t Luan say it would take ten days? Or maybe it''s an estimated deadline and it is happening early?'' Amanda was in doubt. Whatever it was, she could wait two more days, or even be very happy if it happened now.

    Luan said it was "ten days", but it didn''t mean that it was fact, did it?

    It is likely that he did not say it could happen before, so that they would not be so anxious and expect it to happen sooner. This theory was viable.

    While reflecting, Amanda did not take her eyes off the direction her daughter was lying. She thought about going to call Luan, but since he was at thepany and it was still early, she didn''t want to be more ufortable than she already was.

    ''It''s not like there''s any risk if he''s not here, is there?'' Luan had never said that he would need to be present when this was going to happen. ''But at least I should send a message...''

    With that thought in mind, Amanda sent a message, attached with a photo of what was happening to Monica. Then she also sent it to Ingrid.

    ["Daughter, Monica might wake up at any time."]

    It didn''t take Ingrid more than a minute to answer. ["Seriously, mom? Okay, I''ll try to finish everything as soon as possible to get back."]

    ["Good!"] Amanda replied.

    *

    Col¨¦gio V Olimpia - 11:30 am.

    At the end of the ss, the students started to leave. Most of the students had someone to pick them up, and they also stayed until a littleter when those who were picking them up werete.

    Taina was one of those. She was sitting impatiently in the schoolyard, and when she saw Cristina''s face, her impatience changed to anger.

    A boy did not fail to notice Taina''s look of anger and hatred andmented to his friend, "I don''t know why Taina thinks about teasing Cristina."

    "Besides, the two are beyondparison," the friend added.

    "Yes, Cristina is like a Duracell battery - 8 times more beautiful." The first boy had a sneer when he spoke.

    "Well, but don''t say that near Taina. Things could get very ugly for you and your family," the friend warned. He still remembered thest boy who cursed Taina, and because of that, he just disappeared. Not only that, his family also disappeared as if they never existed.

    This was very scary.

    "..."

    At the friend''s warning, the boy closed his mouth and did not utter a word afterwards out of fear.

    *

    ["Mom, you don''t have to go and get Cristina, I''m going home with Ingrid and I''m already going to pick her up."] Luan sent a message.

    He had already seen Amanda''s message, and just in case, he decided to go back. Luckily, he didn''t have much to do and it didn''t necessarily have to be done today.

    ["Okay, son. I was about to ask Catharina toe and get her. I still need to sort out some things here at your grandfather''s house. By the end of the afternoon I''ll be back,"] Maira replied.

    ["Okay."]

    Putting his smartphone in his pocket, Luan turned off the Bugatti Veyron rm and opened the door for Ingrid to enter.

    "Thanks," Ingrid smiled gently.

    Luan nodded and went around and got in the car.

    As expected, because of the value of the car, people would give way to it, and even avoided being too close, afraid of crashing and having to pay a fortune. Because of that, Luan took Ingrid home, and 15 minutester he was already in front of Cristina''s school.

    Luan stopped the car and stood in front of the car, waiting for Cristina. He already felt her aura, and he knew she was close to the bathroom, so he waited, patiently.

    "My beloved father. Is that Luan Dimas?" A teenage girl almost passed out.

    Many girls looked up with sparkling stars in their eyes. Boys looked on with admiration. The fight against monsters was seen by everyone or almost everyone who studied at that school.

    In addition to looking adoringly, there were some precocious girls who looked at Luan with love and even started arguing with each other, rivaling each other and thinking that they wanted to be his girlfriend.

    Compared to girls, boys were not equally precocious. In general, at this age, boys were more interested in ying, watching cartoons, and ying video games.

    But there were some exceptions, some boys who already started to like girls, watching the girls they liked with stars in their eyes, arousing a fury in their poor hearts.

    "That scoundrel..."

    "It''s really hateful! I really want to beat him up."

    "But you can''t beat him..."

    "Shut up!"

    There was some gnashing of teeth. Among the young men who clenched their fists, Rien Faro was also there, because Alice Garcia was also one of the girls who gathered around Luan.

    *

    When she arrived, Ingrid soon entered and went up the stairs. On the second floor, she opened the bedroom door and saw the phenomenon her mother had spoken about before.

    "Mom," Ingrid called to her.

    "Daughter, you are here." Amanda smiled.

    "Mm." Ingrid nodded and approached. "This... I don''t really understand. Luan is alreadying."

    Ingrid was also helpless in this situation. As much as she wanted to help, she didn''t know what to do, much less know what was going on.

    "Is Luaning? Excellent!" Amanda put her hands together and smiled even more.

    ''Apparently there is nothing wrong and as Luan said to me, because of the great increase in Qi on earth, it may have elerated the process,'' Ingrid murmured in her heart.

    Ten minutester, they heard noiseing from downstairs.

    Gradually, the sound of footsteps, and the door opened.

    "Luan, you are here." Ingrid broke into a smile.

    "En." Luan nodded and looked in the direction Monica was in.

    "How is she, Luan, will she be okay?" Amanda asked, concerned.

    Luan didn''t even have to think much, and soon he knew what was happening and said, "Yes, but, she will need a little more blood from you two."

    As the process was elerated, more blood was needed. Blood was produced in the bone marrow of t bones, vertebrae, ribs, hips, the skull, and sternum.

    But as Monica had not yet formed the bone marrow in perfect condition, blood was needed from family members.

    "I have plenty of blood. Take as much as you want," Ingrid said and rolled up her nonexistent sleeves.

    It was a reality. Because she was connected to the sea of ??blood, she alone had much more blood than ordinary people. If she started to bleed, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that she would be able to flood the entire room.

    "I know." Luan''s lips curved in a small smile. ''Isn''t she cute?''

    Amanda was also prepared to give her blood, even if she had to be anemic.

    "Okay, you don''t have to be that serious," Luanforted them, "At most it will need 1 liter of blood."

    That in itself was a high amount, but they couldn''t say it was too much, considering that the amount of blood in Ingrid''s body was very high, and even if they took 500 ml of Amanda, she would just be a little anemic.

    "Mm." The mother and daughter pair nodded.

    "Okay, let''s start." Luan made them pierce their thumbs and drip their blood directly into Monica''s mouth.

    Monica''s body became more red, and the temperature started to warm up. The Qi of Heaven and Earth created a vortex and entered the pores, mainly near the navel.

    Monica''s breathing started to be fast, and she strained her eyes, as if she were going to wake up at any moment. Amanda''s heart rate increased. She was very anxious, but managed to control herself by taking a deep breath. Ingrid''s eyes shone with expectation.

    The Qi threads looked like thin, shiny, wavy tentacles. Monica''s reconstructed body became more vivid, and the Qi was thick. Monica''sshes fluttered and she opened and closed her eyes. In the short interval she opened and closed her eyes, they saw that they were purple.

    ''Oh?'' This was something that did not go unnoticed by Luan. He could feel the presence, even if thin, of an Origin.

    Luan did a series of spells that made his body''s Qi manifest in a colossal way, and then made all of Monica''s organs connect to their meridians. He even took advantage of the Qi that surrounded them, to help form Monica''s Dantian.

    You could say that they had experienced great luck in the midst of the storm. After that day, Monica would not onlye back to life, she would also be someone with a high proportion of growth.

    "Mom..." Monica''s weak, soft, slightly childish voice echoed.

    She opened her closed eyes and looked in Amanda''s direction as she looked like she had just woken up from a long sleep.

    "My daughter!" Amanda cried. She cried so loudly that she sobbed. Even believing that Luan was capable, only seeing is believing.

    Seeing the living evidence, Amanda could no longer contain her emotions, and however weak she was from losing too much blood, she looked stronger than ever.

    Without understanding, Monica also cried when she saw her mother cry. At that moment, Amanda promised herself that she would not let her daughter go the wrong way again.

    Ingrid also cried. Although not as much as Amanda, she cried a lot. Luan hugged her, and let her cry with the content of her heart.

    Seeing her 13-year-old older sister, it was as if she had gone back in time. That was very crazy, but it was also satisfying to know that her sister had another chance to start over.

 Chapter 192: Abelardo Will Not Have a Good Ending - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 192: Abrdo Will Not Have a Good Ending - Part 1</h4>

    Hearing themotion that happened upstairs, Cristina and Catharina, who had just returned, were curious, but avoided going up, as they were afraid to interrupt something important. They were aware that it was possible for Monica to ''wake up'' today and therefore avoided going up.

    "Big Sister, are you feeling that Qi too?" Seeing her nod, Cristina asked, "Do you also think Monica has just been reborn?"

    "I don''t know, but I hope so. Aunt Amanda, although she doesn''t speak, was always worried," Catharina replied.

    "True, Aunt Amanda will be happy when it happens." After taking a deep breath, Cristina said that phrase with a calm and serious expression.

    When they heard Amanda''s loud cry, Cristina and Catharina stopped talking, and they looked towards the second floor. Coincidentally, Maira had just arrived. Instead of going up, she chose to go to the living room and wait. Not two minutes after Maira returned, Luan went down the stairs alone.

    "Luan, how''s Monica?" Maira approached her son and asked.

    "It''s ok," Luan said, "I came out for them to talk. After all, for Monica, everything is very strange, and they need their own time."

    "That is true." Maira smiled a little. She was very proud of her son.

    "Mom, I''m going out for a while." Luan kissed his mother on the cheek and said, "I''m going to investigate something and be right back."

    "Okay, but don''t you want to know how the result of buying the big ind was?" Maira asked with a smile.

    "Haha. Do I need to ask when my mother went to negotiate?" Luanughed.

    "Hehe. Fool, yes, it was a sess." Mairaughed too.

    *

    In addition to the clouds, Luan was floating, sitting on a snow-white cloud. He had his eyes closed and the Qi around him was abundant. It was as if it were dancing around him, happy and cheerful.

    Luan''s talent has always been high with Qi, but after he was reincarnated, he discovered, especially now that his Qi was higher, his talent for absorbing the Qi of Heaven and Earth had increased.

    The shackles of Qi hissed and even moved at the speed of light. If it were someone else, he wouldn''t be able to absorb so much Qi that moved so fast. He was even capable of dying or seriously injuring himself, but for Luan, it was like a simple walk, mainly because he was loved by Qi and Qi never tried to harm him, even before it became part of his power.

    "..."

    When he opened his eyes, two slits like a dragon''s appeared in his red eyes and his arms transformed and became scaly, like white dragon scales, with ws of almost five centimeters: sharp, capable of piercing steel, as if they were punching through cotton. Because of the high concentration of Qi in the air, a white aura made of Qi, but more like pure white smoke, surrounded Luan''s two hands. When he moved his arms, it was as if the wind was tearing, making a hissing sound, even more chilling than the sound of a whip.

    Then Luan became surrounded by a cloud dome. It was like ckout ss; he was able to see what was on the outside, but on the outside no one could see him.

    ''It worked...''

    He also made a white Qi sphere with some of the power of the Cloud Origin and like a pistol shot, he threw the ball, and instead of hitting the dome that surrounded it, it passed through it as if it were something ghostly.

    ''Now...''

    Closing his eyes, Luan drew a small meteorite in his direction.

    *Boooooooom!*

    When the meteorite passed the Van Allen Belt, ayer around the Earth, at an rming rate, it hit the dome that surrounded Luan. The thunderous sound of the meteorite hitting the dome was loud enough to cause shock waves and be heard from miles away.

    And just as Luan had hoped, even though he couldunch something from inside the dome he created around him, the outside was imprable.

    ''Well!'' Luan smiled with satisfaction.

    It was the first time that he had tried to do this, and as much as he had created the theory in his mind before, only now did he put it to the test, and the result was entirely satisfactory.

    ''Now... in theory it would just be something that has the Cloud Origin Qi?''

    This time, he didn''t try to put Cloud Qi on. However, he tried to use his other Origin, the Origin of the Spiritual Tree.

    Although he did not connectpletely with the Origin of the Spiritual Tree, Luan could feel it and use it a little, just like Cristina and Catharina did.

    From Luan''s hand, a brown branch came out and hit the barrier, piercing it. Afterwards, he made Spirit Tree Qi projectiles and fired them. It was like silent pistol shots, and as expected, it also crossed the dome barrier.

    At a certain location, Luan stopped. ''Blood Refining - Level 2 - 66 times stronger.'' His Qi was oppressive, so strong that it caused ripples in the air.

    Below where Luan stopped, there was arge piece ofnd, almost the size of a football field, and a house made of yellow material. Luan''s Qi suddenly disappeared. His presence disappeared along with his Qi. It was almost as if he had be invisible; the chances of being able to see him were almost nil, even if someone was just a few meters from him.

    Luan starts to descend in the air, heading towards the house. His eyes were still two slits: indifferent, and dangerous. His eyes were like those of a predator, looking at his victim, but then they turned and went back to normal.

    He wasn''t here to start a killing spree, after all... Well, at least not quite, although what he intended to do was far from being considerably correct.

    At the house, Luan heard the voices of a couple. They seemed to be discussing something, and the woman suddenly lowered her voice and then there was the pping sound. A woman''s low cry started. She looked resentful, but she didn''t dare cry out loud.

    Luan entered the house without being noticed. In the bedroom he saw a woman standing, crying softly in a corner, while the man smoked a cigarette and looked with an ugly expression in the woman''s direction.

    "Lucia, don''t try to fool me with these crocodile tears. You just need to understand that you shouldn''t meddle in my affairs. This time it was just a warning, but next time... be ready to leave my house!" the man screamed fiercely.

    "Abrdo, how can you say that? To me, me..." She choked on sobs and said resentfully, "I''m just worried about my son!"

    "Son? Ha, that little deer, he''s not my son!" Abrdo punched the closet very hard, causing a knocking sound that made the closet shake.

    ''Damn, why did my sone out of the closet?'' Abrdo would not back down. He was very prejudiced against homosexuals and finding out that his 25-year-old son came out as a homosexual, made him furious.

    On the other hand, Lucia was more tolerant. She could be a little mean from time to time, and she liked to waste money, but when it came to her children, she was protective. Even though she knew she was at risk of being beaten, she still spoke on behalf of her son. After all, she knew her husband''s character, and she knew how much he hated homosexuals.

 Chapter 193: Abelardo Will Not Have a Good Ending - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 193: Abrdo Will Not Have a Good Ending - Part 2</h4>

    Luan looked at the quarreling could with a calm look. Regardless of the reason for the fight, it had nothing to do with him, however, he didn''te here just to watch a couple fight from the sidelines. Luan made his Qi create a sound wave, and the couple passed out at the same moment, not knowing what hit them.

    Looking at the couple with an indifferent expression, Luan moved his hand in the direction of Abrdo and a cloud appeared shortly afterwards, causing the passed out body to float. As for Lucia, Luan didn''t even take a second look at her when he left the house. He did not even want to erase the memories, since he had not been seen by her, and at most she would call the police, but it would not do any good anyway.

    Luan''s current power was capable of causing cracks in the air when flying at great speed. For Abrdo not to die from the impact of the wind, Luan created a cloud to surround him as an imprable sphere of protection. As the speed increased, the cracks spread in the air, and it seemed that Luan and his captive had broken space itself.

    In a very short time, Luan arrived at his destination. His presence was noticed, and when he entered with someone floating in the cloud, although surprised, the Dimas family was not as shocked as Amanda and Ingrid who were downstairs.

    At this moment, finally, someone approached him and asked, disbelievingly, "Luan, is this man Abrdo?"

    Luan looked at Ingrid and replied, "Yes, and..." He swept his gaze across all of them, and said, "we are going to hunt. Get dressed and meet me in the training room."

    Amanda stared at Abrdo, who had passed out, and it was hard to know what she was thinking, but one thing was clear, she hated this man!

    *

    After they all got ready, Luan said, "Follow me."

    He passed through the dimensional crack where Pooh was, and the girls looked at each other and entered as well. Inside the dimensional gap Luan was standing waiting for them, and Abrdo was beside him on the floor, passed out.

    "Luan, what do you intend to do with this?" Ingrid pointed to Abrdo. She didn''t even treat him like a human anymore. In her eyes, Abrdo was no different from an insect that needed to be killed.

    "I don''t intend to do anything, but you guys, I don''t know how you want to solve this," Luan said, indifferent to Abrdo''s life.

    Amanda was a little surprised by the ce inside the dimensional crack. It was the first time she had gone inside one, however, that was not the most important thing for her right then. She looked at Abrdo and a strange and sinister glow shone in her eyes, which were generally soft and sweet.

    "I wish to kill him." She was honest. After she found out what this man had done to her daughter, she just managed to hold onto her wits and not go out and kill him because she didn''t want to be arrested and make her daughter worried. However, now the story was different...

    Luan brought them to a ce isted from the world, and if it was Luan who had brought this man before her, she had an unshakable confidence that even if she killed him, nothing bad would happen to her and her family if she imed retribution.

    "Okay, do what you want." Luan still remained indifferent.

    "Well!" Amanda turned to Ingrid, "Can I borrow that sword?"

    "Mom..." Ingrid sighed and finally gave in and handed her the sword.

    "I''m going to clean up this ce. In the meantime, you can go through the nearby forest and kill the monsters and kill the monsters," Luan pointed to the south.

    In the direction he pointed there were no monsters that managed to reach the Second Order, although there were some that were close to that. If they worked together, they would not be impossible to kill.

    Furthermore, Zeus was also there. If things got dangerous, Zeus knew what he had to do.

    "Daughter, go with them; I want to do this alone," Amanda said determinedly to Ingrid.

    "..." Ingrid gave her mother aplicated look but ended up doing what she said. After all, concerning the man who had raped and mistreated her sister, Ingrid knew that no matter how good a person her mother was, there was no way she could forgive Abrdo.

    At this moment, Luan had already left for the north, and Maira, Cristina, and Catharina were waiting for Ingrid. Zeus stayed close to Amanda, as she was the weakest of the group and needed protection if something unforeseen happened.

    Half an hourter, Amanda looked cruel. She herself was surprised by her own thoughts, but she was rtively calm. Amanda wore an overcoat; she opened the buttons and on her waist were some medical tools, like a scalpel and even injections.

    On the floor, Abrdo was sprawled with open arms, snoring like a pig. Amanda let out a cold, sinister snort as she approached and lifted her right foot, and with great force she stepped on the elbow of his right arm.

    *Crack!*

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    Abrdo woke up screaming, groaning in pain. His scream echoed through the forest, making the birds fly in fright. Scared and bewildered, Abrdo tried to ignore the pain, watching his surroundings.

    "Amanda?" He looked uncertain. Right now, she looked younger and prettier, seeming to havee from a noble family, which was different from before, having looked older than her reality.

    "It looks like you woke up." Amanda raised her eyebrows coldly and snorted disdainfully.

    "I- I¡­ What the hell is going on? Urgh! Where are we?" Abrdo was frightened by the sinister look Amanda was giving him. ''She didn''t find out what I did, did she?'' When he thought rationally, he remembered what he did to Monica, but he didn''t understand what was happening. After all, she was already dead and there was no way for Amanda to have found out, right?

    Amanda traced an outline around Abrdo''s body with the sword and stepped on his other arm.

    *Crack!*

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! You bitch!"

    Abrdo cursed and looked at Amanda with anger and fear: more anger than fear.

    "You don''t have to be so hysterical; we''re just getting started." A coldugh escaped Amanda''s red lips.

    Abrdo saw that she was serious, and crawled back in fear. His arms could not be used as support and it would take him a while to get to his feet.

    *Crack!*

    With a heavy step, Amanda broke Abrdo''s left leg.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    Abrdo screamed even louder. The pain was unbearable and made him want to pass out and end it, but Amanda didn''t even give him a chance to get used to the current pain and stepped on the other foot.

    "AHhhHhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    "B-Bitch, slut, whore, you cunt! You deserve a slow death! What did I do for you to do this to me?" Abrdo became even more hysterical and screamed and cursed endlessly.

    With the sword in hand, she moved very fast and cut around the sleeve of his right arm.

    "S-Stop, stoppp!!!" The pain was agonizing, a pain he never imagined he would experience in his life.

    "I bet my daughter said the same thing to you, yes?" The coldness in Amanda''s eyes intensified.

    ''How could- Does she know?!'' If he had been scared before, now he was scared!

    Amanda took a pair of pliers and approached him. She took Abrdo''s broken hand and started pulling out his nails.

    "Ahhhhhhhh! You bitch! Stop!!"

    After a little more than ten minutes all of his fingernails and toenails had been pulled out. Abrdo screamed so much and so loudly that his voice was hoarse.

    He was crying like a newborn baby. Mucus and snot was oozing, and he had relieved himself right there. Even a stink of shit was evident because he shit himself out of fear and pain.

    "You won''t need this anymore. Let''s just take this off." She stepped on his genitals, crushing the man''s two most precious jewels.

    If before he was already in pain, now he screamed like a pig in a ughterhouse. His penis had also been crushed by Amanda''s heavy footfall.

    Her gaze on him, however pitiful he seemed, was cold - so cold it froze Abrdo''s bones with a nce. What neither of them had noticed was that a thinyer of ice formed between Abrdo''s legs when she pulled her foot back.

    Amanda continued. She began to cut Abrdo''s skin as if she had removed the scales from a fish, leaving him raw. Zeus, who was lying on the floor on his side, looked at this scene, indifferent. For him, this man was not worth as much effort as he seemed to be for Amanda. After all, was he not weak and brittle? But, of course, he couldn''t speak, at least among the ones in this area; only Luan could understand him. Lowering his head again, he closed his eyes, but his senses were on alert even when his eyes were closed.

    Amanda had already finished removing Abrdo''s skin. It was a very scary sight. Abrdo cried and begged for forgiveness; he long ago had given in and admitted everything he did and said he was sorry.

    Amanda didn''t even bother to speak. She took out a syringe and there was a honey-colored liquid inside the syringe. Squeezing, she injected the liquid into Abrdo''s body. A strong, sweet smell hung in the air. Since the syringe was small, it didn''t have much honey in it. She took another syringe, and repeated the process.

    It didn''t take long for some insects to crawl up to them. Worse, these insects wererger than normal. There were even ants that were just a little smaller than a mouse.

    "Ahhhhh! A-Amanda, forgive me, please, please, kill me at once. I don''t want to suffer anymore! Amanda! I- I was wrong, forgive me, please, Amanda!" When the insects finally crawled onto his body and started to bite, his torture went from physical pain and also became a mental pain: having insects eating his body was scary.

    The chill in Amanda''s eyes never left her. She looked with an indifference that she had never before looked at someone, and turned. "Zeus, let''s go."

    Zeus got up from the floor and followed behind Amanda closely.

 Chapter 194: Luan Creates a New Attack

    <h4>Chapter 194: Luan Creates a New Attack</h4>

    Amanda was genuinely surprised by what she had done, not because she had tortured Abrdo, because she thought he deserved it, but rather because she did what she did, with so much precision and even managed to skin him alive, with only a few drops of blood shed in excess. Of course, that was more or less merit for having a high level of cultivation; because of that, her hand did not tremble even when she skinned Abrdo alive.

    Control of Qi had given her a lot more motor coordination than she had ever dreamed of, and somehow, she felt indifferent even in that situation. It was as if she had be cold, and insensitive, but she decided not to think about it since she thought it was simply because Abrdo was who he was.

    *

    In a more isted part of the forest Luan stood and suddenly he drew his sword.

    *Ghost cut: Cloud!*

    Those words resonated in Luan''s mind when he held the sword and waved it gently in the direction of a boar.

    The sword released a halo of white light that was not just made of Qi, the sword absorbed the power of the cloud and released with the White Dragon''s Negative Qi.

    The white light was pure and powerful.BThe air crackled, then disappeared and appeared on the other side, through the boar, and cut many trees and stones along the way, but at the same time it cut, it seemed that it did not hit.

    Only when it stopped did something supernatural happen.

    *Whoosh!*

    Cracking sounds and more cutting sounds came. They didn''te at the same frequency that it cut, but they camete.

    The wild boar, which was not on guard before, fell dead on the ground. It was divided in half, and trees and stones were cut along the path where a huge crack opened in the ground.

    "Worthy of being called a ghost cut..." Luan murmured.

    He already knew it was a powerful attack, but it became even more powerful when he mixed it with his Cloud Origin. Ownership of the cloud matched this technique a lot, which is why Luan did what he did, and the result was satisfactory.

    Luan turned slowly, then walked silently past the broken trees and stones. He did not stop and continued walking until he reached the boar''s body.

    ''Dead,'' Luan murmured in his mind.

    Remembering that Luan went out to hunt monsters of the Second Order and that boar was one of them, needless to say that killing this boar with an attack could have been considered something worth praising. Of course, for Luan this was normal, inevitable, he did not consider this a great achievement, although he was pleased to have merged the phantom technique with the Origin of the Cloud. Compatibility with the phantom technique gave a better than expected result.

    Luan dismantled the boar''s corpse, separating the bones from the meat, intending to eat the meatter. As for the bones and organs, he would make weapons and pills and potions. The blood could be used to create talismans and formation. In general, Luan was capable of attempting almost everything.

    *

    On the south side, monsters began to surround the group of Ingrid, Maira, Catharina, and Cristina. Ingrid attacked from the front, while the three stayed behind. They had worked out this formation, since Ingrid specialized in melee, while the other three were more in the long-range attack.

    However, Maira was a little more versatile. With her Origin, Maira created a materialized spear. It was a spearposed of energy, and it increased and diminished at her will. It was something that Maira created in theory and put into practice. With today''s technology, it was difficult to do, perhaps even impossible, but with Qi and its Origin, Maira could handle it.

    The tip of the spear was like a lightsaber. The moment she attacked with a piercing motion, she made the tip grow at hermand and pierced the throat of a red imp. She made the tip of the spear that pierced the throat of the red imp explode.

    *Bang!*

    Along with the sound of the explosion, the head of the red imp was gone. The spear in Maira''s hand was pulled and the tip of the spear was intact as if nothing had happened. The explosion was caused by waves of light, which caused an explosive reaction, and when it finished, Maira''s Qi caused the spear to restore to intact form.

    Without wasting time, she attacked upwards and made the tip of the spear grow again, and this time she pierced a red hawk with ck eyes in the forehead, and with brute force she gave a 360 turn, and the hawk was cut in half.

    *Boom! Booom!*

    Both parts of the falcon fell to the ground.

    From her smartphone, Catharina removed cloths and more cloths. It was cloth made from threads of monsters. They were much more resistant with ordinary fabrics. They then spread across the battlefield, and when a monster approached, it caused the cloth to curl around itself like a snake and the monster would soon suffocate to death.

    "Cristina, you''re burning my clothing..." Catharina pouted, sadly.

    Cristina''s me attacks inevitably burned Catharina''s clothes that were scattered.

    "Sorry, I will try to avoid them," Cristina said guiltily.

    "Forget it, I''ll make moreter." Catharina could not stand to see Cristina''s guilty look and showed a reassuring smile so she wouldn''t mind such small things.

    Ingrid had the most vicious and deadly attacks on the battlefield. Since there was blood everywhere, she was a goddess. The moment she ced her hand on the ground, the blood from the spilled bodies turned into blood thorns and pierced all the other monsters. The monsters closest to the bodies turned into hedgehogs. Within seconds, Ingrid had killed many monsters.

    By carelessness, Catharina was left alone and surrounded by flying monsters. She was in danger, but before Ingrid reacted to help, something materialized around Catharina. It was a fort, full of firearms that started shooting with submachine guns.

    *Bang-Bang-Bang!*

    "Thank you mother." Catharina gave a relieved smile when she saw that all the nearby monsters had been killed by Maira.

    The fort was dematerialized and Maira gave a wan smile. "Be more careful."

    "Yes, sorry, I will be more careful!" Catharina promised out loud. She looked from side to side, at the sky and at the ground, since she did not know where an enemy attack woulde from.

    She also took the staff and summoned the three monsters: the Zombie Baboon, the Bone Devil, and the Zombie Devil Woman. The three monsters entered the battle while eating the remains of the other monsters and got stronger.

    There was still a whole hive of monsters, at least a thousand monsters surrounded them. Cristina took a step forward. Her expression was extremely calm. Then, with a simple hand movement, Ingrid punched in the direction of the horde of monsters.

    Suddenly, blood came. It was like a bloodstained mirror that reflected nothing less than the fear and dread of the beholder. The blood mirror created arrows of blood and hit everything in front of it. Under the power of that punch everything turned upside down!

    *Bang!*

    And the horror show began. The entire face of the ground was stained with blood, and more and more blood spears appeared and attacked. The scene was extremely scary! The monsters one by one took theirst breaths and fell to the ground, dead. At that moment, Maira, Catharina, and Cristina, who were behind Ingrid, stood still. They thought they were daydreaming.

    Unbelievable!!

    Ingrid had destroyed everything in front of her. The monsters, although they were not of the Second Order, were still very strong! Still, they were all killed by Ingrid!

    "Ingrid is so strong!" Cristina was the first toe out of her stupor, followed by Maira and Catharina.

    ''So this is the power of someone in the Second Order?'' Maira wondered.

    She particrly had no strong desire to strengthen herself, but she still wanted to stay strong in order to protect her family, and seeing Ingrid''s current power, it was desirable - at least it was strong enough to be able to protect who she wanted to protect, mainly with her Materialization Origin. It had not been for nothing that Maira hade to research ways to create shields.

    And the scene of Ingrid killing many monsters with one blow has not left her mind. Maira then set the Second Order as a goal to be at least achieved. Catharina and Cristina had simr thoughts: get stronger and be able to protect themselves and their family.

 Chapter 195: Dimensional Cracks Merging with Planet Earth

    <h4>Chapter 195: Dimensional Cracks Merging with Earth</h4>

    While Luan attacked a blue gori of the Second Order who was an expert in physical strength, a white halo surrounded Luan''s arms with white dragon scales and his nails became even sharper than a Third Order de.

    Even with the blue gori''s strong physique, it was impossible for him to withstand the blow, so he was forced to deflect, but the gori still suffered some deep cuts, which made him pucker his lips in anger and fear.

    Luan calmly looked at the blue gori running towards him, and then he clenched his fist and the white halo enveloped his hand as he attacked. This punch waspletely different from the previous one; it looked like it had no strength. However, the moment the fist fell, the whole ce started to shake!

    *Whoosh!!!*

    *Bang!*

    The blue gori was unable to react quickly enough and had to defend himself with his arms crossed over his chest. The punch hit him and he was sent flying. His body was bombarded by the impact of the fusion of Cloud Qi and Negative Qi as blood sshed all over the ce when he mmed down onto the mountain!

    Looking at how the blue gori waspletely destroyed, Luan slowly returned his fist to its initial state, then he shook his head gently. Noises of trees falling, of many birds flew away, and of monsters of many animal types fleeing erupted all at once. The crash just then was scary, enough to scare the monsters ten kilometers away and they fled as if there was no tomorrow. That kind of destruction was why Luan didn''t want to train his attack techniques, at least not if he didn''t want to cause mass destruction and gather unnecessary attention.

    Although Luan did not care who lived and died, he still did not exaggerate to the point of trying to train these techniques on thend and end up affecting innocent people. If it were in an enemy area it was clear that he would not mind using them to train.

    In his mind, there were only three types of people, specifically: rtives, passers-by, and enemies. For his rtives, he really cared about them and treated them kindly. For passers-by, he ignored them, mostly showing indifference. For his enemies, he just wanted to kill them.

    *

    Amanda finally reached Maira''s group. Zeus was still following her closely, and with his aura, he drove away all the monsters. When he caught up, Zeus retracted his aura, as he thought it unnecessary, knowing that the kinds of nearby weak monsters weren''t capable of harming Ingrid and the rest.

    "Mom!" Ingrid approached.

    "Ingrid, how do I get back?" Amanda tried to force a smile, but failed.

    Seeing her mother''s expression, Ingrid knew that she was not doing very well mentally. She understood that this was the first time her mother had killed someone, and as much as Abrdo deserved it, it was not an easy thing to ovee, killing someone.

    "It''s hidden, but I know how to get out," Ingrid said, "Follow me."

    Before leaving, she told Maira, "Mother-inw, I''ll be right back. Zeus, stay and protect them. "

    Zeus growled in response. After that, Ingrid went out with her mother.

    "Dead?" After a few minutes of hesitation, Ingrid spoke.

    "Probably. If not, he will be soon." A cruel gleam passed through Amanda''s clear eyes, but it soon returned to normal. This did not go unnoticed by Ingrid, but she shook her head and decided not to think about it so deeply.

    "...??!!"

    Before they left, the earth began to shake. The monsters were frightened and fled. Amanda and Ingrid stopped walking. They didn''t get far, so they went back to where Maira, Cristina, and Catharina were, and noticed that the sky started to change shape.

    "Is this the moon?" A frightening thought came over them.

    It didn''t take long for Luan to appear in front of them.

    "It''s happening..." Luan murmured.

    "What''s going on, Luan?" Maira heard him and asked, concerned.

    "The small dimensional rifts are merging again with the earth... I can also feel not far away dimensional rifts of the Second Order, even some close to the Third Order," Luan''s forehead creased a little.

    This situation was rming. Luan had already expected it to happen, sooner orter, but it was even faster than expected.

    "Things are going to get veryplicated," Luan sighed.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the whole configuration and the barrier that surrounded this dimensional crack disappeared.

    Now, they found themselves on an ind in the middle of the sea, not far from where they were before.

    ''But the towers haven''t appeared yet...'' Luanmented. If they had had ess to the towers, it would have been better to be able to strengthen themselves.

    *

    Elsewhere in the world, screaming and crying was everywhere: people fleeing and hiding, beaten cars, houses and buildings on fire. Monsters appeared in the middle of the cities, police shooting at them. Even a battle tank was in the middle of one city, fighting these monsters, as well as jets, among other aerial means. However, if it weren''t fast enough, they would be caught by the air monsters. Nobody was safe, even in the sky.

    In the middle of the city of S?o Paulo, a space suddenly began to expand, and something out of nowhere appeared. Gigantic beings, as big as a three-to five-story building were visible.

    "Gahahaha! It is happening! It is actually happening in our era!" A ten-meter giantughed out loud in his booming voice, enough to shake the earth around him. The people in the distance who saw this happen trembled with fear until they urinated in their pants.

    The giants walked, and the earth trembled. Their muscles were well built, with pulsating veins. Their big beards made them appear like barbarians, only giant ones. Contrary to what humans thought, the giants were even civilized; at least they didn''t start attacking them, but they went to fight the monsters.

    "Humans... They are weaker than the legends speak of." A giant looked at the humans that looked more like ants in their field of vision, and snorted, however, he did not attack them.

    The giants were endowed with strong bodies from birth, being in the First Order. As an adult, it was easy for them to reach the Second Order with their bodies, but within the Dimensional Rift where they were trapped, it was almost impossible to reach the Third Order. Only the geniuses who appeared 1 every 100 years were able to reach the Third Order.

    "A-Are the giants fighting the monsters?!"

    "We are saved? Or after killing the monsters, are we next?"

    *

    - Japan -

    "These are... Gnomes?! The gnomes are helping us!"

    Although the majority were small, the strength of the gnomes was superior to many of the weapons used by humans. With their fists, they controlled thend and attacked the monsters. They were incredibly fast, despite their small stature that made them look like dwarfs.

    *

    - Portugal -

    "Are these elves? Ahhhhhhhh!"

    As he screamed out, the man was attacked by an elf who was moving so fast that in seconds he was in front of him, and the elf bit the man''s arm and began to chew.

    The eyes of these elves were red and showed cruelty and insanity. Those elves were long past their sanity, and everything that moved became their enemies. If they were without food, they would even eat their own species.

    *

    - Argentina -

    Demi-humans with different animal aspects suddenly appeared in the middle of the city.

    Some of them were aggressive towards humans, while others looked on with curiosity. After all, it was the first time that they had seen humans, and although some saw simrities, they were not yet able to treat humans as equals. This was mainly because even though the means ofmunication was different, thenguage that the demi-humans spoke was a lostnguage; many humans did not know.

    *

    - U.S. -

    Right in the middle of the country, vampires and werewolves appeared. The vampires avoided the light, not because they were going to die burning like in the movies, but because their skin was pale white, which was sensitive to the sun, and also their vision became blinded and pained by the sunlight. That would have be a disadvantage if they were to fight and not be able to depend on their vision.

    There appeared to be some good and bad vampires, as well as werewolves who even helped fight monsters.

    *

    - Back to Luan -

    Looking at what was happening, Luan noticed that they were 30 kilometers away from the Dimas Mansion: not too far, not too close. However, the only way to get out was by sea... Or it would have been if Luan was not there.

    "Come on. We are heading back!" Luan said hastily.

    Although the Dimas Mansion was protected by a formation and some spells, someone in the Third Order would find them weak, and noticing that, might want to invade.

 Chapter 196: The Giant Ryu Hajimon

    <h4>Chapter 196: The Giant Ryu Hajimon</h4>

    "Pooh,e!" Luan''s voice echoed and the big brown bear, Pooh, ran at an rming speed.

    During the time he was left in this ce, which before was just a dimensional crack, separated from the earth, he spent fighting against the other monsters, and the monster cores and magic stone were refined by Luan whenever he passed by and given to Pooh. Now, Pooh had strength that was equivalent to Zeus, being in the Second Order. In some ways, he was even superior to Zeus, since his great body gave him supernatural strength, and only was lesser in agilitypared to Zeus.

    As he approached, clouds appeared below Pooh''s paws.

    "We''re leaving!" Luan''s eyes were serious. The current situation, if not stabilized quickly, the casualties would be very high.

    Humans were not yet ready for this type of battle. Nor did they have enough ammunition to fight the monsters using firearms. Since it was not enough for just 1 or 2 shots to kill some monsters even in the First Order, for ones in the Second Order, it was not even mentioned. Perhaps only the heaviest weapons, such as missileunchers, war tanks, among others would be able to kill a monster of the Second Order.

    "Giants... And they''re fighting monsters, and it looks like they don''t want to attack humans..." Ingrid murmured, shocked. It was the first time that she had seen the existence of giants.

    "The giants are not different from the elves in the stories, but at the same time, different. Elves generally eat fruit, whatever nature gives them. The Giants eat meat and protect nature. Because of that, they don''t get along with the elves." Of course, the Giants hated even more the elves who were lost to the flesh and did not care whether it was fruit, meat, intelligent beings, or even their same species.

    The elves'' failure caused them to iste themselves to avoid falling into temptation. Since, the moment they tasted meat, it was a path of no return.

    Closer and closer Luan, the girls, and the two animals, approached. The loud sounds of war echoed and grew more thunderous as they approached. The sounds of grenades, gunshots, and the blows of the giants resounded.

    The giants did not like to cause unnecessary death. The reason they killed the monsters was because they noticed that they were frantic, and now that they had been killed, they had be part of their food, since it was not their nature to kill and not to eat. The only living things they don''t eat were intelligent ones, at least a considerable level of intelligence.

    "This is bad!" Luan''s eyes blinked, and he flew alone at great speed.

    Maira and the rest stayed there without understanding, since they did not notice anything different - that is to say, the war against the monsters was the same. They did not see any person or group of people in danger, since they were being protected by humans and giants.

    However, the direction that Luan was going was that of a giant almost 10 meters high, who held a gigantic hammer, with the head of the hammer so big that it was scary, and was descending towards the ground at an rming speed and falling toward a crocodile monster.

    *Booom!*

    With one hand, Luan on top of the flying cloud, stopped the giant''s humongous hammer.

    The people who saw this were amazed! The giants were surprised and astonished! Everyone was shocked!

    "Stop! If you don''t, you will regret it," Luan warned.

    The giant retracted the great hammer and leaned it on his shoulder and looked at Luan, who seemed very small, and did not feel hostility from him, so he asked, "Little friend, why am I going to regret it?"

    This giant was a little stupid, and did not even realize that at that moment Luan was speaking in thenguage of the giants.

    "Who is this human?"

    "How can this little friend stop Ryu''s attack with one hand?"

    "By the way, how does he know how to speak ournguage?"

    After all, they realized that the humans spoke a differentnguage and did not understand a word of theirs, just as the giants did not understand them either. But then, how could this human understand and speak theirnguage?

    Luan pointed at the monster that was going to be attacked by the giant and a ''shot'' went off. It was a bullet made out of Qi that pierced the monster''s skull, and killed it.

    When the monster fell to the right side, the giant looked closely and was amazed.

    "Ohhh!"

    There was arge ant nest there.

    Yes, it seemed to be something insignificant, but for the giants, even if they were ants, they would not kill them simply for killing''s sake. If he had killed it by ident, he could have even be depressed for a long time.

    That was how much the giants loved nature and valued each life. Even if they were carnivores, they never killed beyond their needs.

    "Then that''s it." The giant was ashamed. He scratched his head awkwardly with an empty hand and said, "Thank you, little friend."

    "Don''t mention it," Luan responded nonchntly and added, "Your weapon is very destructive; it is not good for use in a very closed ce like this."

    "But, I only know how to use this hammer. Without it, how am I going to kill these frantic monsters?" The giant was sad.

    It was a bit ironic, seeing a giant pout and showing dissatisfaction that he couldn''t solve this problem.

    "Aren''t you powerful?" Seeing him nod, Luan said, "Just use your fists. You don''t have to use this big hammer to deal with these little monsters. If you do, the other giants not far away would not be avoiding you as they are now."

    "Ohhh..." The giant scratched his head again, awkwardly.

    It was true, whenever they fought, he was alone because he was very strong and sometimes he ended up hurting the other giants by ident.

    After all, a single hammer swing from him was able to open a crater, enough to make the other giants lose their bnce and show ws for the monsters to attack.

    "Err... Thank you, little friend..." The giant looked at Luan, who was floating at the height of his head and said, " By the way, how do you know how to speak thenguage of the giants. Oh yes, my name is Ryu Hajimon. And you are?"

    "Luan Dimas, that is my name," Luan replied, "As for how I know how to speak yournguage... I better not say, since you are involved in some of my secrets, and I don''t want to make up an excuse and lie to you."

    "Oh, all right, little friend Luan. Us giants, we hate liars. But we don''t hate secrets. Since it is a secret, I will not ask," the giant said with a silly but serious smile.

    If you lied to a giant once, it was impossible to regain their trust.

    "I''m going back now. Since you giants are dealing with the monsters on this side, I will deal with the monsters somewhere else," Luan told him.

    The giant already knew that Luan was powerful, and so he did not doubt Luan''s words. He smiled and said, "Good luck, little friend Luan, I hope to talk to you again."

    "I also hope the same," Luan said goodbye to him and returned to his family.

    After Luan left, the giant Ryu was surrounded by the other giants, and after talking for a while, they understood Luan better. And because he hadn''t wanted to lie to Ryu, he already made them like him.

 Chapter 197: Nymphs

    <h4>Chapter 197: Nymphs</h4>

    Knowing that the purpose of stopping the giant Ryu was because of the ants, the other giants felt happy. After all, Ryu was clumsy, but very sentimental; if he found out that he had killed an ant nest because of his attack, it would have been difficult for anyone to have been able to calm him downter. It was possible that he would have cried so much that he would flood the city¡­

    ''Ryu, this time, you won''t¡­'' Luan shook his head and interrupted his thoughts.

    Luan came back to his family and exined what happened from the top. After that, just as he said to the giant Ryu, he flew further ahead, where there was only the Brazilian army and police fighting the monsters and went to help.

    At that time, many people who knew the white dragon recognized Luan, as he was unmasked, and were amazed to discover that he was the white dragon flying on a flying cloud.

    "Luan, you were seen without a mask." Maira couldn''t help worrying.

    "It''s irrelevant now," Luan said nonchntly, "Sooner orter I would have needed to reveal my identity, as many of the skills I showed as the white dragon I could still use if I was wearing a mask, but now I can''t have that privilege anymore, as I don''t know when monsters will appear, and I can''t just rely on my physical strength without relying on the Cloud Origin of mine and also my Negative White Dragon Transformation technique."

    "That is true," Maira agreed. "Limiting yourself and not being able to use the same abilities you used as the White Dragon isn''t exactly a good choice."

    Luan looked at Amanda. "I''ll drop you off with Zeus at home first."

    "Thanks," Amanda smiled gratefully.

    Before long, they had arrived at Dimas Mansion. After leaving Amanda and Zeus there, Luan flew towards the next town.

    "Luan, we passed another group of giants. How many of them do you think there are?" Catharina was amazed at the sight of so many giants.

    "Not many, but not a few," Luan said, "Because they are so big, they seem to be quite many, but in reality they shouldn''t be more than 50 million. Of course, that number by itself is huge, butpared to us humans, it''s a small number."

    "Oh, so there must be even more giants elsewhere, yes?" Cristina asked.

    "Yes, possibly many dimensional cracks that held giants opened up, spread across Brazil. Even outside of Brazil more must have opened." Luan still remembered that even though most of the giants appeared in Brazil, there were still some in Germany and also in South Korea.

    During the time which Luan was talking they arrived in another city. There were many monsters there, and they had already killed many people. The army and police were doing their best, but it still wasn''t enough.

    "Are these angels?" Catharina looked uncertain.

    "No, they are nymphs. Be careful when approaching them! Although they are not very dangerous, they hate when they are approached from more than 10 meters carelessly and attack," Luan warned.

    "No exceptions?" Catharina, who saw some small and cute nymphs, wanted to somehow get closer to them if possible.

    "If you be friends with them, of course, you can get closer. There are also other types of nymphs, but in general, they have the same instinct to attack those who get too close to them," Luan said.

    Nymphs were figures that belonged to the category of nature spirits. They were all female figures that were linked to natural elements.

    The number of nymphs that were in that ce did not total more than one hundred, and some were in grave danger from being attacked by monsters.

    "Are they fighting the giants?" Maira frowned.

    "No, these aren''t exactly giants, but Cyclopes." Luan pointed to the single eye of a Cyclops. "See, how they only have one eye and they are extremely aggressive?"

    "One problem after another. Fighting these cyclops must be difficult." Ingrid looked seriously at the Cyclops as they firedser beams from the eye.

    "But, they seem incredibly slow," Cristinamented.

    "Yes, that''s the Cyclops'' weak point. Despite having a colossal strength like the giants, and having a strong and robust body, they are very slow. Of course, even if they are slow, they are very lethal, as their defense makes up for their slowness" Luan exined.

    "These ugly monsters which are floating with wings and are fighting nymphs, are they gargoyles?" Ingrid was uncertain about her question. She just thought they looked like the gargoyle creatures of mythology.

    "Some look a bit like imps," Cristinamented.

    "Gargoyles are typically described as a winged humanoid race with demonic characteristics: usually horns, tail, ws, and beak," Luan said in a warning tone, "Their strong point is the transformation of their body into stone, thus giving them a huge defense, however, in this state, they can''t attack, so it''s only used to defend against a powerful attack."

    Luan continued, "As for the other monsters, they are no different frommon animals, but stronger. Those who have some unusual talent are rare. But that said, you all should be careful. Don''t let your guard down even when fighting an animal type since they fight with instinct and wait to use their trump cards in the most annoying moments."

    When a nymph was about to be killed by a Cyclops, Luan turned his right hand into a white dragon''s w, and with his fingers outstretched, forming a white halo of Negative Qi and Cloud Qi. Bringing his hand a little closer to his chest, he cut between the space and a white slit formed and an arc-shaped attack went off in the direction of the cyclops.

    The sound produced when the arc-shaped attack fired was much like the sound of aser gun one might see in movies. A few secondster a blood trail appeared on the Cyclops''s neck.

    Beating her wings, the nymph flew away, startled with fear in her eyes. She did not see the attacking, nor did she notice when the Cyclops died. She just heard the loud sound that came after and then the Cyclops''s head flew up as its body began to shake and fell hard to the ground.

    The confused nymph looked at the possible direction this attack mighte and spotted Luan and his group from afar. She was even more surprised by the distance and could feel some of Luan''s Qi and confirmed that he was the one who had made this attack. She was afraid of the power ''shown'' by Luan, and because of that, as much as she wanted to thank him, she just bowed and fled the ce to return to the other stronger nymphs.

    Luan didn''t mind a bit. He didn''t do it because he wanted the nymph to be deeply grateful or something like that. He just didn''t want a strong strike force to die, and along with them, more and more people would have died. After all, every monster that this nymph killed, fewer people would have died from those monsters.

    Because of what happened, the nymphs noticed the presence of Luan and his group. Although he didn''t notice hostilitying from them, they still remained cautious. After all, the strength Luan demonstrated by killing a Second Order Cyclops with just one attack had been frightening.

 Chapter 198: The World in Shock

    <h4>Chapter 198: The World in Shock</h4>

    Luan floated alone this time. His eyes closed for a second, and when they opened, a powerful aura manifested.

    *Bang!*

    The clouds moved fast; lightning started to sh in the sky. The air grew heavier, and the intention to kill that permeated it scared everyone.

    In the air, Luan looked like a Divine being, with powers from another world. The lightning started to dance around him, and the Negative Qi merged with the clouds of the sky, and the lightning with the Cloud Qi. Lightning strikes began to shoot towards the ground, hitting the monsters.

    *Boom! Boom! Boom...!*

    Frightened, the nymphs stood in fear of being hit. When they noticed they weren''t targets, they sighed in relief.

    The most powerful of the Cyclopes managed to survive even after being struck by ten lightning bolts. Luan, seeing this, surrounded his hand with a white halo of Negative Qi mixed with Cloud Qi and headed towards the Cyclops.

    Noticing Luan''s aura heading toward him, the Cyclops firedsers from his eye. Luan spun and dodged. In the next moment, he was in front of the Cyclops and punched the Cyclops in the stomach.

    *BOOOOOOOOM!*

    Luan used almost all of his strength for that punch. One could even hear sonic booms from the speed of Luan''s movement as he made a hole open in the Cyclops'' stomach.

    "Very high defense, but..." Luan said indifferently, "too slow."

    Turning in the direction of Maira and the rest, Luan said, "You all stay here, and clean up the rest here. I''m going to clean up the rest around Brazil."

    Luan''s statement was quite bold, saying he would clean up all of Brazil, it was as if he was daydreaming. Of course, Ingrid and the rest did not hesitate. Even some people who were able to hear, after what they saw, thought he was capable of achieving such a feat.

    "Isn''t that the power of the White Dragon?"

    Yes, it is the power of the White Emperor."

    "I knew it! He was the White Dragon all the time, so when he fought the one time that was filmed, he was even more powerful; he was hiding his abilities."

    "That seems to be the case..."

    Where the nymphs were was basically now their territory, and when Luan attacked, he had killed monsters that were in their territory. Because of that, they felt grateful, and spoke in nymphnguage and bowed in thanks, but they still feared Luan''s power didn''te too close to him.

    In the center of Rio de Janeiro there was arge square. The square was full of monsters. Suddenly¡­

    "BANG!*

    In the square, a light suddenly shone, piercing the ground. Then, suddenly, an "X" shaped crack appeared in the square. The crack was sharp as if measured by a ruler and formed long straight lines in the shape of an "X".

    *Kacha!*

    Shortly after the first crack appeared, cracks began to appear all over the square, even outside it.

    *Bang!*

    It was like a spider''s web as it spread across the street. And finally, therge area copsed.

    Luan was in heaven. His hands were turned into white dragon-scale ws, even his feet. His Qi was powerful, and very dangerous, giving off a frightening vibe. From a distance, humans looked at this scene, shocked!

    "Did that man make the street copse and kill all those monsters?"

    Thendslide made such a loud noise that all passersby were looking at it. Then, an expression of pure awe and dread appeared on their faces. When they looked at the bottom, it looked like there was only blood and dead monsters, and some of the debris from the square inside the crevice.

    The blood of the monsters flowed like a stream. Screams rang out as the critically wounded surviving monsters tried to get out of the crack.

    The monsters that weren''t affected were terrified; their instincts told them to flee or else they would die. In very few situations monsters would run away for their lives, only when they found themselves in a desperate situation, when they meet someone so powerful they couldn''t think they''re capable of winning against did they run away.

    The entire street instantly turned to chaos. Somemon people ran for cover while others who appeared to be stronger or police or army took their guns and shot at the monsters that were fleeing.

    Right now, Luan was floating on top of a cloud as the sun shone down on him. The dragon-scaled ws were shrouded in a white halo as the sun reflected off it.

    Luan got off and stopped in front of a monster that was trying to escape. His hand glowed and the white halo appeared and his arm pierced the body of the monster with two heads and huge arms, almost dragging on the ground. Their skin color was greenish-gray, their eyes were white, with teeth that made them look like wild boars.

    Luan recoiled and blood began to flow, red mixed with green. It was kind of disgusting. Around Luan, all the people revealed their shock as they stared at the wed arms and scales of Luan''s dragon arm which had just killed a very strong monster instantly.

    "White Emperor!"

    "White Dragon!"

    "Mr. Monkey."

    "Luan Dimas."

    The people around him called him by his name and different nicknames.

    Luan didn''t stay there for long. After quickly exterminating the monsters and leaving only the weakest ones which would be easy for the army and police to deal with, he made clouds appear from under his feet and floated off.

    These same actions were repeated. Luan spent the whole day killing monsters around Brazil. His speed increased more and more instead of decreasing. Two dayster, the monsters in Brazil were almost all killed, with more than half being killed by Luan.

    Of course, he wouldn''t leave things to others. Whenever he killed a monster, he used cloud Qi and made it float and go towards the ind his mother had recently bought. He could help people recover their livester, but he wouldn''t just let new materials spread across Brazil, as with their current government it was impossible for them not only to take a slice of the cake, but they would want almost the whole cake.

    *

    Because of Luan''s actions, the whole of Brazil was celebrating, and Luan''s name was widely acimed. Even neighboring countries learned of Luan''s achievement and were amazed. That''s when they remembered that he was practically the owner of Survival Online. Some even suspected that he was the real owner, but had disguised that he wasn''t.

    The casualties in other countries were so highpared to Brazil that many countries were jealous of them having Luan there.

    Not only Luan contributed a lot; Maira, Cristina, Catharina, and especially Ingrid had killed many monsters. In two days, 200 thousand people died in Brazil, among the lowest countries in terms of proportional fatalities. The highest was India with 40 million confirmed dead people. This number of deaths had shocked the entire world.

    After stabilizing their means ofmunication that had not been working before, the different nations around the world started to function again and now the world was more or less aware of what was happening.

    Some countries like the United States, Japan, China, Germany, the United Kingdom, France, Italy, and Canada - these countries managed to kill most of the monsters. Some ns hiding in these countries helped out in this difficult time. After all, many of them were patriots and couldn''t let their home country be attacked by monsters just to remain anonymous.

 Chapter 199: Bandits Are Victims of Society

    <h4>Chapter 199: Bandits Are Victims of Society</h4>

    In the face of everything that happened there were practically no more monsters in Brazil. Those who survived fled to forests and went into hiding. There were also those who were aquatic and hid in the sea. Those were the hardest to determine, but for now, it was better than letting them loose onnd.

    It wasn''t the first time humans had faced monsters, and some of the animal types were edible. So, the monster carcasses were of human benefit, especially as just a piece of a monster''s flesh was enough to not have to eat for the rest of the day.

    However, it was not so simple to eat the monsters'' flesh. It was necessary to remove the poison, which for the present time, they did not have enough time to remove the poison so easily. But, the benefits of eating monster meat had made monster meat to be overrated. Because of that too, the government had its eyes zing, jealous of the amount of monsters Luan Dimas had captured.

    "We need to make him give in. He needs to give them to us!" someone from the Parliament said with greed in his eyes.

    At the headquarters of the government meeting, President Luiz In¨¢cio L da Silva was also there. Despite his being the president, it was clear that he was nothing more than a PT puppet of the Workers'' Party.

    His intelligence wascking, and because it was easy to control, even with the nonsense he said, it was easily covered up by them. After all, they had Rede Globo, Brazil''srgest press office, in their hands and they could practically do whatever they wanted.

    "No, he is very popr around the world, saving thousands of people. It won''t be easy to do that."

    "Before that he saved a lot of people with his nicknames White Emperor and White Dragon. Now that everyone knows those are him, it became even more difficult and almost impossible to control him."

    "What if he wants to be the new president?"

    This caused fear in all of them. Having someone like Luan as president was something they wouldn''t allow to happen, as it would be basically impossible to control him.

    "We are deviating from the subject. The main point is... To make him give in, and even if we can''t, at least we need to sully his image."

    "But how?"

    "That''s easy," a man with an evil smile said, "On national television we''ll ask him to hand over the monster corpses to help rebuild the damage caused by the monsters and feed the poor people. If he refuses to do so... Well, with so many casualties, even if he did a good deed, bad deeds always speak louder. If he does deny it... Hehe, he won''t be a people''s hero anymore."

    They all expected Luan Dimas to refuse. After all, it was a lot of corpses that they were talking about, but when they heard this n, their eyes lit up. Staying in power was even better than getting a hand on monster corpses. Besides, even if Luan turned those dead bodies into cash, a good percentage would go to taxes for the government. The President spoke a few times, but although the rest of the men pretended to listen, inside they were mocking with their eyes full of contempt, but on the surface they were smiling.

    After the meeting ended, they already had in mind that they would have to conspire against Luan, or else their position would be at risk.

    *

    After he traveled all the way back, Luan was about to pick up Ingrid, Maira, Catharina, and Cristina and head back to Dimas Mansion. But they were surrounded by journalists.

    "Luan Dimas, sir, are you the White Emperor?"

    "Yes," Luan said indifferently.

    "CEO Luan Dimas, how does it feel to save more than half of Brazil''s poption?"

    "I did what I thought was right," Luan replied.

    "Mr Luan Dimas, don''t you think your measures were too drastic?" one of the reporters asked.

    "And you''re from?" Luan looked at him.

    "Ricardo from the Rede Globo," the man replied.

    "Very well, Ricardo from Rede Globo." Luan looked at him indifferently. "How exactly did you mean I took drastic measures?"

    "I''m talking about the animals that came out of the mysterious crevices and that have now merged with our. Don''t you think that killing them all was very aggressive and needlessly killing so many animals?"

    "Oh?" Luan''s eyes continued with the same indifference when he said, "It was you who cursed the cops for killing bad guys and didn''t think it was right. Even in a shootout, you still said the police had better measures to deal with it. In this situation alone, 5 thugs died, but on the police side 2 died, am I right?"

    "But Mr Luan Dimas, bandits are victims of society, and like us, they have families. And because of the police, 5 families became grief stricken."

    "Oh, so the dead officers don''t have any family either?" Luan''s face was cold.

    "But..."

    "If it wasn''t enough to defend bandits, now, do you want to defend monsters that are attacking and killing innocent citizens?" Luan''s aura turned even colder when he asked, "Tell me, are you really human?"

    "¡­" Ricardo was silent, he wanted to argue, but when he saw that everyone was looking at him, even his fellow reporters, he was scared and confused.

    In general, even when he argued about defending the bad guys, even though some people hated him, he became more famous thanks to it and also made more money after that. It didn''t matter if he said what he really felt or not, he ''knew'' that if he was a bit of an offender, it would somehow be good for him. After all, before he was just an unknown journalist, but receiving the looks of rebuke and disgust from those around him, he cringed.

    However, he also did not do this exactly because he wanted to: this was something ordered by his superiors. It was said that somehow it was to make Luan look bad, or at least make people doubt his character. If he did a good job, he would get a bonus at the end of the month.

    Luan repeated, "Tell me, are you really human?"

 Chapter 200: Dont Even Think About It!

    <h4>Chapter 200: Don''t Even Think About It!</h4>

    Luan repeated, "Tell me, are you really human?"

    "Of course, I''m human! How absurd!" Ricardo was angry to hear this.

    "I see. If you''re human, why do you want more than 1 million people to die?" Luan asked coldly.

    "How is this possible!?" Ricardo didn''t believe it.

    "Are you doubting? Heh, have you seen news of what happened in India? No?" Luan said, "Over 50 million confirmed deaths! Do you know why?"

    Ricardo didn''t know that, and was surprised to hear this casualty number. After all, in Brazil there were at most 100,000 confirmed deaths. "Why?"

    Luan looked coldly at Ricardo, then raised an eyebrow and said, "Because they were foolish and wanted to try and capture the ''animals'' and not kill any of them - mainly the following ''animals'': elephants, monkeys, cows, snakes and tigers. Because of that, these ''animals'' have done such damage, that so far, the casualty number keeps increasing... Now tell me, do you still think it was wrong for me to have killed the ''animals'' here?"

    Ricardo was hysterical, and nervous, when he saw the disgusted and even hateful looks from the people around him, "But before India managed to domesticate these animals. This time, they just couldn''t do it because everything blew up all at once!"

    "Idiot!" This time it was Maira who spoke with a fierce look, "How much are they paying you to talk such rubbish? Do you want to dirty my son''s image? I''m sorry, you can''t!"

    "What!!?" Ricardo stumbled back. He hadn''t expected polite-looking Maira to be so fierce. Her gaze scared him, especially since she saw right through him.

    "Get out! Get out!"

    It is not known who started it, but upon hearing what Maira said, a me ignited in the heart of the crowd, and they began to scream.

    "Are you really human?"

    "Get out! Get out!"

    "Greedy, despicable! Don''t try to tarnish our hero''s reputation!"

    "Tell me, are you really human?"

    "Tell me, are you really human?"

    "Get out! Get out! Get out!"

    The voices of the people shook the sky; their feet hit the ground, making the earth shake. Ricardo was so scared that he almost peed his pants.

    The other reporters didn''t dare ask any more questions for fear of talking nonsense too. They could only swallow what they were going to ask and sneak away, not wanting to be judged by the crowd.

    Catharina felt a strong urge tough out loud as she saw Ricardo''s face change from white to green, then yellow, and then start to tremble with fear. But she straightened up with a dignified expression; not wanting to be embarrassed in front of so many people.

    Even Pooh Bear looked at Ricardo with disdain. Despite being a bear, his intelligence level was quite high.

    *

    It was confirmed that on April 8, 2010, Brazil survived arge wave of monsters that appeared around the world at the same time.

    The giants, nymphs, among other intelligent races, had their ownnd, but stayed in Brazil. The government somehow wanted them to submit to the Brazilian governmental power, but they still didn''t dare try to enforce it.

    For now, casualties were not high, but even so, there were many people injured and hospitals were full. The government also discovered some people with powers and didn''t have strong support behind them...

    Elijah, with the group of twenty people, helped many people to fight the monsters. They began to be called the "Elite Squad." Even if not as radical as Luan, Maira, Cristina, Ingrid, Catharina, and Pooh, they killed a lot of monsters.

    The Brazilian army teams that trained with full body technique now had great merits in the war against monsters. This was also another strong p in the government''s face, as this was directly rted to Luan Dimas, who was a threat to their power.

    *

    "Wee back," Amanda received her daughter and extended family.

    "We''re back," they said in unison.

    Little Monica was already able to walk and was clinging to Amanda''s waist, looking shyly at everyone. It was difficult to link the old Monica with the current one.

    "Oh, I''m so tired. I need my beauty sleep right away~~" Catharina stretched and smelled a not very pleasant odoring from herself and pursed her lips. "Before that, I need a good shower..." she muttered.

    Mairaughed. "Yes, we haven''t had rest since it all started. I''m dying to shower and sleep too."

    "So tired~" Cristina imitated Catharina andughed.

    "Why, you¡­" Catharina pinched Cristina''s round and cute cheeks.

    "It hurts, it hurts! Big Sister, I''m sorry, stop...!" Clearly, it was a pretense, but it worked. Without Catharina noticing, she snickered.

    "Humph! You''re a hundred years too young if you think you canugh at your older sister, haha~" Catharina came outughing.

    Everyone looked pretty tired, well, almost everyone. Luan and Ingrid''s stamina was at another level; even now, they still had more than 50% of their strength.

    "What is it?" Ingrid arched an eyebrow at Luan, who was staring at her.

    "Nothing," Luan smiled.

    "Do not even think about it!" Ingrid seemed to have noticed something.

    "I''m not thinking about anything." Luan looked confused.

    "Don''t pretend, I can see through you; don''t you even think¡­" She didn''tplete the sentence, but it was enough to guess what she meant.

    "Stop being suspicious, I''m tired too." Luan smiled at her and said, "Come on, I want to shower and sleep..."

    "¡­" Even upon hearing this, Ingrid looked at him suspiciously. She couldn''t trust him!

    After arriving in Luan''s room, Ingrid said, "You shower first, I''ll goter."

    "Okay." Luan didn''t really raise suspicion and Ingrid let her guard down a little.

    A few minutester, Luan said, "Ingrid, I forgot my towel, can you get it for me?"

    "Just a moment." Ingrid took a clean towel. "Here it is," she said in front of the bathroom.

    The door opened and a hand grabbed her wrist.

    "No, no, no! Luan, seriously, I''m tired!" Ingrid screamed and struggled against him, not wanting to be pulled into the bathroom.

    Her struggle didn''tst long, until she saw Luan''s beautiful, muscr body and she involuntarily felt warm and for a second she stopped struggling and it was enough for Luan to pull her into the bathroom and close the door.

    After that, a ''battle'' started inside the bathroom...

 Chapter 201: I Want a Baby

    <h4>Chapter 201: I Want a Baby</h4>

    For the next few hours, Luan, Ingrid, Catharina, Cristina, and Maira slept. When they woke up, it was already night.

    Maira, Catharina, and Cristina, when they woke up, noticed that their cultivation had increased significantly. Catharina hase a long way. She learned a new skill - sewing silk threads. With it she was able to easily bind and strangle monsters, but she was dissatisfied with her speed, although if she were to run a long distance, after she had started running she would have run fast, but in a sprint, it was difficult to pick up speed. Possibly, if she used too much force on her feet, she could even lose her bnce and fall to the ground.

    "Luan." Catharina put her hands on her hips. She closed her beautiful red eyes and opened them. "Can you teach me a technique that will help me run faster? I need something that helps me move faster, something that can propel me without having to tear up the ground by using too much strength on my feet."

    "About that, I would just try this." Luan disappeared and appeared beside her. "This technique I used is called Blue Impulse. We can train you on it tomorrow. It''ste now. Even though we slept most of the day, it''d be better to train your Qi now and stabilize what was acquired in battle."

    Understood!" Catharina nodded firmly.

    "So very serious~" Luan touched her shoulder. "I understand you''re in a hurry to get stronger, especially when your dear little sister is stronger than you, but... There''s no need to rush that much; everything should be done at your own pace and timing. Even though things are dangerous right now, you can rely on me."

    "What makes you so confident, Luan?" Catharina asked, pulling his hand away from her shoulder.

    "Haha! Of course it''s because I''m strong," Luan said confidently.

    It was rare for moments when Luan was so dominant, but she understood why he said what he did: to make her less concerned. And in fact, knowing he was there made them safe.

    "Brother-inw, won''t the monsters get us?" Monica''s eyes blinked, and she gripped Amanda''s hand very tightly as she asked this question.

    "No, they won''t," Luan told her.

    cing her hand on her chest, she sighed, "That''s a relief."

    They had lunch and the rest of the night trained.

    Luan Dimas: Divine Spiritual Body ¨C Core Formation Realm: Fifth Stage - Pseudo Stage Core Formation

    ¨C 54 times stronger

    Blood Refining ¨C Stage Three: 67 times stronger.

    If Luan used both his body power and Qi without using his Origins, Luan was already in the Third Order in terms of power rank.

    Ingrid Anjos: Queen Snake''s Body - Stage Three Dantian Creation

    ¨C 35 times stronger

    Blood Refining ¨C Stage Two: 55 times stronger.

    Currently, Ingrid was very close to reaching the Third Order by joining Qi and bodily power, however, if she uses Blood Origin, she would reach the Third Order, and if she uses the blood scythe, it was possible that she might reach the power of the Fourth Order, but this was not yet proven. Only in theory would she have the power of the Fourth Order if she used all the cards she had at her disposal.

    Maira Dimas: Spiritual Divine Body - Second Stage: Dantian Creation Stage

    ¨C 23 times stronger

    Qi Refining ¨C Almost at the Fourth Stage: 21 times stronger

    Cristina Dimas: Queen Cobra''s Body - Second Stage: Dantian Creation Stage

    ¨C 22 times stronger

    Qi Refining - Fourth Stage: 25 times stronger

    Catharina Dimas: Body of the Cobra Queen - Stage Two: Dantian Creation Stage

    ¨C 21 times stronger

    Qi Refining ¨C Stage Three: 20 times stronger

    All three were practically in the Second Order if they used full strength.

    "Good night everyone~" Amanda yawned.

    Amanda went to Ingrid''s room with Monica. Maira, Cristina, and Catharina went back to their rooms.

    Luan returned to his room with Ingrid.

    "Luan." Wearing a purple baby-doll, Ingrid''s sexy voice rang in his ear, and her fingers also lightly stroked Luan''s back gently. The sensation of touch brought bursts of electrical stimtion, making Luanpletely numb involuntarily.

    Without a shirt, the stimtion of the touch was greater. Luan turned to Ingrid and held her hand. "Yes?"

    "I want a baby." Her voice was intoxicated and hoarse. The vibration of her voice made Luan''s body react, and he enjoyed hearing it so much.

    The current crisis of the world made Luane back to his senses. In his enigmatic voice, he said, "Ingrid, don''t get me wrong, I want to have a child with you, but not now."

    "Why?" Ingrid didn''t look happy with that answer.

    Looking deeply, Luan sighed, "As strong as I am these days, Ingrid, it''s still not enough. New enemies will appear, and some might be strong enough that we can''t handle them easily. Understand, a pregnant woman bes vulnerable. Even if I protect you, by a simple slip, our child could die."

    It made Ingrid reflect, she pouted but couldn''t refute his words. She thought for a moment. Since the current monsters that were invading were ''easily'' subdued, it wasn''t a problem if she and he had a child now.

    "I... It''s okay, I understand." She looked sad.

    Luan couldn''t stand to see her like this. He hugged her to his chest and said, "Then let''s get stronger, strong enough not to have to fear something like this. Ingrid, if we can both consistently get to the edge of the Third Order with the body or Qi, it will be enough. But for now, I can''t be sure; I don''t want to risk it. Do you understand?"

    Ingrid hugged his waist and sighed softly, "Yes, I understand."

    A few minutester, theyy down on the bed. Ingridid her head on Luan''s chest as she circled his nipple with her right hand over and over.

    At that moment she was calmer and understood that it was not the right time, and then she was stimted by the atmosphere and by Luan''s warm body that was incredibly irresistible.

    She kissed his chest a few times and worked her way up. Kissing Luan''s lips and then looking into his red eyes, she got even hotter. She kissed him on the neck and started to go back down...

    Naughty things with suggestive sounds echoed in the master bedroom.

 Chapter 202: Ilha Grande Training â€“ Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 202: Ilha Grande Training ¨C Part 1</h4>

    - April 9th, 6:30 am -

    "Mother-inw," in the kitchen, Ingrid beside Maira said with a pout, "can you believe that after all this time, Luan said he doesn''t love me anymore..."

    From the living room, Luan heard what Ingrid said. He stopped what he was doing and said, "I didn''t say that!" He added, "I said we can''t have a baby right now."

    "It''s the same thing!" Ingrid snapped.

    Maira initially thought it would be something serious. Not that the matter was not serious, but that they had actually fought, but knowing what this was all about, sheughed a little and was happy that Ingrid wanted to give her a grandchild, but she was smart and also knew the risks of having a child in the current times.

    "Luan convinced you not to have one yet?" Maira asked with interest.

    "Yes, he''s a pain in the ass, but he''s right though. I''m going to be strong, strong enough for him not to have any more excuses!" Ingrid said with a brave and spirited look.

    Maira smiled graciously and nodded, "Yes, if you are strong, you don''t need to worry and you can have a baby."

    "I know what to do!" Ingrid said even more confidently. She was determined to train even more. She could also feel the increase of Qi in the air, which suggested that it would be faster to at least strengthen her Qi. As for her body, it would be a little different, but still, she was confident.

    Things might have stabilized in Brazil, but it was simply the calm before a storm. With this turbulent time almost no one went to thepany to work, and those who had were returned home. Luan asked everyone to go to the living room, and once everyone was gathered, he started talking.

    "As everyone is already aware we bought an ind, and now is a good time to start using it mainly to train and strengthen. Amanda and Monica should alsoe along as it would be dangerous for them to be alone." Luan looked at the mother-daughter pair.

    Amanda was happy to hear this. "Thank you for your kindness," she smiled.

    "Mother-inw, you are part of the family. You don''t need to thank me for something so small." Luan didn''t know what to do when he saw that even after all the time that his mother-inw had spent in his house, she still remained reserved with him.

    "Is that so?" Amanda smiled awkwardly and said, "It might be difficult, but I''ll try."

    ''Should I talk to Sebastian now and find out his intentions?'' Luan pondered.

    If he could, he would bring Sebastian to train on the ind as well. It would be nice if he stayed strong, as it was almost confirmed that he would be Amanda''s future husband.

    Unfortunately, Luan didn''t know what had happened to Sebastian in his previous life, so he only had the information recorded about him, but nothing too deep. However, Luan was confident he could help him after running some tests.

    "Okay, just get a set of clean clothes and some towels. We''re going to the ind now," Luan said, "At the moment there are many monster corpses on the ind, and because of that, the concentration of Qi there has increased to a frightening level."

    It was possible that it had attracted sea monsters, but that was irrelevant, as they hadn''t had enough time to evolve beyond the Third Order.

    "Luan, in rtion to the government..." Maira was not stupid. She noticed the government''s movements; even on the inte there were traces of their hands trying to dirty their family''s image, especially Luan''s.

    "Mom, honestly, I''m not even old enough to be president. They''re worried about nothing. Of course, I could take the job by force, however, that''s not what I want, but¡­" A calcting smile curved his lips and he said confidently, "Who do they think they are? They''re scared of getting out of power, well then, I''m going to make my grandfather the president!"

    "Oh, that''s not a bad idea. No, it''s actually brilliant!" Maira''s eyes sparkled. If her father ruled Brazil, they didn''t need to worry about being attacked by the government, and as the only marshal alive in Brazil, along with their support, the chances of him winning were enormous.

    "Mm, I think Grandpa would make a good President. He hates corruption and doesn''t care much about money. Since mother created the Dimas Corporation and now as one of the richestpanies in the entire world, he hasn''t even gone after a penny of it." Catharina said with a smile.

    "Yeah, and now that he doesn''t just have to iste himself and live thest few days of his life calmly, he might as well shake things up again." Luan smiled.

    "Hehe, I bet my dad wants to move his old bones now that he''s be as strong as young people these days, if not stronger." Mairaughed as she remembered her father''s recent feats.

    "As for the game, is the tournament still going to happen?" Ingrid asked.

    Luan looked at her and thought. "Yes, it will happen, but¡­" Among the pros and cons, Luan determined that it was better to happen. "It will be a little different, not the tournament itself, but the prizes. I decided that the top 100 will win the full technique, while the top three will get a special martial arts technique as well."

    "I have nothing toment on this as I think it''s a good idea," Maira smiled.

    "Okay, enough talking. Go get your things ready to go out," Luan said.

    Minutester, everyone was outside the mansion. Luan made clouds appear below his feet and began to float. Now that everyone knew he was the White Dragon, Luan didn''t even bother to hide it.

    Instead of going straight to Ilha Grande, Luan went to get Elias and the rest.

    "Luan, you have arrived," Elias said with baggage prepared.

    "Mm, are you all ready?" Luan asked.

    "Yeah!" All the people behind Elijah answered simultaneously.

    The eyes of everyone in the group were looking at Luan like they were looking at a deity. His achievements are being talked about all over the world, especially in Brazil. Who wouldn''t want such an amazing boss?

    Despite feeling a little awkward at the look of the group, Luan ignored it and said, "Okay, we''re leaving then. Hold on tight."

    Then clouds appeared below their feet and they started floating in the clouds as well.

 Chapter 203: Big Island Training â€“ Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 203: Big Ind Training ¨C Part 2</h4>

    When they arrived on the ind, the first thing Luan did was want to dismantle the monsters.

    ''This is going to take work¡­'' Luan sighed, but didn''t want to try to teach others how to do it, at least not now. Their time would be better spent by the others on training, however, dismantling might eventually be a kind of training if any of them were proficient in Qi control.

    "But before that," Luan muttered and called everyone''s attention. "I''m going to teach a movement technique for all of you. It''s not the full version, but the simplified version, however, it will be very useful depending on how much of it you can learn."

    Before he could start teaching them this technique, Catharina brought out the smartphone and showed it to him.

    "Luan, check this out." Catharina showed him a video.

    "CEO Luan Dimas verbally attacks Rede Globo journalist," a woman with long straight ck hair and a mocking expression said, "Luan Dimas, in a crowd of people, asked the Rede Globo reporter if he was really human. Because of that, Ricardo Almeida is very shaken and can barely work properly. Not only Luan Dimas, even Maira Dimas used the Rede Globo journalist of being and said he was no different from a hypocritical and dirty person who wanted to tarnish the image of her dearest son."

    "Did you see that? I''m so angry! This woman is very hateful!" Catharina ground her teeth.

    "She''s just a fool. Pay her no mind," Luan said nonchntly, "With so many people in the ce, plus other national televisionworks, does she or even that broadcaster think that just stating things out of context and even adding something that hasn''t even been talked about will seed? Well, times have changed; not everyone is foolish enough to believe this kind of lie."

    "I know, but it still makes me angry, dammit! This woman, with the face of a long-billed duck, does she think she can go out there saying anything and there won''t be retribution? If I met her in person¡­" Catharina said dangerously.

    "Okay, calm down," Maira said, "Don''t stress about someone like that. This journalist, Amanda, is someone who is only controlled by the broadcaster, yes? They are also guilty of saying such infractions, and you see, even the colleague next to her seemed surprised by what she said and the way she said it. At the end of the day, she''ll be treated like an idiotic person who only knows how to attack others without giving the full answer. After all, people aren''t all dumb like her."

    "Forget about it, let''s train so that you can grow more. You don''t need to take that into ount," Luan said without the slightest bit of concern.

    Catharina took a deep breath and said, "There, I''ve calmed down. That''s right, I won''t think about that mocking duck-faced viper bitch anymore."

    Even Luan couldn''t contain himself and ended upughing at the way Catharina was acting and what she said, and started to cough out some words. "The technique I''m going to teach you is called <Blue Impulse>. In the full version, it allows you to move almost instantly a thousand meters in a 360 peripheral view. When used, this technique leaves a blue line trail on the ground, hence Blue Impulse."

    "But Luan," Ingrid asked, "wouldn''t that be a disadvantage?"

    "No." Luan exined, "The blue line that appears is actually to deceive the enemy. You can at first follow the blue line, but then you can put the blue line to the left, for example, and go right to attack. That''s the biggest advantage, allowing you to deceive the enemy, without letting him predict where you''ll appear next."

    "This looks difficult," Cristinamented.

    "Yes, as simple as it is in theory, it is also very difficult to learn and requires a lot of Qi. That''s exactly why I said you can only learn the simplified version," Luan said.

    "So basically this technique gives us several options to move... Like, for example, having fifty lines in front of me, I step on line number two for example, but in reality, I just make that line light up blue and I go at number 5, which is line... Let''s call it the gray line. I walk the gray line and catch the enemy off guard, is that it?" Maira asked.

    "Yes, exactly. I couldn''t exin it better," Luan smiled at his mother.

    With Maira''s exnation, everyone now understood how the technique worked and even managed to imagine in their minds the technique working. The exnation was very simple and easy to imagine.

    Over the next two hours, Luan spent teaching them this technique. The first to learn was Maira, followed by Ingrid. Although Ingrid was in the Second Order, Maira had almost perfect control of her Qi, so she found it easier to learn the technique.

    *

    Meanwhile, journalists from Rede Globo and also from Folha de S?o Paulo began to demonize the image of Luan Dimas and Maira Dimas.

    Something written by Folha de S?o Paulo was criticizing and calling Luan Dimas a thief, saying he stole the monsters that could serve as meat for the poor. They even said that many of the dead monsters weren''t even killed by Luan Dimas, but rather by the country''s heroes - the police and army.

    What they underestimated was the influence that Luan had over the Brazilian army, mainly. At the time this was published, the army took to the streets, mainly thosemanded by the generals who made the deal with Luan and denied all of the news station''s allegations on national television.

    While the Globowork said almost the same thing that was written in Folha de S?o Paulo, more nder was being said again by the journalist Amanda Kleber. Worse was the way Amanda Kleber portrayed Luan. She spoke with a mocking expression and judged Luan as someone evil, demonizing to the extreme the image of Luan Dimas. She portrayed in her reports how heckedpassion for the poor and stole the animal-type monsters that could serve as food for the poor.

    What''s more, Luan hid his face beforehand in order tomit all these kinds of atrocities and even said that she suspected that thest attempt on the President''s life was his fault. In many cases that had no evidence, she was ming Luan without foundation.

 Chapter 204: Hunting an Octopus

    <h4>Chapter 204: Hunting an Octopus</h4>

    The number of monsters Luan had to dismantle was very high. Even after an hour of doing this, he didn''t see the end of it. As for meat, he clearly had a use for it. Of course, much would be used to feed and satisfy his family and rtives. After all, animal-type monster meat was more delicious if one knew how to get the poison out since it had plenty of protein, as well as plenty of qi, thus, helping to strengthen whomever ate it.

    ''Maybe I should give some of the already purified meat as part of the tournament prize...'' It was just an idea, but in any case, he would think about itter.

    Picking up a good chunk of monster beef that was in the Second Order, Luan approached Ingrid and Maira.

    "Mother, I brought a camp stove and also some utensils. As you''ve already learned the technique, we just need to improve it a little more. Can you help Ingrid make lunch for everyone?" Luan asked.

    "Of course, son," Maira nodded with a smile, taking the piece of meat from his hand.

    "Mother-inw, I can help season it," Ingrid said.

    Luan then returned to dismantling the monsters. There was a pile somewhat like a pyramid made of monster corpses, and for better or worse, monsters from the sea were attracted because of it.

    "Big Brother, let me do this!" Cristina felt the presence of a Qiing from the sea and offered to fight this time.

    "Have you finished learning the technique?" Luan asked.

    "Yeah," she nodded obediently.

    With his extra sensory perception, Luan determined the monster''s level, and seeing that it was no threat to Cristina, he agreed.

    "Okay, so I leave it to you," Luan said before continuing to dismantle the monsters.

    "Alright!" Cristina smiled and walked away to go towards the coast of the ind.

    Even though he thought she was able to handle it, Luan looked towards Pooh, who was sprawling on the ground. Pooh stood up without the slightest hint ofziness when he felt Luan''s gaze and understood what he had to do.

    Arriving at the coast of the ind, Cristina closed her eyes and waited. In her hands, a halo of fire formed, creating something like a hollow shield. Unlike ordinary mes that would burn everything, this one was perfectly shaped into a ball around Cristina''s hand, without causing much undtion. Doing this did not necessarily increase attack power, but rather, control over the mes. That was the training Luan gave her.

    Of course, there was a purpose to this. If she mastered this technique, Cristina could coat her attacks with Qi and make it so hot that by the time she strikes, it can have the best resistance to corrosion and oxidation at very high temperatures (up to 1450¡ãC) while still in the First Order, and therefore the training would be entirely worth it.

    Little by little, Cristina entered the water. Yes, she went into the water, but it was shallow; it didn''t even reach her knee. Gradually, when the water got deeper, that''s when she stopped.

    Around Cristina the water turned to steam; the water around her body was boiling. It was only possible to do this because the current outfit she wore was something made by threads from monsters close to the Second Order using Catharina''s powers, otherwise she herself would have turned to ashes.

    "An octopus? Too big to be a simple octopus... Maybe a kraken? No, too small, I''d say," Cristina muttered and got a little excited. "I wonder if I can kill it without burning itpletely. Could Mom make takoyaki with this octopus?" This idea got her excited and she even started to salivate a little.

    ''Then I can''t use my mes.'' Cristina reflected with her index finger on her lower lip and clicked her fingers as she remembered that Luan had given her a sword. ''I don''t know how to use a sword, but if I''m quick and cut, it''d be okay, yes?''

    Notpletely confident of killing it fast enough before the ''kraken'' fled, Cristina finally noticed Pooh''s presence and said, "Pooh, help me. I want to take this monster out quickly and make something tasty with this big octopus."

    Pooh nodded his obedient head. He didn''t know what he would do with the octopus, but as a seafood lover, Pooh was even more excited than Cristina.

    ''Mother and Ingrid are still starting to make lunch, I hope there''s time...'' Holding the sword that materialized from her smartphone, Cristina thought with a look as sharp as the de of the sword she held.

    While Cristina was thinking, the head of a giant octopus appeared. The octopus'' tentacles stirred in the water, heading towards Cristina. Automatically, Cristina put her thoughts aside for now and focused on the giant octopus. Her sword swung awkwardly, but quickly, and the tentacle was severed.

    * Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!*

    The octopus let out a strange scream, the kind that was extremely jarring on the ears. Pooh was quite annoyed by the scream and roared loudly, creating a current only with his roaring. With a fierce expression showing off his pointy teeth, Pooh advanced so fast towards the giant octopus that it didn''t even look like he was in the water.

    The octopus curled its tentacles around Pooh as he approached, and began to tighten its grip. However, this was like a newborn baby hug for Pooh, and with one of his ws, he cut the tentacles to pieces. The sea around them starts to turn blue. This octopus'' blood, same as a standard one''s, had hemocyanin instead of iron, this animal''s blood protein contains copper, which gives the blood a blue color.

    The screams of the octopus started to be more and more irritating, and although she couldn''t make out what the monster''s cries meant exactly, Cristina could at least imagine that the giant octopus had started to get scared, as it retracted its tentacles and shook them, hitting the sea and creating waves, and it started to retreat.

    "Not so easy!" Cristina moved even faster than Pooh as she tried to use <Blue Impulse> and was sessful.

    ''It also works in water...'' She didn''t even have time to think about it that deeply. If she didn''t act soon, even if she and Pooh coordinated together, if the giant octopus fled to the bottom of the sea, it was practically suicide to keep chasing.

    Caught off guard, the giant octopus had half its head cut off by Cristina''s sharp sword, and before it could retreat, Pooh, who was in the front, coordinated with Cristina and attacked, aiming for the left eye.

    The octopus iled its tentacles even more, but Pooh was faster and his w caught the giant octopus''s eye. Feeling extreme pain, the octopus was in shock for a few seconds and that''s when Cristina took advantage and cut from right to left, aiming at the octopus''s neck. The octopus'' blue blood flowed into the sea and it could no longer support its body, and with a loud sound of its body hitting the sea, the giant octopus convulsed and stopped moving.

    "We got it, Pooh, yup!" screamed Cristina happily and hugged Pooh''s neck. Helpless, Pooh could only let her hug him.

    "Okay, let''s carry this ashore." After being satisfied, Cristina smiled as she started to pull the giant octopus''s body.

 Chapter 205: Defamation

    <h4>Chapter 205: Defamation</h4>

    "Mom, Ingrid, I love you!" Cristina said with a beautiful smile on her face as she ate takoyaki.

    The giant octopus became a very tasty ingredient as Luan used the Negative Qi to purify the poison and left the Qi in the octopus'' flesh, and this made it even more vorful and nutritious. Before, everyone had been a little tired, but once they ate, they were raring to go, maybe even more so than they had been previously.

    Maira smiled. "You''re very cute, did you know that?" She pinched Cristina''s cheek.

    Ingrid looked on with a smile. She was d it turned out good, as it was her first time preparing something like takoyaki.

    "Luan, say ''Aaah''," Ingrid, with a takoyaki skewered on her fork, brought it toward Luan''s mouth.

    "Oh." Luan opened his mouth and bit down.

    This went on for more than 10 times until someone couldn''t stand being "fed dog food" anymore (demonstration of public affection).

    "Ingrid, eat some yourself. Don''t just feed my brother," Catharina said.

    "Oh... but, he''s got his hands busy making the barbecue, and I wanted him to start too." Ingrid looked at her with her innocent eyes, blinking repeatedly.

    "Still, you need to eat too," Catharina replied.

    "...Well, I could eatter," Ingrid replied.

    "Do what you want~" Catharina didn''t want to be bothered by this lovesick fool anymore.

    "Luan."

    Luan turned to look at Elijah. "Yes?"

    "I want to fight a strong opponent. I''m fine with an advance, but I think it will be easier if I fight someone strong," Elijah said.

    "You can choose Pooh or Zeus to be your opponent, but be prepared to get a little hurt as they aren''t very good at controlling themselves," Luan said with a warning at the end.

    "Are they that strong?" Elias looked at them both and didn''t quite believe it.

    "If they use their full strength, you''d die with just one attack," Luan said, and asked, "Is this strong?"

    "Yes Yes. Very strong!" Elias nodded, fear glimmering in his eyes.

    "Scared idiot," Catharina mocked him.

    Elias scratched his head in embarrassment but didn''t respond. He thought for a moment andughed awkwardly. Yes indeed, he had acted like a scared idiot...

    "Catharina." Seeing her frown, Elias quickly said, "Would you pass the jug of juice?"

    "Apart from being a scaredy cat, are you alsozy?" Catharina was joking this time, but when she showed no expression, Elias ended up taking it seriously and awkwardly got up to take the pitcher of juice.

    "Wait, I don''t want you to think I''m just being mean. I''ll give it to you since I don''t want yourzy legs to start hurting," she sneered yfully.

    "Haha. Thanks." Eliasughed awkwardly.

    "Are you thanking me for calling youzy?" Catharina raised an eyebrow.

    "No, of course not, it''s just... Well, never mind," Elias sighed. In a verbal contest, he would always be the loser when it came to Catharina.

    Luan saw this and didn''tment. It wasn''t the first time that Catharina had provoked Elias and he ended up giving in.

    ''Captain Elias eats from Miss Catharina''s hand...'' Seeing this new side of their captain, the twenty who were being trained by Elias were surprised, since it was very different from what they were used to seeing.

    ''The captain must like her.'' That''s what they thought.

    *

    [Latest news: The United States has managed to exterminate the monsters that threatened the country. While China has had many casualties, the country is close to exterminating their monsters as well. Japan and Germany are forecast to be able to stabilize in 1-2 days at most. The tragedy in India made them take more radical measures and they have begun to kill some of the monsters that looked like the animals they idolized. The UK is also close to stabilizing the country and has one of the lowest death rates...] The other countries were listed one by one, but all of the rest would take an average of 2 to 5 days to deal with the upheaval.

    Some countries like the USA, China, etc. held ns that lived in hiding, helping them to fight monsters. The truth of their existence was no longer so advantageous for them to hide. Furthermore, they soon discovered that most of the greatest powers in the world were from these hidden ns. Many powerful ns were at least the rulers of their country, which came as no surprise considering these ns had centuries of history and special abilities that had helped them achieve a lot. However, these advantages were getting weaker with the arrival of the apocalypse.

    [Now let''s talk about the Dimas family: Luan Dimas, with his family, went to do god knows what on an ind they recently bought. Helicopter cameras have tried to capture images of what was happening, but what they saw was a dome surrounded by gray smoke. Because of that, we weren''t able to see what was happening. But we must ask ourselves, what are they hiding? Why so many secrets?

    Can we truly believe they are the saviors of the country and not its destroyers? I mean, they''re stocking up on all the monster meat and seem to know more than we thought: after all, Online Survival is a living example of this.

    Maybe they already knew this was going to happen and were getting ready, but didn''t have themon courtesy to let us all know?]

    Of course, some believed many of the things said by the broadcaster, but then another Rede Globo journalist next to this journalistmented: [This is a lot of hypocrisy on your part! Really, didn''t he speak? Really? Luan Dimas once said: Everything here is going to be the beginning of something bigger, and we need to be on the safe side and be prepared! After all, didn''t he make the Online Survival game essible to everyone so we could y it and get stronger? Tell me, where are your ethics? Are you really going to lower yourself to this level just for meager money, and end up making the Dimas Family leave the country and migrate to another country?]

    [But...] Reporter Amanda was about to say something but was interrupted by Cleber.

    [Cut! Cut!]

    [No ''buts'' Amanda! You are selling yourself and wanting to demonize someone who has done so much for the country. Amanda, look at the news you yourself have reported. If it weren''t for Luan Dimas and his family, Brazil would be in an even worse state than India, we are not like the other powers in the world. Even the United States has only managed to normalize now, and you''re trying to judge them? Honestly, I''m sick of it!]

    They tried to stop Cleber from talking, but it was toote, it was all live. And as everyone was interested in hearing the news, a lot of people were watching and they ended up recording the program; it was toote to regret it.

    Cleber on the other hand, with his head held high, got up and left the live show.

    People who watched also started to think about it: What if Luan Dimas and his family wanted to leave Brazil? He was, after all, someone strong enough to kill over a thousand monsters in a very short time. This was something extraordinary, something any country would struggle to have. If Luan Dimas said he wanted to migrate to another country, they would wee him with open arms.

    Brazil''s political folly reached the point of wanting to sacrifice thousands of lives as long as they remained in power so they could keep stealing money from the people. It was totally repulsive.

    Some people became enraged and took to the streets; they wanted to abolish this discrimination that Rede Globo, as well as Folha de S?o Paulo, had against Luan Dimas and his family.

 Chapter 206: Chloe Santos

    <h4>Chapter 206: Chloe Santos</h4>

    "It was bad. The shot backfired!" Sprawling on a chair, the owner of Rede Globo was in a cold sweat, without any strength in his body.

    It was also at this moment that even more shocking news appeared. Luan Dimas announced on his socialworks: [Those who defame me and my family will be banned from Online Survival. And you can try to cheat and create a new ount, but do you really have that ability?]

    Those who actually defamed him and his family were penalized. Depending on what they said, they took a certain period as a ban. In the beginning, he did it as a warning, a maximum of 1 month. However, this was more than enough to make many fearful.

    It also proved that Luan Dimas wasn''t kidding. [Want to attack and defame me and my family? Go ahead, but brace yourselves, I''m not the type to take a beating silently!]

    "Satisfied?" Luan asked Catharina, who was the person who actually sent these messages, although he was the one who got his hands dirty and banished the ones that defamed him and his family.

    "Much better." She puffed out her breasts with pride over what she''d done.

    *

    - Meanwhile, in northern Japan, Hokkaido; The Zon family''s undergroundboratory. -

    A girl in her twenties with dark skin and oddly pink hair that didn''t look like it was dyed, but rather natural, was shackled in chains. Suddenly she opened her eyes.

    *Thump, thump - Thump, thump!*

    The heartbeat of the young girl with dark skin and pink hair beat loudly. The sound of her heart echoed throughout theboratory room.

    "AHhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    From her mouth, a shrill scream echoed. And suddenly her arms stretched out like they were made of rubber, and the same thing began to happen with her feet and her head.

    Her muscles became more defined, although if she were to transform into something like a titan, she would automatically be linked with the word ''perfection'' with a body many would envy.

    The clothes she wore before were now too small for her frame and torn. She didn''t feel the sense of shame as she looked down and into her eyes only emitted murderous intent.

    The woman who was bent over rose.

    *CRASH! BANG!*

    The roof gave way, and she screamed again followed by the words, "Ahhhhhhhhhh! I will kill you animals!"

    Her voice sounded even louder than before, making the ears of any who heard it hum and almost faint from having their eardrums blown.

    "Ahh, guinea pig number 19 went crazy and turned into a giant!"

    "Stop her!"

    "My God, what''s up with her?"

    "Ahhhh!"

    *Bang!*

    "Number 19? This is not my name. Before you die, know who is killing you, Japanese shit! My name is Chloe Santos!" Her voice rang in the ears of those who were a little stronger and hadn''t had their eardrums blown out, and then she started punching and kicking in all directions.

    "Don''t try to contain her anymore, shoot your guns, shoot!" Knowing that if this continued, they would die, they ended up resorting to using firearms.

    Chloe wasn''t the only one, however, being forced to be a guinea pig. There were other foreigners from other countries. There were even people who had been treated as guinea pigs for over ten years!

    Just as Chloe began to destroy the undergroundboratory, people who were imprisoned began to flee. Of course, although they weren''t strong like Chloe, there were many with superhuman strength, some even with animal parts.

    Throwing a hard punch straight ahead, "Crack!" Chloe broke everything on her way until she got out into the open air. At this time it was night; only the light came through the hole caused by Chloe, but the fact that they were exposed to the light of the moon already made many of them burst into tears.

    *Beep! Beep!*

    Theb rm was ringing loudly, but it was toote. Because of some cameras that were outside, those whom the kidnappers did not want to see had indeed saw.

    *

    - Back to Dimas Family Ind -

    Luan''s smartphone vibrated...

    Holding up his smartphone, Luan muttered, "Finally."

    "Finally what, Luan?" Ingrid tilted her head to the right in confusion.

    "Well¡­" Luan put his smartphone in his pocket and looked at Cristina.

    "Yeah?" Cristina was filled with confusion to see Luan looking at her so intently.

    Luan said slowly, "Cristina, I found your aunt on your mother''s side. Unlike what your father''s family thought, your mother''s sister did not die in Japan. She is in grave danger in Japan. Do you want to go and help her?"

    "But, but you are my family now!" Cristina was afraid Luan would want to abandon her. After all, although she had improved a lot, she still had a certain amount of trepidation.

    "Calm down, I''m not saying we''re leaving you after this," Luan said in a soft tone, "She can be part of your family too, and you don''t have to exclude one part and ept the other. If she wants to, she can participate in your life, but if not, that''s fine, we''ll still rescue her."

    "Yes, Luan is right." Maira hugged her and smiled lovingly. "Go and meet her. It will be nice to meet someone who has the same blood running through their veins and might like you. Besides, she''s in danger right now."

    Cristina blinked at her beautiful eyes that were threatening tears and asked, "What kind of danger is she in?"

    "I don''t have a lot of information. In an app I made, it detected characteristics simr to you in her, and after a thorough search, it turned out that she was the sister of your birth mother who she had imed to be dead. She is currently trapped in ab and looks like she was turned into ab rat, and at this very moment, she has awakened her Origin, something simr to yours, only instead of titan mes, she seems to have awakened the force that allows her to shape her own size," Luan told her.

    However, this was not quite the truth. The truth was that in his previous life, Chloe was Cristina''s right-hand woman. Luan didn''t know she was Cristina''s aunt, which was a big surprise, but as everything was changing, Cristina hadn''t yet met Chloe. Much less Luan didn''t know how Cristina came to meet Chloe in hisst life or how she escaped from theb. Maybe it was Cristina herself who had saved her, but Luan couldn''t be sure.

    "I wanna go. If I can, I want to save her!" Cristina reaffirmed her determination. She was still afraid of being abandoned, but knowing that a possible blood rtive had been through so much and was in need of help, she couldn''t stand still.

    "Therefore." Luan looked at Ingrid and the rest. "You stay here and continue training; I''ll take Cristina there and I''ll be back as soon as I can."

 Chapter 207: Saving Chloe Santos

    <h4>Chapter 207: Saving Chloe Santos</h4>

    *Boooom!*

    The speed that Luan and Cristina flew in the flying cloud surpassed the speed of sound as they traveled through the air. Upon reaching such speed, they ran over the sound waves generated by themselves. The effect was a big shock wave, which caused a big bang.

    Sound travels through waves, using air as a propagation medium. Such waves, called "pressure waves", develop in the same way as when we throw a rock into ake: a circr wave forms at the point where the rock hits theke and moves away, expanding at a constant speed.

    If we throw several stones at the same point at regr intervals, we will form concentric waves ¨C this is what happens with a sound emitter such as an airne. The propagation speed of these waves is what we call the speed of sound.

    At sea level, under standard atmosphere conditions, this speed is 1,226 km/h, and decreases with the drop in air temperature. Thus, it was agreed that when an airne moves at a speed equal to that of sound, it is flying at "Mach 1".

    As Luan continued to elerate beyond the speed of sound, he was leaving behind the pressure waves he produced. At that moment, Luan, along with Cristina, reached supersonic velocity, his eleration allowing a quick passage through the speed of Mach 1, avoiding the formation of the Sonic Barrier.

    In turn, when air in supersonic flow ispressed, its pressure and density increase, forming a shock wave. In supersonic flight, with speeds above Mach 1, Luan created a dome, but pointed at the front, around himself and Cristina, it produced numerous shock waves, being more intense than those originating in front of them. The shock waves generated by them in supersonic flight would hit the ground after their passage that was producing them, as they were traveling faster.

    "Wow!"

    "What was that?"

    Some observers on the ground heard a loud bang as the shock waves reached them. This bang was known as sonic boom, and its intensity depended on several factors, such as the dimensions of the cloud created by Luan and the dome that surrounded them, shape, flight speed and altitude. This phenomenon could, under certain circumstances, be strong enough to produce material damage to the ground, such as broken ss, cracks in walls, walls and other damage. Because of that, Luan chose to fly above the clouds.

    "This is too fast!" Cristina was feeling dizzy. She barely noticed anything, and when she did, she was already in a totally different ce, passing through seas,nds, waterfalls, etc.

    Fifteen minutes, just fifteen minutes and they reached Hokkaido, Japan!

    Their speed slowed down. From the air, they saw a giant naked woman. She had dark skin and pink hair. A huge uproar was taking ce; this giant was breaking up an entire vige that was upied by the Zon Family.

    "Is this my aunt?" Cristina asked in disbelief. On the way Luan had already described her characteristics, but seeing her in person was something else.

    "Yeah." Luan nodded.

    "Who is she attacking? In fact, there are even military helicopters and armed men shooting at her. Will she be okay?" Cristina asked with a tone of concern.

    "She is incredibly strong. She is very close to the Third Order after unlocking the Titan Origin. And as it is not amon Origin, she has a much stronger body than normal. If it weren''t for the technique I train, she would have a body even stronger than mine," Luan told her.

    "This sounds amazing, but let''s help her, yeah?" Cristina didn''t want to keep watching this scene unfold.

    "Of course," Luan nodded.

    In the next instant, clouds appeared below Chloe Santos'' feet and she began to float. When she tried to struggle, more clouds began to surround her and trapped her.

    "I''m not an enemy, stay calm." Luan''s voice echoed in her ear. Chloe looked like she was mesmerized. She somehow calmed down when she heard his voice and looked in the direction where Luan and Cristina were.

    "Luan Dimas?"

    "What the hell is he doing in Japan?"

    "This bastard, does he think he cane and go from our country as he pleases?"

    Some of Japan''s top echelons saw this scene via live video. They were very angry, as they knew Chloe was different from the monsters. She was a human being; it would be easier to control her if they discovered her weak point, but now, seeing Luan appear and wanting to take her away, it made them furious.

    "Stop him!" Someone high up called the men present at the scene and they were armed.

    "Yes!"

    "Don''t let them get away!"

    Luan didn''t show fear. He even dared to stay in ce, and his voice echoed, "Oh, are you all sure you can go against me? By the way, this woman is a native Brazilian who was captured and made to be aboratory rat. Yet, you still want to stop me from taking her back. Are you sure about that?"

    Luan''s voice was calm. He spoke naturally, without showing his emotions, but the sense of danger increased. Something inside his words said that the moment they made a move towards him, it would be the end of them.

    "Luan Dimas managed to clean up the whole of Brazil practically on his own..."

    "Yes, he is strong enough to handle these monsters, and even this giant woman was captured by him so easily!"

    "Is it a good choice to make him an enemy?"

    The top brass knew that, but how would they be able to save faceter if they let Luan do what he wanted and walk away just like that?

    Seeing that they weren''t convinced, Luan looked at a certain spot, and then a pure white ball spun in his hand. The sense of danger only increased when they saw it, and when they heard his voice, they shit themselves in fear. "This family doesn''t need to exist anymore!"

    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*

    The description of the scene before everyone''s eyes was beyond words... As the spinning cue ball came out, a shrill sound echoed and the cue ballnded in the Zon Family vige.

    *Booooooooooom!*

    The first explosion was followed by another explosion, and a sequence of explosions followed. It didn''t look like Luan threw a single ball of white energy, but several.

    "How is it? Do you still want to stop me?" Luan''s expression didn''t change. He looked at the helicopters and jets, battle tanks, etc., undaunted.

    "W-We don''t dare!" The man in charge said while stammering.

    "Well! I''m leaving now," Luan said, but before leaving he did not forget to warn them, "Oh yes, if you want to seek revenge, you are wee, but know that if you do that, you will be banned from Online Survival."

    The importance of the game only increased after the apocalypse began. People who got stronger thanks to the game, managed to fight more easily against monsters, even using firearms, and could use agility and strength to find the weak points and defeat the monsters.

    Honestly, if it wasn''t because Japan was going through a crisis with monsters everywhere, they would have loved to start a war against him right there. But after hearing Luan''s threat, they started to think better.

    If the country lost the right to use this game, it would be the same as losing part of its forces. And possibly they would be dominated by other countries in the future if they could even survive if these monsters continued to appear. When most of them thought about it, they sweated with fear.

    Seeing the strength of Luan Dimas, it was possible that he had more things hidden than the eyes could see. It was possible that soon he would update the game and give yers more rights, which would be even more regrettable if they couldn''t get into the game. And as pitiful as it was, they tried to replicate the game but failed, so they determined that Luan or whoever made this game was a genius without equal.

    After they walked away, Chloe, who saw the Zon family being destroyed, soothed even more. Her emotions then overflowed and she cried. All the pain and suffering she had had to endure in that damn ce passed before her eyes. Her body seemed to have rxed, and the sounds of bones cracking echoed. Secondster, her body returned to normal human form, but then, an excruciating pain overtook her.

    "Ahhhh!"

    Luan approached, and ced a hand on her shoulder, intending to heal her.

    Chloe looked at him warily, until she spotted Cristina up close and muttered in pain and surprise at what she saw. "Urgh! Gabri?"

    -

    Fun fact: the sound of a whip cracking is actually a supersonic boom! That''s because the tip of the instrument can be faster than the speed of sound (the whip was man''s first invention to have this incredible ability).

 Chapter 208: Chloe Wants Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 208: Chloe Wants Revenge</h4>

    "Who are you?" Chloe Santos'' expression was stoic as she looked at Luan and Cristina.

    Initially, she showed some emotion when looking at Cristina, as the girl reminded Chloe of her older sister, however, she soon realized that she was wrong. She was not her sister, and had much lighter skin and was very young.

    ''Gabri''s daughter?'' That''s what she thought.

    "Luan Dimas," the man said nonchntly.

    Afterwards, Luan threw Chloe a set of Ingrid''s clothes. Before leaving, he had already prepared this. Chloe took the outfit, a little surprised, but soon dressed in it, no questions asked. After all, she didn''t want to remain naked.

    Beside him, Cristina looked at Chloe a little nervously and said, "Cristina Dimas... I''m adopted by the Dimas family when my blood family was murdered and I never got a chance to meet you until I met you."

    "Murdered...?!" Chloe went a little out of control. If her guess was right, this girl was her niece, but did she say her family was murdered?

    Luan thought for a moment and approached her. Chloe eyed him warily. Without giving her a chance to reject him, he had already pressed his index finger against her forehead and transmitted memories of what happened, how n Zing exterminated her family out of fear of retaliation. In addition, she also got to know the whole story of Cristina.

    Chloe''s expression turned sour; she couldn''t take it and cried. She has just escaped from hell but discovered her family has been massacred. Her eyes became bloodshot, but then she looked at Cristina - the only person with whom she had a blood connection, maybe the a sole survivor, just like herself.

    She screamed loud as she cried but tried to control herself, but it was hard. She sniffled as a lump in her throat made her breathing hard. She felt dejected, helpless.

    Luan patted Cristina on her back and said something in her ear. She nodded, a little startled, but did as he said.

    Cristina walked through the clouds that seemed to be made of snow. She reached out to Chloe and hugged her. In fact, she had no memories or information of her blood family on her mother''s side, but seeing her aunt so dejected made her heart flutter. Cristina unknowingly let tears flow from her eyes as she hugged Chloe.

    Chloe didn''t pull away from the hug. It was warm and felt familiar. She hugged Cristina''s small body tightly and tried to suppress her sadness, but it was difficult. The memories she had of her family flooded her mind. Looking at Cristina with her beautiful eyes that dripped tears like summer rain, she felt a tightness in her chest. She wasn''t feeling the pain of a single loss, but of her entire family, or almost all of it, leaving just one niece who had suffered so much because of the family that had ughtered her family.

    "I want revenge!" She muttered.

    "You decide, but even without you doing something¡­" Luan didn''tplete what he was going to say, and he didn''t need to.

    He shared the memories of what had happened to Chloe. She now knew they would have no chance of surviving for long in this turbulent time as they had lost their core energy and couldn''t strengthen as much as they had.

    "Still, I don''t expect a miracle to happen and somehow they survive." Chloe didn''t flinch. She would pay an eye for an eye, tooth for a tooth.

    "Okay." Luan didn''t deny her her revenge.

    Chloe was still sniffling as she spoke. Even so, her eyes felt like she could kill someone at any time, but when she thanked Luan, she meant it. "Thanks."

    Cristina had no objection. For better or worse, she was part of their family by blood, even though she had suffered a lot because of them. And if her aunt, who seemed to be different from them and didn''t reject her even when she first met her, wanted to do something about it, she''d support it.

    "Where are we going?" After getting her emotions under control, although she did get away for a bit, Chloe asked while still holding Cristina in her arms.

    "My family is currently residing on an ind training." Luan didn''t hide anything about their destination. "We''re going there now. And regarding your revenge, you can think on that after you cool off a bit."

    To return, it took 30 minutes. The flight speed was lower than the journey had been to Japan, as they weren''t in such a hurry.

    When they arrived, Maira was no longer on the ind.

    "Where''s Mom?" Luan looked at Cristina.

    "Something happened at thepany and Mom went to go check." Cristina then told how her mother had crafted a helicopter with her skill and flew off. It was just sensational.

    Luan was not surprised. He had seen his mother study how to create a helicopter. Now that she knew how it was done, it wouldn''t be difficult for her to create one with her skill.

    After Luan introduced Chloe to everyone, he went back to isting himself, but he didn''t go back to dismantling the monsters, but instead took out his smartphone and tried to find out why his mother was busy.

    ''So that''s it...''

    Mostpanies in Japan had started to cut ties with the Dimaspany. This caused Dimas Corporation to have a slight drop in shares.

    Luan smiled coldly, and soon found out whichpanies they were, and then made an ad on his socialworks. On a list were the names of thepanies and the top leaders of thepanies. They were taxed with a 1-month ban from the Online Survival game. And not only that, their family members also suffered because of them.

    Another announcement followed, about the tournament that would take ce, and how he nned to increase the prize pools in each country.

    Now with the ban, even if it was unlocked after 1 month, if they would be unlocked at all, as it would only if Luan was satisfied... they wouldn''t be able to participate in the Tournament, as they were banned!

    Luan''s fingers danced on the smartphone screen as he got evidence of what had happened in theb where Chloe had been held. The information wasn''t limited to just Chloe who had been made ab rat -? there were also people who were presumed dead in Japan who were being held in the sameb.

    ''Done.'' Withplete indifference, Luan put away his smartphone.

    On his socialworks, especially Twitter, on which he had 150 million followers, the news was spread and soon was disseminated around the world.

    His reason for doing this was also attached, and with evidence that they were illegally experimenting with Brazilian citizens, and not only that, there were also people from multiple other countries.

    This was beyond what Japan''s leaders had expected to happen. They did not imagine that in such a short time, evidence would be found even before it could be deleted. What they didn''t know was that Luan was actually the creator of the virus: Fox.

 Chapter 209: Many Peoples Dream

    <h4>Chapter 209: Many People''s Dream</h4>

    In Japan, those who had seen Luan Dimas'' Twitter post were panicking to discover that they and their family members had indeed been banned from the game.

    Ingrid hadn''t started training. She wanted to talk to Luan, but she got lost in thought when she saw Luan work. On the one hand, Luan was really beautiful. On the other hand was his seriousness, and a serious man could exude a unique charm.

    At that moment, in Ingrid''s eyes, Luan exuded that enchantment to the extreme, causing her heartbeat to continue to elerate. If it hadn''t been for the people nearby, Ingrid wouldn''t have been able to help but give into her desire to dive into Luan''s arms.

    Luan felt Ingrid''s intense gaze. His expression softened and he turned and smiled at her. "The blood of these animals has already been refined by me and purified. You can use this to help improve your cultivation." Luan pointed to arge stic pool that was filled with monster blood.

    "Ohhh ¡­" Ingrid jumped. She felt like a cat that had had its tail stepped on. Recovering herself, she smiled awkwardly and nodded. "Okay, I''ll do my best!" she said with determination.

    "I believe you." Luan walked over and kissed her lips softly and pulled away. Ingrid was stunned, having not expected that. She looked back, and sighed with relief to see that no one was looking. Luan chuckled and walked off towards Catharina and the rest.

    Chloe had already be a little familiar with almost everyone and seemed to be getting along very well with Cristina. Luan stopped what he was doing.

    Luan didn''te over right away, since he was once again fiddling with his smartphone. Online, he saw many people trying to censor the news, but to their misfortune, it was not possible. In a short time, the major news articles turned to what Japan had done.

    Initially, Japan had tried to take down Luan''s Twitter, but did they seed? The answer was no! The defense mechanisms that defended Luan''s socialworks were the best in the world. Although he didn''t specialize in hacking, Luan came from a thousand years into the future; something like this was simpler to him than peeling a banana.

    Luan set up the artificial intelligence he made and programmed it to block anyone who tried to censor the specific stories he wanted told. Also, it caused a virus to take action and make the person''sputer go into restore mode back to the first day theputer was used: aplete factory reset. Even if theputer were turned off, or even tried to format it without losing the files, there was no salvation; the virus would only allow theputer toplete the system restoration.

    Even if someone used another hard drive and tried to use the hard drive as an external hard drive, it wouldn''t work as a new hard drive. It was basically impossible to recover the files that were on thatputer in question. Many hackers were suffering because of this and were frustrated, almost hitting their head against the wall, trying to wake up from this nightmare!

    Finishing, Luan snorted coldly and tucked the smartphone into his pocket.

    "Chloe." Nodding to her, Luan called her over.

    Approaching, she asked strangely, "Yes?"

    "I''ll be straight with you," Luan said, "Want to stay with us, and be part of Elijah''s team? You will have the same privileges they have, and will be trained by me for 1 day."

    "Yeah!" Chloe decided quickly. She knew she had nowhere to go, and although she wanted revenge, she still wanted to be close to Cristina. And being in Elias''s group, she could naturally see Cristina more often.

    After a long time locked in that ''hell'' and having lost almost all the members of her family, Cristina somehow became her safe haven. She felt happier beside her and didn''t want to leave her either.

    "Okay, let''s start now. You''re already stronger than they are; you''re almost at Elijah''s level without using your Origin. You can join his team for now, but in the future, maybe you can even be a captain of a team you lead. In any case, let''s get started. I''ll teach you a technique that will be good because of your lineage."

    "What do I need to do?" she asked.

    "Do some punches and kicks so I can see," Luan said.

    "Okay."

    Chloe started practicing a few punches and kicks, randomly cutting the wind.

    ''She is 20 times stronger with her body, but she has little Qi. She is at most 10 times stronger with her Qi.'' It was a miracle that she hadsted so long using her Origin, but perhaps because of how furious she was, it made her break her limit and manage tost longer.

    In any case, Luan didn''t give it much thought and told her, "The technique I''m going to teach you is called ''True Titan''s Body''. Although it''s a short version, with ''only'' 36 moves, it''s one of the strongest body techniques I currently have. Now, I''m going to do these moves and I want you to pay close attention and repeat them."

    "Okay!" Chloe replied seriously.

    After almost 5 hours, Chloe was able to do the technique almost perfectly. Logically, it was thanks to her Origin, which was perfect for this technique.

    "Rest for a while, and then go back to doing the same movements for at least 1 hour. After that, I will teach the mantra to collect the Qi of Heaven and Earth," saying that Luan walked away. Chloe seriously started training.

    Luan walked over and approached Ingrid. The blood in the pool was already nearly empty. Luan was a little surprised. It was incredible speed, considering the absurd amount of Qi in the blood she''d absorbed.

    Seeing Luan approaching, Ingrid stopped and said with a bright smile at him, "Luan, I''m 60 times stronger with Qi!"

    "Congrattions!" Luan said sincerely.

    Ingrid''s face flushed as she thought of something, and then she pulled Luan by the hand and led him behind arge boulder. With both hands pressed against the wall, Ingrid yed Kabedon on Luan, and with a tipsy smile, she rose on her tiptoes and kissed him. The stimulus of having absorbed so much blood somehow served as an aphrodisiac for her, and seeing Luan made her want to touch him, kiss him...

    When they parted lips from each other, Luan saw her eyes, cloudy and incredibly seductive, and his heart pounded. The desire for her also increased and he made clouds appear below his feet. Luan and Ingrid floated until they were close to the clouds above.

    A rounded dome formed in a standard cloud shape and they soon became invisible to others while they could see everything.

    "Wow!"

    Somehow Ingrid felt nervous, but also excited.

    When Luan pulled one of her breasts out and suckled, Ingrid moaned, "How delicious!"

    Afraid, she covered her mouth. Luan smiled and said, "Don''t worry, we can see everything, but no one can see us."

    It was an indescribable feeling. Ingrid was not an exhibitionist, but at that moment, she felt very naughty and turned on. She hugged Luan tightly and kissed him on the neck, and bit him, leaving a mark of love.

    The skies trembled, and the clouds stirred. For the first time, Ingrid could say she''d had sex while in heaven! If you asked her how it went, she would reply, "It was amazing!"

 Chapter 210: Tifa

    <h4>Chapter 210: Tifa</h4>

    A few days have passed and now it was April 12, 2010.

    The ''foreign'' people of intelligent species, be they giants or other races in smaller numbers, were being amodated by the government of each country.

    "Ryu, have you managed to control your strength with the technique I gave you?" Floating on a cloud, Luan, in all his splendor, wearing a gray jacket and pants and ck sneakers, was like an ant in front of the giant Ryu.

    Ryu wasn''t surprised that Luan had shown up so suddenly. In the past few days, Luan hade to visit him and the other giants and they got along really well.

    "Guhaha. Yes, little friend Luan, now I can fight without fear of affecting my allies!" Ryu''s voice echoed loudly.

    Luan had already prepared himself and blocked the sound with his Qi.

    Ryu didn''t thank him for it; thanking was like speaking with a stranger. Now that means he treats Luan like a friend.

    "Good." Luan smiled.

    Then a female giant approached with a huge basin. "Little friend Luan, look. Is that what you wanted?" Inside the bowl were many rare herbs and nts.

    "Yes, Athena," Luan nodded.

    "That is great! Okay, no ceremony. We giants have agreed to give this to you for free." The giant Athena smiled.

    "Is that so? You are very kind." Luan took it and put it in his storage ring.

    *

    After that, Luan started visiting the nymphs. Unlike the giants, the nymphs were still somewhat afraid of Luan, but that didn''t stop them from trading with him. Mainly, they traded for the pills he made, as they were very useful for them.

    When he arrived in the ''realm'' of the nymphs, two people suddenly appeared and blocked his path. He took a look and immediately saw that it was a pair of nymphs that were blocking his path. One of them looked cute and adorable, measuring 166 cm tall. With all her clothes being precious and old, she had a very regal air about her. It was clear she held a position of high standing.

    Luan recognized this nymph. Her name was Tifa, Leader of the Nymphs. She was really a beauty with a high attitude, not taking much time to even nce at most people.

    As for the other nymph, she had a cool, elegant kind of absolute beauty. Her clothes consisted of a ck silk dress with a big bust. She flew with a pair of rainbow wings, had slender legs, and a pair of shoes that matched her dress.

    Luan recognized her too. She was Tifa''s right hand, Luise, who enjoyed great poprity among nymphs and now throughout Brazil as well.

    Luan''s face was very calm. Unlike the other nymphs, Tifa, the leader of the nymphs, was not afraid of Luan. She smiled graciously at Luan and said, "What good winds bring you, Mr. Luan?"

    With the same indifferent expression as always, Luan said, "I created new pills that will be of benefit to your race. They help you collect twice as fast for 5 hours. Are you interested?"

    "Of course, yes!" she smiled, "Tell me, what exactly are you interested in?"

    A sound like a drive installing resounded. In front of her eyes a hologram appeared, but the hologram image there was a tree the nymph leader knew very well. This tree produced fruits that were very popr and at the same time rare among nymphs; only 3 fruits were produced per month. This fruit was rich in Qi, but despite being so rich in Qi, it was difficult to create pills from it. Because of that, it was usually only used for eating, but it was enough to increase the nymphs'' cultivation.

    ''How does he know about the sniffer tree?'' The nymph leader was cautious. This tree was actually something that few saw, even among the nymphs, how many of them that had seen the tree could be counted on both hands because it was protected by the sacred Earth.

    Understanding her silence, Luan could imagine the shock she was in, so he added, "I found an old book talking about the tree of nymphs, so I understand your confusion the moment I talked about it, and that''s precisely why I know how to use the fruit of that tree, and if you are willing to exchange some of these fruits with me, I will be willing to create pills from the fruit for you."

    The leader of the nymphs did not respond immediately. She found herself in a difficult situation to make a decision so quickly, mainly because of the usefulness these fruits had for her race. The fruits of the sniffer tree were not simply something special, but something symbolic, something that represented the origin of the nymphs.

    Even Luise''s expression changed. If she hadn''t known how strong Luan was, she would have already attacked him for revealing his knowledge. The information about the sniffer tree was something that could never be made public.

    "Give me one day to think." After reflecting, Tifa spoke.

    "Fine, I can do that," Luan replied calmly. Luan didn''t expect to be epted easily, so knowing what she''d think was already an achievement.

    *

    Back on the ind, there were four new people. Arlinda and her daughter, Alice, and Sebastian and his daughter, Elise.

    When he returned to the ind, Luan immediately smelled the delicious smell of meat. It bloomed through his nose and caused every cell in his body to salivate with desire. He couldn''t help but swallow.

    "Mom, what are you cooking today? Why does it smell so good?"

    A woman in her thirties, however, who looked to be in her mid-20s, wearing an apron, peeked out of the kitchen and smiled slightly. "You were lucky today. The food is almost ready."

    "Oh? Lucky me." Luan smiled at her and kissed her face and went to wash his hands.

    After staying on the ind for a few days, Luan used his Qi to control thend and transform the stone and build a small castle.

    It wasn''t exactly luxurious, but it was pretty good, mainly after a little renovation, putting in floors and wallpaper. There were a total of 50 rooms, and it was enough to amodate everyone.

 Chapter 211: Dimensional Rift of the Third Order â€“ Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 211: Dimensional Rift of the Third Order ¨C Part 1</h4>

    Thanks to what he got from the giants, Luan had enough ingredients to create Second Order pills. Also, the tournament that had been postponed was finally starting. Thousands of people from all countries were participating.

    By helicopter, Maira returned and brought Saulo Dimas with her.

    *Tutututu-*

    The helicopternded, and Saulo left with Maira, and suddenly the helicopter dematerialized.

    Luan: "Grandfather."

    Catharina: "Grandpa!"

    Saulo, full of vigor, looked a lot like Master Kame in 50% Form.

    "My grandchildren, how have you been?" Saul smiled cordially.

    "Very well," Catharina said.

    After they sat down and talked for a while, Luan asked, "Has Mom exined everything?"

    "Yes, but being president of Brazil... It''s not something I thought of being before," Saul sighed.

    "Grandfather, the current government sucks. It''s a ce full of wasps wanting a little piece of Brazil. The number of thieves in the center of our politics is enormous. The current President is literally a clown who is only in power because he is controlled by the PT. If this continues, the next time stronger living beings appear, they will take Brazil for themselves. Grandfather, you who fought in World War II and defended the country, do you really want that to happen?"

    Sighing heavily, Saul said with steady eyes, "I understand. Yes, you are right. I''ve also met the current president and I know he''s no different from a circus clown. The country''s current governors are getting bolder and getting richer. There was even a governor who stole lunch money from poor children''s schools. These types of garbage need to get out of power."

    *

    Carol, who was attending college, in the ssroom what she heard most was the name of Luan Dimas. It was as if that name haunted her. She couldn''t ept it; she couldn''t believe that one day she had had his heart, but now...

    Just this week, she had had sex with the football captain. He had an excellent body: tall and handsome, dark skin, a delight. However, he was not able to satisfy her, and only when she imagined that it was Luan who was eating her did she feel any pleasure.

    Feeling distressed, she left the ssroom and went to the bathroom. Sitting on the toilet, she started to cry nonstop. She regreted it; she regreted her mistake a lot!

    *

    "Fine, I''ll try," Saul said. He was confident he could do it.

    Being a marshal, by the way, the only one alive and who went through the second world war, the name of Saulo carried some weight.

    "That is great. Let''s start preparations as soon as possible," Luan said.

    "Yes, there are only a few months left until the election, now; in October it starts. Because of that, these bastards in power are all crazy, wanting to damage our reputation," Maira said fiercely.

    "Ha, they might try, but they won''t seed!" Catharina said out loud. She was confident in her family. And she knew how much Luan helped Brazil and his grandfather, who was a Marshal and had great achievements throughout his career.

    "You twenty," Luan called out to the group, "Now that you''ve trained all these days on the ind, it''s time to do some missions. Themission for each mission will depend on the degree of difficulty of each mission."

    "Yes!" Everyone looked at Luan seriously. This was the moment they were waiting for.

    "With your strength, and skills, it will be easy to spy on the people in power in Brazil. Each of these missions is to discover their rottenness and deliver this information to me without getting caught. Do you think you can do this?" Luan said with her dragon eyes fixed on them.

    Though they shuddered at Luan''s sinister gaze, they were still able to stand their ground and reply, "Yes, we''ll do it!"

    "Good / Very good!" Luan rxed the pressure he put on them. When that happened, they sighed in relief.

    *

    The app Luan had made detected a dimensional rift that had opened and it was apparently in the Third Order. Luan said goodbye to his family and decided to look alone. When he arrived in Singapore, he realized it was true; it was indeed a breach of the Third Order.

    Slipping in unnoticed, Luan blinked his eyes open. The ce was very dark. If not for his good eyesight he had which allowed him to see in the dark, right then he would have been practically blind.

    Scary noises, even fighting sounds were heard. Luan didn''t act rashly. He was cautious as he walked through the unknown dimensional rift.

    *Ssh, ssh, ssh¡­*

    As he walked, the sound of water being stepped on by him echoed. This attracted the attention of a monster.

    It was horrifying: giant hands that dragged on the ground, a head with tentacles that reached to its chest, five eyes, legs without feet, but something like a fin. When it walked, a nauseating sound echoed, and it made a strange grinding from its mouth with teeth that looked like the teeth of a hacksaw.

    ''Third Order...''

    This monster looked slow, but it wasn''t.

    *Boom!*

    Luan only realized that the monster disappeared and appeared on his left and with its huge arm had attacked him. He acted fast and crossed his arms over his chest, defending himself. Even so, the monster''s strength made him retreat.

    ''Strong.'' Luan got serious.

    Taking a deep breath, he made the sword he had in the Third Order appear. Luan''s body was enveloped in a white aura. His arm grew scales and sharp white dragon nails, and his eyes were slit like des.

    *Whoosh!*

    Luan moved at the same moment as the monster. The monstershed out with its arm, and Luan with his sword.

    *Bang!*

    "Ohh..."

    Luan was forced to retreat again, but so too was the creature, and because of the sword, the monster''s arm was injured a little. Visible to the naked eye, Luan could see it was being healed.

    ''Good regeneration.''

    Luan calmed his breathing, and attacked again, but was counterattacked, and this continued for half an hour.

    "This is it!" Luan gave a witty yell, and used more force than usual and *Cut!* the cutting sound echoed, and one of the monster''s arms was cut off.

    "Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiil!"

    The monster let out a shrill scream.

 Chapter 212: Dimensional Rift of the Third Order â€“ Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 212: Dimensional Rift of the Third Order ¨C Part 2</h4>

    "Die!" Luan used blue impulse and appeared in front of the monster in a sh of light, and with his sword he cut off the monster''s head. Green blood drained from the monster''s neck.

    Luan didn''t find the meat of this monster useful. Some parts could be used for a pill, like the heart, kidneys, intestines, etc. Of course,st but not least was the Monster Core.

    ''This ce is very dangerous. Even a simple monster is quite strong. I''m d I came alone,'' Luan reflected and continued to walk cautiously.

    His senses were activated. By that time he had already removed his Second Order armor and dressed.

    Before he was being overconfident. He forgot that now he was still weak. Although he could kill Third Order monsters, he could also die because of a Third Order monster.

    ''Damn, why does this have to be so gross?'' Luan wrinkled his nose at the smell of decaying from the monster he killed. This was an infected monster, and it had a lot of rotten stuff in its body, although it also had some useful stuff, like the Monster Core. Resigned, Luan moved away from that spot.

    "..."

    If the other monster had been disgusting, what he saw now was worse.

    ''Jesus Christ, how can such a thing exist?'' It was a mixture of pregnant puffer fish with gooey frog skin and teeth that looked like square Trident gum, and its teeth were very yellow. The entire image was revolting just to look at. And the breath, my god, what horrible breath. Those monsters must have a manhole in their stomach, because, for God''s sake, the thing stank.

    When the absolute monstrosity noticed Luan, it ran awkwardly, swinging its deformed body into a round shape and oozing a purulent green liquid from his mouth, worse than this liquid dripping on the floor and smoking...

    ''Is this acid, or something like that?''

    Luan wasn''t insane or anything; he wasn''t about to let this monster approach. With clouds, he trapped the monster''s feet in his hand. ws manifested, and his whole arm was covered with white dragon scale. Like a cat, he scratched the air in an "X" shape. The white halo that surrounded it went toward the monster like a boomerang.

    *Whoosh! Whoosh!*

    The monster''s body was divided into four sets, being the torso, head, arms, and legs.

    Luan caught his breath and moved closer. Even if he didn''t want to, he dismantled this monster. It was of the Second Order, and the poison could be useful. Of course, when someone found out there was Monster Core, it was a happy thing worth celebrating.

    After walking through the gloomy ce for a while longer, he stopped. ''That''s 300-year-old Mandrake.''

    After taking measures to protect his hearing, he pulled. The Mandrake screamed but was cut in two and stopped. Luan was proficient with this ingredient and knew how to cut correctly without losing the effect to make potions and pillster.

    On the way, he also encountered some other random herbs and nts, but nothing worth mentioning, although Luan took them all. Well, in this aspect Luan could be considered very petty. He didn''t leave even First Order nts and herbs behind, but it was understandable since his family was still in the First Order.

    "Tsk, another ugly thing like the first one." Luan clicked his tongue.

    But this time he didn''t let it get closer. He took a root from the ground and trapped this monster where it stood. Seeing that he wasn''t able to hold back, Luan opted for clouds again. It took a little longer, however, to make sure the monster didn''t escape... ''I''ll use both together.'' Said and done, the monster was totally trapped.

    Luan held up a sword and shed it with a 360 degree arc. A clean cut with a white halo came out and the monster only realized it was dead when he heard the noises of trees falling and a green trail of blood appeared from its body and it was sliced in two.

    ''Okay, now for dismantling again...''

    This time Luan was faster. He''d already done it with another simr monster, and got another Third Order Monster Core.

    ''I still haven''t detected any intelligent life forms. It looks like they were all killed by these monsters,'' Luan guessed.

    Not that this was rare; monsters could get stronger faster than humans. Although theycked intelligence, monsters ate everything they saw that moved, which made them have a lot of energy in their bodies. Intelligent beings tended to have to be careful not to get infected from things they ate. Unlike monsters, something they ate incorrectly could lead to their death.

    "Mm, doesn''t seem to have more than a thousand monsters. Many of them are fighting each other to eat. Well, this rift is decaying; I don''t think there''s any way I''m going to free them all from their suffering, and reluctantly, I''m going to have to give up on some of their Monster Cores," Luan muttered.

    "Oh?" Another rare thing in this ce was the flower of death. Despite the name, if it was used well it could create a pill that strengthened the blood. For anemic people it was something quite useful.

    "A forest in this dark ce?" Luan, after walking for a long time, ended up finding a forest.

    On the way, he was attacked again. The result was the same; he made the vine hold the monster and shed it with his sword twice. Luckily, the Monster Core was unharmed. It was of the Second Order.

    ''If these monsters got out, I think they could cause chaos....''

    This one had been, after all, the weakest among them in the Second Order. Those of the Third Order needed a battle tank and a battle n for people to be able to fight them, and such things were not unlimited.

    ''Blood Flower... Another rare flower.'' Luan examined it and found that it is over 200 years old. Another good thing. ''d I brought the two storage rings and also some stic bags.''

    As he entered the forest, he heard horrifying sounds: owls and wolves howling, ominousughter, and eerie rustling.

    ''It seems that the worst ce in this dimensional crack is right here.''

    Fear wasn''t written into his vocabry. Luan entered the forest without flinching and continued to look for rare herbs and nts, as well as monsters.

 Chapter 213: Creating a Formation on the Big Island

    <h4>Chapter 213: Creating a Formation on the Big Ind</h4>

    Almost 1 hour after he had entered the dark forest, Luan had killed half the monsters found within it.

    ''223 Third Order Monster Cores, and 312 Second Order Monster Cores, and almost 665 kg of Third Order ore and minerals.'' It was a satisfying harvest.

    But unfortunately, he couldn''t continue. Luan felt the vibration of the dimensional rift and knew that it had only a few minutes left before it closed. Using several times in a row, he went towards the exit to the dimensional rift. When he left, it was already April 14th, Thursday. Setting up a cloud under himself, he floated his way back to Brazil.

    "I am back." Luan appeared from above the clouds.

    Maira and the rest greeted him, "Wee back."

    "How was it? Was it good?" Ingrid asked.

    "But of course, I had a very good harvest." Luan smiled and threw all the Monster Cores to the ground.

    "Wow, just wow!"

    There were many, and they emitted a very strong Qi.

    "I still need to purify everything. After that, I''ll let you use this to cultivate," Luan said.

    "Even if you want to help us, don''t forget that you are our main strength. It''s better to use the best for yourself and stay strong. Against a strong leader, enemies tremble from the base," Maira reminded him.

    "I know that, so I intend to use almost all of the Third Order''s for myself," Luan said.

    "Well, it''s good that you know," Mairaughed.

    "Mm, I''ll be busy again; lots of Monster Colors to cleanse... sigh," Luan said with a faraway look.

    "If I could, I would help, but only you can purify the Monster Cores," Ingrid said.

    "That is true." Luan nodded and waved her closer. Wrapping his hand around her waist, he kissed her cheek and whispered, "I missed you."

    "Me too, but now go take a shower. You stink!" Ingrid held her nose.

    "Grrrr... Okay, I''ll go now." Luan entered the small castle and went to wash.

    "See, I said you don''t have to worry that he''d be fine." Ingrid smiled at Maira.

    "Yes, but as a mother, I still worry," Maira sighed.

    "Grandpa, are you out yet?" Luan left after showering and changing clothes.

    "Yes, he started preparing to run for president," Maira said.

    "Then that''s good." Luan put his hand behind his head and started walking, looking at the amount of Monster Cores that needed to be purified. He felt a headacheing on, but it was something necessary to do. There were still monsters to dismantle as well.... Well, he came back but he didn''t have time to rest.

    ''I''m going to create a pill to restore Qi and vigor...'' Luan thought.

    Luan brought some nts and herbs, but that was useless for pills of this type. What he was going to use was what he got from the giants.

    ''By the way, I need to go talk to the Nymphs again...'' Why did he have to be so busy?

    Luan went back into the small castle and began to create pills. Almost 1 hourter, he created some Second Order Qi Restoration Pills and Second Order Stamina Pills.!There were 100 of each. It would be worth it... so he had waited.

    Luan was looked upon with pity by his family members, which made him grind his teeth fiercely at them. "Don''t feel sorry!"

    "Err. Is there anything I can help with?" Ingrid asked.

    "Yes," Luan replied, "although I better not say," Luan said ambiguously.

    "..."

    Ingrid took a while to understand, and when she did, she blushed.

    "Idiot!" She hit him and ran away.

    Laughing, Luan got more excited after teasing his girlfriend. Holding the Monster Cores he began to purify them. It didn''t even take half an hour for his Qi to wear out. It was, after all, a high-level Monster Core. Luan swallowed a Qi restoration pill and meditated for 1 minute.

    "Okay, it''s working fine," Luan muttered and went back to purifying the Monster Cores.

    It waste at night when Luan finished purifying the Second Order Monster Cores. Along with the ones he had before, there are almost a thousand Monster Cores he had worked with.

    ''957 Monster Cores of the Second Order... This is capable of breaking a country''s economy...'' With a strange smile, Luan stood up and stretched.

    Taking a Qi Restoring Stamina Restoration Pill, Luan felt refreshed.

    "Right! It''s time to create a better formation for this ind," Luan muttered.NThe more protected this ind was, the better. This was, after all, the future ce where a Tower would be formed.

    With 100 Second Order Monster Cores and Third Order Monster Blood, Luan began preparations. He started drawing around the ind while scattering the Monster Cores.

    Little by little, everything started to shimmer, but the finishing touch was still missing. Luan created 100 talismans with Third Order monster blood andunched them into the sky. As if hooked, the talismans paused and then floated in all directions. Luan began to recite something in the ancientnguage, and the formation began to be formed, creating an invisible barrier around the ind.

    Although difficult to see, it was like a very clean ss. If you looked closely, you could see the barrier forming.

    "Here he goes doing something amazing again," Ingrid said as she smiled. She felt the pressure of the formation and had to admit that even her heart was stirred by such a concentration of Qi. Although she didn''t know the level of this formation, it was at least better than the one at the Dimas mansion. While the formation at the Dimas Mansion was nothing to sneeze at, inparison with this... it left something to be desired.

    "As expected, Luan is Luan, always doing amazing things," Elias smiled.

    "Tsk, don''t talk like you''re a sage." Catharina kicked his ass.

    "What did I do?" Elias felt hurt.

    "The fact that you don''t know proves you''re a fool!" Catharina scoffed.

    "Err¡­" Elias pursed his lips but didn''t speak.

    Luan came back and pped Elias on the shoulder. "Dude, you''re a man, and yet are you going to let her talk to you like that? Or do you consider yourself a fool?"

    "I''m not a fool!" Elijah said.

    "Then go to her, grab her by her shoulder and say out loud ''I love you!''"

    "Yes, I will... Wait, is that what I''m supposed to say?" Elijah was confused.

    "Haha, I''m joking with you. Now, seriously, go to her and say, ''Woman, look at these muscles, look at this strength, where am I an idiot?''" Luan encouraged him.

    "Yes, I will!" Elijah rose.

 Chapter 214: Scared Elias

    <h4>Chapter 214: Scared Elias</h4>

    "Yes, I will!" Elias rose.

    Elias rose. He was no longer the fearful man he was before; he was now a brave and fearless man. He walked towards Catharina, stopping in front of her. He looked into her eyes fiercely, yes, fierce.

    "What is it?" Catharina asked angrily.

    "No- nothing." Elias was frightened and left.

    "Did he turn yellow?" Luan said: "Sigh, Elias, you are better than that. Behind that angry face of hers there is a beautiful woman waiting to show you a beautiful smile that will make your heart stop beating."

    "Yes, yes. She''s going to make my heart stop beating because she''s going to beat me so hard I''m going to die!" Elias refuted.

    "Haha!" Whoever heard Luanugh couldn''t help butugh out loud as well. Even Catharina, who had her hand resting on her cheek, had a smile curved on her beautiful lips.

    "See, didn''t I say?" Luan points to Catharina. "Isn''t her smile beautiful?"

    Elias scratched his head and nodded, "Yes, it is."

    "Do you think someone with such a beautiful smile could be dangerous?" Luan asked.

    "Yes, very dangerous." Elias shivered.

    "Tsk." Luan clicked his tongue. It didn''t seem to work; Elias''s fear of Catharina was too great.

    "Luan, I''m starting to think you''re trying to sell off your adorable and cute sister." Catharina rolled her eyes at him.

    "Of course not, I''m just wanting to give my good friend a little more courage. You misunderstood me." Luan denied her allegation.

    "Yes, yes, keep lying. Maybe I''ll believe you," Catharina scoffed.

    "Seriously, no one believes me anymore! I think I''m going to cry." Luan rubbed his eyes, pretending to cry and ''look'', then pretended again to ''look''.

    "Hahaha, stop it boy; it doesn''t suit you at all," Catharinaughed.

    "Alright, I stopped. Tsk, you are very boring." Luan sighed and took out a little bell from God knows where, and started ringing it. "Butler, butler..."

    "We don''t have butlers." Catharina rolled her eyes again.

    "Oh, that''s true. But it wouldn''t be weird if one showed up, would it?" Luan smiled.

    "Need something, Luan? I''ll get it for you," Ingrid said.

    "See, only my girlfriend loves me." Luan caught her around the waist and made her sit in hisp.

    "Get a room!" Catharina screamed.

    "No, it''s still too early," Luan said seriously.

    "Do you always have an answer on your tongue?" Catharina sighed.

    Luan stuck out his tongue and asked while he had his tongue out in Ingrid''s direction, "How is it? Is there anything written on it?"

    "No, but it is handsome," Ingridughed.

    "You see? There''s no answer on the tip of my tongue, but my girlfriend said my tongue is handsome. I must thank her for that. Thanks." Luan looked at her seriously.

    "Ahh, I can''t take you two any more!" Catharina got up and left.

    "Elias, go after her," Luan encouraged.

    "Me? Not me, I''m not crazy!" Elias shivered.

    "Courage, man." Luan shook his head.

    After Catharina was teased by Luan, did he want him to go to her? Isn''t that the same as asking to be beaten?

    "Mm? What are you all doing standing there? Go, start training!" Luan now looked at the group of twenty or better, twenty one, and said.

    "Right away!" They dared not be slow.

    "You too, Elias. Your strength is stillcking," Luan said strictly.

    "...Okay, I''m going to train a lot," Elias said.

    "No, you need to know how to moderate. You can train a lot, but know your limits. If you get hurt training I''ll have Catharina beat you up," Luan said dangerously.

    "Why Catharina and not yourself?" Elias scratched his head.

    "Oh, because if it''s me, you won''t even be able to walk the next day," Luan said indifferently.

    "...Catharina is good. I prefer Catharina." Elias shivered.

    "Still standing here?" Luan looked dangerous.

    "By the way, listen to this: ''Catharina is good, I prefer Catharina.''" Luan yed the smartphone recording.

    "I''m leaving now!" Elias ran.

    "Poor dear, you keep scaring your friend. Is it that fun?" Ingridughed.

    "Mm? Did I scare him?" Luan feigned innocence.

    "I certainly didn''t do it." Ingrid rolled her eyes at him.

    "Oh, and why would you think about doing that? He''s a nice guy, you know~" Luan smiled.

    "...Luan, do I have something on my face?" Ingrid asked, noticing him staring at her closely.

    "Unfortunately, yes." Luan approached her.

    "Oh?" Ingrid was confused.

    "The most adorably confused facial expression," Luan whispered in her ear, "Why, what did you think was there?"

    "Dummy!" She hit him.

    Luanughed and said, "Really, if I don''t do this, he won''t train as his life depends on it. It''s good to give friendly encouragement."

    "Look at the sky," Luan said suddenly.

    "Yes, it''s beautiful," Ingrid admired him.

    "Doesn''t it remind you of that day?" Luan said with a mischievous smile.

    Ingrid took a moment to realize what he was talking about, but when she remembered, she was furious. "Luan! I''ll kill you!"

    Luan took her from hisp and began to run.

    "Stop right there!" she yelled.

    "No, hahaha!" Luanughed out loud as he ran.

    After running about twenty times around the ind, even Ingrid began to drip sweat.

    Luan stopped next to her and said, "Seriously, you need to train more. You see, this little exercise has taken so much time from you."

    "Exercise, my ass!" Ingrid gritted her teeth.

    "Come here, my angry girlfriend, I''ll let you hit me and I won''t even move." Luan opened his arms as he stood.

    Ingrid looked at him suspiciously. She approached him step by step, and when she got close to him, she didn''t punch but bit his arm fiercely.

    With a satisfied smile, she said, "That''s what you deserve for teasing me."

    "A love bite?" Luan asked.

    "..."

    ''Wow¡­'' Ingrid was helpless.

    "Come here." Luan sat in the chair and patted his thighs.

    "I will not." She denied.

    "Come," Luan said softly and seductively.

    ...

    Sitting on hisp and wrapping her arms around his neck, Ingrid said, "You''re a fool."

    "Yes, but I''m your fool," Luan smiled.

    Hearing this, Ingrid blushed from ear to cheek to neck. She didn''t dislike what she heard. In fact, she liked it. "Yes, you''re my fool." She smiled.

 Chapter 215: Marrow Refining

    <h4>Chapter 215: Marrow Refining</h4>

    The Qi around the ind increased a lot after Luan created the formation. He even added 20 Third Order Monster Cores to reinforce the formation.

    Surrounded by 10 Monster Cores of the Second Order, Luan was meditating. His body muscles contracted as the Qi began to enter his body and flow through his veins in abundance. His aura and Qi suction were so great that the others had to stay away or else they would have their own Qi sucked out by Luan.

    ''Aberration!'' That''s what they thought when they saw Luan cultivate. Now they hade to know the true genius of cultivation; it was totally different from their own. Even Ingrid, who was often better, wasn''t as freakish as Luan.

    Like the sound of a gong, Luan''s body made this sound over and over again as he raised his Qi.

    *Crack Crack, Crack...!*

    Two hourster, the Monster Cores ran out of Qi that kept them in bnce and began to break down 1 to 1.

    ''Blood Refining ¨C Level 7.'' Luan''s eyes blinked and the menacing slits of the dragon that had formed were gone. The blood running through his veins became purer and easier to control; his body''s reaction increased. Taking 20 Second Order Monster Cores, he ced it in the matrix below his feet and went back to meditating.

    "So handsome¡­" Ingrid said dreamily.

    Luan looked like a god loved by Qi. He was surrounded by multicolored Qi particles entering his body like a vortex.

    ''There.'' Luan''s feet shifted, ws and white scales appearing like a dragon. He could also feel great strength in his feet. They were at least 10x stronger than before.

    ''I can''t just increase my Qi. I need a strong body that wants to ept the transformation of the White Dragon...'' Luan knew what needed to be done and could already feel that the transformation of the dragon''s feet and arms was leading him to his limit.

    He mostly needed to form the Dragon Core. Currently, his Pseudo Core was still useful for now, however, it still had a limit. While it was not the true Dragon Core, it was still superior to any Dantian out there.

    ''Advanced step. There''s still the final step, and then I''m going to start the Realm Core Formation with the body...'' Luan concentrated and began to direct the Qi to the Pseudo Core.

    The Monster Cores were emitting an intense light, and also a lot of pressure. It was, after all, 20 of the Second Order at once. But that didn''t make Luan shake; he didn''t even shiver.

    All the leaking Qi was vacuumed through Luan''s body, leaving no waste. At that moment Luan''s body was glowing like a deity. The Qi in his body was so concentrated and was so vivid that it glowed throughout his body. It took all of Luan''s willpower to direct all the Qi to the Pseudo Core.

    After nearly an hour, Luan''s body finally shivered a little, but he stabilized so fast before it got out of control. The Qi was not able to escape him and was strengthening his Pseudo Core.

    Opening his eyes briefly when he felt the Monster Cores were going to crack, he grabbed another 20 Monster Cores from the Second Order. Those who saw could only stand with their jaws dropped and awestruck.

    "Abnormal, he''s a freak!" Elijah said out loud. Luckily he was well away and Luan, who was concentrating on absorbing the Qi, didn''t hear.

    "Hey, why are you fools kneeling on the floor? Get up and go train!" Elias looked strangely at the group of twenty who knelt and even had some with tears in their eyes.

    "Captain Elias, don''t you understand? We are witnessing the Ascension of a God. It is normal that we kneel before such a being!" Renato Lopes said with fanaticism.

    "Yes, Captain Elias, don''t you see? Look, even the heavens rejoice in the presence of the God Luan," another said. In the air, clouds began to swirl around each other. Of course, that was because of Luan''s Origin, but they didn''t know that.

    Now that they started to believe that Luan was some kind of deity, it was going to be hard to get that out of their heads.

    "Ingrid, say something to them." Elijah didn''t know what to do.

    "So handsome¡­" Ingrid said with a star in her eyes, looking in Luan''s direction.

    "Ah, ah, it''s over, there''s no more hope." Elijah gave up.

    Like the sound of ss breaking, the first twenty Monster Cores shattered.

    Luan opened his eyes and warned, "What are you standing there looking at? Everyone, go back to training!"

    "Yes, sir!" Quickly, they got up and started training.

    ''Am I the Captain or is Luan their Captain? Because when I said it, they didn''t listen to me!'' Eliasined in his mind, but he didn''t dare say it out loud.

    The previously iplete Pseudo Core began to show simr signs to that of a puzzle which was being fitted with new pieces. Gradually, the glow of the Pseudo Core was bing more evident and more powerful. The power of Luan and his body also began to grow.

    The aura was intimidating, the power was heavy, making him sink to the ground together with the Monster Cores. A pir of Qi formed on top of Luan''s head and the pain of his flesh being torn and renewed was immense. His bones broke repeatedly and renewed; the blood also ran and rposed through the bone marrow. The corners of Luan''s mouth dripped blood. His hair started to fall out, and soon he went bald.

    Breathing erratically, Luan struggled to return to more normal breathing and stabilize his cultivation. In the crater that formed, it was already soaked with his blood, skin, and bones.

    Like a phoenix, Luan started to be reborn. New bones were brought forth; new skin grew; new blood was produced. His white hair grew back and turned a little silver, which Ingrid found to be very handsome. Damn, he was getting even more handsome than before.

    "Hahaha! I entered the Marrow Refining stage!" Luanughed out loud. Then he closed his eyes and looked through his core.

    ''Is this a mirror?'' Of course, that wasn''t the real look of his core, but rather a representation, which was thousands of mirrors.

    ''But what does that mean? Why mirrors?'' Luan was confused.

 Chapter 216: Decision of the Nymphs

    <h4>Chapter 216: Decision of the Nymphs</h4>

    Luan felt full of power, but he also felt very... stinky...

    ''I''m going to take a bath.'' Seeing Ingrid approaching, he said, "Don''te closer. It''s not what you''re thinking; it''s just that I stink. I''ve just expelled a lot of impure substances, so I''m going to take a shower and I''ll be right back."

    "That''s alright. Okay, go ahead," Ingrid said.

    After a refreshing shower, although it took a little longer to get rid of the stench of impurities, Luan felt invigorated.

    Ingrid asked him to sit beside her. Looking at his side profile, she smiled and said, "Luan, how strong are you currently?"

    Luan smiled. "Above the Third Order. If I use my Qi and the power of my body, it''s something like 130 times stronger."

    "That is so much." Ingrid let out an admiring sigh. "As expected from my boyfriend."

    "For you to better understand how it works before I was in the stage: Formation of Nucleus Realm. Now, I formed my dragon core and went to the stage: Marrow Refining, which advances from 1-9. Then there is the stage: Temper, which is to temper the body, almost the same as refining the body, and is also from 1-9. Last but not least is Middle Vein Connection and it goes from 1-12."

    "So it''s like this." Ingrid nodded in understanding and asked, "What about Qi?"

    "Do Qi is first and then Refining Qi, which both go from 1-9. Then, Blood Refining which is from 1-9, followed by Bone Refining which is also from 1-9, andstly it is Cleanse of the Middle Veins and this one is a little moreplicated, from 1-12," Luan exined, and added, "By the way, I''m in Blood Refining with Qi and Marrow Refining with Body."

    "If I did just one of them, would it have the same result?" Ingrid asked.

    "No. As much as it''s a little simr in some parts, they''re totally different, so doing both is the best, but it''s also the hardest. Luckily you have me." Luan smiled.

    "By the way, Japan asked for a truce," Ingrid said andughed.

    "It was to be expected. They cannot be without my support, let alone be my enemy. After all, I can be everywhere, and they even suspect that I can observe everything with clouds, as my power is to control the clouds," Luan said.

    "And can you?" Ingrid asked.

    "No, but they don''t need to know that," he said as heughed.

    "Yes, true." Ingrid smiled.

    "By the way, the tournament is happening. Aren''t you interested in seeing it?" Ingrid asked.

    "No. Mom is already dealing with that issue for me. I prefer to stay and cultivate. If before I had things to do at Dimas Corporation, now I have practically nothing. Right now, the issues they have are small; Mom can solve them easily... Speaking of her..." The sound of a helicopter was heard and it didn''t take long for Maira to appear in their field of vision. When the helicopternded, it disappeared like smoke.

    "Mom, wee back," Luan greeted her.

    "Nice to see you, mother-inw." Ingrid went to her and hugged and kissed Maira''s cheek.

    "So weing. Good, good." Maira smiled.

    "Mom, how was it there?" Luan asked.

    "There weren''t any big things. That bunch of useless people called me for so little¡­ Anyway, I also saw a bit of the tournament. It''s in the finals already, and there''s an interesting boy among them. His name is Henson. And strangely, he has a rooster. By the way, how can someone create an ount that looks like a rooster? Did you have that option?" Maira was confused.

    "Oh? Hahaha. This is interesting," Luan said. "Mother, he is not a person, but a rooster, in fact. Because of the changes that are happening, this rooster must have gained intelligence. I just don''t know how he managed to register in the game." Luan pondered.

    "But what''s the use?" Ingrid asked, "Isn''t it just humans who can use the body technique?"

    "It was meant to be just for humans. Wait a minute, lemme see now." Luan picked up the smartphone.

    "Animal Body Foundation... Meeh, how did thise about here?" Luan was amazed.

    "So there really is something that lets animals cultivate." Maira sighed.

    "Mm... Something is intervening in my game. Not even I canpletely control it. But one thing I''m sure of, this was not done by humans," Luan said.

    "Why animals?" Ingrid asked.

    "No, maybe it''s heaven''s will? Honestly, I don''t know," Luan said indifferently, "But whatever, at least he''s following my rules. He also only gave a part of the technique to the rooster. More animals might possibly join the game. It''s hard to say, but there''s a chance, after all, soon other animals will get smarter too. For example: Pooh and Zeus. They could easily get into the game."

    "So why not let them in? I mean, they can learn this animal body foundation technique. It would be of benefit to them." Maira said.

    "It''s not a bad idea. Okay, I''ll set that upter," Luan nodded.

    "Okay girls, keep talking without me," Luan said, "I''m going to negotiate with the nymphs."

    "That''s right? Go there then." Maira didn''t care.

    "Bye, my pretty~" Boldly Ingrid said and blew Luan a flying kiss.

    Luan smiled and made clouds appear beneath his feet. Floating, he took a trip towards where the Nymphs'' domain was. It didn''t take long before Luan arrived at the front of the Nymph realm.

    "We have been waiting for you Mr. Luan." The Queen of the Nymphs, Tifa, appeared with Luise at her side.

    "Oh? Have you decided yet?" Luan asked.

    "Yes, and we can''t ept your offer." Tifa looked strange when she spoke.

    "And why not?" Luan asked.

    "We already made an agreement with the Brazilian government. They gave us weapons in exchange for all the fruits of the sniffer tree with them," Tifa replied.

    "Heh. So it turned out to be that. You wouldn''t even tell me an answer before and now you''ve gone to another source. Good, good, just great." Luan hadn''t felt so angry in a long time. Not because he lost the fruit of the sniffer tree, but because he felt betrayed. After all, he tried to broach this subject first. The government probably didn''t even know how to use these fruits, but they were wanting what he wanted and the Nymphs chose them.

    "Therefore, there is nothing more to discuss," Luan said coldly. Tifa and Luise trembled in fear.

    Before Luan left, he turned around again and said, "By the way, I hate feeling betrayed, but I''m not going to do anything to you. After all, it was your choice to switch with someone else. But I want you to understand what you lost by not befriending me."

    Then he muttered, "Leviathan,e."

    *CRASH!*

    The whole world began to tremble in the presence of the sword that looked like a shark''s fin. The sword roared and the nymphs vomited blood and fell from the sky, kneeling on the ground in terror.

    After that, Luan made Leviathan go back and looked coldly at the nymphs on the ground and said, "When you need help, don''t even think about calling me. Because, I will never, ever help those who stab me in the back like you just did." After saying that, Luan left with his flying cloud.

    The nymphs remained on the ground, kneeling still, trembling with fear.

    "We screwed up¡­" Tifa muttered desperately.

    Luisa opened her mouth. She wanted to speak andfort the queen but couldn''t find the words tofort her.

 Chapter 217: Bone Refining Stage

    <h4>Chapter 217: Bone Refining Stage</h4>

    "Luan, was that tremor caused by you?" Catharina asked.

    "Yes," Luan replied indifferently.

    "What happened?" Maira massaged her shoulders.

    "The Nymphs exchanged what we agreed to trade with the government. They are a bunch of fools; do they think the government will be good for them? After they run out of gun ammunition, who will they have to turn to? At least I would have offered them pills that increased their strength permanently, not an unreliable tool," Luan scoffed.

    "But initially weren''t you offering just a few pills that improved cultivation speed for a few hours?" Maira asked.

    "But who said they were bad? Mom, increasing their cultivation means increasing their power permanently. In fact, the pills I offered were even better than the real value of the fruits, I just offered them because it''s something rare these days, but that doesn''t mean they would benefit just from that, because when I made pills out of fruit, I intended to trade with them. After all, the pills I was offering were to cleanse meridian veins, one of the rarest pills of the Third Order," Luan said indifferently.

    He continued, "Yes, the pills I was offering to them at first would have been weaker than what could have been made with the fruit, but even so, using those pills, they would have trained and strengthened themselves, and that would have been a permanent part of their power. But since they decided to act on their own, they better not think about asking me for help if they need it. I will never, never forgive anyone who stabs me in the back like they did."

    Maira and the rest were surprised by the way Luan spoke; many of them had never seen him so angry.

    "At least the giants are more sensible. They didn''t fall for the government''s lip service. The government is very good at promising several things and not delivering any. Those nymphs will be made puppets by them and then discarded, mark my words," Catharina said.

    "Yes, I misjudged the nymphs. I thought they were smarter, but apparently I was wrong," Luan said coldly.

    "But Luan, didn''t they do it because they wanted to study our weapons and reproduce them for themselves?" Cristina asked.

    "That''s impossible. They have at most a thousand nymphs. They would not have the manpower to do that. In fact, the nymphs are bad with machines; it would be astounding if they could use the already made weapons, let alone replicate them," Luan said indifferently.

    "If so, they are really dumb." Ingrid shook her head in disappointment.

    "There are still other races that might have something useful to trade. Why don''t you go talk to them?" Maira asked.

    "No, right now I don''t have the patience for that. I''m going to get the remaining Monster Cores and increase my strength. If I''m lucky, I''ll make it to the Third Order," Luan said.

    "For that, it would be nice if I could get your help, Ingrid," Luan told her.

    "Oh, how can I help?" Ingrid asked, puzzled.

    "My next stage is Blood Refining. If you coordinate with me, it will be easier for me toplete this trial, since you are more sensitive to blood," Luan exined.

    To start with, Luan drew a star, together with some ancient words, and on the five points he ced 1 Monster Core of the Third Order.

    Sitting in the middle, he said, "Ingrid, put your hand on my back and when you notice something wrong with my blood, use your ability to help me."

    "Am I ready for this?" Ingrid was afraid of doing something wrong.

    "I believe in you," Luan said sincerely.

    Having Luan''s confidence, Ingrid felt incredibly assured. She ced both hands on his back and channeled her Qi. When Luan began to meditate with his technique, the star pentagram lit up and the Qi was directed towards Luan. All of the Monster Cores around the pentagram were Third Order Monster Cores. The Qi invading Luan''s body was powerful. If he was a little weaker, he would have been destroyed. But in Luan''s hands, this Qi had be gentler than a cat.

    The Qi danced in Luan''s body, but instead of merging with the body, it began to merge with the blood, refining the blood and making the blood be brighter and more powerful. This went on for over 1 hour. Ingrid already had sweat dripping from her forehead, she often had to help Luan control the blood that got out of control. It was a difficult task, but also a revealing one, as she now knew about the Blood Refining process.

    In fact, letting someone else help with this was a very intimate thing, as it could uncover more secrets of your partner''s body. This proved the degree of confidence and trust Luan had in Ingrid.

    Even though she was ayman in the subject of refining, Ingrid was no stranger to understanding blood, so she could manipte it better. Because the man she loved trusted her so much, it made her excited and eager to help him.

    "Stand away!" Luan said hoarsely, and a loud gong sound echoed from Luan''s body.

    A pir of White Light headed towards him from miles away, and he sessfully entered the stage: Bone Refining, which runs from 1-9.

    His blood was brilliant and much more powerful than humans normally had. He was supposed to be at most 80 times stronger by going through this stage, but when he tested his Qi, to his surprise he found it was sometimes stronger.

    ''So that''s the technique: Negative White Dragon Transformation.'' Luan was full ofplex emotions.NTo be this strong, almost with the strength of the Third Order of Qi, without even being in the Mid-Vince Cleansing Stage, was inconceivable.

    ''I surpassed my previous self...'' If you were to talk about talent, the current one was far superior to his past life. And he didn''t even have to sacrifice his Yang to get such power.

    "Ingrid, don''t waste time. There''s still energy in these Monster Cores. Enjoy and sit back and get stronger," Luan said hastily.

    "Okay." Ingrid nodded and sat down where Luan had been before.

    Ingrid was also in the Qi refining stage, but unlike Luan, hers was more "normal". Hers went up to strength on average 80 times stronger, which was very high. Of course, she was a carrier of the Sea Of Blood; it was no wonder she had such powerful blood.

    The absorption of Monster Core Qi in the pentagram was neither fast nor slow. Little by little her strength was increasing bit by bit until the Monster Cores started to show signs of cracking. However, Luan was quick to exchange the cracked ones for 5 Second Order Monster Cores, which would be enough for Ingrid to get past this stage and enter the bone refining stage.

    ''Her Qi strength is already between 75 and 78 times stronger...'' Luan took a deep breath. He also went to her when he saw her trembling. She must have encountered some problem.

    In fact, something was trying to keep her from moving forward, but would it seed? Luan used the Negative Qi, passing through Ingrid''s body and erasing that evil Qi that tried to limit Ingrid''s cultivation.

    Seeing that there was no more trouble, he walked away and waited. 30 minutester, Ingrid opened her eyes and a sea of ??blood created a pir of blood. Her hair advanced and turned red, her lips also turned red from the blood.

    Second after second, the blood pir continued to pile up for a full minute. Then it returned to Ingrid''s body, bing part of her power. She opened her eyes and blinked with joy when she saw Luan. She felt empowered. The strength in her body was overflowing. She felt she could fight a Third Order monster and win.

    "Congrattions on your advancement." Luan smiled at her.

    "It was all thanks to you. Thank you, Darling." She hugged him.

    "Calling me Darling. Is this you trying to seduce me? If so, you have seeded," Luan said with a mischievous smile.

    *

    Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý

    I started a new novel, and I already have chapters of it stocked, I will post 1 chapter daily: Amon, The Legendary Overlord

 Chapter 218: Will Luan Achieve the Third Order?

    <h4>Chapter 218: Will Luan Achieve the Third Order?</h4>

    "You 22 there, I''m also going to make a matrix, and each one of you can stay one hour in it and then change people," Luan said to Elias, Chloe, and the rest.

    "Catharina, Cristina, mother, Amanda, Monica, Sebastian, Arlinda, Alice, and Leticia are going to use this one." Luan created another Matrix and said, "It''s the same as for them, 1 hour for each person."

    "Why do yours and Ingrid''s look different?" Catharina asked.

    "Clearly, because we are stronger. The most you can stand is 1 hour. Ingrid and I are already in the Second Order, and personally, I''m almost in the Third Order." Luan said,

    "Ingrid, you go first," Luan said.

    "Are you sure?" Ingrid asked.

    "Yes, if I go, I might end up using all of the Qi from the Monster Cores," Luan said.

    "..."

    Yes, she forgot what a monster Luan was...

    Seeing that everyone began to upy themselves if he wasn''t meditating on the pentagrams, he was executing technique strokes.

    Getting a very much-requested oven, Luan started preparing to create pills. This oven was something he got from the dynasty of China. It was a very good relic for alchemy. Before, one family had used it only as decoration, but after Luan ''threw'' a lot of dors at them, they decided to sell.

    On the oven, there was a coiled green dragon and a red dragon on the other side. When the mes came into contact with the furnace, the two dragons appeared to be alive.

    Cutting a piece of the 300-year-old Mandrake, taking a petal of a Death Flower after refining it with Negative Dragon Qi, Luan ced a mouthful of water he had picked up near a volcano. It was special water that had survived the temperature of the volcano, and it had a lot of protein. The blood of a Third Order Lion King monster was also dumped inside.

    "Poof!"

    Smoke rose, but this wasmon. Soon it stabilized and Luan continued with the final touch of putting in his Negative Qi. Covering the oven, the green and red dragons made ratcheting sounds as they began to move from side to side.

    Luan put all his mental power into force. The creation of the pill depended not only on the ingredients but on the process. If for a moment Luan got distracted, he could screw it up. But how with Luan''s years of experience would he let such a ''low-grade'' pill fail?

    Of course, even though he said it was low-grade, it was a pill that equaled the Third Order, but he even adapted it so someone in the First Order could use it. 20 minutester, he opened the lid; 10 golden pills appeared.

    Those closest to Luan began to drool. The smell was very seductive for those who cultivated. It was as if every cellr particle in their bodies wanted that pill.

    "Elias,e here," Luan called out.

    "Yes?"

    "Here, take these 10 pills and give them to those who are going to meditate on the pentagram. By the way, whoever has already eaten one cannot have another one, at least not today. They have a high concentration of Qi. As much as they are of benefit, if you use too much, your body could explode like a grenade that had the pin pulled."

    "Don''t you think your analogy is a bit crude?" Eliasughed.

    "But it is understood, yes?" Luan didn''t even blush.

    "Yes, yes. I''m going then." Elijah left.

    Luan went back to the same process, only faster than before. 15 minutester, another 10 pills were ready. "Mom,e here."

    "Is it the same thing you gave Elijah? I saw that whoever ate one emitted a powerful aura," Maira said.

    "Yes, it''s the same. This will help to increase your power. This pill is an adaptation of Collecting Qi with a chance to have enlightenment. In other words, you have a great chance of leveling up or going up a Realm if you''re lucky," Luan exined.

    "Oh, this is better than I expected." Maira was surprised and smiled.

    "Yes, so don''t let them waste it, and see if they''re training diligently." Luan handed the 11 pills to her. Yes, 11 pills, this time he had managed to make one more.

    It had been 35 minutes. He had time to make two more batches. Said and done, 30 minutester, Luan made another 22 pills.

    They were all in a shiny jar. It looked like a candy jar. But of course, each such pill if it were on the ck market could be sold for thousands of dors. But Luan was not short of money. He didn''t need to sell, but rather, strengthen himself and his family. It was at this point that Ingrid also finished her meditation.

    "Now, train the body. Do some exercises. I created one in the pentagram to meditate with after you do the body exercises. By the way, take a pill like that. Use it when you meditate."

    "Okay." Ingrid took one and asked, "But what is this?"

    "Very simr to the Qi collection pill, but with a lot more Qi concentration, and it has a chance of granting enlightenment, meaning it can cause a breakthrough if you find yourself at a bottleneck," Luan exined.

    "Oh, that''s a good thing." Ingrid smiled.

    "Luan¡­" Elias came back.

    "Yes?" Luan, who was about to meditate, was stopped by Elijah.

    "After training all morning, some of the group are already getting tired. Should I let them rest?" Elijah asked.

    "Rest? No, take these pills. That way they will feel refreshed." Luan handed him the Qi and Vigor Restoration Pills.

    "Isn''t that rare? Isn''t it better to just rest?" Elijah asked.

    "Stop asking questions. Just do what I say. If it was a waste, of course I wouldn''t ask you to do that. Elias, seriously, it seems like you don''t know me." Luan rolled his eyes.

    "Yes, yes, I know you don''t like to waste resources." Elias left.

    Luan swallowed a pill and sat down in the middle of the pentagram. When he started to cultivate, everything lit up. A pir of Qi formed, and Qi and more Qi gathered around it. The surrounding crystals already showed signs of cracking. Ingrid saw this and was quick to switch to new Monster Cores.

    "My God!"

    "Why didn''t this happen when it was our turn?"

    "Sigh, Master Luan is a Cultivation Monster."

    ''Yes, theparisons are hateful..."

    In Luan''s body, the Qi grew more and more. He only felt gongs ying in his body and his power increasing. In less than 30 minutes he had already increased more than 5 times with his Qi, and it still showed no sign of stopping. Worse, it seemed to pick up pace, even the ind''s Qi seemed to be running low.

    "Stop meditating!" Elijah warned. Maira did the same too.

    As long as Luan was cultivating, they would only be making a vain effort. All the Qi would go to him, and in a tug of war, whoever can pull the Qi would be the victor. It was child''s y, of course, it would all go to Luan.

    ''LV6 Bone Refining...'' Even Luan was panting with pleasure. He didn''t expect to be enlightened. Not losing concentration he continued.

    Ingrid beside him, kept an eye on the crystals. When she saw that one would crack, she changed it out for a new one.

    ''Now.'' Seeing it crack again, she took another five Monster Cores and switched them for cracked ones.

    Ingrid, seeing Luan so serious, surrounded by a pir of Qi, felt full of emotions: they were happiness, pride, desire, among other emotions.

    *

    Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý

    I started a new novel, and I already have chapters of it stocked, I will post 1 chapter daily: Amon, The Legendary Overlord

 Chapter 219: Fairies

    <h4>Chapter 219: Fairies</h4>

    Ingrid knew Luan was special, and what was happening now was more than enough proof. If things continued like this, it was possible he would reach the edge of the Third Order...

    Ingrid took a deep breath.

    ''Am I seeing things?'' Ingrid swore she saw a fairy circling around the pir of Qi, but then she saw another fairy. ''What is happening?''

    More and more fairies appeared and entered the pir of Qi and began to twirl around the pir of light as if they were in an amusement park.

    "This is funny!"

    Ingrid heard a clear, smooth voice, even a little childish. When she went to see, there were already more than 100 of these fairies¡­ Even Elias, Maira, and the rest noticed this and stopped what they were doing in awe.

    Ingrid turned around and yelled, "Those who are still meditating, go back to training; don''t slow down!"

    "Yes ma''am!" Afraid, they returned to what they had been doing.

    Ingrid didn''t want the resources Luan managed to get wasted. Maira saw this andughed.

    "Are these fairies?" Cristina blinked her big eyes and looked curiously.

    The other three children were also standing there with their eyes shining, looking at the more than 100 fairies circling around the pir of Qi.

    "Herees a mighty wave, get ready!" a childish voice of a pink fairy echoed. And that''s when the pir of Qi raged and expanded even more.

    Ingrid freaked out and walked over and changed out the Monster Cores that were showing signs of cracking.

    ''Bone Refining, Level 8. I can go further!''

    Luan''s eyes sharpened and his determination grew unfathomable. Anyone who saw this could only breathe weakly for fear of getting in the way. What they were seeing was something magical; it was beyond humanprehension. Fairies flitted round a pir of light that Luan created. It wasn''t every day one could see this.

    The fairies start talking:

    "Will he be able to break the Second Order?"

    "I don''t think so. It''s very difficult."

    "I think so! He''s so close!"

    "Well, he''s a genius for sure. He was even able to attract us."

    "I hope he makes it."

    "You go human, us fairies, we''re rooting for you, hehehe~~"

    The voices of all the fairies were sweet and childish, but very easy to hear. If possible, Ingrid and the girls wanted one of those fairies for themselves. Of course, as a proper way of treating sentient species they couldn''t do that, and they didn''t dare.

    Luan took a deep breath. ''''Bone Refining, Level 9.'' He said, "Ingrid, put on Monster Cores of the Third Order."

    "Okay." Ingrid didn''t dare be slow. She quickly switched to Monster Cores from the Third Order.

    "Ohhh, herees a big wave!" a fairy screamed.

    The fairies danced andughed as they circled the pir of light. What Ingrid and the rest didn''t know was that just for the simple fact that the fairies were there, it brought good luck to Luan, as they were loved by Qi, and that''s why the Qi wasn''t so turbulent. It wasn''t difficult for Luan to make his Qi stable for the most part.

    *Bang!*

    "Run, he is breaking the limit and going to the Third Order! The Qi will be turbulent!" The fairies weren''t warning themselves; they were warning the humans closest to them.

    Hearing this, Ingrid grabbed the Monster Cores and ran. Maira and the rest also ran away.

    All around, a vortex began to spin, and a dragon''s roar echoed. It was frightening. Nearby sea monsters fled as if there was no tomorrow.

    When the Pir of Light disappeared, several fairies were surrounding Luan, who now had dragon scale and w hands and dragon scale and w feet. On his chest, the white dragon scale encircled him like a vest.

    "Does he have dragon blood?"

    "No, he doesn''t seem to have it."

    "I think he practices the ancient dragon technique."

    "Should be it."

    The fairies started talking again.

    "Thanks," Luan said to the fairies.

    "Hehe~"

    "No need to thank us, we saw gentle Qi from afar and we wanted to see who it was."

    "Yes, yes. It''s all just a coincidence."

    "But, I must say, human, you are very special. And there''s a lot hidden in your body."

    "Yes, yes. You must be careful not to let the evil ns find out."

    "Yes, they are very scary."

    "Thank you for the warning." Luan smiled at them.

    "Hehe, you''re embarrassing us~"

    "By the way, where do you live?" Luan asked.

    "Nowhere in particr. We go where there is more mana; coincidentally we showed up here."

    "I see. So why didn''t you start living here? I mean, this ce is full of Qi, yes?" Luan asked.

    "Can we?"

    "I don''t know, should we?"

    "But we have nowhere to go, and even if we continue to wander, we don''t know if we''ll find a better ce than this."

    "Yes, and the humans seem to be kind."

    After making a decision, the fairy leader said, "Okay, let''s stay, but not for free. Take this as payment for our stay." She handed over a frozen tear.

    "Is this a fairy tear?" Luan was surprised.

    "As expected, you know. Yes, it''s the queen''s tear, and it was frozen."

    "We smell herbsing from you. Are you an alchemist?"

    "Correct." Luan agreed.

    "So use this to make pills, since you know what to do, yes?"

    "Yes, I have some use for it." Luan nodded again.

    "Okay, since we''re going to settle down here, we need to make our home."

    "By the way, can we use that big tree?" At the top of the ind was a veryrge tree.

    "Yes, make yourselvesfortable," Luan said.

    "Thanks." The fairy queen smiled and all the fairies made their way towards the big tree.

    "Luan." Maira and the rest came back.

    "Brother, the fairies will live here, is that right?" Cristina looked excited.

    "Yes, avoid bothering them. If they don''t take the initiative to talk to you, don''t bother them, and if they approach you when you are cultivating, be happy, because this will be of great help to you," Luan said.

    *

    Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý

    I started a new novel, and I already have chapters of it stocked, I will post 1 chapter daily: Amon, The Legendary Overlord

 Chapter 220: Third Order

    <h4>Chapter 220: Third Order</h4>

    "Luan, did you make it to the Third Order?" Ingrid asked eagerly.

    Luan smiled and said, "Yeah, I got it."

    "I''m so happy for you!" Ingrid hugged him.

    Luan said seriously, "But now it''s going to be a little moreplicated."

    Luan starts walking towards the house and Ingrid followed him.

    "Why?" Ingrid looked up and asked.

    "I need to focus on increasing my body''s power. The final stages of the body and Qi are intertwined, and if I want the two to be in harmony, I need to do it almost at the same time. After all, now with Qi I am at the stage: Clearing the Middle Veins. And the end of the Body is: Connecting the Middle Veins. I need to clean the veins and turn them on at the same time, because if I clean and not turn them on, the veins will get dirty with impurities again. Understand?"

    "Yeah." Ingrid nodded, getting up and making tea. Then she sat down across from Luan.

    "That means, for the next few days, I''m just going to cultivate the body, trying to reach the same level of Qi. Of course, I don''t necessarily need to do this, but if I want to do something perfect, something stronger than usual, I need to do this," Luan exined.

    "By the way, in my current state, just so you understand, I feel like I''ve been reborn. The cells in my body can breathe freely on their own. I no longer need to be afraid of running out of oxygen in deep water." Luan gave a brief exnation. This also suggested that he could hunt for more treasure in the ocean''s depths.

    "Now I have the confidence to defeat all those who are in the Third Order," Luan said confidently. As he exined, Luan stopped the conversation and smiled at Ingrid.

    Ingrid smiled and elegantly sipped her tea. "You look handsome when you''re confident."

    "I do?" Luan took a second to process this information and immediately touched his face. "I thought I was always beautiful."

    *Cough, cough...*

    Her shoulders were shaking and Ingrid covered her mouth as she coughed. The other handnded on the cup of tea she was holding. She was amused by Luan''sment and couldn''t contain herself. She hadughed with tea in her mouth and almost choked.

    Luan hadn''t expected her to enjoy herself so easily. He quickly reached out and patted her back. After the coughing subsided, he asked with concern, "Do you feel better?"

    Ingrid rolled her eyes at Luan and used a handkerchief to wipe tea from the corners of her mouth to restore her dignified appearance.

    "Eat some of the bread with ham and cheese. It''s delicious," Luan said as he ate.

    "I''ll ept." She directly bit into Luan''s ham and cheese sandwich and smiled triumphantly.

    "Want more? I''ll make it for you." Luan was very kind.

    "..."

    Even embarrassed, she says, "Yes, thank you."

    Luan smiled and looked at her.

    "Finished?" Luan asked.

    "Yeah." Ingrid wiped her mouth and nodded.

    "Okay, so I''ll teach you how to train. Let''s go outside," Luan said.

    "Mm." Ingrid nodded.

    The pentagram drawn by Luan was still there. The Monster Cores were already destroyed. They would have to rece them with new ones if Ingrid was going to use them. cing 5 of the Second Order, Ingrid sat in the center of the pentagram.

    "In the beginning I will help you, but you need to concentrate to be able to do this on your ownter, okay?" Luan said seriously.

    "Okay." Ingrid didn''t dare rx.

    "Wait, with you I''ll do it a little different." Luan had an idea, and so Ingrid patiently waited.

    Luan took out all the blood from the monsters and refilled the pool. After that he refined the blood even further and continued to do so for almost two hours.

    Then with Qi he drew a pentagram in the center of the pool and ced 5 Second Order Monster Cores at each end.

    "Now sit there." Luan pointed to the middle of the star.

    "Okay." Ingrid did as she was told.

    Amidst the pool of blood, with Luan cing both hands on her back, Ingrid started using: Blood as Life; Blood as Whole.

    The blood bubbled as if it were being boiled, but it wasn''t hot. Monster Core Qi mixed with blood, and the blood became more powerful. Ingrid entered a state of enlightenment; all her concentration was on the cultivation. She was the blood and the blood was she.

    The blood in the pool was already part of her control; she could mold it at will. Once it had reached that point, Luan smiled and walked away. She no longer needed his help.

    Unlike normal cultivators, after the blood waspletely pure and mixed with the Qi, Ingrid arched her head up and the blood began to enter her mouth. Little by little her power started to grow.

    ''She has entered the Intermediate Bone Refining stage.'' Luan smiled.

    And it still wasn''t going to stop. She was able to reach the Final Stage of Bone Refining.

    ''This is also helping her body. As expected, her bloodline is linked to the body too.''

    Unlike the Dragon Core formation, the Dantian formation was several times easier. What was happening was that Ingrid was in the final stage of Dantian''s training. Luan didn''t know if she was doing it on purpose or unconsciously, but if she continued like this, she would sessfully form a Dantian.

    ''As expected, she''s a genius.'' Luan''s eyes sparkled. Granted, the materials were very good, but if Ingrid wasn''t a genius, it was impossible to do what she was doing.

    Noticing cracks in the Monster Cores, Luan switched them out.

    ''She found a blockage with her Qi.'' But it was expected. Ingrid had reached the limit of Bone Refining; the next stage was: Connecting the Middle Veins.

    Noticing this, Ingrid stopped trying to move the Qi forward, and concentrated on her body. Minute passed after minute. Eventually she screamed. That''s when she sessfully created her Dantian.

    Ingrid went to Luan and tears of happiness flowed. "I made it Luan, I managed to create my Dantian! And, I managed to reach the limit of the Bone Refining Stage."

    "Congrattions, you were great, no you were more than great, you were exceptional!" Luan wiped her tears and smiled.

    There was a difference in technique: Queen Snake Body and Divine Spiritual Body. Initially they were not much, but as they evolved the differences would begin to show. In the final stage, the Divine Spirit body would have the strength of 1 dragon, that is, 500 times stronger. The Queen Cobra''s Body was at most 450 times stronger.

    Of course, that didn''t mean the Cobra Queen''s Body was bad. The flexibility gave her something the Divine Spiritual Body didn''t have, and the practicality of twisting and dodging, among other things. But afterpleting this technique, it didn''t mean she was finished, but yes, she can cultivate a new body technique.

    To exin it in an easy way: Once a technique is fully trained, it bes part of the cultivator''s ultimate power. That is, it bes part of them. Then the user can go and train a new body technique.

    But to be able to do this alone was difficult, but if one could...

    *

    Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý

    I started a new novel, and I already have chapters of it stocked, I will post 1 chapter daily: Amon, The Legendary Overlord

 Chapter 221: Going on a Date with Ingrid

    <h4>Chapter 221: Going on a Date with Ingrid</h4>

    "Mother, do you know that next month is Cristina''s birthday, yes?" Luan asked.

    "I know that. I n to have a party at our mansion. What do you think?" Maira asked.

    "Well, we''re just going to invite family members and do it at the Dimas mansion. It''s a good idea. I even thought about doing it at my grandfather''s inn," Luan said.

    "Yes, but I still think it''s better at the mansion," Maira said.

    "Then we will do it there." Luan kissed his mother''s cheek and said, "I''m going out with Ingrid; we''ll be backter. Keep an eye out to see if they are training properly without my supervision."

    "Okay," Maira smiled.

    Ingrid was wearing a short-sleeved lime green T-shirt and the cor was braided like a shoce, showing off her pretty corbones. Her beautiful blond hair was down, cascading over her right shoulder and down to the middle of her back. She wore a beautiful ne with green stones that was specially made by Luan and gifted to her.

    She was wearing a pair of jeans, which fit her perfect curves and a very cute high heel with ace style. It was actually the design on it that was very realistic, so much so that it looked like it was trulyce, and it was 4 inches long, with a dark brown color.

    The sun was a little strong, so Maira made her wear a pair of sses. The sses were checkered and the lens was pink with a rose gold frame. It looked great on Ingrid.

    "You look spectacr," Luan said as he held her hand.

    Ingrid smiled with her cheeks flushed and looked Luan up and down. Wearing a ck V-neck T-shirt with an open gray zer and ck dress pants with a gold Rolex on his left wrist, he also wore three other green rings. Overall, he was gant and very handsome. Ingrid almost melted in his presence.

    When Luan smiled a little, everything looked perfect. Ingrid felt like she could be on cloud nine... Oops, she was now on cloud nine. Anyway, Luan and Ingrid got on top of a cloud and left the ind. The destination was the city. They were going to walk a little and have fun, having a normal date.

    Luan sat down and said, "Sit beside me." Ingrid nodded in agreement and sat down.

    Seeing thendscape change from above the clouds was a very unique feeling. Ingrid especially liked that Luan was considerate enough to create a barrier to keep out the wind. Otherwise, the hair she took so long to fix would have been all in vain.

    When they arrived in the center of Florian¨®polis, Ingrid pointed excitedly. "Look, it''s Pra?a XV de Novembro."

    In Pra?a XV de Novembro there was a beautiful fig tree surrounded by wooden benches to sit on. Many couples went on dates there, even older couples. It was a very romantic tourist spot. And because it was so big and expanded, it had great shade, which was nice when the sun was hot.

    Luan went with Ingrid and sat down for a bit.

    "Look, they''re selling ice cream," Ingrid said.

    "I''ll buy some. What vor do you want?" Luan asked.

    "Let me see... It would be great if they have strawberry," Ingrid replied.

    "Okay, it won''t be but a moment." It didn''t take more than a minute and Luan came back, and when he came back Ingrid was already surrounded by men.

    "Lost something? Why are you surrounding my girlfriend?" Luan asked coldly.

    "Boy, don''t be-" When one of the men turned and saw Luan''s cold gaze, the man shivered. The others didn''t dare meet Luan''s eyes either. Not only was his gaze sharp, but his red eyes alone were frightening.

    "Humph!" Luan huffed and handed the ice cream to Ingrid.

    Ingrid chuckled and took the ice cream. She liked the feeling of being protected by Luan.

    "It''s dirty right here." Luan pointed.

    "Where?" Ingrid touched her face but couldn''t find it.

    Luan walked over and licked where the ice cream was, but not satisfied, he licked her lips, and it soon turned into a deep kiss. After pulling away with satisfaction, Luan licked his lips and went back to eating his chocte ice cream. Ingrid on the other hand was now more interested in Luan''s lips...

    After they finished their ice cream, they kissed a few times and then got up.

    "Where shall we go now?" Ingrid asked.

    "There are two museums near here; we can go to one of them. Have you ever been to a museum before?" Luan asked.

    "In truth, no. Now that you mention it, I''m a little interested," Ingrid said.

    "It''s decided then." Luan smiled.

    After walking a little, Luan found a pamphlet on the floor and picked it up. He intended to throw it in the trash, but what was written caught his attention and he started to read aloud, "The Cruz e Sousa Pce, formerly the Rosado Pce, is the headquarters of the Santa Catarina Historical Museum since 1986, and is located in the center of Florian¨®polis, in the state of Santa Catarina, in front of the city''s main square, Pra?a XV de Novembro, having served as the State Government Pce."

    "Isn''t this the museum we''re going to?" Ingrid asked.

    "Yes, that''s what it looks like." Luan nodded.

    When they arrived, they saw a pink pce with white decorations. The doors were brown with ss that reflected the green of the trees. On both sides of the entrance stairs, there was a light bulb chandelier that was actually a trio, almost like a trident.

    After paying, Luan and Ingrid entered. Walking a little in awe, Ingrid felt like she was inside a princess''s pce. In one room, there was a piano and in the middle of the room on the floor was an Eight-Pointed Star. Around it, there were some armchairs and even a historic clock. On one table was a very beautiful set of blue and white sses. It was all very beautiful.

    As expected, the dining room had a gigantic table, with five chairs on each side, apart from the two chairs at the end. The ceiling had a beautiful chandelier. And the room also had a door that opened onto a beautiful balcony from which one could see all the beautiful gardens outside.

    After staying a few more minutes, Luan and Ingrid left. Ingrid was especially happy. It was all so amazing, mainly because Luan was with her to experience it all.

    *

    Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý

    I started a new novel, and I already have chapters of it stocked, I will post 1 chapter daily: Amon, The Legendary Overlord

 Chapter 222: Marrow Refining Pill

    <h4>Chapter 222: Marrow Refining Pill</h4>

    The 15th, Friday, 2010.

    After staying a few hours in a five star hotel and making the whole hotel shudder, not letting anyone sleep because of so much noise, Luan and Ingrid left.

    Luan created a cloud beneath their feet and flew back to the ind as they took in the scenery. Ingrid''s face was glowing. Luan had satisfied her in many ways, both by having a romantic date, as well as... Well, you get the picture~

    After arriving on the ind, Luan didn''t rx. He began to train diligently. To reach the Third Order with the Corps he needed to work hard. Ingrid followed his example and went into the pool of blood and began to meditate. Even after half an hour, the improvement was negligible.

    ''I am a fool. I must make a marrow cleansing pill now that I have some Third Order monster remains...'' Luan chided himself.

    It was not difficult for him to create such a pill, especially with the Oven of the dynasty.

    Of course, if he had the fruit he wanted from the Nymphs, it would have been easier to create such a pill, but since he didn''t, he used something else to rece it. It wasn''t like that was obligatory; he could always substitute another ingredient.

    Crushing the marrow of the Third Order monster and cooking it until it all turned into a viscous white liquid, Luan stored it in pots. He also separated dried horsetail leaves and crushed them.

    Another ingredient was strawberry, but not just any strawberry, it was strawberry that he found in a dimensional crack and was cultivated with a lot of Qi and was very good for cleaning the marrow.

    Picking up the oven he''d gotten from the dynasty with two illustrated dragons, Luan took a deep breath, increasing his awareness. Blue mes appeared in his hand. He hadn''t used this before because it burned a lot of Qi, but for alchemy, blue mes were the hallmark of experienced alchemists.

    Luan''s concentration peaked. His aura became calm as ake, and he began to pour out the ingredients as they melted into the blue mes. Finally, he spilled the viscous liquid from the Third Order''s marrow.

    Luan''s concentration wasn''t shaken. Even when he seemed like he might show signs of failing, he remained calm and focused.

    "Done!" Luan copsed on his back. This had required too much from him.

    But the smile on his face didn''te off. After all, even without the fruit he wanted from the Nymphs, he managed to seed.

    Taking a deep breath, he soothed his Qi and spirit, and upon standing, he opened the lid of the two dragon pots. ''I actually managed to do five, and Heaven Level... My luck is really high today!'' Even Luan couldn''t believe it.

    He took out the five pills that gleamed more than precious pearls and put them in a suitable container. For now, only he and Ingrid needed these pills, butter Maira and the rest would need them too, and he now had more confidence in creating new pills like these. Even with a slightly inferior quality, these five were already a miracle in and of itself.

    ''This pill can help Ingrid refine both the marrow as well as the bone,'' Luan thought. Of course, the effect would be less on the bone, but it would still have an effect. Marrow was rted to the body, while bone refining was rted to Qi. If she was lucky, she might make it into the Third Order with the body and Qi. Of course, this in itself was almost impossible.

    However, Luan had 5 pills. He wouldn''t be stingy if she needed any of them. After all, couldn''t he create new pills?

    "Ingrid, are you busy?" Luan called for her.

    "No." She got up, soaked in blood, and went to him. By that time she had gotten used to the blood and control, and in a matter of seconds the blood left her body and clothes. Even the smell was no longer there.

    Luan handed her a pill. "This is a Marrow Refining Pill. It is almost certain that by swallowing this pill, you can sessfully refine your marrow. But first, calm down, and when you think you''re ready, swallow and cultivate."

    "I will." Ingrid nodded seriously.

    "Ah, yes, it will be painful," Luan warned.

    "Have you forgotten already? I passed the master''s test and I almost got burned alive in a volcano." Ingridughed, which was pretty scary, considering what she was talking about.

    "Yes, true," Luan remembered.

    Of course, it wasn''t just Ingrid who needed to prepare, Luan did too. And of course, they couldn''t be disturbed. Therefore, he created a formation that prevented others below the Third Order from approaching and already warned everyone that he and Ingrid were going through a delicate process and that the formation needed to be isted.

    "Wait, before you start, take these pills. They are pills that you should be able to use too," Luan said to Ingrid.

    "Yes, Qi Collection Pills." Ingrid nodded.

    "When you feel a lot of pain and your Qi is running out, eat this one. This one is different from the others; it is ground level. It will be of great help." Luan said.

    "Mm, thanks." She kissed him and smiled.

    "Okay, now be very careful, understand?" Luan warned again.

    "I know," Ingrid nodded.

    For both himself and Ingrid, he created a five-pointed pentagram, much like what they saw in the museum. At each end was a Third Order Monster Core.

    "Watch me first and try to do as I do," Luan said.

    "Okay." Ingrid nodded in obedience.

    Luan sat in the middle of the pentagram, and the Monster Cores'' Qi has already manifested. Luan took the Sky Level Bone Marrow Refining Pill and swallowed it.

    As the energy entered the marrow, Luan heard the sounds of something being swept through his bones. That was the energy that burned his marrow, slowly refining it and changing his own nature. This was simr to molten steel passing through the marrow and taking away the impurity. The pain was so great that it made Luan frown. That pain was deep in his bones and totally agonizing.

 Chapter 223: Who is seducing you?

    <h4>Chapter 223: Who is seducing you?</h4>

    Luan''s forehead dripped with sweat. His body was on fire. In the sweat, there were faint traces of a dark substance, but only a small amount. These were the impurities that had been inside Luan''s body. The energy from the pill continued to forcefully push the impurities, which caused worse pain as it tore apart the skin. Sometimes Luan felt like screaming, screaming out loud, but he held back. From the pores, it was possible to see a viscous gooing out. Little by little it came out. But it wasn''t the end; it wasn''t that simple.

    Time seemed to pass slowly. When two whole hours had finally passed, Luan felt like a year had passed, but now he was already in the final stage. The impurities were already expelled and Luan began to absorb thest bit of energy. He opened his mouth and vomited a mouthful of ck blood. The vomiting didn''t really stop. Luan continued vomiting blood. Finally, it was over and Luan finished vomiting.

    Marrow and blood are inextricably linked. The marrow produces blood and the blood rejuvenates the marrow. To temper the marrow, it was necessary to create new blood.

    Luan fell back on the floor wearily. It was suffocating and difficult, but he managed it. Well, the chances of him seeding were in his favor, the only problem was the pain the process put him through.

    The Monster Cores that were in the pentagram still had energy. Luan didn''t waste time and meditated. Now he was at the stage: Refine the Body with strength 80 times stronger.

    Refine the Body, was exactly what the name said, refining the body to create a semi-divine body, almost indestructible. This was also the most difficult stage, well, for others who didn''t know how to do it. For Luan who knew how to Refine the Body, it was something else.

    "Haven''t started yet?" Lying down, he looked up and saw Ingrid with tears in her eyes.

    *sigh~*

    Luan got up. He didn''t hug her because his body was full of impurity. "Dummy, I told you it was going to be painful. Why did you keep looking, and why are you crying?" He wiped the trail of tears away.

    "...It pains me to see you in pain..." she pouted.

    Damn, how he wanted to kiss her right then.

    Wiping his hand on the cleanest part of his clothing, he rubbed her head and smiled, "Thanks for caring."

    "I will always worry about you." She said it like it was the surest thing in the world.

    "If you keep acting cute and seducing me, I''ll take you to the bedroom and eat you!" Luan said.

    "Who, who is seducing you? I''m just telling the truth, idiot!" She walked away.

    Luan burst outughing. He urgently needed to take a shower...

    After showering, Luan watched Ingrid begin to clean the marrow. It was painful to look at, but he wanted to experience the bravery of his woman. He knew she wasn''t weak and this wouldn''t be what would bring her down. He also went to the pentagram that still had Qi from the Monster Cores and used it to restore his lost Qi.

    Also, he was ready in case something got out of hand, and then he could help her. Of course, Luan didn''t just stare; he took a blood ink from a Third Order Monster and started creating talismans.

    The talisman he was creating was for a single purpose: to double the strength of those who used it, functioning even for people of the Third Order. Although it onlysted 1 hour, it was very precious. If it were marketed, it would sell for a good price. But of course the good stuff he''d save for himself and his family.

    Each stroke was an amount of Qi that Luan used. The letters seemed toe alive, and form a different appearance. While waiting, he created 120 talismans. Somehow, he managed to get the hang of creating fast while waiting for Ingrid.

    Delivering 10 to each member of his family, he gave the rest to Elijah to distribute to the "Elite Squad".

    After more than three hours of suffering, Ingrid managed to seed. She even managed to refine the bone, so it took her longer than Luan. But she ended up using the two Qi Collection Pills. Regardless, they were well spent.

    Well, although she was at the same stage as Luan, there was a very big difference in strength as Luan practiced a technique that gave him the Divine Spiritual Body. And his current strength with Dragon Qi was 101, while Ingrid''s was 91. It may seem small, but it made all the difference.

    Joining the body and the Qi, Luan had a fighting power of 192. Ingrid on the other hand was 172. Honestly, she was doing great. Of course, half of the credit was thanks to Luan, who was always helping her, but if she didn''t prevail, it was impossible to get so strong in such a short time.

    Now Ingrid was stronger than most of the Third Order. It can be said that she was at the peak of power among all beings on earth at the time.

    "Take these and put them away. They can multiply your strength for 1 hour. If necessary, use it." Luan handed her ten talismans.

    "...Thanks." Ingrid smiled.

    "No need to thank me, and another thing," Luan held his nose andughed, "You stink~"

    She ran away.

    "Hahaha!" Luanughed out loud.

    After she left, Luan got serious, even a little indifferent and cold. He went to Elijah and said, "Let me teach them a little."

    Even from a distance, Luan had discovered many ws in their training. The 21 swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He was, after all, the man they worshiped, who destroyed so many monsters alone that he could create a mountain of monsters alone. The government itself is afraid of him, and even Japan couldn''t go against him. Luan''s achievements were so great that it was difficult even to breathe around him.

    Of course, Elijah was kind of silly. He wrapped his hand around Luan''s neck and said, "Oh, are you going to train them for a while? That''s nice. There are things I can''t do myself."

    "You did a good job, but I must say there are some ws in their training," Luan said.

    "Well..." Elias scratched his head and thenughed.

    "You too, Elias, go stand with them. You have some mistakes to be corrected. I''ll take advantage of my good mood and help you," Luan said.

    The Elite Troop felt likeughing but didn''t dare. Elias scratched his head again but didn''t dare deny Luan''s request. So, for the next 2 hours until lunchtime, Luan was scrutinizing their every w and tweaking things. Even with just a little instruction from Luan, the improvement they had was more than doubled.

    "As expected, Luan is exceptional." Many looked at him in awe, especially upon seeing that their strength grew so much that it was hard to believe.

    Luan also distributed other Collect Qi pills for Elias to share with the groupter.

    "By the way, it''s been a while since I''ve personally instructed you and Cristina." Luan looked at Catharina, who shivered. When it came to training, Luan could be pretty strict.

    "We- we''re fine! I''m training seriously, I swear," Catharina said.

    "Well I''ll find that outter. No need to be nervous, I''ll be nice," Luan smiled.

    To Catharina, Luan''s smile was more like the smile that would sentence her to death.

    "Can I refuse?" Catharina asked.

    "No!" Luan was firm.

    "..."

    Cristina has already epted her fate. She knew resisting was futile when it came to training.

 Chapter 224: Still Think You Can Go Against Him?

    <h4>Chapter 224: Still Think You Can Go Against Him?</h4>

    Many advertisements began to appear throughout Brazil about the candidacy of Saulo Dimas for President of Brazil. What was most surprising was that he had more supporters than expected. But again, it should have been expected from a war hero.

    Worse, the left party tried to find things to speak ill of Saulo Dimas, but they couldn''t find any and focused once again on Luan Dimas... It was ironic, since they always talked the same nonsense, painting Luan Dimas not as the hero who everyone thought of him as. They even fabricated that Luan had almost started a war against Japan in an unfair way, and even threatened Japan, all to save a Brazilian native who was imprisoned formitting crimes in Japan.

    Of course, who exactly were they trying to y with on the publicity issue? Did they think Luan was an easy target? Even Japan had to back off against him, so again, who did they want to mess with?

    Luan showed all the truth that happened in Japan, hacked all the stations, and conveyed all the shame where the Brazilian government wasplicit in the corruption.

    [He showed for all to see the investigated crimes of active and passive corruption, fraudulent management, moneyundering, criminal organization, obstruction of justice, fraudulent foreign exchange operations, and the receiving of improper advantages. ording to investigations and winning allegations, the evidence was against administrative members of the state-owned Petrobraspany, politicians from thergest parties in Brazil, including presidents of the Republic, presidents of the Chamber of Deputies, and the Federal Senate and state governors, as well as businessmen fromrge Brazilianpanies.]

    When this evidence was exposed, Brazil went into an uproar. The information has shown a lot of corruption, and it didn''t seem to stop.

    The Federal Police took the case and began to investigate it thoroughly. People were angry; the evidence was irrefutable. Many took to the streets to protest, wanting these corrupt people out of power.

    "Brother, you are very bad~" Catharina couldn''t help butugh so hard that her stomach hurt. Did they try to fight her brother? Hahaha, how funny. My God, she''d never seen such silly people in her life!

    "Ah, ah, I need to breathe~" With tears in the corners of her eyes, Catharina sat down on the floor with both hands supporting her as she breathed and sighed.

    "Catharina, I brought you a ss of lemon juice." Elias with a ss of juice in hand (ice and a straw included) came over and handed it to her.

    "Thank you, you are very kind~." Catharina took a big drink and felt better.

    "You''re wee." Elijah walked away.

    Luan looked at his friend and shook his head. Elijah was very passive. If he was not more aggressive, he''d only ever be friends with her for the rest of his life...

    *

    The news of the Brazilian government''s scandals did not only spread through Brazil, but other countries also learned, and those who were smart knew that it was Luan''s retaliation against the government for wanting to defame him. However, there was no proof of this. Even the best hackers in the world managed to find no trace of Luan having been involved.

    "This Brazilian boy is very scary."

    "Yes, but his country is more of a fool for messing with such a monster."

    "Truth."

    "I learned from reliable sources that he is going to market some kind of pill that helps to permanently increase a person''s strength."

    "Well, that''s why I think it''s good to be in the good graces of someone like that."

    Several leaders from different countries conversed through a virtual conference, and amidst this chaos, many of them made alliances.

    *

    At dusk, Elias'' charges stopped training. Maira and Amanda made dinner for everyone.

    "Luan, why are you continuously watching this girl''s live videos? She barely has a? live following. See, you''re her only follower." Catharina was confused.

    "She has a sinister aura around her. Something dangerous is going to happen to her," Luan said.

    "Can you truly see something like that?" Catharina was surprised.

    "If it''s too strong, yes." Luan nodded. Which wasn''t a lie, he could feel the Yin Negative energy, and if it was too strong, it started to turn gray.

    *BANG! BANG!*

    "It''s happening... Tell the others I''ll be right back." Luan handed the smartphone to Catharina and flew off with his flying cloud.

    "Where did Luan go?" Ingrid approached.

    "To save someone." Christina held up her smartphone and watched.

    The face of the girl wearing cat earphones was scared. That''s when the door of her room was broken down. The girl screamed and fell off her chair, hurting her hand in the fall. Catharina and Ingrid felt anxious seeing this.

    "Kekeke. Little kitten, I wonder how you scream. I''ve heard your voice before. Now I want to hear it screaming in pain and agony¡­" The man''s expression was sadistic and distorted, with a disgusting smile of pleasure, and his tongue hanging out, he let out a frighteningugh.

    The man wasn''t human, or at least he didn''t look like one. He had long, pointy ears, the typical elf you''d see on television. And if it weren''t for the distorted and manic expression, one could say he was beautiful in terms of human aesthetics.

    The man''s eyes turned blood red and his teeth extended out, which showed teeth that looked like that of big, pointed shark teeth.

    "Uwaaa, waaaa, waaaa... Monster, get away from me!" The little girl cried loudly as she yelled for him to get away.

    The man''s expression of pleasure intensified. Inadvertently, the murderous intent of Ingrid and Catharina manifested itself. Frightened, they went to see what was happening. When they recognized what was going on, their expressions weren''t good.

    Discovering the live channel, they also joined. The man''s mouth opened so wide that he could bite and snap the girl''s thin arm in two, but then someone showed up. At the speed of light, he grabbed the man''s arm and said coldly, "Not so fast."

    When Cristina, Catharina, Ingrid, Maira, Amanda, and the rest saw Luan arrive, they cheered. This was the moment they were waiting for. Their eyes were zed at the screens of their smartphones.

    "Who are you? Don''t bother me!" The man tried to pull away, but the grip on his arm tightened.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    "Oh? Do you know how to feel pain? That''s nice." The coldness in Luan''s eyes startled him.

    Luan looked at the trembling girl and said softly, "I''m taking this monster away, okay?"

    "Eh, th-thank you!" She acknowledged that, yes, her rescuer was her idol, the man considered the most powerful in the world who came to her rescue. The fear she felt was reced by pure happiness at being saved by her idol.

 Chapter 225: Lazarus Tragic End

    <h4>Chapter 225: Lazarus'' Tragic End</h4>

    When she came to, the girl remembered that her live stream was still on, and when she saw that there were almost 30 people, she got scared. After all, she was unknown.

    Catharina: [I''m d you''re okay~]

    Ingrid: [Must have been scary, right? I hope you get better soon.]

    Maira: [Try not to think about it too much, and don''t let it get the better of you. Yes, there are bad people in the world, but there are also a lot of good people, right?]

    Cristina: [You are very cute, I became your fan. Unfortunately, I saw you in this situation as my first view. Get well~]

    The names were familiar. As a Luan fan, she knew every member of Luan''s family. "Are you all Luan Dimas'' family?" Her voice was shaky.

    Maira: [Yes, I''m his mother, and we''re all watching you. Luan was the first to find your live and saw you in danger and came to your rescue. (Emoji smiling)]

    "Oh, oh..." The girl couldn''t believe what all was happening. She lived in Portugal and didn''t expect that Luan, who lived in Brazil, woulde all this way to save her. The affection she felt for Luan only increased.

    Catharina: [We''re leaving now, go ahead girl, if you do live again, I''ll be back, your voice is beautiful, hope you sing for me next time~]

    "I, I''m Emily Aguiar. Hope to see you on my live again, and yes, I will sing a song especially for you." She bit her tongue at the end, which was pretty cute.

    Afterward, they left the livestream and Emily also ended the live. At that moment, she still didn''t believe in everything that had happened. At first, she thought she would be killed by a scary killer. But then she was saved by her idol and even talked to his family live. She still thought she was dreaming.

    It was still 22:10, almost time for her parents to get home from work. She was still scared. After all, even though she was saved, she was home alone.

    "Daughter, daughter!" Soon she heard her mother''s voice.

    She ran out and hugged her. " Uwaaa, waaaa, waaaa! Mom, um, some sort of elf came in, came into the house and tried to kill me! He almost bit my arm... I, I have everything saved, I swear, I speak the truth!"

    Seeing her daughter''s despair, the mother first tried to calm her down. "Let''s go to your room, let mom and dad see," the mother said.

    "Okay." Emily nodded.

    When they saw the video, the couple''s hearts almost stopped. It was when they saw Luan''s heroic entrance as he saved their daughter that they finally sighed in relief, which was very silly, since their daughter was alive and right beside them.

    *

    - On a desert ind -

    Luan threw the elf to the ground and said coldly, "Hello, Lazarus."

    "You know me?" Lazarus was holding his broken arm as he looked fearfully at Luan.

    "Do I know you? Hehe, of course, I do!" Luan''sugh turned colder and more sinister.

    Lazarus, the murderer who killed and ate his family alive. How could he forget? It was all in his previous life, but Luan didn''t care. He wanted to kill this bastard and wouldn''t let anyone or anything stop him.

    "You know, I thought of many ways to kill you, and yes, there were many, but it wasn''t easy to think of one that was perfect. After all, there are many wonderful ways to kill someone, are there not?" The cold voice echoed in Lazarus'' ear.

    "No, no, I don''t want to die! I didn''t do anything to you, why are you doing this to me?" Lazarus yelled as he tried to run, only to be shot in the foot by Qi and fall to the ground.

    "Well, no need to be anxious. I said I thought for a long time, right?" Luan pulled out arge box almost like a coffin with an opening the size of a head.

    "You know, I have other things to do, so I''ll try to be as fast as possible," Luan said coldly.

    He picked up the struggling Lazarus and ced the elf inside the box with only his head out. The box had a few holes, enough for bugs to get inside. And after confirming that it was securely attached, Luan threw honey inside.

    Making a circle around it, he created a formation that made what was there invisible to almost everyone but the insects.

    "I wonder, are you in the mood for feces? Well, when you are, things will get very dangerous for you. After all, the worms from your feces will devour your flesh. But don''t worry; no one will see you in this shameful state. I''ve isted you from the world." Luan''s cold voice continued to echo in the ears of Lazarus, who was screaming for help over and over.

    But it was useless. Besides the ce being a desert ind, Luan isted the sound.

    *

    Luan did not return directly to the ind where his family was. He still needed to put his thoughts in order. He had done something very cruel, but he didn''t regret it.

    ''I got revenge...'' Despite being his mother and sister from his previous life, he had avenged them. Sighing, Luan continued to sit on the cloud, looking up at the sky without moving.

    He didn''t know what kind of impact his actions here would have on the world, especially for the elves. After all, the live? stream was recorded, and the girl''s mother was able to put it on the air. However, Luan knew that not all elves were bad.

    ''Should I get even more involved in this? Somehow, I could end up causing the extinction of the race of elves...''

    In the midst of his dilemma, Luan made up his mind. It was going to be a little work, but he was going to exin it to the world. And also he already thought of a way: that he had been investigating Lazarus and caught him in the act, and through an old book, there were records about what happened to elves that taste the flesh. But he also wanted to show that not all elves were like that.

    And he was also going to exin how to identify which were which: There was the issue of the eyes that turned bloody red, and the teeth that looked like shark teeth.

    Sighing again, Luan''s mood improved: ''It''s time to go back.''

 Chapter 226: New Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 226: New Discovery</h4>

    It was already 22:10 when Luan returned to the ind. His mood had already returned to normal.

    "Luan, the top ten of the tournament have already appeared." Catharina brought the list:

    1 - Rooster (King of the Chicken Coop)

    2 - Henson

    3 - Honey

    4 - Kam

    5 - Gabrie

    6 - La¨ªs Guerra

    7 - Balthazar

    8 - Muriel

    9 - Neymar

    10 - Adelia

    ''Did the rooster win?'' Even Luan almostughed at that.

    "I want tough, right? The rooster ended up winning, and his name is the king of the chicken coop... Lol." Catharina giggled.

    "Luan, go eat, the food will be cold," Maira warned.

    "Okay, mom." Luan went to the kitchen.

    *

    The next morning, it was April 16, Saturday. Around ten in the morning, Luan got a call while he was helping the Elite Squad train.

    "Good morning, I would like to speak with Mr. Luan Dimas," a female voice spoke from the other end of the line.

    "That''s me," Luan answered.

    "That is great! Mr. Luan Dimas, Franciele Correia from the Itaucard Sales Center here." She continued, "Do you already have an ount at Ita¨² bank?"

    "Franciele, right? Tell me, what are the advantages of what you are talking about?" Luan asked.

    Ingrid, who came over with a ss of juice to give Luan, frowned at the conversation.

    "You can do everything on your cell phone through the app, you can pay as you like, there is also an approach that makes it easy to pay, and you can buy and collect points on iupp. And by the way, there is only 1 more of this n avable. You don''t want to miss this chance, do you?" she said.

    "I understand. Those are quite advantageous. This got me interested. By the way, Franciele, are you married, single?" Luan asked.

    Ingrid next door started to get angry. Luan gave her a reassuring smile and motioned for her toe closer.

    "I don''t understand why you''re asking this, but well, I''m single," she answered.

    "So Franciele, you''re currently single, and you must be between 20 to 30 years old, right? Well then, a friend of mine said that he signed and was awarded one of those ita¨² cards. In fact, he''s always bragging about the advantages of this card that makes me even a bit angry. Anyway, I really wanted this card, but there''s only 1 right?" Luan said.

    "Yes, it''s thest one!" Franciele confirmed.

    "Sigh, I wanted this card and I would rub it in my friend''s face and say I got one too, but I won''t. Do you know why?" Luan asked.

    "Oh, why sir?" Franciele was curious and afraid of losing the sale.

    "Because you deserve more than me. You see, you''re a single woman, and you''re likely to earn a little more than the minimum wage, however, with Itaucard, you can buy your things in 5, 6, 7, up to 12 installments without interest and still have the advantage of umting points on iupp. By the way, there''s only 1 more of this n, what are you waiting for?" Luan raised his voice a little.

    "What do you mean?" She was confused.

    "I''m saying, because you''re still wasting time, start making your registration. Are you going to seize this chance, or are you going to let this chance that fell into yourp slip away?" Luan asked.

    "I, I, wait, I''ll get my documents."

    Secondster, she came back breathless and said happily, "I got my documents. I''m registering. My hand is shaking, I can''t believe I''m so lucky," she said.

    "It''s analyzing¡­" She said and then yelled, "It''s over, I got it! Thank you, Mr. Luan Dimas, thank you!"

    "Haha, I''m happy for you, you deserve it," Luan told her.

    "Thank you again!" she said.

    The call ended. Ingrid, now standing beside Luan, was amazed.

    "Luan... What have you done?" Ingrid was still skeptical. The whole call was unbelievable.

    "Oh, I made a sale," Luan smiled.

    "But, wasn''t she the one who wanted to sell to you?" Ingrid asked.

    "Yes, but I already have a lot of unlimited cards, because I would have stolen the girl''s chance. After all, they only had 1 more, yes? Well, it''s nice to do good deeds sometimes." Luan smiled as if he''d actually done something good.

    "Oh yes, your juice." Ingrid handed it to him, still stunned.

    "Why are you so surprised?" Luan asked.

    "I mean, you sold something to someone who was trying to sell it first to you. Isn''t that surprising?" Ingrid asked.

    "Haha. I just made her think that I was getting a great deal and that I was having this privilege, especially the part where I said I wanted it, but I was leaving it for her because she deserved it: that was the key point. At that moment she felt special. She really believed that she was getting something that someone else wanted but was willing to give her," Luan exined.

    "Have you thought about working in sales?" Ingrid asked wryly.

    "No, I did that just now for fun. It''s very boring just training sometimes, and I was also taking a break from my training," Luan said.

    *

    When they heard Franciele scream that she got it, the other salespeople looked at her strangely. Wasn''t it just a sale?

    But then, as if a chip had fallen, she remembered what had just happened, and was terrified until her supervisor told her what happened.

    "Are you telling me a customer convinced you to buy the card you were selling to him?"

    "Yes."

    "Wow! That boy is a genius! Come on, let me hear this call, maybe we can use it to change thepany script!" The supervisor was excited.

    *

    "What are you going to do now, Luan?" Ingrid asked.

    "I''m thinking about refining my body, but that is very painful. I don''t feel like doing it, but I know I need to. I''m in a dilemma," Luan replied.

    "How does it work?" Ingrid asked. For Luan to be reluctant the pain must be absurd.

    "There''s no extreme like going into a pan full of peeling oil, but not far from it either. However, I need to go through this to make my body basically refined and be several times stronger than it currently is," Luan exined.

    "There''s no other way?" Ingrid was scared, as she would also have to go through this, since she was also in the Refine Body stage.

    "Yes, but it takes a lot longer. It could take 1 month toplete otherwise," Luan said.

    "I prefer to wait 1 month. I''ll go for the easiest!" Only 1 month? She would definitely go for the easiest.

    "Oh, I already nned on letting you go the easy way anyway." Luan smiled. He didn''t want his girlfriend to suffer if it wasn''t necessary. The issue was if he wanted to be stronger faster, he needed to be ready to suffer a little more pain.

    "Wait, I remember something," Luan said suddenly.

    "Yeah?" Ingrid was all ear.

    "I''m going to create a gravitational field. Being exposed to intense gravity, it can help to refine the body faster, especially with the help of pills. Yes, that''s what I''m going to do," Luan said and started walking. "Since I''ve figured out what to do, I''ll put this idea into practice."

    "But how are you going to make the weight change?" Ingrid asked.

    "I''m going to use my Origin with the cloud and make staying inside the field around it heavier," Luan said, "Basically, I''m going to connect the clouds through gravity and make gravity heavier, and like that, I could spread it all over the ind if I want to, but that''s just a theory. Mm, still needs testing. But if it works, it will be of great help. After all, everyone would be able to train with increased gravity, and by controlling the clouds, I can choose certain ces for the gravity to be higher," Luan exined.

    "I, I need to test this!" Luan was a little agitated, and he soon controlled the clouds and made himself go up above the ground.

    An absurd amount of clouds began to move towards the center of the earth.

    Luan sat on the floor and kept his eyes closed. When his eyes opened heughed and then the clouds came back. Around the ind, cloud wires connected and in the sky, clouds surrounded the ind.

    "Increase gravity where I am by 100 kilos," Luan muttered.

    *Bang!*

    Gravity did indeed get heavier; Ingrid beside him felt it. Her feet sank a little into the ground. Ingrid felt like her shoulders, hands, feet, basically everything weighed another hundred pounds.

    "Haha, it worked. I have done it!" What he had managed to do was something very surprising. Although to use something like this in a fight, he would need to make preparations, like connecting the clouds to the center of the earth. If anyone entered his territory, it would be asking to die t.

    "Ingrid, tell everyone that I''m going to increase the gravity of the ind by 50 kilos. And also tell them not toe near me, as I''m going to put gravity far greater than just 50 kilos around myself," Luan warned.

    "I want to train too, have you forgotten? I''m also in the Refine the Body Stage," Ingrid said.

    "Yes, I know. I''ll also increase the gravity for youter. First, just let the others know, okay?" Luan kissed her.

    "Right." Ingrid nodded and left.

    ''Well, I''ll start with 200 kilos while I do my body training,'' Luan said in his mind.

    When the gravity around him became more than 200 pounds heavier, the difficulty in moving increased, and it was also harder and slower for him to perform the 48 movements of the body technique.

    Of course, Luan got the hang of it in a short time and gradually managed to increase the speed of the 48 movements of the technique. However, he did not increase the amount of gravity. It was necessary to take it easy so as not to get hurt, and he also needed to get used to the heightened gravity.

 Chapter 227: True Apocalypse

    <h4>Chapter 227: True Apocalypse</h4>

    Training under increased gravity was showing results. Luan''s muscles that normally didn''t ache when training started to ache, and he could feel a slight increase in his physique. That small percentage was enough for him to know it worked.

    ''But it''s still weak, it''s still not enough...'' After getting used to it, it didn''t have much effect, so Luan made the gravity increase by 300 kilos. His feet were sinking into the ground as he was doing the 48 technique moves with difficulty now, but it was still bearable.

    When 3 hours had passed, he stopped and sat down. He swallowed a Qi Rank Heaven Collection Pill, created an eight-pointed pentagram, ced down 8 Third Order Monster Cores, and began to meditate.

    The Qi around him turned into a typhoon as all the Qi of Heaven and Earth was spiraling toward him.

    From all directions, the Qi was pulled by Luan. This was the result of having trained with heavy gravity and depleted a lot of his Qi. Now that he needed to replenish, his body opened every pore and sucked up the Qi like there was no tomorrow.

    ''Refine the LV1 Body... Refine the LV2 Body...'' He felt the changes in his body and saw his body being refined. It was almost impossible for that to happen, but in fact, it was happening. However, once it got to LV2, it stopped, but this was already an incredible result for just the first day.

    When Luan move the body, his bones cracked. Taking a deep breath, he felt stronger, and his body became lighter.

    *Rip! Rip!*

    A flesh ripping sound echoed and from Luan''s back a pair of almost white, silvery wings appeared. It had almost two meters on each side, which was huge, and had four points that formed the division of the white wing into eight points in total.

    The pain was a little too much, but Luan took it well. He spread his wings wide and they looked even bigger. With him in the middle, the length was over 400 cm wide. His arms were left with white dragon scales and his feet too. The sneakers ended up ruined by the ws of his feet that pierced them and Luan decided to take them off for good.

    From a distance, Ingrid and the rest watched this scene with their jaws dropped. It was very unnatural. It was as if Luan had turned into one of those draconians from storybooks, only much prettier. In fact, Luan had no tail, at least not for now.

    Luan''s gigantic white wings began to beat. A gale was created by the wind produced by the wings. He started to pick up altitude. Because of gravity, he almost fell. Luan then took the pressure of the extra gravity off.

    Luan had experience in flying, but it was the first time he had experimented with flying using wings. The feeling was more liberating, as the wings were a part of him now. The wings were part of his physique, meaning he didn''t use Qi to maintain them. They were a lot like his arms, which meant he needed physical strength to move them. Also, if he used Qi, the wings got faster.

    By controlling the clouds in his favor, he was able to make them fly even faster, and it was far past the speed of sound. The freedom to fly like this was a mystical feeling for him.

    "Damn, it''s starting!" Luan quickly flew back to the ind.

    For a moment, Luan was happy to fly, but suddenly the earth started to shake, and the moon started to split in two. It was as if it had cloned itself.

    The sun seemed to have gotten bigger as it was warmer. Monster sounds echoed everywhere. The world had be a mess. Luan came back and his family was worried.

    "This time it''s definitive, not just a little taste of the apocalypse," Luan sighed. The sky that was clear before had turned dark, but it was because of the gigantic monsters that flew in the sky. Many of them were of the Third Order. But sensing Luan''s dragon presence, these reptiles flew away.

    "Everyone is here, yes?" Luan asked.

    "Yeah," Maira answered. Luckily, Catharina, who had left earlier, had already returned.

    Sebastian and his daughter, Arlinda, and her daughter were also on the ind. Arlinda mainly because she became the girlfriend of her security guard Bruno Campos and they saw him almost every day.

    At the top of the ind, a tower started to grow. Luan automatically acted fast and created a formation of five seals and hid it.

    The chaos spread throughout the world was a thousand times worse than before, different from before. The current monsters were more ferocious and powerful, and also had intelligent beings that wanted resources. They started to fight with the smaller countries while evaluating the bigger ones.

    Five dayster, the world governments even banned their citizens from leaving their homes. Because of strange creatures that had suddenly started appearing all over the world, 15% of the human poption died suddenly. And those casualties were far fewer than they could have been because humanity? had been strengthened. If it had been before, perhaps more than 30% would have died. Although the military of several countries managed to expel some of the intruders, guns, knives, and even missiles were less effective against those above the Second Order.

    These monsters ended up bringing some countries to ruin, and sensing the danger of these monsters, the remaining countries formed a strong alliance against them. However, even allied forces only managed to thwart their advances.

    In this situation where the Earth was going crazy, people appeared who could fight the monsters. Mainly those who had advanced far in the "Online Survival" tournament. With that, the fight between skill users and monsters began.

    In humanity''s sudden moment of crisis there was no time for countries to fight each other. Soon, a global anti-monster institution was established and the monsters were driven out until they no longer appeared in areas inhabited by humans. Consequently, monsters began to gather in previously unpopted areas or areas that had been abandoned by humans.

    As a result, the government began to change the way they worked. They started to use these special divisions, formed to protect citizens, to collect these resources. People were very sensitive to this change and, under the guise of protecting the rights of capable practitioners, many left government divisions and formed their own institutions.

    Luan and Ingrid mostly stood out amidst this chaos. The number of monsters capable of destroying countries that were killed by them was immeasurable. Their power gave off hope and they also saved many people, and now that nearly 15 days had passed since the beginning of the apocalypse, people started to find out about how the power towers worked and another war broke out.

    Luan, along with Ingrid, returned to the ind. He didn''t intend to participate in this war for the towers. After all, he already had his from the beginning.

    On Sunday, April 30, 2010, Luan trained under gravity at a weight of 500 kilos, and when he finally finished and meditated, he broke his body limit and moved up to Stage: Meridian Veins Link.

    ''Now I am of the Third Order with the body too, and I can start to prepare myself to enter the Fourth Order...'' Living Beings of the Fourth Order did not exist yet, or at least none had revealed themselves.

    If someone were at the peak of power, he or she could easily destroy a country like Japan, China, Brazil, the United States, etc.

 Chapter 228: Explanation of the Towers

    <h4>Chapter 228: Exnation of the Towers</h4>

    Both monsters in the sky and in the sea tried to approach the Big Ind, but they felt a strong fear of approaching, and those who were most daring were crushed by gravity and turned into ground meat.

    In those fifteen days fighting monsters, being forced to the maximum, Elias and the Elite Squad had managed to enter the Second Order. Of course, Luan''s mother, Cristina, and Catharina were also close to the Third Order with the guidance and pills provided by Luan.

    Ingrid was about toplete the Refine the Body Stage. The stage went from 1 to 12, she was currently at 11.

    "Human are such fools. First, they get all in a tizzy because of monsters, and when they manage to more or less stabilize things, they fight each other over resources." Catharina wrinkled her nose.

    "I haven''t let you guys experience the tower yet, so you don''t know how important it is," Luan exined, "The first time you take the test is the most important, so I want you to be strong before taking the test. The further you go, the better the rewards."

    "Is that why you didn''t go?" Catharina asked.

    "Yes, but I''m about to go. When I go, I''ll enter in order to connect and clean my meridian veins, and when I get back, I n to be in the Fourth Order," Luan said with a blinding look in his eyes.

    Luan had a goal - to be the strongest in the world. At least for the time being there was still no one in the Fourth Order. If he seeded in this, he would be able to live more peacefully because he would have the strength to always protect the ones he loved.

    Nice words like "I''ll protect you" anyone can say, but actually being able to keep such a promise takes strength, especially recently. Unlike humans, monsters evolved quickly. They devoured each other and evolved that way. Humans could use the towers to evolve, but they had to have talent as well as willpower.

    "Is it that good?" Catharina was curious.

    "Yes, you can evolve the Origin you have, and also increase the power while doing the test and the longer you endure the test the greater the benefits. You can even get an old bloodline, however, this is something rare," Luan exined.

    "So it''s no wonder that all of the countries went to war over these towers. With something this good, of course, they would want to monopolize it," Catharina said.

    "Funny that they''re afraid you''ll join the fight for the towers, but little do they know you''ve had one from the start," Ingridughed.

    "Yes, even if we got another tower, it wouldn''t be an advantage. The only advantage of the tower is being able to go and exchange items with it, and participate in the tests," Luan exined, "If there are a lot of people waiting to enter the tower, of course, it bes a problem, and there are only a certain number of people who can enter at a time, which has made it one of the most profitable means that exists today," Luan exined.

    "In short, it''s the hen thatys golden eggs, and whoever catches that hen gets rich. In other words, their country bes rich," Catharina said.

    "Yes, more or less that," Luan nodded.

    "But Luan, if you don''t join the fight for the towers, won''t they get suspicious?" Ingrid asked worriedly.

    "They could, but what of it? Will theye here? Ha, did you forget that I can kill them easily? Even if they know I have one, they can''t mess with me. And I intend to cross into the Fourth Order soon, and whoever provokes me, I will kill. It''s that simple," Luan said indifferently.

    "But I still haven''t exined how it works. Listen well. I''ll only say it once," Luan began, "The tower has 100 floors. However, it pays out every five. In other words, every fifth floor has a door. If you manage to get to the 10th floor, for example, you will be able to enter the 10th floor door and fight the monsters from within the tenth floor and gain items with it and exchange them in the tower. And it has the advantage that if you die in the tower, you don''t really die. However, there is a penalty: if you die inside the tower, you can''t go back into the tower for 1 month."

    Everyone paid close attention as Luan exine, "The reason I don''t let you enter the tower is primarily that you are too weak, but the biggest reason is that the towers are connected, that is, by the time you reach floor 10 and enter the room, you will meet other people who have entered the other towers as well and then they will find out about the tower that exists here on this ind. As I said, I''m not afraid, but better safe than sorry. I want to get to the Fourth Order first. Then it won''t be a problem to let you guys start testing in the tower."

    "Only humans can enter the towers?" Maira asked.

    "No, those of intelligent races like giants, nymphs, elves, vampires, etc. can also go in," Luan replied.

    "So shouldn''t we be careful with other races wanting to kill us to drive us out of the towers and make us have to wait a whole month to be able toe back?" Maira asked.

    "Smart! That''s another reason you need to be strong and go in together. If you''re in a group, you can defend against them. Not all races get along. There are many who hate humans and are careless, and they will be killed and thrown out of the tower," Luan exined.

    "This changes everything. So, not only do you have to worry about monsters but also other races. If you trust another race and end up being betrayed, you end up losing one month of tower training, which is equivalent to losing a lot of resources." Maira deduced everything very quickly.

    "Now do you understand the importance of strengthening yourselves, and why I am focusing so that everyone has the same power? It is for you to climb the same floors and help each other survive in the towers. I bet that over time, they''ll start creating ns inside the towers for that very reason, to prevent people from getting killed when they''re alone. Ingrid and I will also go to floors far beyond the 10th or 20th floor. That''s why we can''t stay behind and help. After all, as I said, the higher the floor, the better the prizes. That''s why I also advise you to think carefully before deciding to enter the tower. Well, you can stay here and strengthen yourselves first," Luan warned.

    "I think everyone had better get to the Second Order first," Elias spoke. Some of them only managed with the body or with the Qi. If they could do it with both of them, their chances of survival would be greatly increased.

    "At this point, I agree with Elias. You need to think about what''s best for you." Catharina smiled.

    "I''ll go with you, Luan," Ingrid said.

    "I might end up leaving you behind," Luan said.

    "I know, but I''ll try. Even if I do not reach the same floor as you, I will try my best if I know that you are going to face the higher floors," Ingrid said.

    "Well, do what you want." Luan kissed her lips. He was happy with her determination.

    Of course, he wasn''t one to be pessimistic, but he knew there was a gap between his strength and hers. After all, the technique he practiced was better than hers. Even though he was at the same cultivation stage, he was superior. However, he did not discourage her. Even if she didn''t reach the same floor, if she got above floor 30, it would already be a great feat.

 Chapter 229: Ingrid, Super Girl

    <h4>Chapter 229: Ingrid, Super Girl</h4>

    "Ingrid, when you enter the floor you reach, you will pass a test. The test is the same for everyone; it only changes the degree of difficulty. You''ll be fighting monsters, endless monsters until you give up. When you give up, it will be the end of the test and you will receive your reward. Afterward, you can walk freely on the floor you reached, however, there are many dangerous ces, especially on floors above 30. So, after the test, wait for me. I''m going to finish my test and finish up. Then we can explore and make progress together," Luan said.

    "You don''t need to miss so many chances because of me." Ingrid felt guilty.

    "It''s not a loss. Look, you''re probably going to make it about 5 floors less than me. While it will be easier to find stronger monsters and make more points, lowering just 5 floors isn''t bad. Do you know why?" Luan smiled.

    "Why? Will it help you kill things faster?" Ingrid deduced.

    "Exactly, as expected from my girlfriend." He smiled and kissed her cheek. "By killing faster I''ll still do a lot of credits, and then we can exchange them for equipment, etc."

    "Oh yes, exchanging points is very easy. In each room there is a crystal pir, and you just have to put your hand on the pir and your mind goes into the store, something like entering a dream, and there you have the item options and the values," Luan exined.

    "I get it." Ingrid nodded.

    Stepping through the barrier Luan created, they passed through the tower''s nearly 10-meter door.

    "It''s really stairs," Ingrid muttered. Each step was 1 meter long and two meters wide.

    "Remember, when you find it too difficult to continue, stop and meditate. Use pressure to clear your meridian veins, and then don''t waste time and connect to your Dantian," Luan said.

    "I understand," Ingrid nodded seriously.

    The two started to climb. At the beginning, it was as if they were twice as heavy. It wasn''t difficult until they reached the tenth step, and then it started to get a little heavy, but it was still easy. After all, for a long time they had been training under the extra pressurized gravity.

    After twenty floors, Ingrid started to sweat a little, but she still managed to go on. On the 25th floor, she stopped and began to meditate.

    Luan continued. It was still easy for him. On floor 30, he started out hard to continue, and only climbed one more floor before sitting on the floor and starting to meditate. His body was under great pressure, but Luan didn''t even frown and continued to meditate and use the pressure to force his meridian veins to open and cleaned them.

    Of course, he also swallowed a Meridian Vein Cleansing Pill. Under such circumstances, the effect of the pill were even greater. Ingrid also received 12 of these pills at the Sky level, basically 1 pill for each clean vein.

    The first vein to be cleaned was the Yin vein, which was connected to the lung. Luan was the fastest to clear the Yin vein and connected it to his Dragon Core. Then he vomited impurities, staining the floor in ck paint. Automatically, his strength doubled. Taking a deep breath, he got up and went to the 35th floor, and stopped.

    Ingrid was finally able to clear the vein in her lung and connect it to her Dantian as well. Like Luan, Ingrid''s power has doubled. She managed to walk to the 30th floor, but stopped just after the 29th, the smell was too stronging from the 31st floor.

    Sitting up, she began to meditate, forcing therge intestine''s Yang meridian vein to clear, waiting for the best time to swallow the pill. Luan on the 35th floor felt the time was right and swallowed the pill to clean the meridian vein. When he finished cleaning, he wasted no time and connected to the Dragon Core.

    From 300 times more powerful, he was now 400 times more powerful. Of course, that''s putting Qi and Body together that came to 400 times more powerful. The power to clean and connect each vein was very valuable.

    Vomiting much impurity again, Luan felt the absence of Qi and took a Heaven-level Qi Collection Pill and swallowed it and meditated. Minutester, Ingrid finished clearing her meridian vein and connecting them to her Dantian.

    She vomited impurity and was also almost out of Qi. Swallowing a Sky-level Qi Collecting Pill, she couldn''t stand the smell and went up two steps and meditated.

    Unlike Luan who gains 100 times more power, Ingrid averaged 60. Of course, that amount was already quite high. With Qi and Body, her total power reaches 300 times more powerful.

    Luan continued to climb. On floor 40 he cleared his Stomach Yang and connected it and at the same time also purified good Spleen/Pancreas Yin and connected them to his Dragon Core.

    Ingrid had to do the same when she reached the 35th floor. She was doing better than Luan had expected. Her perseverance surprised him and also made him happy. But from floor 40 onwards, it was difficult to climb a single step. Luan only climbed to 41 and already had to stop. He cleared the Yin Heart meridian and connected it to the Dragon Core, and managed to take another step, climbing to the 42nd step. The pressure made him vomit blood, along with the impurity.

    Luan knew his limits. He took a Qi Collection Pill and swallowed it, and began to meditate, going back to Peak. Luan''s goal was to reach the 50th floor. As for Ingrid, he expected her to reach at least 40 if she made 45, even better.

    "Damn¡­" Luan muttered as he vomited some more blood.

    The pressure on the 42nd floor was too high. Only with the Body, he couldn''t stand it. He needed to rebuild his Qi to help resist the pressure. In his previous life, no one had ever reached the 50th floor on the first attempt, which made Luan want to do it even more.

    The next was the Yang vein that connected the small intestine. The small intestine was connected to the hand and the head. It took a little longer to get clean, and when he saw that the time was right, Luan swallowed the Meridian Vein Cleansing Pill.

    "Sess¡­" Muttering, he vomited a lot of impurity right away but wasted no time connecting to the Dragon''s Core.

    If it took too long, the impurity could enter his meridian vein, so Luan chose to do it this way to get the best result. He didn''t rush. Meditating, he regained his Qi and climbed to step 43.

    At that time, Ingrid was at step 38. Her perseverance and talent were very high. She had managed to clear the veins of the small intestine and connect them to her Dantian. Sure, for her it was a little easier than Luan''s, but that didn''t change the fact that she was a rare talent. Not just anyone could do what she was doing.

    Ingrid''s total strength had already reached an incredible 540. That equaled the strength of a dragon. How could he not be proud of a woman like that?

    Completing her cultivation, clearing the meridian veins, and connecting them to her Dantian, Ingrid now had the incredible strength of 2 dragons. This was something very, very strong. Currently, it would be power with almost no enemies. Of course, there was Luan, but, you know...

 Chapter 230: Ancestral Tower

    <h4>Chapter 230: Ancestral Tower</h4>

    Luan took another step. Stopping at floor 44, he sat down and meditated. With great effort, he endured the pressure. When he felt he was again in control, he began to force clean the Yang meridian vein connected to the dder. It was going well, but the pressure was too strong. It made him vomit blood again, but Luan prevailed. He swallowed a Qi Collection Pill and used the Qi to bolster his defense.

    ''As expected, it''s very difficult. So not even ''she'' made it to the 50th floor.'' Luan knew it wasn''t going to be easy, but he still wasn''t about to give up.

    He finally managed topose himself and swallow the meridian vein cleansing pill, and when he cleaned up, he wasted no time connecting to his Dragon Core. The moment he did this, his body instantly strengthened and his Qi became denser and purer. Restoring the Qi, Luan transformed parts of his body into a white dragon, up to a beautiful, scaly white tail with a pair of wings and double horns slightly curved forward.

    Luan walked and stepped on the 45th floor. His body, half-transformed into a dragon, was able to resist the pressure. Luan sat and meditated while still transformed. The Yin Kidney Veins which were also connected to the feet and legs begin to clean. When he noticed the right moment, Luan swallowed the Meridian Vein Cleansing Pill.

    At the same time that he finished cleaning, he didn''t even wait to vomit the impurities and already connected to the Dragon''s Core. Then he vomited the impurities on the 45th floor.

    His Qi reserve increased and his body strengthened. Luan took another Qi collection pill to fill the reserve he''d umted.

    At that moment, your belly starts creating dragon scales, your face also creates some white dragon scales.

    Luan roared and walked to the 46th floor... Gritting his teeth, he had a trace of blood running down the corner of his mouth. He couldn''t stand it and vomited another mouthful of fresh blood. His red eyes blinked and slit, his eyes wild and fearless as a dragon''s.

    Luan sat down again and meditated. By replenishing his Qi, he begins to force clean the Pericardium Yin meridian that connected to the arms and hands. Luan''s torso began to create white dragon scales, and he took the Clean Meridian Pill by forcing the impurity out of the tubes and connecting to the Dragon Core.

    Then he vomited a lot. The floor was dyed by the ck paint. It was such an impurity that it was surprising that it was all in his body. Luan didn''t try to move forward. He continued on the 46th floor and began forcing the cleaning of the Triple Burner Yang that connected the hands and head.

    The back of Luan''s hand grew scalier, even more beautiful than white gold. Towards the pair of horns, scales began to form, just approaching the beginning of the horn roots.

    Luan took another Clean Meridian Pill and the remedy took effect, pushing all the impurity out of the meridian veins. Luan quickly connected to his Dragon Core. He sucked in a breath of cold air and swallowed a Qi Collection Pill. The Qi was filling slowly and when it reached full, Luan got up.

    On floor 47 the pressure was even heavier than a mountain. Luan felt he was being crushed to death, but he didn''t give up. He didn''t want to stop there. Veins became visible on his forehead and he continued to push his Qi to the max and his dragon transformation was bing moreplete, now his feet were more scaly and went up to his knees.

    His feet nearly sank into the floor as he tried to keep steady, and sitting cross-legged, Luan mused to himself. This time he took his time. He didn''t start meridian cleansing, but he was trying to get used to this strong gravity that wanted to crush him to death.

    Two veins were missing. Luan opened his eyes after an hour of meditating, and felt confident. He started to force clean the Yang meridian vein, the Galldder that connected the head and feet. When the impurities were pushed but didn''te out, Luan swallowed the Meridian Cleansing Pill and the impurities were pushed by force and Luan connected the meridian tube to his Dragon''s Core.

    Luan''s aura changed. His back created scales, and his aura became more like a dragon. The qi became denser and the qi reserve in the Dragon''s Core grew a lot. Luan swallowed a Qi Collection Pill and meditated.

    The pressure no longer had an effect on him, or rather, it wasn''t strong enough to force him to clear his meridians. Luan got up when he recovered as much as possible and started walking. Each step was like he was carrying a mountain on his back; each step was like a giant''s footstep, echoing loudly.

    Floor 48. He stopped and couldn''t advance to 49. He knew his limit and it would be suicide to continue like this. His Qi was draining very fast, and he had used a lot of Qi to defend himself from this gravity that almost broke him to pieces.

    Luan sat and brooded as he swallowed Qi Collection Pills every half hour. After five hours, he sighed. His body got used to it, but notpletely, but he was able to force the impurities of the Yin Liver veins that connect to the feet and change. It was thest step. As much as it was simr to the others, it seemed to take millennia. Luan was pushing the impurities of the meridian veins by force until he found the help of the Clean Meridian Veins Pill needed.

    At the same time he vomited impurities, he connected the vein to the Dragon Core. His power soared with a roar, and he looked like a true dragon. Now all twelve veins were clean and connected to the Dragon Core. Luan''s current appearance was half draconian-like.

    ''Now I have the Semi-divine Spiritual Body... With the dragon''s transformation, I got to get many parts and the dragon''s aura...''

    ''Now the next thing is to get the true spiritual divine body and the true dragon transformation... Well, that can be put aside for now. Right now, I want to reach floor 50!'' Luan looked at the two floors ahead of him. Even being so close, this would be very difficult to achieve.

    ''With the body and the Qi, I have the strength of two dragons. The strength of 1 dragon is already of the Fourth Order, but it still doesn''t seem like enough for me to reach floor 50. I need more strength!'' His body was surrounded by clouds, thus increasing his physique, and even managing to deny some of the gravity.

    Luan took one step, two steps, and reached the 49th floor...

    *Spew!*

    Fresh blood came out of his mouth. The pressure on the 49th floor was enormous. Even in the Fourth Order, he could barely stand upright. His legs were wobbly like a bamboo. Luan had to stop to replenish his Qi and recover from internal injuries caused by the pressure of gravity.

    Meanwhile, Ingrid had just stepped onto the 40th floor. She almost gave up several times, but whenever she saw Luan up there struggling to go further, she found the strength to continue. She also managed to connect and clean 10 meridian veins. She was proud of herself at the same time, and she wanted to get closer to Luan. However, the pressure almost broke her spine in half.

    Seeing Luan transform into a dragon aspect, she thought of something, and then, she used her Qi technique to the full: Blood as Life; Blood as Whole. Her body was surrounded by blood and created a kind of blood armor. It was unbelievable. Ingrid continued to struggle, and finally cleaned and connected the Galldder Vein, the eleventh vein.

    On the 45th floor, she stopped vomiting blood, but the advantage of her lineage was that even though she lost blood, she could take it back. Kind of disgusting, but it made her manage to stay strong and continue, and finally connect and clean all the veins. Her strength rose unprecedentedly.

    However, she didn''t try to continue. She already saw her limit, and could only look at Luan from a distance, standing on the 49th floor and entering the door.

    Looking to the left side, there was a gigantic door. When she put her hand on the door, it opened.

    [Congrattions, you are the 4th person to reach the 45th floor on the first attempt since Earth''s birth ¨C Your name will be engraved in the history of the Ancestral Tower!]

 Chapter 231: A Different World

    <h4>Chapter 231: A Different World</h4>

    Luan was incredibly able to wake up in the middle of it all, his second Origin, the Origin of the Spirit Tree. Using the spiritual energy, further strengthening his body, Luan reached the 50th floor and tapped the 50th floor door while spitting blood.

    [Congrattions, you are the 1st person to reach Floor 50 on the first attempt since Earth''s birth ¨C Your name will be engraved in the history of the Ancestral Tower!]

    Luan''s body was enveloped in a light, and he began to feel an incredible sensation. When he closed his eyes, that feeling intensified. His two Origins were strengthened at least 3x.

    ''An egg?'' He felt something inside him like a white egg, something that shouldn''t exist inside him.

    ''Is this my prize?''

    Of course, he also had the other rewards. Luan went to the crystal in front of it and put his hand out: [Congrattions, you managed to be the first to reach floor 50 on the first attempt since Earth''s birth. You''ve earned 50,000 credit points. Would you like to see the store now?]

    His mind wandered. He saw a clearly mechanical woman talking to him and asking him about exchanging credits for items. Luan took a deep breath and was very shocked. He knew the importance of this absurd amount of credits.

    ''I''m d I prevailed and kept trying.'' Luan''s eyes glowed with a dim, shimmering light of divinity.

    Pulling his hand away, he didn''t want to trade the credits right then. He cancelled his dragon transformation and walked out the door. Starting down the stairs, he touched his hand on the 45th floor door and it opened.

    Luan entered and finds Ingrid, who jumped into his arms. Ingrid was very emotional. She had noticed the appearance of a smile on Luan''s face which meant he had done it; her boyfriend managed to ovee and enter the 50th floor.

    She, who made it to floor 45, knew how good it was to climb each floor higher. She managed to evolve twice her Origin and gained a strange red egg that was living inside her.

    She also won 25,000 credits. There were many things she could buy, but she didn''t. She wanted to wait for Luan. After all, he could help her spend the credits more usefully.

    "What do we do now?" after a long kiss, Ingrid asked.

    "See that door?" Luan pointed to arge metal door.

    "Yes." Ingrid nodded.

    "Behind it is apletely new world, and as I said, there will be beings from others. We can''t walk without being cautious. The only certainty is that beings of the Fifth Order are prohibited on the floors below 50. So, we don''t need to worry too much. However, there is still danger. After all, someone in the Fourth Order can have the strength of 10 dragons, which is 5x more than I currently have," Luan warned.

    "Would it be good for me to put on a veil? After all, I''m a great beauty. I don''t want to be like those novels heroines that cause problems for the main character, after all." Ingrid was very serious when she said this.

    "Haha. You''re right, it would be nice to hide that pretty face of yours. After all, you''re beautiful. It wouldn''t be good if I had to kill everyone who tried to hit on you," Luan said smiling, but Ingrid knew he would be able to do that.

    At the store, they bought a veil that covered the face and even the wind wouldn''t reveal the face. It was a magic veil that cost 100 credit, not too expensive.

    "Are we going to buy something now?" Ingrid asked.

    "For now only fourth order weapons and armor and some stamina recovery pills. As for Qi, I still have plenty," Luan said.

    Ingrid nodded.

    The clothes she bought and the weapon cost almost 20,000 credits. It was almost all she had. It seemed that she liked scythes, as she chose a blood red Fourth Order scythe. It looked like it was simr to her current one, which used the blood to enchant the weapon and get stronger. It was perfect for her.

    Luan chose a sledgehammer. At first, it seemed simple, but it could grow to be 3 meters in size with a sledgehammer head the size of 2 meters long and 1 meter wide. And it could also control the floor depending on the Qi ced on the sledgehammer. For Luan, who had a lot of Qi, this weapon was ideal for him. As for armor, he chose the red dragon armor. The defense was good and the flexibility and agility when using it were good.

    Ingrid chose armor that was powered by blood to increase defense and agility. Even without using the blood, it was very good. After all, it was of the Fourth Order.

    They changed in front of each other.

    "You were perfect," Ingrid smiled.

    "You were very beautiful and seductive. I am worried," Luan joked.

    "Haha, dummy." She kissed him.

    "Okay, let''s go. And do what I said, try not to provoke random people. But you also don''t need to lower your head to anyone," Luan said.

    "Okay." Ingrid smiled beautifully and put on her veil.

    As they approached the door, Luan put his hand out and the door opened.

    It was like the door that opens to the fantasy world, after all, everything felt different and magical: birds bigger than what Ingrid was used to seeing, gigantic mountains that one could see from wherever they were, people of different races and colors, even people With green, pink, blue, etc. skin were walking around.

    "Unlike us, some are native to this ce, so not all are of the Fourth Order. In fact, beings of the Fourth Order are not somon to see," Luan exined, "But there are bigger cities where there are beings in the Fourth Order everywhere. For now, we can still be calmer. We''re going to the forest to hunt some monsters and exchange them for credits, and then we can go back and help our family."

    "Alright." Ingrid nodded.

    People looked at them strangely. After all, their armor and weapons were so shy. It was something they couldn''t even dream of achieving. Luan told Ingrid to ignore them and they continued walking.

    He already knew, so he didn''t need to ask for information. Luan knew where the Third Order monsters were and would be a good ce to score points, and so he let Ingrid get used to her current power. Even he needed to get used to his current power.

    20 minutester, they were surrounded byrge trees and could see a bamboo channel not far away. Something like a 5 meter tall bull ran towards them all of a sudden.

    "Leave it to me," Ingrid said. Luan stepped back and left it to her.

    Turning the red scythe, Ingrid caused the blood to begin to enchant and make the scythe glow, a glow that made one want to adore it.

    When she swung, she skewered the top of the bull''s head, and on impact, the head was sunk down and ripped open, and the scythe continued to sink into the ground, almost turning the ground into a sinkhole. Ingrid had to act fast and jump back.

    "Haha. You used a lot of strength," Luanughed.

    "Er¡­" Ingrid felt a little embarrassed.

    It was normal. Her strength was of the Fourth Order, her Qi too, along with the scythe. She even enchanted the scythe. Everything just made the attack more powerful.

 Chapter 232: Elite Troop Decides to Enter the Tower

    <h4>Chapter 232: Elite Troop Decides to Enter the Tower</h4>

    "Now what do I do? I just carry the body back and trade it for credits?" Ingrid looked at Luan and asked.

    "Touch this bull." Luan didn''t exin.

    "Well..." Ingrid ced her hand on the bull.

    [Turn [Bull] into 23 credits?]

    "A robotic voice says I can turn it into credits, and it''s only 33 credits? Is this First Order?"

    "Yes, First Order averages 10 to 30 some credits. Second Order 40 to 60 credits. Third Order 100 to 200 credits. Fourth Order 500 to 10000 credits or even 20000 if using Qi and Body. Well, that''s moreplicated," Luan exined.

    "Fourth order has a veryrge disparity," Ingrid said.

    "It''s because the Fourth Order can use force of up to 10 dragons, if not 20 if using the body and Qi," Luan said.

    "So, did I get enough points from two monsters with the strength of 10 dragons?" Ingrid was surprised.

    "You might think so since you got 25,000 credits," Luan chuckled.

    "By the way, I got 50,000 credits," Luan said.

    "My God, that''s 5 monsters with the strength of 10 dragons!" Ingrid gasped loudly. She knew Luan''s reward was incredible, but she didn''t expect it to be double hers. Well, it was well deserved. She knew how difficult it was to climb those damn stairs.

    "That''s why I got stamina potions. If we get tired, we can keep killing. The more we kill, the more credits we''ll get," Luan said.

    "It makes sense. Even if it''s only 33 credits, it was easy to kill. Wouldn''t it be weird if I killed 100 of them without getting tired, which would be 3300 Credits?" Ingrid said.

    "Of course, it''s not that simple. Monsters aren''t always easily found, but don''t worry, I can feel the presence of all living beings from miles away." Luan smiled.

    "By the way, does this armor have the defense of at least 10 dragons?" For the price, she deduced that.

    "Yes, that''s why I said it was worth buying. The weapon also has at least the strength of 5 dragons," Luan said.

    "Holy crap! We''re practically walking around with expensive treasures! Won''t that make other people want to steal them?" Ingrid was scared.

    "And will they be strong enough to do it?" Luan smiled grimly. This was true, they would have to find someone with an attack higher than 10 dragons to be able to go against them...

    As expected, with Luan, she always felt safe, even in this unknown ce. He''d already prepared everything so he wouldn''t risk dying randomly.

    "You are awesome." Ingrid smiled at him.

    "What is this all of a sudden?" Luan looked at her strangely.

    "Nothing, I just felt like saying that to you~" Ingrid smiled beautifully.

    "By the way, how much does the Cobra Queen Body technique cost if you buy it?" Ingrid asked out of curiosity.

    "1 million credits," Luan replied.

    "..."

    "And yours?" Ingrid sucked in a breath of cold air as she asked this question.

    "Mm, I think it must be 10 million credits," Luan said, remembering.

    "Can I still train your technique?" Ingrid asked.

    "Yes, but first you need toplete yours. When youplete the technique, it will be part of your body, that is, you can train another technique," Luan exined, and added, "But until youplete it, you can buy a technique that is morepatible with you. This one from Queen Cobra''s Body is morepatible with you. That''s why I gave it to you. If not, I''d let you train the same as me, but you wouldn''t be at the same level in cultivating with your body now."

    "Makes sense. I was quick, wasn''t I? You nned everything. As expected, you always thought of the best for me, thank you," She smiled.

    "If you want to thank me, give me a kiss," Luan said. Of course, Ingrid wouldn''t deny such a request. She lifted her veil and kissed Luan''s lips.

    "That''s better. When you want to thank me, just kiss me. I prefer that kind of thanks, hehe~" Luan said jokingly, but a little seriously.

    They continued walking with Luan in the lead, as he could sense the presence of a Monster in the Second Order. As they walked, Luan said, "By the way, when you get to the Fifth Order with the body, that''s basically when you''llplete the technique. After that, you can train another."

    "Is yours the same?" Ingrid asked.

    "Mm, almost. This technique of mine almost makes me reach the Sixth Order with the Body. With luck, I''ll arrive there. Well, due to several factors, I could arrive or not arrive, not just because of the technique that increases the strength of the body. You should already know that, yes?" Luan said.

    "Yes, I think I understand. You mean something like a miracle drink that increases body strength by 2 times, for example?" Ingrid guessed.

    "Basically that," Luan said, "It''s usually achieved by rare pills and potions. I can even make them, but I need the right herbs and nts, and they''re very rare and expensive in the store, even with my current credits. I can buy them to make just a few pills, however, I have other priorities. It''s not worth spending on that right now. But if we''re lucky and find them, that''s another story," Luan smiled.

    "Lucky... I hope we''re lucky then." Ingrid stared at the ground for some rare-looking nt and flower. Luanughed but didn''t stop her. It was cute to see her act like that.

    What is the next stage or Qi Realm?" Ingrid asked suddenly.

    "Nine Treasures Realm," Luan exined. "It has nine stages. Each stage creates a treasure around the body that connects to the Dantian."

    "This is a lot like connecting the meridian veins¡­." Ingrid muttered.

    "Yes," Luan nodded in agreement.

    "Another question: What is the next Body Realm?" Ingrid asked.

    "Twelve Golden Bones Realm," Luan said, "This does not mean the bone will turn to gold, but rather, it will be so hard that it will be able to withstand powerful blows. This one is also harder toplete than Qi and also has more stages."

    "Well, I already knew the body would be more difficult. After all, it was from the beginning," Ingrid said, and smiled, not caring too much, as she swore to make an effort.

    "Any more questions?" Luan looked at her.

    "I don''t think so, hmm ...No, nothinges to mind right now," Ingrid thought and said.

    They continued walking until Luan stopped. "There''s a tiger not far away. It''s from the Second Order," Luan warned.

    *

    The Elite Troop, which reached the Second Order, decided to enter the tower. Luan warned that if they wanted to, they could, and they knew it would take decades if they didn''t risk the tower. Before entering, Maira let them read a notebook. In this notebook were handwritten notes by Luan. He had already prepared everything.

    In the notes, it had all the necessary exnations and the risks and benefits they might encounter. It also exined how each floor basically worked.

    They were thrilled. With this, their path would be even easier. And knowing that there were ways to earn credits and exchange them for miracle pills and powerful weapons motivated them a lot.

    Elias didn''t go with them, nor Catharina, Cristina, Maira, Amanda, Sebastian, Elise, or Monica. Oh yes, Arlinda and her daughter went together. They also had somehow managed to reach the Second Order.

    In the notes, Luan said he advised them to go to floor 25. Floor 30 was very dangerous, but if they were willing to take the risk, it was no longer their problem.

 Chapter 233: Ingrid frustrated

    <h4>Chapter 233: Ingrid frustrated</h4>

    "There''s a tiger not far away. It''s from the Second Order," Luan warned.

    Ingrid held her scythe. She knew now that her strength was quite high and tried to use X strength so as not to cause too much damage.

    ''I should pierce his head, no, I should cut horizontally... Wait, if I use my weapon from the bottom up, it will sh the throat and go up and it won''t affect the ground too much and I''ll have a better idea of ??how much strength to use¡­'' After thinking quickly, Ingrid decided.

    The tiger leapt towards her. Ingrid dragged the back of the scythe on the ground as she went forward and when she got right below the tiger''s throat, she pulled up. * Bang!*

    Along with the sound of flesh tearing and blood flowing, the bones in the throat broke and the skull split in half. The speed was so fast that not only did it pull the tiger from above but it divided the tiger''s head in two.

    *Thud!*

    "That''s not what I thought would happen!" Ingrid screamed in frustration. In her mind, the tiger would be skewered and lifted, she would spin back to the ground, and then she would m the carcase into the ground. But get this: the head was split in half and she didn''t even have a chance to do what she wanted to do!

    Luan couldn''t help butugh. He said as he chuckled, "Ingrid, your weapon is also in the Fourth Order. Even if you use less force, it''s still going to be strong, so it''s going to be hard to just cut the tiger''s throat."

    "Oh, there was that. As I''m dumb, I totally forgot about that¡­" Ingrid pouted with annoyance, feeling like a fool.

    "You''re new at this, and you''re not used to makingmon mistakes. That does not mean you''re stupid, but if your errors persist... Yeesh, I cannotfort you," Luan said as he rubbed her head.

    "I see... I''m not going to make the same mistake, but then how do I do it if I don''t want to slice up my enemy but rather jab it with the tip of my scythe?" Ingrid asked.

    "That''s easy. At the tip of the spear, put some blood, and then make the blood web and stick where you want. Then just do what you want," Luan responded immediately.

    "Oh, that I can do." Ingrid felt like she was lit up.

    "Hey, that tiger was ours!" Two guys appeared.

    Luan felt their presence but didn''t speak. He wanted Ingrid to sharpen her senses, and now that she''d been taken by surprise, she might get smarter next time.

    "I was the one who killed it," Ingrid said without giving in.

    "But we''ve been hunting this tiger for two days, it''s ours!" One of the young men said frustrated. The two were not human, or at least not the human equivalent on earth - they had cat''s tails and ears.

    "I have a question for you," Luan spoke.

    The young man noticed Luan''s presence and looked for two seconds and said, "What?."

    "If you''ve been in love with a girl for 14 years but she always rejects you, but suddenly a cute guy shows up and she dates him, would you fight him for stealing her because you loved her for 14 years?" Luan asked.

    The young man started to cry. With his hands rubbing his eyes he said, "Alice chose him. I can''t change her feelings for me. Of course, I didn''t fight with Abdiel even though I hate him."

    "Oh, so something like that had happened to you." Luan was calm despite everything and smiled. "But in this case, you who chased the tiger for 2 days but it was found and killed by us, do you still think you have a right to him?"

    "I, I..." The boy was confused.

    "Are you from a n? You don''t seem to be." Luan continued the questions

    "I''m from n Heavy Paw. It''s a powerful n in the Earth Empire." The young man stopped crying and spoke proudly.

    "But it''s not number 1, yes?" Luan continued.

    "That... No, I think if I were to quantify it, it would be in the top 100 at least. We''re not weak!" He yelled like he wanted to prove something.

    "I see, you are very prestigious to be in such a n then," Luan said with a sly little smile.

    "That is true." The young man nodded.

    "By the way, I''m Luan," Luan said.

    "Err, my name is Nathan, and this one next to me is Maciel. Hey, uh, sorry for the confusion; I kind of got frustrated. Actually, you''re right. You guys killed it; it doesn''t matter if we hunted it for days or not," Nathan, who seemed to like Luan, said.

    "Well, rest assured, I don''t care. After all, I was able to make friends with a good person," Luan said.

    "Haha. Yes, I am a great man. It''s Alice who is silly¡­" He was sad again.

    "By the way, there are still people in the Fourth Order around here, yes?I heard there were plenty," Luan lied.

    "Of course not! We are close to only small towns. Why would beings of the Fourth Order be here? That information is false! In fact, most beings of the Fourth Order are in the Five Great Empires. Only there will you be able to meet them," Nathan said.

    "Nice to know that. I knew it was false information. Why would anyone from the Fourth Order be here, anyhow? Anyway, thank you, I''m d I made friends with you," Luan smiled.

    "Haha, same, same. I''m in a hurry now, I''m leaving. Hope to see you again, good friend." Nathan pulled Maciel and started to leave.

    "Nathan, you talk too much¡­" Maciel muttered as they left.

    "Well, I got a lot of useful information." Luan smiled at Ingrid, who was silent.

    "Why do I feel like you changed characters just now?" Ingrid was clearly confused.

    "Of course it was to make them let their guard down and give me the necessary information. If not, they wouldn''t have even given their names," Luan exined.

    "So say he was prestigious etc," Ingrid asked, uncertain.

    "All fake, of course," Luanughed.

    "..."

    "Okay, I better not even think about it for my mental health." Ingrid sighed.

 Chapter 234: Past â€“ Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 234: Past ¨C Part 1</h4>

    "Understand, Ingrid, there are many ns, and they ept all kinds of people, all so that by a miracle they are strong, even though they are collectively weak. Only the bigger ns will ept strong people, and this n of his must be among the top 100, but only from the Empire from the earth. He just didn''t say that because he wanted to make it sound more important. Didn''t he see that he was a bit narcissistic, and thought the girl was a fool not to be with him?" Luan exined.

    "It makes sense," Ingrid nodded.

    "Anyway, turn this monster into credits," Luan said.

    "But I''m hungry," Ingridined, intending for Luan to dismantle it and they start cooking the tiger.

    "I brought meat in one of the rings, don''t worry," Luan said.

    "Oh, fine then." She walked over and ced her hand on the tiger''s back.

    [Turn [Bull] into 51 credits?]

    ''Yes,'' Ingrid said mentally.

    The tiger turned into particles of light and disappeared.

    "Mm, this looks like a game," Ingridmented.

    "From a certain point of view, it is a game," Luan said. "If you die, you don''t really die, and the monsters turn into credits that you can exchange for items in a shop. The only difference is that when we return to our world, it won''t be worth the same thing. It can be said that this tower is the greatest way to strengthen and survive in our world. After all, the monsters here evolved very fast."

    "Is everyone like that?" Ingrid asked.

    "No, those who lost their worlds and were trapped here cannot die. If they die, it''s final," Luan said.

    "Lost their world?" Ingrid was once again confused and scared at the same time.

    "Many lose to monsters and end up losing their world and end up running away to the tower and living in the tower. Those who are born in the tower, their Origin is in the tower. It''s like having a save point in the game, but they, in this case, don''t have that privilege," Luan said.

    "... I understand." Ingrid sighed as she digested the new information she had gained.

    Suddenly Ingrid asked, "Luan, did you get this information from your past life?"

    "Yes and no." Luan sighed and closed his eyes. Staring at Ingrid, he said, "Let''s go over there. I need to tell you something." He pointed to arge rock. It was enough for them to sit down.

    "Ingrid, actually I''m from the future, I''m sorry for lying," Luan apologized.

    "Wait, from the future, really?" Ingrid was scared.

    "Yes, and a lot of things happened in the future that I wanted to forget, and I couldn''t exin how I knew what I knew, so I made up memories from the past," Luan sighed.

    "How many years in the future are we talking about?" Ingrid tried to remain calm.

    "Almost a thousand years," Luan said, "I experienced many things that I wanted to forget..."

    "But then, are you a thousand years old or 18 years old?" Ingrid asked.

    "Actually, the thousand years feels more like something I received, something that happened and didn''t happen. Most of the thousand-year feelings I felt, I don''t feel, nor the arrogance I once had for arriving in the Sixth Order and almost reaching the Seventh Order..."

    "Almost, why did you die at that point?" Ingrid interrupted.

    "I was killed, betrayed by someone I trusted while moving to the Seventh Order," Luan said with a forced smile.

    "... This person, did they go back in time as well?" Since he went back in time, she figured so.

    "No, they didn''t. Somehow she just disappeared. It even seems like a lie that she ever existed. But I remember well, she existed, and thinking about it, she taught me a lot of things and helped me get stronger until I got to the Seventh Order and she killed me while I was going through the Seventh Order," Luan exined.

    "Maybe she''s not from our world, so she doesn''t exist?" Ingrid still managed to remain rational.

    "That..." Luan didn''t even think about it, because it should have been impossible, right? After all, you can''t take another person from another world to your own world. "A Parasite?"

    "A what?" Ingrid asked.

    "There was a race of Parasites... She could have been one and entered the body of someone from our world and invaded our world. But why did she train me and kill me?" That''s what he didn''t understand.

    "Isn''t it simple? She wanted your body," Ingrid said.

    "My body... Yin body... She always talked about how special it was and even gave me a technique that made me impotent. Was it all for the purpose of stealing my body in the future?" Luan was a little scared and angry at the same time.

    "Had you been impotent for nearly a thousand years?" Ingrid didn''t know why, but she was happy when she heard it.

    "Yes... That''s why I never got to date anyone. At most, it was girls wanting to be with me, but how would that work? She told me that if I made it to the Seventh Order, I could go back... Well, you understand," Luan said.

    "Haha, seriously, you''ve been tricked for almost a thousand years by her, all to transform into a perfect body for her. This is kind of funny, but well, at least you''vee back with the memories of everything, and now you can have a fresh start, right?" Ingrid was incredibly unaffected by the fact that Luan lived nearly a thousand years through the future.

    She would be affected if he had had sex with other women and dated other women before, but since he was impotent, she was somehow okay?

    Ingrid asked, "The case of the elf that appeared in the girl''s life, did you already know that would happen?"

    "Yes, he was the one who killed and ate my mother and Ingrid alive." Luan''s eyes showed a little fury, but he returned to normal as he remembered what he had done to Lazarus.

    "Oh... You must have suffered a lot." Ingrid felt sorry for him. She hugged him and was silent.

 Chapter 235: Past â€“ Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 235: Past ¨C Part 2</h4>

    Honestly, Luan was afraid of being rejected after telling her everything. But apparently, he had worried too much. And now that he spoke, he felt better, but calm in soul and spirit.

    "Luan?"

    Luan started to enter into a state of enlightenment. Ingrid pulled away in surprise. Then, she saw a pir of light and a crashing sound inside Luan''s body and saw him say, "I''vepleted the First Stage of the Nine Treasures Realm..."

    Ingrid wrinkled her nose and didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Was that because you told me what was locked in your heart?"

    "It seems so," Luan nodded.

    "Well, then that''s good. Now, how strong did you get?" Ingrid asked.

    "3 Dragons," Luan replied.

    "Well!" Ingrid was happy.

    "You can be pretty simple sometimes, huh," Luanmented.

    "It''s better to be simple than to think too much. Thinking and constantly worrying about things, isn''t it tiring? Better to adapt and do my best. After all, even after all you told me, I still love you. And that''s what matters." Ingrid smiled brightly.

    "You''re the best." Luan walked over and pulled her around the waist.

    "Of course I am!" She said smugly andughed.

    They held each other until they ventured out again.

    "So what do you think happened to this woman who cheated you?" Ingrid asked.

    "I have no idea. If she''s with my body from the past, it''ll be weird if one day I meet her again..." Luan felt a shiver at the thought of finding himself, but with someone else in his body.

    "She somehow didn''t turn your body into a woman''s? I mean, she made you practice a technique for being impotent and rich in yin energy, right? Maybe you''ll find a version of your sister! Haha, that would be funny, Hahaha!" Imagining the scene, Ingridughed a lot.

    "..."

    Luan was scared just by the thought of if it really had happened... Well, he would still want to kill her. After all, she betrayed him. It didn''t matter if he came back to life; the anger he felt didn''t go away.

    "What about me? Did you see me in your previous life?" She asked cautiously.

    "Yes... Cristina too. Cristina''s story is like this¡­" He told her everything.

    "I see, so that''s why you saved her. Well, I already knew about her past," Ingrid said.

    "Yes, I also admit that I wanted her as an ally. After all, she has the blood of a titan, just like her aunt Chloe," Luan said.

    "That''s why you wanted her as a disciple, but it turned out that your mother adopted her?" Ingrid said.

    "Exactly. Now, to me, she''s like a little sister." Luan smiled.

    "Well, you prevented her from turning into Cristina the Crazy, and gave her a family. I think you did a good thing," Ingrid said.

    "But I was still tricked by my sister and you showed up?" Ingrid asked.

    At this point, Luan decided to lie once again, "Yes, but since I was powerless, I just helped to rescue you by my own hand..."

    "I see¡­" Tears streamed from Ingrid''s eyes. She felt he was lying for her sake and didn''t me him. Luan hugged her tightly and was silent.

    ''I''m d you went back in time and changed everything.'' At this moment she thanked him deeply. She didn''t even want to imagine what kind of miserable life she''d had in her previous life. She remembered that along with the man who was going to make a porn movie, there were many other men with him...

    "Okay, let''s stop talking about it. There''s a monster just ahead," Luan whispered in her ear.

    "Right." Ingrid still felt anguished, but forcing herself to swallow her feelings, she took several deep breaths and continued to walk beside Luan. "Thank you."

    "Mm." Luan understood and just nodded.

    An iron-skinned bear appeared.

    "Luan, I know I already killed the first two, but can I kill this one too?" She needed to vent the anger and frustration she felt.

    "Yes, sure." Luan nodded.

    Ingrid kicked off the ground, almost slipping on the ground with the momentum, and when she got closer, she gave the ground another kick and stabbed with the tip of her scythe into the chest of the iron-skinned bear and pulled it with a jumping pulse. The flesh and bone ripped from the belly to the head.

    Ingrid fell a few feet away from the bear, and noticed it left a lot of blood flowing as it fell * Thud!* to the ground and convulsed. She took another deep breath and leaned into use, sucking all the blood out of the bear. This somehow served as a calming effect on her.

    Then she saw the message that initially was 55 credits change to 41. She didn''t care and switched.

    [Transform [Silver Bear] into 41 credits?]

    The Silver Bear transformed into particles of light and entered Ingrid''s body.

    "Better?" Luan walked up beside her.

    "Yeah." She didn''t smile, but it was true that she was feeling better.

    "Well, there''s a bunch of wolves not far away. They''re First Order, and there''s 21 of them. You can kill them if it''ll make you feel better," Luan said.

    "I want to." Ingrid didn''t refuse.

    "Okay, I''ll show you the way." Luan started to lead the way with Ingrid following at his side.

    Near ake, many wolves were drinking water. When they noticed the presence of Luan and Ingrid, they advanced all at the same time towards them.

    Ingrid gripped the scythe and walked forward. The first one she pierced the head from top to bottom, and pulled back, ripping the head in half and twisting the scythe diagonally. Slicing horizontally, two wolf heads were cut off. Again changing the direction of the de to the right, she cut horizontally and a wolf was split in half.

    Two wolves leaped toward her shoulder. Ingrid leapt back and swung the scythe toward their heads, piercing and ripping. Then she seemed to use the sickle as a hammer, nailing the wolves'' heads.

    "Bang! Bang! Bang!*

    Several holes appeared in the ground, and the nearest trees fell. Blood flowed, and theke was turning red.

    Thest one left was the one in the Second Order. She took it from bottom to top and used the blood as a web to lock the skull as she was holding the spear. She flung everything forward, with the wolf stuck on the tip of the spear.

    *Booom!*

    Almost 4 meters deep, a hole opened into the ground. The wolf''s head was nowhere to be seen, just a headless body at the bottom of the crater.

    "Much better now," she smiled.

    "..." Luan recovered and said, "That''s good."

    Ingrid was going from wolf to wolf and said, "Well, they gave a total of 494 credits."

    "Yes, that''s why it''s good to attack groups of monsters," Luan said.

    Of course, not everyone was capable of killing so many, so they preferred to catch those which walked alone. This was also what made Luan so powerful before: he had better radar than others, and he could feel the presence of living beings from miles away. And if things continued like this, it wouldn''t be long before they made more than 10,000 credits.

    "Let''s continue. I feel the presence of a hawk flying not far away, and it is in the Third Order," Luan said.

 Chapter 236: Danger of Being Deceived

    <h4>Chapter 236: Danger of Being Deceived</h4>

    "Let''s continue, I feel the presence of a falcon flying not far away, and it is in the Third Order," Luan said.

    Arriving at the site, they saw the falcon flying in the sky very fast. Luan created a cloud and flew up to it. He chased the hawk and caught it easily by the neck. Squeezing with a little force, the neck broke and the hawk of almost 120 cm died.

    [Turn [Hawk] into 152 credits?]

    ''Yes.''

    The hawk transformed into particles of light and entered Luan''s body. He came back down tond and stopped next to Ingrid.

    "That was quick," she said with an expression like she was waiting for him to go to the bathroom.

    "You can do that too," Luan said. With her current strength, it wasn''t difficult.

    "Oh, I know, but I still can''t fly. I even tried to grow blood wings, but it takes a lot of Qi to maintain," Ingrid replied.

    "When you get stronger, you will soon be able to fly with ease," Luanforted her.

    "Well, I''m not sad or anything, after all, I can fly on your flying cloud. I was justmenting, that''s all." She smiled.

    "Then okay, let''s continue," Luan said.

    "Yes, but stop seducing me." Ingrid said something strange.

    Luan didn''t remember trying to seduce her. He frowned and said, "When did I seduce you?"

    "Don''t try to undo it, Luan, you know I love your lips, and you keep licking them over and over." Ingrid''s cute dimples sank as she nodded as if exining something sensible.

    "I did?" He didn''t even notice and ended up doing it because he remembered what he did, wait, it got confusing. Luan said, "Then just don''t look."

    "I can''t, you''re very handsome! I like looking at you Luan." Ingrid gave a charming little smile.

    "Do you want to have sex?" Luan asked directly.

    "I would love to, but there''s no ce. Let''s go back?" Ingrid really wanted this.

    "We can do the same as that time," Luan smirked.

    Ingrid pondered and looked at Luan and the more excited she got. Well, she was already on edge and epted. "Okay, but just this once, Luan, it feels really weird, I feel like I''m going to be seen doing embarrassing things and it''s over... well, I think it''ll get better, oh, don''t make me say that." She hit him.

    Luan created clouds and made them both float. Sensing the living beings close by, he went to the farthest ce. By creating a cloud dome, he made them invisible. Soon Ingrid couldn''t stand it any longer and took off her veil and began kissing and tearing at Luan''s clothes.

    She was more active than usual. When unclothed, she sat on top of him and rode until she rolled her eyes...

    *

    Ingrid''s smile was brighter than sunlight. She looked at Luan and said many times, "I love you."

    It was the thousandth time she had said that. Luan smiled and also said he loved her.

    The two continued and Ingrid started humming. She felt so happy that she felt the need to sing. Although on this '' night cameter, they took a long time before enjoying themselves, and now, the sky had started to darken.

    However, Luan had the vision of a dragon and Ingrid a snake. They could see perfectly in the dark, though not that dark. They still required moonlight, albeit dim.

    "Luan, do you think when we''re really old we''ll still be like that with each other?" Ingrid asked with a smile that dimpled her cheeks.

    "In practice, we won''t get old. As we are cultivators and live much longer than normal looking like a young adult, we will only grow old in age, but yes, I think I will continue to or maybe love you even more after a long amount of years." Luan gave an answer that made Ingrid''s heart melt.

    Ingrid smiled and closed her eyes and ced her head on his shoulder while holding his arm. She was feeling very loving today, but Luan wasn''t bothered, which cheered her even more.

    Ingrid suddenly said, "Luan, you know? I hope my mom is very happy. Sebastian is a nice guy. When you have time, train him a little, okay?"

    "I can do that," Luan nodded.

    "Hehe~ you are the best!" She kissed his cheek and continued to rest her head on his shoulder.

    "Kyaah, help!"

    "It''s a woman''s scream. It doesn''t sound good." Ingrid became serious.

    Luan sighed but followed Ingrid. He knew what was going on, but he believed Ingrid needed to learn some things on her own.

    "Don''t get close, stay away!"

    A woman withrge breasts and blue skin was stepping back from a group of three blue-skinned men. They were from a human race from another.

    Seeing Ingrid and Luan, the woman shouted, "Hero and heroine, save me from these rapists!"

    Ingrid stomped the ground and appeared in front of them. Her scythe mercilessly cut the heads of the three men.

    "Ahhhhh!"

    The woman screamed in fear.

    "Y-You killed them!" The woman was scared, angry, and upset at the same time. This confused Ingrid.

    "Why aren''t you happy? Weren''t they trying to rape you?" Ingrid asked, confused.

    "I-Idiot, retard, murderer, monster¡­" The woman began to curse Ingrid over and over.

    Luan sighed and said, "This was a trap. She pretended to be in danger, and when people would try to save her, they would kill and rob those who yed heroes. In the worst case, they would have to flee. As they are in the Third Order, they have some strength, however, they had to be unlucky to find you."

    "Oh... So it was all a lie..." Ingrid was looking angrily at the blue-skinned woman. Ingrid''s look scared her to death, she ended up peeing her pants.

    "Don''t do it. You won''t feel good killing her," Luan said.

    "As you know, I''ve already killed the other three." Ingrid was not resigned.

    "Ingrid, this woman is also a victim. However, she got used to this life, as they gave her food to be made a victim. And she was lucky there were only three of them... So, she was beside herself now that she saw them die. In any case, it''s not our problem, just leave her there and let''s go," Luan said.

    Ingrid took Luan''s advice and didn''t kill the woman. She walked away with Luan into the forest.

    "But I still don''t think that woman is a good person." Ingrid puffed out her cheeks at being deceived.

    "This is a lesson you need to learn: don''t trust blindly just because someone is asking for help. Analyze the situation carefully first. Like for example, the woman was screaming for help, but her screams had a very false tone, her clothes were torn, but it was with her own hand and not the knives they used, her hair was messed up, but it was made that way by herself. If someone else has done that to her, it wouldn''t be that way," Luan said detail by detail.

    Ingrid imagined the whole scene in her mind again. And yes, everything Luan said was true. Ingrid sighed and said, "I need to be smarter."

    "It''s a learning curve, luckily, you were much stronger than they were and nothing bad happened." Luan rubbed her head.

    Ingrid red at him and said, "Don''t mess up my hair!"

    "By the way, aren''t you going to wear the veil anymore?" Luan asked.

    "Oh, I had forgotten. It''s not good for a great beauty like me to be seen by others." Ingrid had tried to act narcissistic, but she herself knew that after cultivating her body to the Fourth Order, she was drop dead gorgeous.

    Luan was another, which is why she was seduced so easily before...

    "By the way, do people also be credits?" Ingrid asked, remembering the bad guys who tried to trick her.

    "Yes," Luan nodded.

    "Let''s go back!" Ingrid turned to go back.

    "Are you sure? That woman must have already done that if she''s not a native," Luan said.

    "...Forget it, I didn''t even want to." Ingrid pouted.

    Luanughed and they continued. He led them to where there were many cats. It was a brood, and they were attacking a bunch of oxen and cows.

    "They are Second and Third Order," Luan said.

    "Ooh!" Ingrid perked up. She held her sickle and made the blood flow, enchanting the weapon. She didn''t even wait for Luan and started to act. However, could she be faster than Luan? Luan had already arrived and killed about 5 monsters, whether they were bulls or cats.

    Ingrid arrived and started swinging the scythe from every angle, no matter who it hit, it was certain death. Luan took his hammer and wanted to test it. He made it grow and mmed it towards the ground.

    *BOOM! BOOM!*

    The hammer sank twice. The first time it hit and the second the rebounded and struck again and formed a gigantic twoyered crater with a lot of squished flesh and blood oozing out.

    Some Luan still managed to transform into credits, however, others were unsalvageable.

    ''Huh, for now, I''m not going to use that sledgehammer,'' Luan said in his heart.

    After almost an hour of fighting, the monsters had all died. There were almost 350 of them. It was a good harvest.

    Ingrid was happy, she killed about 100 Second and Third Order monsters. She ended up gaining exactly 9,999 credits.

    ''Maybe this means I''ll get lucky? After all, it''s 4 number 9''s in a row,'' Ingrid thought.

    Luan made an unbelievable 25,647 credits. He had already managed to recoup everything he spent initially... Well, it was a good thing. Later he could buy new equipment, and also things for his family. Not to mention that there was only one more day he was going to spend in this ce. Well, it was all thanks to his extrasensory perception.

 Chapter 237: Coming Home

    <h4>Chapter 237: Coming Home</h4>

    "Luan, I have always had a question." Ingrid looked at him.

    "Yes?" Luan looked back.

    "Is your Cloud Origin suitable for battle?" Ingrid asked dubiously.

    "Wait a moment¡­" Luan closed his eyes and opened them. Then he raised his right hand to the sky. Clouds began to gather and soon took shape. A gigantic arm was created from the clouds. It then suddenly started to fall like a meteor with fire all around.

    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*

    Ingrid lost her bnce and almost fell, but Luan caught her.

    "This, this¡­" Ingrid was speechless.

    "Ingrid, my clouds are more special than you think. I don''t use them in battle because it''s not necessary, but observe, you can see what happened." He brought her to where the gigantic hand had fallen.? A gigantic crater with an area of ??32,900 km2 had opened up where the hand fell and ake appeared, as the hand turned to water afterward.

    "So, maybe it''s weak?" Luan smiled.

    "Weak? If this is weak, what is strong?" Ingrid asked wryly and said, "Is it okay to have done that? I mean you changed the geography of the entire ce, creating a hugeke!"

    "Oh, it doesn''t matter. Water is always good," Luan said nonchntly in response to her question.

    "Well, if you think so, it must be true." Ingrid nodded in agreement.

    This ''phenomenon'' that shook the whole earth, looking like an earthquake, drew the attention of many people, and those who saw the giant cloud hand fall from the sky were scared to the point of peeing in their pants, as they thought that a deity had started to exterminate everyone.

    When they waited a bit and saw that nothing else happened, many living beingster went towards the rumbling sound that echoed. When they saw the giganticke, they were in total shock.

    "How strong does someone have to be to be able to do something like this?"

    "It''s scary."

    "I saw a gigantic hand fall from the sky. This was done by some celestial being for sure!"

    "But, look, it''s fresh water. Weren''t we worried about theck of water?"

    "Yeah! This was done to help us!"

    "We''re going to live, we''re going to live!"

    Children and adults danced and sang after they discovered the ''truth'' behind the mysteriouske that was made by a gigantic hand that fell from the sky.

    *

    "So even though you didn''t use the clouds in fights, it wasn''t because they weren''t strong." Ingrid understood now.

    "There was no need. I can even make lightning strike, but that''s not too surprising. But in the future when it gets stronger, it will be," Luan said with conviction.

    Ingrid believed him.

    "Now the people close to here can even raise fish in theke. After all, it''s very big," Ingrid said.

    "Perhaps." Luan nodded and said a little excitedly, "Let''s hurry, there''s a bunch of Red Crabs nearby! There''s about 550 of them and they''re all Second and Third Order!"

    Once there, they were greeted with an infestation of Red Crabs. They were all huddled together with approximately 80 to 90 cm per specimen.

    Luan began killing them quickly by transforming into his white dragon metamorphosis, and with his agility and ws, he killed them very quickly so that only the afterimages were possible to be seen.

    Ingrid was also strong, killing with the scythe, spinning, shing, jabbing, and mming. From every angle she attacked. It was like she was dancing while killing the Red Crabs.

    In less than 30 minutes more than 500 Red Crabs died. Luan held back a bit and let Ingrid kill more, so he ended up killing exactly 300 Red Crabs. Ingrid killed 233.

    After trading for credits, Luan had earned 26,700. Ingrid was happy, she made 21,203 credits.

    "Luan, are we going back?" Ingrid asked.

    "Alright." Luan nodded. He knew she was worried about her mother and sister.

    The two climbed onto the flying cloud and headed out towards the city. Unlike the others, therge metallic portal could only be opened by a few people. Those from a world that was destroyed or natives to this world could not open nor pass through the gate.

    When it opened, many looked on with envy. After all, being able to go through meant that one could exchange credits directly. They had to trade with stores that charged more than double the price that the items were originally purchased.

    Luan bought many Third Order pills, as well as armor for his family. Ingrid also bought some things for Monica, Sebastian, Amanda, and Sebastian''s daughter. Monica could not cultivate her body, but she could cultivate her Qi, and she had arrived in the Second Order with Qi.

    "Luan, is there anything that can improve my sister''s body?" Ingrid asked.

    "There is. It''s a pill that costs 10,000 credits. Do you want to buy it?" Luan asked.

    "I will. After all, she is my sister," Ingrid asked the name of the pill and bought it along with her other things, spending a total of 22,000 credits. She had 14,811 thousand credits left.

    Luan spent 33,000. He would help his family at least reach the Third Order and also bought them the best armor and weapons of the Third Order. Well, there were still 44,498 credits left for him.

    They started down the stairs and exited the same tower they entered, returning to the ind.

    "Luan, Ingrid!" Amanda and Maira were happy to see them and were surprised by the outfits they were wearing, especially since Ingrid wore a veil over her head.

    It was night when they arrived.

    "I made dinner. Eat some first." Maira smiled as she spoke. Ingrid and Luan epted her kindness and ate a lot.

    After dinner, Luan said, "We bought a lot of things in the tower. This will be enough to help you all get to the Third Order." He didn''t see the Elite Troop, but he wasn''t surprised.

    "You didn''t spend it all on us and forgot about yourselves, right?" Maira frowned.

    "Of course not, did you see our armor? They are of the Fourth Order and have a very strong defense, and our weapons are also powerful. There were also various other things we bought. After all, we earned a lot of credits," Luan exined.

    "Oh, good." Maira nodded in approval.

    "Little sister, this is for you." Ingrid smiled at Monica and handed her an attractive pill that sparkled like a rare diamond. Unlike before, Monica was currently very fond of Ingrid and was very happy with the gift. She didn''t know what it was, but soon epted it and swallowed it.

    "My body is getting hot...!" she eximed.

    "This is normal, don''t worry. Her organs are getting stronger. Before they were created artificially, but now they''re bing something real. In other words, she will be able to cultivate her body," Luan exined.

    "Luan..." Ingrid looked like she wanted to say something but couldn''t.

    "I know, you want to stay and go with them, right?" Luan guessed correctly and said, "It''s okay, you have Fourth Order power, but you''re not officially Fourth Order, so you can only enter floors 30 to 40. I''ll go alone, as I''m officially Fourth Order and I can''t enter the lower floors. However, I wille back after 1 month."

    "Thanks." She hugged him and was so grateful that he understood her without even her speaking.

    Later, the two went to the bedroom and it was a sleepless night. They did so much because they knew they wouldn''t see each other for at least 1 month.

    "Be careful." Ingrid kissed her beloved.

    "Son, don''t be hasty now when you''re alone. I know you might end up not being so careful when you are without Ingrid." Maira was worried.

    "I will, don''t worry." Luan gave a reassuring smile, but that didn''t alleviate Maira''s worry.

    Luan entered the tower and started up the stairs. He went to door 50 and opened it.

 Chapter 238: Bandits

    <h4>Chapter 238: Bandits</h4>

    Luan bought many pills needed to increase his cultivation level. In total, he had spent 44,498 credits on just pills. With that, he just needed to find a good ce with a good concentration of Qi to rise in the cultivation.

    ''Cold...'' Luan passed through therge metal door and appeared in a city that was snowing.

    ''Is this Gelica City? Yes, it seems to be.'' Luan looked around and still managed to recognize it.

    ''So I''m in the cial Empire. Well, this town is more remote. I doubt I''ll meet someone of the Fourth Order+.'' Luan was neither foolish nor arrogant. He had knowledge, but he was still weakpared to other beings of the Fifth Order. He needs to avoid encountering problems with beings of that level.

    Even if he killed someone using the Leviathan, there would be one of those clich¨¦ scenes where father, grandmother, grandfather, uncle, aunt, went after him. And in a ce like this, where they had lived over 100 years together, brotherly love was very strong, so for revenge they would go to the ninth hell if need be.

    People of different races looked at Luan and even tried to approach and talk to him. Or trade, asking to buy things from the other side when they see him walk out of the big silver door.

    Many wanted to take advantage. Some tried to trick him, saying he had something precious because they thought that Luan was a simple newbie who arrived on the 50th floor and was exploring for the first time. After all, they had never seen him before, and Luan''s appearance is too striking for them not to remember.

    "I''m not interested." Luan refused them all and left town.

    He walked alone and was chased. Some thieves thought he was easy prey. After all, he had just arrived. In moments, many men appeared with different types of weapons be it axe, sword, mallet, spear...

    "Little boy, be obedient and surrender everything of value," what appeared to be the leader, said calmly. It was clear he was used to doing this.

    With six feet of snow-white skin, looking like a corpse, and white, eerie looking eyes, the bandit leader looked calmly at Luan.

    "Yes, or let''s turn you into our little bitch. Your skin is very white and feels very soft to the touch. Mmm, I''m already getting the taste for it, kekekeke~" Hugging himself with an axe, one of them looked depraved at Luan as he said absurd things.

    "Only one in the Fourth Order and he only has the strength of one dragon. Mm, okay, you can all die now." Luan''s hands transformed into white dragon ws and he moved fast. Very quickly, before the bandits realized what was happening, Luan''s hand went through one of their chests and took the heart clean out of him.

    With his red eyes and a sinister smile that curved involuntarily, Luan cut off both of another thug''s arms, making him scream, and then pierced him in the eyes with his dragon ws.

    Pulling out his arm, he went to the next one. He looked at them all likembs for the ughter. From the moment they plotted against him, no matter if they just wanted to steal from him or if they wanted to sexually assault him, death was what awaited them.

    And the one who said he wanted to ''y'' with Luan was next. Luan appeared in front of him like a ghost and smiled. Even more, his smile was like a demon''s smile and his eyes curled into crescents, and he broke the two arms of the man.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" After breaking them, he cut them off.

    "How is the taste? Tasty?" Luan''s cold, emotionless voice came out causing shivers.

    "Fuck you, fucking bastard!" The pain was so much as blood ran down his severed arms that he cursed Luan, almost spitting.

    *Whoosh!*

    "Noisy..." Luan frowned when he saw how he looked. It was unpleasant just to see him with a distorted expression cursing. Luan cut off half the head of the man who flew and he fell to the ground with a *Thud!*

    Worse, the man still looked alive, dying while he was standing. Luan reinforced the clouds in his left hand by creating a gigantic hand and crushed the man to finalize his death. The others died a quick death too with their heads chopped off or crushed with a hand made of cloud. Now only the bandit leader is left.

    "Master, don''t kill me! I do this because I don''t have a choice! It''s not my fault, it''s thews of society that forced me to be like this. Master, you''re now my father, don''t kill me, your son will be obedient and will do whatever you say!" The leader, formerly a calm and calcting man had transitioned into a pitiful guy who was crawling on the ground begging for his life.

    Luan felt disgusted by such a person. It was never their fault, it was always somebody else''s, and when they get screwed, they never take the me for what they do. Luan pierced the man''s chest in cold blood and killed him. The leader vomited blood and did not believe he was going to die. Luan pulled his hand away and cut his head.

    Then he saw the news:

    [Turn [Human Def] into 3670 Credits?]

    ''Yes.''

    Luan continued with the rest of the bandits.

    There were another 7 of the Third Order that gave: 875 Credits, very littlepared to the leader. Well, the Fourth Order was another story. The weapons were all low-level Third Order, but Luan still took them. Then he left.

    On the way, he detected some Third Order animals and killed them with ease. He walked for over 10 hours. He wanted to find a special cave. If he was not mistaken, it was guarded by a group of Silver Fang Walruses. That would be a good ce for him to cultivate; the Qi in that ce was pure and dense.

    When he arrived, Luan said in his heart, ''As expected, this ce is different...''

    The Silver Fang Walruses went on alert. To them, Luan was an enemy who had invaded their territory. There were many of them above the ice or in the water and in the cave that Luan was interested in. All of them saw Luan as an enemy who needed to be killed.

    Luan looked indifferently at the Silverfang Walruses. He already intended to kill them before he even arrived, after all, he needed more Credits.

 Chapter 239: Ishmael

    <h4>Chapter 239: Ishmael</h4>

    On the way, Luan detected some Third Order animals and killed them with ease.

    ''Huh?'' As he walked, Luan felt the presence of someoneing towards him. The person was human, not a monster, and didn''t seem to have any bad intentions, however, the vibration Luan was feeling made the hairs on the back of his neck stand up. Hiding his aura and Qi, Luan changed paths, however, incredibly, this human also shifted in the same direction he was heading.

    ''Truly?'' Luan was confused. He was sure they couldn''t feel his Qi or his aura. Luan changed course again, only to discover that the encounter was inevitable.

    Tan skin, blue eyes with a wide smile on his face and a well-built body, a man appeared and walked closer and closer to Luan and then said in a loud voice, "Oh my God, you''ve got it all! Mm, mm, you are the most beautiful man I''ve seen in years! Handsome, why are you here alone? Do you wantpany? Me? Maybe something more?" He blew a kiss and said, "By the way, my name is Ismael. But you can call me Mael." The man arrived and kept talking and getting closer to Luan.

    "How did you manage to follow me?" Luan asked indifferently.

    "Oh handsome, you did a good job hiding your aura and Qi, but tsk, tsk, you underestimated my gift for smelling handsome men from miles away~" His voice was thick, but he tried to tune it to sound more feminine. It was very strange.

    "Then that''s it." Luan sighed, not realizing he''d made a mistake like that. Yes, the smell was also a way to find someone, but it was usually dogs that had that kind of nose¡­ And what did he say, smell a handsome man a mile away?

    "I''m fine alone," Luan said indifferently.

    "Boy, don''t reject me like that. You make my heart ache, and I know, you''re straight aren''t you?" Ishmael asked.

    "Yes, and I have a girlfriend," Luan said.

    "Sigh~ Good men are always taken by women. Oh, what a cruel fate that made me born into this big, muscr body." The man cried out in regret.

    "Why don''t you change sex if you''re so dissatisfied?" Luan frowned.

    "That¡­ I can''t." He sighed. "My world was destroyed two years ago and just before I had enough Credits to buy the Yin-Yang sex change pill. You know, it''s very expensive, but now if I want to buy it I''ll have to pay 10x the amount, how long will it take?" He sighed again.

    "If you give me 25% of the pill''s value in Credits, I''ll buy it for you," Luan told him.

    "... Are you serious?" The man''s voice even thickened.

    "Yes, I don''t mind doing that, but it would also be a problem to do it for free. But whether you''re willing or not, it''s up to you," Luan said indifferently.

    "Hahaha! You''re my lucky pearl! I knew I should follow that scent. My god, you''re not going back on your word, are you?" Ishmael asked, afraid Luan would change his mind.

    "No, I have no reason to do that, much less lie to you," Luan said.

    "If you''re not busy, can we do this now? Sorry, I''m a little nervous. You know, I''ve wanted this for a long time, oh my god, I''m running out of air. You''re not giving me hope and then saying it won''t work, are you? Oh my, I''m sweating, what a shame. Wait, let me breathe a little!" He started breathing and sighing deeply several times.

    ''This pill costs 10 million Credits over here, 25% would be 2,500,000 Credits, it would save me some hunting time...'' Luan calcted and said, "Yes, I''m free now."

    "Oh that''s wonderful! My God,e on,e on." Ishmael was very anxious, making Luan sigh and create clouds. He and Ishmael started to float.

    "Oh, what a peculiar Origin, clouds but solid. Huh, that reminds me of the giant hand that fell from the sky. Eas that you?" Ishmael was a direct person.

    "Yes." Luan didn''t hide it.

    "Wow! You are very powerful! By the way, you may have already noticed, I have strength in the Fourth Order and have almost reached the strength of 2 dragons." Ishmael started giving information without Luan even asking.

    "I perceived as much," Luan said indifferently.

    "Mm, well you know, it''s hard for me. I was born and raised in a big strong body of a man but I always felt like a girl. I''m weird, aren''t I? But well, even my body has more Yin than Yang. I always dreamed of being a woman, you know? But, it''s very difficult, and just when I thought I was going to make it, my was destroyed and I couldn''t ess the tower store anymore," Ishmael said, almost crying.

    "I don''t think it''s weird," Luan said indifferently, "After all, you choose what you want to be, and if you can reach your goal, why not?"

    "Yes, it''s true, but many didn''t understand it. I wasn''t born a man because I wanted to be one, it just happened. Now, in order to change, it''s very expensive, and I was too weak at the time to be able to gather so many Credits," Ishmael said and sighed.

    "Is the offer I made bad for you?" Luan asked if it was, could he lower the price a little.

    "By no means! It is very cheap actually! The others, as I said, want to charge at least 10x the store amount. I''ve saved up more than that this whole time, trying to pay it all, so you''re my sunshine." He smiled.

    "Well..." Luan took out a paper and began to write. "This is the contract. If I break it, my soul will be destroyed. You just need to sign."

    "You¡­" Ishmael was amazed. After all, to be willing to sign such a contract one had to have a lot of confidence and courage. The power of contractw would indeed destroy the soul of any who broke the contract.

    Ishmael felt touched and signed. "Hehe, soon I will be able to transform myself into a real woman~"

 Chapter 240: Isabela

    <h4>Chapter 240: Isab</h4>

    When they arrived in the city near the iron gate, Ishmael transferred 12,500,000 Credits to Luan.

    "I will be back in a moment." Luan epted the transfer and walked through the gigantic door that opened. He went to the store and quickly bought the pill and came back and handed it to Ishmael, who had his hands shaking.

    "I, I finally got it!" he screamed and cried at the same time. God only knew how much he wanted this.

    Perhaps because he was anxious and couldn''t wait to be a woman, Ishmael didn''t remember that they were still on the street and many people could see when he swallowed the pill. His muscles began to shrink and his strong chest turned intorge, delicate breasts. She had tanned skin without ws, and blue eyes with long ck hair. Ishmael had truly transformed into a beautiful woman. After all, when she had been a man, despite being muscr, she was a handsome man. Now that she''d be a woman, she''d be a beautiful woman with sun-tanned skin and blue eyes.

    Luan found it inappropriate for her to be naked, as her previous clothes had fallen to the ground, and made clouds surround Ishmael''s body.

    "You should get dressed soon," Luan warned.

    "Oh yeah, hehe, shame on you~" She stuck out her tongue trying to act cute.

    Luan sighed and said, "I can let the cloud hide your body. Let''s go to a clothing store. I imagine you don''t have anything to change into with you there, yes?"

    "No. Thanks, you''re amazing!~" Her voice was very feminine now, and honestly it was sweet to listen to. It was soft and with a touch of sensuality when she spoke.

    When they arrived at the clothing store, she first bought an outfit and got dressed. Then she bought a lot of clothes, almost the entire store...

    "Hehe, I got a little carried away." Sheughed and stuck her tongue out at Luan.

    "It was no trouble, but I''m going now." Luan said, still indifferent.

    "Wait!" She stopped him.

    "Yeah?" Luan turned around.

    "Thanks! Really, thank you so much!" She said sincerely, and added, "By the way, call me Isab if we meet again. Take this, it''s my contact. If you need my help, just say the word. I work as a cksmith, so I can make repairs on weapons all the way up to the Fourth Order."

    "...Okay, be well." Luan said goodbye to her and made clouds so he could fly out of the city. He had gotten a lot of Credits easily, and to be honest, he was a little happy for Isab. Somehow, he''d seen the happiness spill out of her at transforming into a woman. He could kind of understand. After all, for almost a thousand years he had tried to fix his problem in his previous life...

    *

    He flew for over 3 hours. He wanted to find another special cave. If he wasn''t mistaken, it would also be guarded by a group of Silver Fang Walruses. That would be a good ce for him to cultivate. The Qi in those ces was always pure and dense.

    The Silver Fang Walruses again went on alert since Luan was an enemy who had invaded their territory. There were many of them above the ice or in the water and in the cave that Luan was interested in. All of them watched Luan in rm, not knowing what his intentions were for being there. Luan looked indifferently at the Silverfang Walruses, considering killing this group as well.

    A woman came out of the cave. She had pale white skin and wore a veil simr to the one Ingrid wore. She had a fit figure with attractive abs andrge breasts that hid behind gold armor, and wore ck pants with gold trim, clearly a set of armor from the Fourth Order.

    "Don''t attack them." The woman''s voice sounded colder than the air they currently were breathing in this icy ce.

    "I will not attack. I just wanted to use this cave." Luan stated his intent with a touch of coldness and indifference in his voice. This took the woman by surprise, but she didn''t show it, and even if she had, she still had the veil that covered her face.

    "I''m using it," she said coldly.

    "If I use it too, does it matter? Or do you want to do things the hard way?" Luan wouldn''t give up and still remained indifferent when he dered that if she didn''t let him stay, he would fight her for the ce.

    Luan''s aura increased and the strength of the 3 dragons enveloped him. The woman also increased her aura. It wasn''t smaller than Luan''s; she actually held the strength of 4 dragons. However, tree branches began to appear and dominate the entire ground. They were growing more and more.

    "A Domain that envelops nature¡­" The woman''s cold voice was surprised as she murmured. She retracted her aura and said coldly, "Okay, you can stay, but don''t hurt them." She spoke of the Silver Fang Walruses.

    "Agreeable." Luan nodded and made the tree branches that scattered across the ground disappear.

    As Luan walked, the Silverfang Walruses cleared a path for him to pass. Luan arrived at the cave entrance and the woman gave him passage to enter. There were five rooms inside the cave made of ice. It was like cabins, clearly not created in a natural way.

    "I''ll stay in the first cabin. Don''t talk to me or disturb me." The woman''s cold voice sounded again behind Luan.

    "Same goes for you," Luan replied with the same coldness and indifference in his voice. He entered the fifth cabin and cast six different spells: sound, aura, Qi istion, scent, and protective barriers.

    He could still feel what was going on outside, but nobody else there could feel his presence outside. Something simr happened to the woman with pale white skin and wearing a veil. Her aura and Qi werepletely hidden; it was like she wasn''t even there.

    ''A vampire...'' Even though she had tried to hide it, Luan discovered her race. However, he had nothing against them, much less wanting to get into trouble with her. Besides, the vampire race was a problematic race to deal with.

 Chapter 241: Elite Troop - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 241: Elite Troop - Part 1</h4>

    The first part of the technique waspleted with the body, which was to do the 48 movements until the Meridian Veins Connection. Now, he didn''t need to make those moves anymore, he needed to strengthen his bones. And the Divine Spiritual Body created special bones, each technique creating through a different way. Basically, it was torture because one felt the bone break to be restored and strengthened.

    Mainly, in his case, he would be creating spiritual bones. In short, he was going to feel a lot of pain in the process.

    The pill he bought in order to help with the process was called the Spiritual Bone Pill, and it was made mainly from the bones of spiritual beings and spiritual herbs. Because of that, the price of this pill was very high. He had only managed to buy a little more than 50 of them. The pill was incredibly white and even glowed like a light bulb.

    It entered Luan''s body slowly as if it were sinking into a sea, illuminating his body and stopping near his navel. Like aspirin, the pill started boiling and dissolving and spread through the body and started going to all the parts of his body toward his bones.

    *Crack!*

    His bones started to crack, but without being crushed, as his bones had already gone through refinement and were very strong. The only difference now was that he needed to crack all the bones and gradually transform them into spirit bones. It was an arduous process.

    Luan tried hard not to scream until he couldn''t take it, since it was all of his bones at once. He was lucky he created a silence spell. If not, it would have been embarrassing for him.

    The cold weather helped with the process, as his body was boiling like a volcano and the pure, dense Qi was good enough to replenish what he used to restore his bones the moment they were cracked. His blood turned turbulent, and it was hotter than magma. If he didn''t have a strong body, he would be burned alive. Using Qi to cool the blood and heal the bones, the process made Luan scream many times.

    Worse than that it was just the beginning; he hadn''t even gotten past the first level and it had twelve levels. It was practically asking to be tortured. If not for the pill, it would have been even worse, as he would have had to crack the bone himself for it to take effect, but the pill was already doing that while strengthening the bones to be spiritual bones.

    Luan was sweating cold, and in a ce where the climate was many degrees below zero. His sweat was not simple sweat, but impurity that came out of his pores that were still in his bones. As much as he had already refined the bones and there was no impurity to exist, it was basically impossible to eliminate all of the impurity. One can be in an almost perfect state without impurity, but there will always be some.

    Maybe even when hepleted the 12 levels he still wouldn''t have his bones 100% without impurity. That''s why it was necessary to keep improving.

    *

    After the Elite Troop entered the dungeon, they went to the 35th floor. They had won 5 thousand Credits apiece. Even Arlinda had gotten that amount. They spent a long time training under pressure on the stairs until they reached the 35th floor.

    After that, they didn''t even need armor and weapons, as they had Third Order weapons and armor provided by Luan.

    "Let''s be careful. Luan made it clear that other races might appear and want to kill and steal from us. This can bemon. That''s why you don''t trust people blindly," Elijah said wisely. Then they continued walking past the great gate.

    They came across a very hot city. It seemed that it was a city close to the desert. It was so hot! They walked and were stopped by a crowd people who looked kind of crazy.

    "Help me! You guys can go back and ess the store, right? Buy me something, I really need it, help me!"

    "I just need some pills! Please buy them for us!"

    "Help us! We need food! We can pay in Credit, please!"

    "Of course, we can do this, but you''ll need to sign this contract before we do." Elias took some papers he had received from Luan. They were contract papers. Once signed, if the contract was broken, the person''s soul would be destroyed. It was low-level and only worked on those below the Fourth Order, so Luan gave him a lot.

    "..."

    Many walked away. Of course, many were just cheaters and wanted to take advantage of them, however, they did not expect these visitors to have a contract, and many recognized that it was a soul contract, as it wasmon in trading.

    "H-How much do you want to charge for transactions?" a woman asked in a shaky voice. She just hoped it wasn''t something above 5 times the original amount.

    "It depends on the value of what we''re going to buy. We can get in and out of the tower x number of times," Elijah lied. Luan exined that some worlds were like that, but theirs was not; that''s why he would take advantage of it. "So, depending on the amount, if it''s small, I''ll charge 100% of the amount, but if it''s something above 10,000 Credits, we''ll charge 50%."

    Thispletely surprised them all. After all, this was pretty cheap! They rubbed their eyes to see if they weren''t dreaming. But when they saw that the deal was real, now they were happy for the contract to exist, as they themselves wanted to sign a contract with him.

    Before long, many had ced orders, and all were over 10,000 Credit. There were a total of 23 people in the Elite Squad, and they epted 23 requests first, and entered and exited the tower with the items they sold, and before long, they had earned a lot of Credits. However, after three rounds, there were no more orders.

    Of course, those who had less than 10,000 Credits expected to collectively purchase and orderter. As these strangers had showed up in this town, it meant their save point was in this town. Of course, they could change the town, however, they would probably stay awhile there, right? With that thought in mind, many went hunting.

    "Now we have a lot of Credits. Let''s spend wisely and get strong fast and be able to help our family members too!" Elijah shouted, motivating them.

    Every one of them that initially had 5,000 Credits now had more than 20,000. From their perspective, it was a lot of Credits. They even bought new armor and intended to sell the old ones.

    In fact, they all had 2 cubic meter storage rings. Luan was kind enough to craft them for them. Although not that rare, it was better to keep some things in storage, especially the old armor and weapons.

    After that, they were even more motivated by the new world that opened up to them. Some were thinking about family members. After all, they all have a family. And if they earned a lot of Credits, it could buy them good things, but they were told by Elias, "You can help your families, I''ll be doing that myself, but don''t stop getting stronger at the same time. Use at least half of the gains on getting stronger. And the stronger you are, the more Credits you will get!"

    This was very logical. Some who had ideas to spend it all on family members thought twice about it. It was true; they couldn''t let themselves get weaker and end up having to be separated from the group. After all, nobody wanted to be dead weight.

    The townspeople saw Elias and the rest leaving town and sighed. They wanted them to live at least a few months in this city so they could improve their living conditions, but it was hard to predict what the strangers were going to do and they didn''t even dare ask so as not to piss them off.

    "There is no forest and no water nearby, so these people even asked to buy 100,000 Water Credits..." Samantha sighed.

    Well, it was true that these people were having a hard time, but that shouldn''t be right. If that had always been the case, why didn''t they go to anothernd?

 Chapter 242: Elite Troop â€“ Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 242: Elite Troop ¨C Part 2</h4>

    "Elias, where are we going?" de asked.

    "Let''s go north. On the map Luan made, it says there are a lot of scorpions that are easy to kill, as they are slow running but fast with their tails. If we are careful with the tails, we can kill them easily. Ones of the First, Second, and even Third Order can appear. In all cases, we go in formation and kill the scorpions," Elias said.

    "Understood!" de saluted.

    Afterward, they walked, but Elias was finding it all very strange. This was not very simr to what Luan was saying. In the markings, there were supposed to be some trees next to some smallkes, despite having so much sand. What caused the drought in this ce? As he thought about this, they had alreadye a long way and had almost reached their destination.

    "I am afraid," Alice said in her soft, childish voice.

    Despite being 14 years old and in the Third Order, she was, after all, a teenager who had never fought in her life. She had just trained a lot and with the help of pills she made it to the Third Order, but that didn''t give her enough courage to face monsters.

    "Stay calm. Until you get used to it, you don''t have to fight. The important thing is to get used to it and be cautious, and also not try to go against strong enemies. Just choose the weaker ones and get some Credits." Bruno (de) told her with a gentle smile.

    "Okay." She still hadn''t totally gotten used to her mother dating Bruno. Not that she was against it, but she felt shy around him. After all, she had never had a father present, her mother was her sole caregiver and her father, she only saw him sometimes in person or on television.

    "Mommy won''t let her princess get hurt, don''t worry," Arlinda said in her sweet voice.

    Alice held her mother''s hand tightly and continued to walk with the group.

    The red scorpions appeared. Some came out of the ground, others were already out of the ground. Upon feeling the presence of human warmth, they became alert, especially when feeling the Qi of some of the group who could not hide theirs well.

    After that, the scorpions ran in groups towards them, but as expected, they were slow, at a maximum speed of 30 kilometers per hour. For the squad, this was too slow. If it was for ordinary people, maybe this would be quick, but not for them.

    Elias took the heavy sword from his back and held it in both hands. Ezekiel held a shield and sword. He took the front, to serve as a tanker.

    The tail attacks caught the shield, but they bounced off. After all, it was a Third Order shield; it wouldn''t break so easily. de advanced with his spear and pierced a scorpion''s head, instantly killing the scorpion. Their teamwork was well coordinated, with some defending, others attacking and killing.

    Maihara used a bow and arrow and needed a maximum of 2 arrows to kill a Second Order monster. Of the Third Order, she hadn''t tried it yet, but as her bow and arrow were of equivalent level, she figured she could kill it with the support of her peers.

    Alice held a pretty sword with a hilt made like rose petals. She saw some slower scorpions that were First Order and attacked and killed them.

    "Yay! I did it!" She celebrated. However, something came out of the ground. A scorpion tail was heading towards her back.

    "Alice!" Arlinda was a little too far away and wouldn''t make it in time. de used his agility and spear range and managed to get there in time by mming the spear point into the scorpion''s tail.

    "Ahhh!" Alice yelled, startled. She ran towards her mother. The scorpion that almost had attacked her was actually of the Third Order.

    "I need help here," de said out loud.

    Maihara supported him as she shot arrows, causing the scorpion to be distracted, while de tried to find an opening to attack. Many of his attempts failed, but he finally managed to pierce one of the eyes and the scorpion got agitated and wanted to hide in the sand, but Elias suddenly appeared and shed at the monster''s neck with his sword heavily.

    *Bang!* The sound echoed loudly. The neck was still attached, but half was cut off. Elias drew his sword and backed up and de finished it off with the cut in the neck.

    Their Origins were not awakened. Despite feeling the presence, they still couldn''t use them in a fight. Most Origins awakened when people were climbing the tower, and the one who understands the most about Origins was Luan. For now, they could only use blunt force to fight. Gradually, they would each get used to their Origin and be able to use it in battle.

    Like for example: Paloma, she had an Origin rted to wind. It was very good, but she always messed up when using it, like hitting an ally or increasing her running speed too much. In all situations, almost always something bad happened. That''s why Elias forbade the group to use them in battle. First they needed to train individually and then train in a group. Using them at this time without knowing how to control them was very dangerous.

    They continued to fight the red scorpions until exterminating them all.

    "Finally it''s all over." Arlinda was dripping with sweat. The weather was already hot, and on top of that she had had to fight these monsters. It was all veryplicated.

    "Yeah," several others agreed.

    "Careful Elias!" Arlinda suddenly screamed. She had something like a premonition and suddenly a scorpion attacked Elias''s back, trying to kill him.

    Elias was confused but ran away from where he was, and what appeared was something frightening. It was a scorpion twice the size of the previous ones.

    "Shit, is this Fourth Order? How can there be such a thing here?" Samantha screamed,pletely scared.

    "Everyone!" Elias shouted, getting everyone''s attention, "Stay calm! Yes, it''s a strong monster, but we number 23. Let''s use the formation Luan had us go through. He said we could fight a Fourth Order monster if we use that formation and if everyone is in the Third Order. And that''s exactly the situation we find ourselves in!"

    "Okay!" Even in fear, they listened.

    "Ezekiel,e with me and help defend against his tail, but first, watch carefully what I''m going to do. Test it a bit and find out if it''s as slow as the other one or not," Elias said.

    "Okay." Ezekiel nodded firmly in his voice.

    Elias put away his sword and took out a 150 cm shield. It was silver and heavy, but for Elias, it was reasonably light. Afterward, he ran towards the scorpion which was almost 120 cm standing, and 500 cm in wingspan. It was too big.

    It was even faster than a bullet from a .38-caliber gun. Elias used his reflexes to defend himself with the shield, but the shield was left with the tail mark that pierced through it. Even though it was a Third Order shield, it would withstand a maximum of 3 attacks, Elias figured.

    "Now, attack from afar! Don''t stop, stay in formation. Switch positions with those who are tired, and Ezequiel, get ready to take my ce to defend against this thing. For those who use spears, try to find the best time to attack the legs and try to break one of them," Elias yelled.

    They did as Elias said and some used bows, some shot arrows, others used their spears to try to break its legs. Just as Elias had predicted, the third blow broke his shield and he backed away. The scorpion''s speed was at most 100 kilometers per hour. It may seem fast, but it was actually eptable.

    Ezekiel took Elias''s ce and stood in front of the scorpion, taking the blows. Elias took advantage of this and took thest spare shield he had. He took his big sword as well and at full speed ran and jumped, catching the distracted scorpion and shing his heavy sword at the scorpion''s head. The attack didn''t have that much strength because he only used one hand and with the other, he defended with the tail shield that came towards him. He was thrown, but his blow took effect. The scorpion started to slow down; its head was spinning like it was drunk.

    The Elite Troop took this chance and attacked non-stop while the scorpion was injured. After almost 1 hour of fighting, the scorpion fell with a heavy *m* to the ground.

    "Hahahaha!"

    It is unknown who started it, but everyone startedughing, happy to have seeded and survived. After all, they had just killed a monster in the Fourth Order! Strangely, the mood starts to change. Before long, the dry air was no longer so dry.

    Elias approached the scorpion and said, "This scorpion was indeed very powerful, to the point of being worth 12,000 Credit points. I can''t even believe we managed to kill him. In any case, we should be fair and divide it appropriately... But, I personally think we should divide 500 Credits for each of us, and with the 500 that are left, throw ourselves a party to celebrate, how about?"

    "I agree." Gradually everyone agreed. In reality, they were happy to be alive, and they made far more points killing the scorpion group than killing the boss. They then happily headed towards town to celebrate.

    "By the way, isn''t it better to breathe in this ce now? It''s like there''s not that dry air¡­" They started talking about it as they went into town.

 Chapter 243: Vampire Lenore

    <h4>Chapter 243: Vampire Lenore</h4>

    Luan finally made it to Stage Two of the Twelve Golden Bones Realm. It was hard work. He was now lying on the floor, breathing heavily.

    It wasn''t easy, but he was doing something amazing. He was not making a simple ordinary body, but a Divine Spiritual Body. Of course, it wouldn''t be easy. No wonder his strength jumped straight to 4 dragons. Even now without using his Origin, he was confident in fighting the vampire.

    Of course, he didn''t intend to fight with her, as she didn''t seem to have that intention herself. As long as he could use this cave, he''d stay to himself. After all, he needed such a ce to improve his body.

    Coming out of the cave, he jumped into the icyke, but for a cultivator it was bearable. When he came out of the water, he made his body emit heat and began to dry off.

    The Silverfang Walruses were still wary of Luan, but they let their guard down a little. Luan didn''t care. He was about to go back to the cave since he now wanted to raise his Qi. He still hadn''t used the pills he bought. The ones for the body he used pretty much everything, soter he would have to go buy more, but luckily he had a fair amount of Credits these days. He could definitely buy a lot of things to increase his cultivation a little more.

    Before starting to cultivate, Luan took something out of the Storage Ring and started eating. The Storage Ring space preservation was able to preserve items for a few months, as it was not very high level.

    ''Thinking about it, instead of finding materials to make a better Storage Ring, I should just buy one at the store...'' Luan made a mental note not to forget.

    Returning to Cabin 5, Luan did the same five spells again.

    ''She''s still cultivating.'' Luan remembered the vampire neighbor who was in the first cabin. If she had left, he would have felt it, even if she hid it, as his senses were special. Of course, there were limits to everything. If she had a special medium, like the spells that were cast, it would be a whole different story.

    ''If it were at least the Sixth Order...'' Of course, he knew there was no ''self'', but he could get everything he lost and more. This time, he prevented his family from being murdered and his grandfather was strong enough to live for many years. Now, he just needed to cultivate and stay strong, but he also had to create a solid base. A poorly made base, after all, would be easily destroyed.

    ''Nedrayng.'' Luan held the pill in his hand. It was made with the dragon''s eye as the main ingredient. Only those who practiced dragon techniques would buy something like this, so it was a bit rare and expensive, as well as being very rich in Yin, as most of the ingredients used were made up of Yin energy.

    The pill was the size of a human eye and was white and pure as snow. It was also cold, expelling a cold sensation. Luan mentally prepared himself, bing stable in soul and spirit, and swallowed the pill.

    The coldness in Luan''s eyes intensified, and his murderous intent spread. The spells were nearly broken. Luan controlled his senses and returned to his former indifferent state, however, the coldness was still there, rooted in his veins. Dragons were by nature cold and cruel creatures. Practicing a dragon technique, if one didn''t have a strong enough willpower, one would be swallowed by the coldness and cruelty of the technique itself.

    Luan already knew the risks when he decided to take this path, and the confidence came from the years he''d had experienced. He had already been wrong many times in his cultivation path before, choices that if he had made them differently, everything could have been different. Because of that, he remembered perfectly the process of his evolution until almost reaching the Seventh Order.

    However, the base of the cultivation he was building now was more solid than diamond. With the veins connected throughout his body and his Dragon Core, the ease he had in using his Qi was very good; too good. He made the Pill''s Qi soon be surrounded by his Negative Qi, and didn''t let it take control. It was like it was suddenly surrounded by sand and Luan wouldn''t let it move. Right there, the Pill''s energy began to consolidate and the creation of one of the nine treasures began.

    The first treasure he created was for luck, one might say. He told Ingrid the whole truth and it helped him find peace of mind, thus causing a significant change in his emotions, as well as giving him better control of his emotions. Dragons were not moved by emotions. When he finally managed to share the cross he carried (sharing his secret) he created the first treasure, which was a [Shield].

    Although it was a shield, it was something like a cubic lego and he could somehow mold it into his body. At the moment it was something that gave him more defense and stored his Qi.

    Each Treasure stored at least the power of one dragon. It showed how amazing it was to already have such power being newly formed. As far as how far it could improve, the limit Luan didn''t know yet, but if he had to deduce, he would say he can reach the strength of 2 dragons. That would be awesome if you had all Nine Treasures with the power of 2 dragons. But of course, this was just a deduction, not something realistic. It could be less or more.

    ''Another.'' With a cold stare, but not entirely emotionless, he muttered in his mind as he took another ''Nedrayng'' pill and swallowed it.

    This time, his control was greater. He already knew how to deal better with the cold Qi Yin that came from the ingredients and the dragon''s eye. Though, for a few seconds, he blurted out his murderous intent, but he controlled it fast.

    The pain was not the same as the one in the body, but he still felt pain when practicing this technique, especially when some of his organs were affected by the devastating energy that sometimes leaked out unintentionally. Even though he was on top of it, sometimes it was almost unavoidable. But it was still at the bearable level, so he continued.

    POV ¨C Vampire Lenore

    ''He returned.'' When I thought he was going to leave, did he juste back after throwing himself in the cold water? Did he have a breakthrough?

    I have to leave soon. I need blood with powerful vitality, or else I''ll get stuck in this bottleneck...

    There is a silver snake with dragon blood if I could get her blood... However, her strength is 10 dragons. It will be difficult by myself alone.

    I kept trying to break this bottleneck, but even with the pill it hasn''t worked. My body wants something more powerful.

    As I try to force through the bottleneck or be lucky enough to have enlightenment, I feel the aura and Qi of the man from beforeing out of the cabin. He jumped into theke again, and I heard the sound of water sshing.

    ''Has he had another breakthrough? How can it be so fast?!'' My disbelief was sizeless after all. Now I could feel the strength of 5 dragonsing from him, and before it was just 3 dragons.

    ''This boy is a genius!'' Even in my n, I was being treated like a genius, but I was far from it. Doesn''t he have bottlenecks?

    This time he seems to want to leave. A crazy idea crossed my mind. ''If he helps me, we would be able to kill the snake with dragon''s blood...'' But I, the vampire princess, asking someone for help?

    I balk in my mind. In part, I didn''t want his help, but I admitted that now that he had dragon strength and that Origin, we might have a chance to kill the silver snake with dragon blood.

    The problem is trusting someone like that. Most are treacherous. If I''m careless, I''ll end up getting killed by him before I even know how I died.

    My family will probably seek revenge, but does that help me? I don''t want to die to be avenged. This is nonsense. I want to live; I want to reach the Seventh Order level, the level that not even another vampire has reached, and then...

    "Sigh~" Yes, I know I dream too high... but only if I could get that strength, I won''t need to see my destroyed!

    Did he stop and stand in front of the cave? What does he intend to do? He''s not going to start killing the Silver Fang Walruses, is he? If so, I''ll fight him to the death!

    But I thought too much¡­ Was he just ying with one of them? This man is weird¡­.

    Putting on my veil, I left too. He looked at me with those red eyes¡­ He is more bloodthirsty than my vampire race. What the hell is he?

    "Say it." He took me by surprise by speaking in his indifferent voice and looking at me nkly.

    I looked at him for a few more seconds and said, "I want to kill a silver snake with dragon''s blood, but I can''t do it alone. I just need the blood, the rest is yours, how about that?'' Even if the blood is valuable, the rest of a snake with dragon blood is also equally valuable, if not more, yes?

    "What level of power?" He still remained indifferent and cold. He is really weird.

    I answered with even more coldness and indifference, "10 dragons. If we attack together, we have a chance." I also recognized the equipment he uses; it should give at least 10 dragons defense.

    "If you sign this, I''ll ept." He took out a contract, to my surprise. I see he doesn''t trust me either, but of course, I can''t trust him, except I don''t have a contract with me. I took the contract, already signed by him, and read it.

    ''Huh?'' In fact, he made the deal on decent terms. If we kill the silver snake with dragon blood, I get the blood and he gets the rest, that''s what I wanted. Without thinking twice, I signed.

    The contract split into two parts and entered our bodies, thus taking effect.

    "Luan," he said indifferently.

    "Lenore," I said coldly. Knowing the name might help when we''re going to fight the snake.

    "Lead the way," he said coldly to me.

    "Can you fly?" After all, it would be faster if we could, but not everyone can.

    "Yes." I saw clouds appear and he started floating on top of those clouds.

    Two Origins?!'' I knew he was a genius, but isn''t he afraid to show me this? Anyway, I''m not interested, I just want to be able to improve myself.

    I spread my bat wings and started to fly. Amazingly, he seemed to be able to keep up with me and looked like he could go even faster than me. This was uneptable, but there''s nothing I could do. Maybe if I manage to break my bottleneck?

    I stopped these thoughts when I felt the mighty blood of the silver snake with dragon blood. He also stopped.

 Chapter 244: Returning to Earth

    <h4>Chapter 244: Returning to Earth</h4>

    "It''s close. It''s hidden in the ground, or rather, is waiting for a victim to attack from the ground," Luan said.

    "Yes, this snake has a great affinity for earth. It practically swims through the earth, but with my mental powers, I can hold it for a few seconds and you kill it," Lenore said coldly.

    "Okay." Luan came down without warning. He already had a n and had nothing else to say, but Lenore didn''t expect him to act so fast.

    The moment Luan''s Qi Was felt, the snake with dragon''s blood''s face appeared with its mouth wide open. It was huge; King Kong would look like a baby next to this snake''s frame.

    Luan''s speed wasn''t to be underestimated. He used clouds and wind controlled by his Qi and dodged, the dragon blood snake biting the air.

    Anger was expressed as the snake roared, aggressively baring its sharp teeth and continuing to chase after Luan.

    Luan created clouds and had them act as a barrier. The snake with dragon''s blood smashed into them and surprisingly couldn''t break them as easily as it thought, and when it couldn''t get through, it felt trapped.

    "Now," Luan said.

    "Oh¡­" Even the indifferent and cold Lenore couldn''t help but be surprised. She used her mind control and made the snake freeze, unable to move. Now the snake with dragon blood waspletely trapped.

    Luan''s sledgehammer appeared in his hand and began to grow absurdly. A well-aimed blow caught the snake''s head, spraying dragon''s blood.

    *Bang!!*

    *BOOOOOM!*

    The gigantic body of the dragon''s blood snake crashed to the ground. Luan didn''t stop. He flew to the dragon''s blood snake and gave it five more strikes in quick session.

    "It''s dead," Luan confirmed.

    "Yes..." Lenora expected a long fight. After all, it was from a monster with the strength of 10 dragons, but what exactly was that worth now? My god, she must have been delusional. How could there be someone like him in this world? But of course, she still remained cool and aloof.

    They signed a contract. She didn''t have to worry about him breaking it. She approached the dragon''s blood snake and took something from the storage ring she wore. She then touched the bleeding head and the blood from the snake''s battered body began to be sucked incessantly. Luan stayed and waited.

    "There, the rest is yours," she said coldly.

    "Mm." Luan nodded indifferently and approached. He put his hand on the snake''s body and still felt dragon residue. He swallowed it all up and started to form his next Treasure, and then turned the rest into Credits.

    [You received: 130,157 Credits]

    It was still a good amount. Well, since it was a rare monster, maybe it was normal that it reached that amount.

    After that, Luan turned to Lenore and said, "Our deal isplete, I''m leaving now."

    "Okay," she replied coolly.

    Luan created a cloud and flew off towards the city.

    *

    In town, he passed through the gate. In the store, he started looking at the items avable for him to buy.

    His weapon, although high level, was already wearing out. After all, it stored energy, it wasn''t a weapon that generated energy by itself. Although a good part of it was used, if he wanted to continue with strong weapons, he would have to buy more of them or buy one that could store the Qi of heaven and earth, which was very expensive.

    As he thought about it, he still preferred to buy disposable weapons. After all, he didn''t intend to stay in the Fourth Order for very long. Spending Credits on a weapon that he would soon discard was stupid. He bought two other axes and also arger Fourth Order storage ring, so he could even store something as big as a 10-story building.

    Buying the necessary pills for cultivation, he left. As for armor? He didn''t need any more. After all, he didn''t use up his armor''s durability once.

    ''By the way, she said she can repair weapons. Maybe I should take the sledgehammer to herter...'' Luan thought. He was talking about the woman who has once been a man, Isab.

    Now, he had been cultivating for a long time. Maybe he would stay for a month longer to cultivate and go back to meet his family. Coming out through the big metal gate, people of different races started looking in Luan''s direction. Some tried to move closer, but received a cold, indifferent look from him and turned away, especially when they sensed his level of cultivation.

    If he had stopped to buy things for these people, he would have wasted a lot of time. The lost time for him was not worth it. It may have seemed trivial, but for him, it was easier to kill a horde of monsters than to help people buy things in the tower. After all, he was strong enough to do both of those, so he knew. The case of Ishmael was a different story, now Isab.

    *

    When he got to the front of the cave, he saw Lenore.

    "You came back," she said coldly.

    "You''re still here? If you didn''t tell me, I wouldn''t notice~" Luan said nonchntly.

    "Y-You... Same as before, don''t bother me, and if you want, I know other ces with strong monsters. We can partner up again," she said indifferently and coldly.

    "Okay, but I don''t know if I can. Let''s see how long it will take." Luan shrugged and replied indifferently. After all, he would only stay one month. If the deadline expired, he would leave, even if her proposal was to kill a baby dragon, which, if taken on, would be a great advantage for him. Of course, if he dared to provoke a real, that might be a different story.

    After entering Cabin 5, Luan cast 5 spells, and then sat down and began to meditate. After stabilizing his mind and spirit, he prepared to swallow the ''Spiritual Bone Pill''.

    Luan''s body boiled like a cauldron. He was in so much pain it made him scream out. His skin turned mercury red, his veins could be seen pulsing. The pain and cracking of the cracking bones were terrible. This continued until it finally started to dissipate and he swallowed another pill and this process continued over and over again. Little by little, his bones were getting stronger.

    A few dayster...

    "Finally, the third stage¡­" It was a suffering that, if possible, he would have avoided, but as he wanted to build a powerful body, it was inevitable.

    He left the cabin, jumped into theke to wash away the impurities, and went back to the cabin. Now he had the strength of 5 dragons.

    *

    After taking a deep breath, he was calmer, and with a clear mind, he took the ''Nedrayng'' pill and swallowed it. The coldness starts to freeze even the blood itself. He had bought a pill with a higher degree of quality. Because of that, the effect was even greater. In this, he harnessed the energy he took from the snake with dragon blood and began to merge with that of the pill while a vortex of Qi had formed and was being sucked into his body to fill the new Treasure that was in the process of forming.

    The cold Yin Qi that came from the ingredients and the dragon''s eye made him blurt out his murderous intent. Being a better quality pill, it took longer for him to stabilize.

    This continued until the pill wore off and Luan swallowed another pill. The pill was the size of a human eye and was white and pure as snow. The pill was also cold, expelling a chilling sensation.

    By the time he got to the fifth pill, he got used to the coldness and negativity and cruel feeling of the pills and quickly made it a part of him, and the process of creating a new Treasure reached its final stage. A diamond? Yes, a diamond started to take shape. It was blue and shiny. Luan was a little confused, but he didn''t dare underestimate it, as the Qi that was being absorbed was abundant, enough to give him the strength of another dragon.

    When nearly half an hour had passed, the diamond had finished forming. It got close to his heart, and he tried and managed to get it around his heart, meaning, depending on the hardness of the diamond, he wouldn''t die from a blow to the heart.

    ''Fantastic!'' Even he couldn''t help but be happy in his mind. After all, the heart was an important organ that needed to be protected. ''Force of 6 dragons, practically... I haven''t strengthened the two Treasures to the maximum yet.''

    He had a wristwatch and saw how many days he''d been here. It had already been 28 days.

    ''I''m going back. I still have to help grandpa.'' Luan thought about returning early.

    When he was leaving, Lenore left too.

    "There is still time, no?" She asked in her cold voice.

    "Yes, but I''ll be back in 1-2 weeks, 1 month max. If you''re still around, I can go hunting with you again," Luan said indifferently.

    "Okay, I might be." She spoke in a distant, cold voice.

    Luan just turned and left after that.

    For the remaining Credits, he bought some pills and some other things for his grandfather to give to people he trusts.

    *

    When he came back, Luan saw the news and found out that his grandfather was in the second round of elections for President of Brazil. With the resources Luan gave him, Saulo Dimas did a great job and helped many people. The rest of the monster meat Luan had given him, now he saw in the news, that not only had Saul strengthened the army but also sold a part of the meat, giving aid to the poorest and most needy people from below who suffered more with the changes and the emergence of new races and monsters.

    Extra sensory perception kicked in and he found out that his mother and family were back. Ingrid was with Maira at the Headquarters of Dimas Corporation. Amanda, Sebastian, Elise, and Monica were well protected on the ind. Luan''s clouds were still functioning, and the invading monsters were automatically attacked by gravity. The Qi he sensed from Amanda and the rest was Third Order.

    ''It seems that they tried hard and a few more have reached the power of the Fourth Order,'' Luan muttered to himself.

    By the way, Catharina and Cristina were also on the ind, but unlike the others, the two managed to reach the Fourth Order. It seemed that it was recently that they cleaned their meridian veins and connected them to their Dantian, and now they were on the ind meditating and stabilizing their cultivation.

    Instead of going to the Big Ind, Luan was literally flying with the flying cloud to the Headquarters of Dimas Corporation.

    When Ingrid felt Luan''s Qi, she was already anxious in front of her room, and as he arrived, she wanted to kiss him soon, but they hadpany and many people were watching.

    However... Luan didn''t care about the others. He pulled her by the waist and sealed her mouth with his in front of everyone. He kissed her and made Ingrid unable to breathe and be intoxicated. Everyone was shocked to see the cold and aloof CEO performing these actions, causing excruciating torture for the single individuals in the room.

    "You tried hard," Luan said after separating the kiss.

    "Yeah, it was tough, but I made it to Stage Two of the Nine Treasures Realm and Twelve Golden Bones." She felt a little proud of herself with this achievement. After all, it was not an easy thing and a long and painful process.

    "I''m very happy for you." Luan''s usually indifferent face finally showed a smile that made many women''s hearts beat faster, especially Ingrid, who was in his arms.

    "En." Ingrid made a cute sound and hugged him tightly.

    "How long do you intend to be torturing our employees? Luanes right in here, I need to talk to you." Maira''s voice rang out from her office. A tone of amusement, but also a little seriousness, escaped her voice.

    Ingrid cringed shyly when she heard her mother-inw say that, and Luan shortly entered the room.

 Chapter 245: You Are My Greatest Pride [Not yet edited]

    <h4>Chapter 245: You Are My Greatest Pride [Not yet edited]</h4>

    Luan walked into the room, and sat in the chair across from Maira: "It''s about Online Survival, yes?"

    "Yes, the game is not going well. Many are stopping and even thinking about uninstalling, that''s because it''s not as useful as before." Maira sighed.

    Luan strangelyughed at this: "Mom, aren''t you forgetting anything?"

    "Mm?" Maira arched her brow.

    "Not everyone can enter the tower, yes, the game is not as good to strengthen as before, Japan must already be convinced again, yes? By the way, the corrupt in Brazil that are being investigated must be happy, since, without the support of the game, they think they have a better chance, of course, that''s all nonsense mom, I''ve already said that this is the final game update? Do you really think I''m so silly and not thinking about the possibility of body technique or rather just 1 or 2 parts won''t benefit me as much as before?" These questions Luan asked with a small smile took Maira by surprise.

    After a while, sheughed and said, "Haha, I should have guessed, isn''t my son just like he wouldn''t think 10 steps ahead? Tell me soon, I''m listening."

    "I already had the game update, actually." Heughed: "I always had, I''ve done the update a long time ago, but it wasn''t necessary, I waited for the right moment, as many think it''s bing useless and uninstalled and unsubscribed, I''m going to update the game. Basic body technique? Totally free of the five parts, weaker martial arts techniques that can manipte the Qi can be acquired by ying the game, and those poorer ones that didn''t cancel, guess what?"

    "They don''t need to pay a higher amount if you raise by upgrading the game and those who canceled will have to make a new ount and get a higher fee per month." Maira understood instantly.

    "That''s why I like talking to you, Mom understands me fast." He saw a smug smile on her face, and Luan continued: "I also intend to release Qi''s technique, and also with 5 basic steps, however, it can take you to the limit of the Second Order. Same with Basic Body Technique. And I will make tournaments for those who reach the Second Order, prizes that they would only get in the tower, like techniques that allow them to reach the Third Order, etc. Mother, they have to understand who they are dealing with, those who disbelieve will be sad, and those who believe will be happy, and who is richer or poorer? Yes, of course, it''s poor, so most of them haven''t canceled the ount, because it''s still worth it to them, it might look like a lot in the big picture, but it''s only dropped 10% of users worldwide." Theo showed the chart of canceled ounts.

    "The 90% are basically poor people, imagine their reaction when they know they can gain full technique and even one of Qi. Also, no additional fee. But, the others who canceled? Heh, will they have to pay 100 reais a month, 10x the previous amount, if they don''t want to? It doesn''t matter, the voice of the people speaks louder, my goal was never the money itself, but to strengthen the humans, who are weaker at birth than other races, but I''m not so good either, they didn''t cancel, they shouldn''t have spoken ill of the game? So, now that they pay 10x the amount." Luan said it all coldly.

    "Yes, there is no shortage of money, the majority of the poption is poor, your grandfather is already in the second round and has the highest percentage of votes. He will soon be the new president of Brazil, with his support Brazil can prosper, the Brazilian army is currently one of the most powerful, as they trained with full technique." Maira said with a small smile.

    "By the way, I''m going to take the giants to our tower. I bought a technique that is special for them, it''s notplicated at all, they get smaller for a few hours and can enter the tower without attracting attention. And it''ll be good to have them on our side, I want to leave them with you mom, you''ll lead them all and make a name for the 40th Floor. Get as much Credit as possible and make it to the Fourth Order." Luan said seriously.

    "Yes, I don''t want to be left too far behind either, after all, my son and daughter-inw are so good, how can I not try~" Maira stuck out her tongue and smiled.

    "Mother, you just didn''t make it to the Fourth Order because of the body technique I made you train, this technique is more difficult than the others, but I did what I did because I believe in you, mother, you will be strong o enough to shake the whole world, she won''t be known as the mother of Luan Dimas, Cristina Dimas, Catharina Dimas and mother-inw of Ingrid Anjo but rather, as, Maira Dimas ¨C A powerful woman who is on top of the world!" Luan said in a grave tone.

    For a moment Maira was under the illusion, she was indeed a strong woman who was on top of the world, not a weak mother who stood behind her talented children and daughter-inw. It somehow made her blood boil. She felt motivated and a prettier smile blossomed on her face: "Thank you son, I know what to do!"

    "Well!" Luan smiled and added, "Mom, look at this."

    Minutester, thepany-wide phones start ringing and everything bes a total mess.

    Everyone was confused, and soon they were amazed.

    What Luan just said he was going to do... He already did, the game was updated and the announcement was already made, he just needed his smartphone, and he did everything quickly, the official ount of the game "Online Survival" did notice the increase to 100 Brazilian reais per month for those who canceled and those who did not cancel the same amount. Of course, the whole world would copse, after all, everyone wants to get stronger, and this time, Luan thought of that rooster and even had the version for animals that acquired intelligence.

    "So quickly!" Maira almost jumped out of her chair in fright.

    "I said I had nothing to worry about, I had everything nned and prepared, while theints let youin, we don''t owe them, if you want to y, pay!" Luan said coldly.

    "Hahaha! I like it, this is my boy, okay, things have already be a mess and I can''t do anything anymore today, I''m going home, or better to Ilha to train, Ingrid can go too, in fact, everyone can goe back, I''m going to close thepany for today, there''s only going to be aint about the connection, to pull the wires and let them be pissed off alone!" Maira said boldly.

    After she spoke to Luan, she was incredibly excited, she wanted to train soon, she wanted to get to the Fourth Order and as Luan said, lead the giants with her family and dominate the 40th floor of the tower!

    Maira''s eyes were on fire!

    "That''s it, mom. Hahaha!" Luan, who rarelyughed so tantly,ughed out loud too.

    Outside, the employees startled and shuddered, Maira and Luan''sugh was a little... Well, scary?

    It was as if they were nning something evil...

    Well, anyway, many had heard that thepany was going to close for the day and were happy for the day off, and also excited to y the game. After all, after the update has a new Qi technique and all body parts, they are dying to train and get strong too. After all, who doesn''t want to be able to have power and protect themselves?

    Meanwhile, many have already started downloading the new update with shaking hands. They were excited that their feet were shaking and their hearts were beating faster. It was something big, really big!

    They can''t enter the tower, but what about it? He has Online Survival!

    This was a # that went viral on the inte, many who were upset about not being able to enter the tower, shared by all means ofmunication: #I can''t enter the tower, but what about it? I have Online Survival!

    "Luan, you haven''t ridden my ''Helicopter'' yet?" Maira asked rhetorically as she shut down theputer and shut down the system.

    "True, I''m going with you today then." Luan smiled.

    "Hehe, I''ve improved a lot sincest time, now that I''m in the Third Order, my Scan Origin can create even more amazing things!" Maira said proudly.

    "I believe you." Luan showedplete confidence in his mother.

    "Ingrid, let''s go downstairs." Maira grabbed her arms and brought her to the front of the elevator.

    "Okay." Ingrid nodded, already getting used to Maira. When she decides something, she does it, it''s not a knotless tip. She always talked on the tin and was very decisive in her actions. And sincere with whom she trusts. That''s why she likes Maria so much that Ingrid couldn''t ask for a better mother-inw.

    After reaching the ground floor, Maira begins to materialize a helicopter.

    It was simply spectacr! It was all ck with purple ents, Maira''s favorite color, and it was veryrge, holding up to 16 passengers.

    Looking at that, Luan remembered the "Bell 525 Relentless" that was built in 2012 in his previous life, maybe because of Maira''s influence, things changed and they built it before?

    "What''s it like, isn''t it beautiful?" Maira puffed out her breasts and adjusted her posture in front of her son.

    She wanted to know his opinion and receivepliments.

    "Yes, very impressive mother, you are my greatest pride." When he said that, Luan was sincere, he is most proud of his mother, however, he saw that she did not take it seriously, but was happy about what is important.

    "Ehem." Maira was happy and asked them toe inside.

    Ingridughed quietly and got into the helicopter with them.

 Chapter 246: Visiting Saulo Dimas [Not yet edited]

    <h4>Chapter 246: Visiting Saulo Dimas [Not yet edited]</h4>

    Quite a shy entrance, when they arrived, Catharina and the rest already knew that Maira and Ingrid had returned and figured Luan did too, as the game announcement reached them, and it''s predictable that it was Luan who did it.

    "Luan, you''ve done something pretty crazy, but I like it~" Seeing Luan get out of the helicopter, Catharina walked over and patted him on the shoulder as they jumped out with a weird giggle.

    Luan shrugged and ignored Catharina''s teasing and said with a neutral expression, "And you didn''t disturb the mother and the rest in the tower?"

    "Tsk, tsk, don''t belittle me, of course, I was a great help, actually I''m very powerful, you look and admire!" Saying that, cloth wings appeared on her back and she starts to fly, she throws clothes in the air, and the cloths stop as they were all connected in threads of thread, All cloths connected to thread of thread took the shape of pointed spears, like those used inpetitions on horses inpetitions, only these were very sharp.

    Then she did go down and surround Luan, but it was all broken with the swing of Luan''s hand, however, the clothes were caught in his hands, and a mischievous smile curved Catharina''s lips.

    As a mummy, Luan was mummified. Of course, this didn''tst for long, but it proved an important point.

    "Yes, you got very good at controlling your Origin, I''m proud," Luan told her.

    "Ehem!" Catharina''s red eyes drooped in a crescent moon and she made a proud sound as she puffed out her breasts.

    "By the way." After descending, she looked at Luan with indifference and even a little cruelty in her eyes: "I''ve killed some¡­well, humans? Mm, they were human-like..."

    "Do you want to talk about that?" Luan asked softly.

    Catharina shook her head: "No, I don''t want to."

    "Okay then." Luan rubbed her head with his hand and gave her a reassuring little smile. Amazingly Catharina didn''t back down if it was before she wouldin that he was messing up her hair, or saying he wasn''t a child anymore.

    Luan looked at Cristina next. He smiled happily at her and said, "As brother and Master who taught you, I am very proud, in a short time you arrived in the Fourth Order at such a young age." Luan hugged her when he saw her about to cry.

    "I''m happy, Master ¨C Big Brother!" Cristina said in her soft voice and a little tearfully.

    Cristina''s aunt Chloe was there too and she too became strong, although not as talented as Catharina and Cristina, she is in the Third Order.

    "Okay, I don''t like to stall. I bought a lot of things I got from the tower, and I''m increasing the ind''s protection and also improving the Qi on it, I know it''s better to go back and meditate here that it''s safer than inside the tower at risk of being attacked, so I''ll do it. something I find at least satisfactory." In moments he takes out eight gigantic crystals and throws them in eight directions, it seems like he was careless, but everything on the ind was under his control. He quickly used gravity to ce the crystals in the correct positions.

    Spell talismans and the spell itself were thrown and written in the air. A dome starts to form and part with the clouds that cover the sky of the ind, and everything connects and bes 1. The intruders will be trapped by gravity, the malicious ones will be crushed to death without mercy!

    A very firm resolution, of course, the minimum was to know how to distinguish between enemies and allies, if an ally is with murderous intent, but not aimed at them, but the other person, for example, leaving the tower because someone tried to kill them. Gravity will not attack.

    Even though it''s not at the level of artificial intelligence, there was a system capable of differentiating the types of intent, those were the talismans and spells that Luan cast.

    "Disyed!" Catharina said teasingly and sticking out her tongue. Because what was happening, it was mystical, it was surreal.

    The formation that was formed, the whole process was quite shocking and even beautiful to appreciate. Many were ck-jawed watching this happen and when it was over they felt their Qi rise again and again until it was at an amount that left them stunned.

    A wise thing to remember, Luan was formidable and as formidable as they''d ever imagined him to be, sometimes he still surprised them a lot.

    "Okay, it''s done Mom, I''m going to see Grandpa. Ingrid, do you want to go with me?" Luan asked. After all, they hadn''t seen each other in days and he wanted to spend some time with her alone.

    "Yea." She smiled a little shyly as everyone was looking, but still held out her hand to him as she saw him appear in front of her in a flying cloud.

    After that, the two took off at high speed.

    "They didn''t go in the direction that grandfather lives, they''re definitely going to a motel to make love¡­" Catharina muttered and was pped on the head.

    "Respect, girl," Maira said with a helpless smile, as Cristina and Elise were also there and she didn''t want Catharina to say these things in front of them.

    Catharina puffed out her cheeks as she looked at Maira, but cringed at her stern gaze, and understood that she was wrong.

    "Oh yeah, I still need to train." She fled.

    Mairaughed and said, "Don''t care what she says. Let''s train now." Maira said to the two girls.

    "Yea." The two were very obedient. And even though they were young, they got sex education at school, and they weren''t dense on the subject, but of course, they didn''t know much either, and they had some questions in their minds that Maira ended up having to exin these things to them.

    Sebastian has be something of an ind janitor, he takes care of things and also knew how to drive boats, it seems he was already a captain in the navy when he served in the navy and learned to pilot boats and has a license to do so. Not everyone can do the same for Maira and Luan to leave the ind, and he was a great help especially when he needed to buy more supplements in town.

    *

    With a satisfied smile; Luan held Ingrid''s hand, which was still a little dizzy and her legs a little limp...

    The two left the five-star hotel with the intention of going to Saulo Dimas'' house.

    "Then tell me this story about finding a woman to do a mission." Although she trusted himpletely, the jealousy of knowing he was on a mission to kill a monster made her a bit possessive of him and ''hit'' him a lot when he told her on the way to the hotel. She took her anger out on him when they got to the hotel room, and Luan found out how pleasurable it can be...

    "If you don''t like it, I''ll refuse next time," Luan said.

    "No, I''m not that irrational but be careful, you''re handsome and very capable, she can fall in love with you and drug you and do things to you, so be careful around other women, don''t be fooled by a woman''s innocent or indifferent and cold face, that might just be a mask she put on to deceive men, you need to be very careful, you hear?" Ingrid was talking like Luan was a helpless damsel who could be kidnapped and drugged and turned into someone''s sex toy, but seeing how serious she was. He forced himself not tough and nodded.

    "Yes, I will be careful. I guarantee." He kissed her forehead.

    "I really think it''s good." Hugging him, Ingrid felt theck of gravity and soon knew why. They started to fly at a slow speed.

    "You also need to be careful, the other men are all big bad wolf in sheep''s clothing, don''t trust any man until I''m around, always be on your guard," Luan told her.

    "I know, I''m not stupid, I won''t be fooled, and I always wear a veil when I go out and when some manes up and asks why I wear it, I say it''s because my face has been mangled, and they leave before I do. notice. Tsk, a bunch of idiots, some even got beaten up by Catharina, since she left without a veil and got a lot of pick-up lines, but she''s more aggressive, you know? Hehe~ It was funny to see her furious hitting them." Ingrid told many things that happened in the tower in Luan''s absence.

    "Mm, Catharina is a little moody, if the person is dishonest with her, she will sincerely beat her until she is satisfied." Luan knew his sister''s personality very well.

    It may seem kind and yful, but she was quite indifferent to others, in this respect, she was even a little cooler than him.

    "Yes, and also very kind and protective, she hit those who hit on her mother-inw and mom too, Hahaha." Ingridughed.

    "She really is a bully." Luanughed along with it.

    The two soon arrived at the hill where Saulo stands.

    Descending, their presence was noticed, and very quickly they prepared to receive them. Saulo Dimas already anticipated Luan''s visit, although it took longer than he expected, he already had all the preparations ready to receive, he even made a big banquet waiting for the grandson he loves so much.

    "Mr. Luan, Miss. Ingrid." Everyone bowed respectfully, because of the elections the guard of the ce was very well protected, after all, there were many attempts against the life of Saulo Dimas, however, the soldiers who protected him were well trained and were already in the Second Order.

 Chapter 247: Take the Tower by Force? [Not yet edited]

    <h4>Chapter 247: Take the Tower by Force? [Not yet edited]</h4>

    "Haha. Luan, you arrived as nned." Saul appeared through the door. He looked like a 50-year-old Crossfit man. The white hair and beard had more shine, but Luan was unsure if it was natural or his grandfather had some kind of treatment to stay that way.

    "Mm, I got back today." Luan said and smiled, "Grandpa, you''re in great shape now."

    "It is not? Haha, maybe you''ll get a new grandmother soon since the fallen one has risen." Sauloughed out loud afterward.

    The maids who heard this blushed andughed quietly.

    Many had dreams of Saulo; he was charming even though he was an old man, and now he looked younger and very attractive, especially since many have a fetish with an older man with white hair.

    "Well, a President needs the First Lady." Luan joked.

    "Mm, that''s true." Saulo? stroked his goatee while thinking seriously. After a while he says, "Okay, we didn''t waste time out here, let''s go in."

    Saulo smiled at Ingrid, whom he already considered his granddaughter, and nodded, pleased to see hering with his grandson. Not only beautiful, she was powerful, he could feel she was way above him, even after training rigorously, but youth was a wonderful thing, it could ripen and get stronger quickly, but his old bones take longer to be perfected.

    As he was thinking, Saulo came in with his two grandchildren. A huge feast was served and Saulo opened his best wine.

    "Grandfather, be careful, they have now joined with the nymphs and other races, and they control for now with the tower they managed to take over until they assume the position of President, the tower will remain in their hands and they can count it as an advantage, of course, I can take the tower easily if I wish." Luan shed a rare predatory smile.

    Saulo was a little surprised, but heughed, "Haha, no need, they can count an advantage now, but they won''t win, and I saw what you did, Luan, they only have 1 rook and they can''t say there''s no limit, it has already been established that there is a limit of people who can enter, and if they talk too much, they will be enemies of the whole world."

    Saulo was saying about the ''disadvantage'' that the tower says it has, that there is a limitation of people who can enter it and it has a deadline. So they can control people easily and not lose control of the tower, because if they don''t put a limitation, everyone will want to enter the tower, and the world itself will be unprotected, after all, there are still monsters everywhere if strong people don''t kill and stay in the tower, the human race loses.

    This was something they quickly understood. And they entered into goodmon sense. The fight for the towers was only between internal fights, after all, no big country could fight another at that time, especially with other races living in their country just waiting for a third world war to happen.

    Luan returned to a neutral expression and shrugged: "They''re kind of brainless, if they act wrong, just kill them all, for now, I''ll be quiet and leave it to you, grandfather."

    Saulo heard Luan say very dangerous things without any fluctuation of emotion and was a little surprised, he didn''t know what his grandson had to go through because of the change in the world and what he needed to do to survive in the tower, but he certainly did. killed. And because of the indifference, he says about someone else''s life, they weren''t few.

    Saulo? is a war hero, and he killed many, it didn''t shake him. He was just surprised. He smiled softly and drank wine while he needed good food.

    "But I don''t think it gets to the point of acting irrationally. They may have the courage to rob their own country, but they don''t have the courage to start a war." Ingrid knew a little and sneered: "They submit to bribes from other, weaker countries. So how can they have such courage and daring?"

    "Yes, my granddaughter is right." Saulo nodded, pleased with her even more: "There''s no way this bunch of cowards who''ve never done anything but fill their pockets with money has the courage to get into a fight against all countries."

    "Mm, I know that. But, there are always idiots who act on impulse and do shit." Luan said coldly.

    "... I can''t deny this possibility, but I''m going to take over as President of Brazil before that happens, and by the way, what''s the good news?" Saulo? changed the subject.

    "Mm, I got a lot of good things. I intend to make a special formation for you, grandfather, with that you will be able to improve faster. Also around the whole mountain that we are, this will cause the Qi to be pulled in this direction and your people will improve faster, I also have new pills to help Grandpa." Luan told him with a small smile.

    "Is this being expensive for you? Don''t stop getting better because you''re worried about me." Saulo said seriously as he ced the wine ss on the table.

    "Small amount, I used more with me obviously. If I''m strong, I can always get better resources. I understand that very well, and with what I think is eptable denial, I spend it on whoever I want to protect. For now, what I do is enough, so I can rest easy, but that could change, so that''s why I need to stay strong." Luan said.

    "Well!" Saulo didn''t feel offended, in fact, he thought his grandson was quite sensible, he was talented and evolves fast, and the stronger he is, the easier it will be to get new resources, while he can keep the crumbs, since it will be more than enough for the present time, for now, it is necessary to build a solid foundation, only then will Saulo? enter the tower himself and get resources for himself.

    "I also have a present for Grandpa." Ingrid smiled and took a sword from her ring.

    It was a Third Order Odachi sword and then a Third Order pistol. Using Qi, it was possible to shoot Qi bullets. Powerful enough to kill some Third Order enemies.

    "What a good granddaughter, I liked it a lot! Mainly from this pistol." Saulo? took and caressed the gold-ted pistol lovingly.

    *

    - POV1 - Ingrid Anjos -

    Luan''s grandfather''s reaction pleased me, I smiled softly: "I''m d Grandpa liked it."

    I see him hold the pistol and his reaction was quite funny, as he looked like a child with his eyes shining when he got a new toy, and when he took the Odachi sword, he got excited again.

    "This is a good sword. I''ve never used it in real fighting, but I''m interested and of this size... Mm, quite challenging, I know how to fight fencing, but only at the sport level." I see Grandpa unsheath the Odachi sword and stand up. He went to the middle of the room and started swaying and gesturing.

    It was pretty amazing, I was surprised, since he said he wasn''t proficient, I was sure if he fought an enemy of the same level, he would win.

    "Grandfather, just like that, it''s very rigid, I have big sword technique, I''ll give it to you." I turn around and see Luan pull something out and start writing, it was amazing the speed he wrote and his serious face hypnotizes me for a few seconds, yes he was handsome when he was serious about doing something.

    And what surprised me most was when he finished writing, the parchment flew and touched his grandfather''s head. Momentster, even though the security guards were concerned, they dared not act rashly.

    "Hahaha! Good technique, I appreciate it!" Grandfather suddenlyughed out loud, it seems like it was something Luan always does and I see the letters on the parchment that fell to the ground are gone...

    ''Amazing as always.'' I couldn''t help but smile and admire my boyfriend.

    I rested my hand on my face and stared at him for a few seconds, ''no wait, I''m still at grandpa''s house...'' I scolded myself for looking at Luan and ignoring the fact that we''re still at grandpa''s house and the rest are here looking, my god, what a shame!

    I take a deep breath, yes, and calm down. Looking at grandfather, I see that he is still training with the Odachi sword and I sighed in relief, but when I saw some maids whispering, I could hear it clearly, and my face heated up.

    ''Yes, yes, my boyfriend is amazing at¡­'' Coughing, I lost myposure again.

    This is the technique that Luan gave Grandpa? Hmm, pretty impressive, he got the hang of it fast, or rather Luan analyzed it well and chose the best one that suits his grandfather. As expected, Luan is very impressive, I look at him again but look away quickly...

    "She is so in love with Mr. Luan."

    ''Yes, yes I''m okay, now stop looking, for God''s sake!'' I wanted to ignore what they whispered, but I see Luan turn and look at me with his red eyes and the cutest smile I''ve ever seen in my life, ahh, he can''t do this to me!

    I knew it, he heard it too and is teasing me! I''ll ''punish'' himter, ''humph!''

    It seems that the punishment from before was not enough...

    I stop looking, otherwise, I''ll end up embarrassed, my face is already starting to heat up. By the way, why are women so fond of gossiping about other people''s romances?

    ''Bastard¡­'' I feel a hand on my thigh and re at Luan, but he shes a smile that makes me go soft, ''Damn smile!''

 Chapter 248: Unwanted Stuff Always Comes Unannounced [Not yet edited]

    <h4>Chapter 248: Unwanted Stuff Always Comes Unannounced [Not yet edited]</h4>

    Leaving Saulo Dimas'' house, as soon as Luan had finished creating the formations, Ingrid puffed out her cheeks slightly pink from the wine and other reasons and said: "Luan, you went too far at grandpa''s house, teasing me like that..."

    It made Luan think, many times when being with Ingrid he has a childish and even provocative side, he for having lived almost a thousand years and never really dating, maybe there was always a teenager inside him that makes him act like that sometimes? But he smiled then, he doesn''t mind acting childish sometimes, especially with the woman he loves, and seeing her like that made him feel happy, seriously, she was beautiful when she was mad.

    Maybe it is that? Does he tease her because he likes to see her like this? Well, did Luan kiss her instead of answering, though he did give an answer after it made Ingrid almost fall off the cloud or go over the cloud?

    "Because you were so beautiful embarrassed and I couldn''t resist the temptation." Luan put his forehead to the screen and saw that she wasn''t upset anymore.

    Ingrid''s current face was an expression that simply drove Luan crazy. She looked into his eyes and her beautiful lips glowed and he was tempted. For many minutes they just stood there keeping eye contact, it was like two art worshipers appreciating Monalisa''s original work.

    "Are we going to... a motel?" Ingrid surprisingly suggested, she didn''t want to go back now, she was on fire and needed him inside her with his body on her body, she didn''t even wait for him to respond and started licking his neck and making love marks.

    ''I must have gone crazy, but whatever, I want him!'' Ingrid starts kissing Luan''s neck, cheek, sucking on Luan''s ear and seeing him breathe faster and get more excited, it leaves her shaking with happiness and she continued, Luan''s weak point was always the ear, he always shivered when she sucked on his ear and took soft bites.

    Luan created a barrier made of clouds.

    Luan starts to perspire heavily, his desire was stretched to the maximum and the ''white dragon'' was awakened, but he didn''t want her to stop and massaged with his hands inside the dress she was wearing as she sighed hot air in his ear and gently bit his ear.

    The fire inside Ingrid got even hotter, she was wet, and she moaned in Luan''s ear and bit and sucked even more on her ear and went to the other side, and started to go down and kiss his mouth, then back to the neck and ear, while Luan yed with her white rabbits...

    Luan''s dragon was already about to explode the cave, and they went as fast as possible to the hotel...

    *

    The next day, it was a Friday morning of May 28, 2010.

    The earth undergoes another change, worlds or better known as ''mysterious rift'' begin to connect with the earth again. Many races appeared again, as well as dangerous monsters.

    Luan had just left the 5-star hotel with Ingrid. The moment he felt the changes, he already predicted that this time it was the definitive one.

    Unlike before, even beings from the Third Order appeared, and many in the Fourth Order stayed in their territories.

    Those who have arrived in the Fourth Order do not act rashly, or at least not all of them, and first I was trying to understand the situation.

    There were even floatingnds that lived ''being'' with wings. In the sea, surrounded by water, some gigantic inds appeared and underwater races were inhabiting these inds.

    Luan''s eyes turned serious. But soon he softened. Whoever was a threat will not act now.

    Humans have already strengthened in the tower and can defend themselves to some extent. The game ''Online Survival'' would only benefit humans and animals native to the earth, when ''foreigners'' they could not use, as the body structure is different for each race.

    Animals that gained intelligence, went after humans when they had knowledge of the game. It seems that news travels fast in the animal world.

    ''If the grandfather doesn''t hurry, he won''t be able to defend Brazil alone.'' Luan intended to help if necessary, but he prefers his grandfather to be able to. Since he has his own business to deal with.

    "Let''s go fast, let''s hunt monsters again. Now, we don''t need those meats anymore, at least not the ones below the Third Order. The rest is left to the grandfather to handle." Luan held Ingrid around the waist as he spoke and flew faster.

    "Yea." Ingrid understood the seriousness of the situation. The current monsters looked more dangerous and they needed to act fast.

    Luckily, this time the world was not unprepared, they already hoped it wasn''t the end, so they were also cautious in the fights for the towers, now, tanks, jets, submarines, etc. They started to exterminate the monsters in every country.

    But even prepared, casualties were inevitable, many humans were dying in remote areas, they didn''t have time to flee.

    Coincident or not, Luan felt the presence of Elias and the rest.

    When he arrived on the ind Elias said: "Luan, is it true that thend is in danger?"

    "How did you find out?" Luan was no fool, Elias had just left the tower, there was no way he could have known.

    "A voice told all of us that it was inside the tower," Elias replied that it was an indistinguishable voice, something very strange, neither robotic nor human, emotionless, and lifeless, at the same time they felt it was warm, just a totally contradictory and inexplicable feeling.

    Another situation beyond Luan''s knowledge. That shouldn''t happen, or at least he doesn''t remember having happened in his previous life and it was hard for him to forget about something, especially if it was something so important.

    "A mystery indeed," Luan muttered and sighed.

    "Luckily we were in town, and we left at the same time and seeing your reaction, and feeling the increase in Qi fluctuation. Looks like that voice was telling the truth." Elias? was quite serious.

 Chapter 249: Maira and the Power of Digitization [Not yet edited]

    <h4>Chapter 249: Maira and the Power of Digitization [Not yet edited]</h4>

    Luan also noticed that Elias had be quite capable, everyone in the Elite Squad had reached the Third Order, and Elias was very close to the Fourth Order in power.

    "Cristina, Elise!" Alice ran towards them. Seeing them both made her happy, she was surrounded by older people, Cristina was her age, and Elise was very cute, she missed cute things, especially after seeing so many monsters...

    "Alice!" Catharina hugged her friend, and then Alice hugged cute Elise and kissed her.

    "You drooled all over my face~" Elise giggled as she spoke, she had a big smile, even now she enjoyed being pampered and even though Alice kissed her cheek several times, she didn''t feel upset.

    "Hahaha!" Hearing this, the tension in the air was lessened, theyughed at the way Elise said and her cute little giggle.

    Sebastian looked at his daughter and felt very happy in his heart. Honestly, he was lost when his wife ran off with another man and left him and his daughter behind, but his daughter who kept him steady, and then Amanda who came into his life.

    Monica also joined the three. She was meditating, and it ended. Her body was recovered, and she made it to the Second Order with her body, thanks to the pill Ingrid bought.

    Now that everyone was calmer, Luan said slowly with a neutral expression: "No need to panic, things are indeed problematic. But, it''s still the same as before, we just need to get rid of the monsters. As for the other intelligent races that appeared, they didn''t act so fast, at least not in our country, nor in the big countries, although I can''t say the same with the smaller ones, in any case, the best thing to do now is to kill the monsters who are in Brazil,ter, we think aboutter, we should only worry about now."

    "Yes, it''s right." Elias also agreed. It was better to solve the problem that is in front of them, after that, they can think of what to do. They also have family members, it would be better to go fast and keep them safe.

    Luan understood this and said, "Your family is being directed here. I took it, well, though not so peacefully, I think they know me, as when they saw the clouds next to them, they all rose and are on their way here."

    They couldn''t fight if he was constantly worried about their rtives, although Luan couldn''t do that with all the humans in Brazil, at least those close to him, or close to those close to him, Luan is capable of.

    "Elias." Olivia arrived after she arrived at the mother, father, and siblings of others.

    "Don''t be long, I''m going ahead with Ingrid, Mom, you''re going with Catharina and Cristina." After saying this, Luan created clouds and floated with Ingrid.

    Maira looks at everyone. She still remembers what she talked about with Luan. She needs to be calm and not make them anxious; not letting them act rashly.

    "Your family members are here and they were safe inside the barrier. Now we need to help people who don''t have that privilege." When Maira said this in a soft tone, but showing the importance of acting quickly, they changed. Elite Squad''s eyes got serious and understanding that their family was fine, they can now focus on saving those who don''t have that privilege.

    Seeing that everyone was motivated now and not agitated, but serious and thinking rationally, Maira smiled softly and said in a neutral voice: "I''ll create a tform tond, we can walk on this and start helping people, run as fast as you can. can, I can''t keep it for long."

    After saying this, she begins to materialize a ''bridge'' with a digitized structure and connected to drynd.

    They already knew the Origin of Maira''s ability and didn''t doubt the power, as she can even create helicopters and missiles, etc.

    After that, they start running across the digitized bridge.

    Maira keeps until they all pass. Then she sighed and took a Qi Restoration pill and created an F-22 Raptor ¨C even the heavy weaponry she had digitized.

    However, she modified it a bit, she created it with enough space for her, Cristina, and Catharina.

    The three enter and the road begins to scan the ground again as they begin walking down the created track.

    Then took flight.

    "This is amazing. Mom, are you studying up to this?" Catharina looked at her mother with her red eyes glowing.

    Cristina was also agitated, the speed was surprising, and it wasn''t ufortable at all inside.

    Before long, they toured some cities while Maira fired an M61A2 machine gun and two other digitized missiles. Many monsters were killed, and when she needed more Qi, she swallowed a Qi Restoration pill.

    "Help me, put your power to attack too," Maira said calmly, she was calmer than usual and in front of Cristina and Catharina, a control panel appeared and something they put at hand.

    As he put his hand out, they looked at Maira in surprise.

    "Hehe~ I this is a Qi booster, I thought about it and it''s in the testing phase, but there''s no risk for us, see, you''re going to use my scan with your power to attack, and it also has missile control, this panel shows the aim of each missile and the other the right and the machine gun. Let''s clean this up, we can''t get behind Luan and Ingrid!" Maira said with a giggle.

    This surprised the two girls, but they smiled too and understood very quickly what Maira said.

    Before long, they discovered that what Maira created was a sess, the booster managed to take their Qi and use their Origin to attack, Cristina''s missiles caught fire when they hit their target while Catharina''s turned to cloth and choked the monsters to death.

    This continued as the three of them used Qi Restoration pills without restriction, Luan gave them many of these pills and also bought many in the tower.

    This was also helping to improve their cultivation as they were constantly pushing the Qi and restoring, although they were also having a lot of mental strain, overloading their mind, they got better by swallowing the ''Calm Mind'' pill.

    This pill provided the necessary support for them not to overload their minds.

 Chapter 250: Raika Gold [Not yet edited]

    <h4>Chapter 250: Raika Gold [Not yet edited]</h4>

    Unlike the usual scythe, Ingrid, who reached the Fourth Order, took the pendant from her neck. As soon as the pendantes in contact with her hand, it takes the shape of a scythe, Ingrid feels the sea of ??blood connect to the scythe and her Qi is being consumed, she shakes the scythe and blood scythe spins out, it was like it swirled and spun until it looked like a ball, because it not only spun forward but also sideways, therefore, it was like a coin being tossed spinning, and the damage power was at an impressive level.

    The spinning blood scythe hit the head of a Third Order monster and changed the route it was following and went in the other direction, for an instant you could see the exact moment when the scythe tip hit the monster cabe?as head and started to tear. like a crusher.

    Blood sshes and the scythe doesn''t slow down although it changes course, the next target was another Third Order monster that was about to attack a mother with a 2-3 year old child in her arms.

    This time Ingrid''s eyes glow and redden and the scythe changes; not a change of shape, but rather of how to attack, to be more exact the moment you hit the monster''s chest and began to grind it, the blood was sucked, yes the blood was sucked and giving more strength to the scythe and then it took other direction from other monsters.

    This continues very fast killing over a hundred monsters in the blink of an eye and saving many people who were close to being attacked, or was already attacked and was close to being devoured.

    The scythe seemed to have a life of its own, turning and going where the monsters were, killing and grinding and collecting the blood until it grew sorge that it was the size of a pickup truck.

    Changing course again, he goes towards Ingrid, she raises her hand, and the blood scythe stops and then starts to mysteriously disappear. The blood that once belonged to the monsters, enters Ingrid''s body replenishing what she expended, which she used once again to attack him over and over again.

    The first monster Luan caught before falling to the ground. He brought it to Ingrid with the cloud, for her to draw the blood. As for the monsters he had no interest this time he only took the Qi Energy Core.

    The bodies of monsters, Luan prevent them from falling and causing fatalities, or even hurting someone. He knows how poisonous someone can be even if it saves their lives, but for ending up hurt by Ingrid''s ''guilt'', that would make it full of hatefulments on the inte.

    If it''s possible to avoid that, Luan will.

    Now that they were saved, they apuded, and thanked; it was this reaction that Luan expects Ingrid to receive, he didn''t want her to be sad thinking about the life of someone who could die by ident because of her, but of course, Ingrid thought about it all and Luan understands by the confident look she gave him. From the beginning, she was confident that Luan would help her.

    As much as she trusted her strength, it was more than she trusted herself. So Ingrid did what she did.

    After that, Luan and Ingrid continued to fly in the cloud while Ingridunched blood scythe and Luan took the job of collecting the bodies, in this aspect, it was easier that way, they made a perfect match in the fight, killing the monsters fast, without even destroy the cities.

    At times, Luan would make rootse out of the ground and capture monsters that were about to kill someone, or even use the cloud as a shield.

    *

    - German Berlin ¨C

    1 pm on May 28, 2010.

    Coming out of a bar drunk, a tall man standing 190 cm tall, unshaven with long, messy blond hair, could barely see his light brown eyes beneath his bangs, even though he was a very handsome man originally, he looked like a drunk beggar walking down the street.

    He heard everyone panic and woke up in fright, he was Leon Becker, blood father of Catharina and Luan Dimas.

    He couldn''t ept that his situation was like this, he only managed to survive because they warned him that his father killed him and robbed the n. Now, they wanted to peel his skin and make him a rug to get revenge, however, after running away for many days, he has always been having bad luck, even the money he had in the bank was frozen, without giving a single exnation.

    After that, he fell out of nowhere, and got lost; even knowing the road he was walking, he became an unlucky idiot with no sense of direction. And one afternoon, he was surprised by a middle-ss woman who invited him to take a shower at her house, after he shaved and showered, the woman saw that she was right and had sex with him for a few days.

    For a moment he felt happy, at least he wasn''t unlucky and he was having sex, even though the woman wasn''t very pretty. However, his bad luck did not stop. The woman was married...

    Suddenly, the husband wanted to make a surprise, especially with the scary things happening around the world, and arrived days before the trip.

    "You son of a bitch!" The man had a huge body, he was 187 cm tall and weighed about 150 kilos, and was not pure fat was too strong even for Leon Becker. After taking several punches from the man, he was thrown into the street, and woke up in an alley with no money, almost no clothes.

    Stealing clothes from a clothesline, he dressed and ran away from a woman who saw him steal, a vase suddenly fell on his foot and he caught it from the woman as it fell to the ground with a broom handle.

    Another time he walks and somehow arrived in Berlin, and because he looked like a beggar, he received some change and went to the bar for a drink.

    Just now, after drinking all he had in cash, he woke up and left the bar, only to find it was a total disaster.

    People running this way and that, cars crashing and burning, scary monsters eating people, roars that made his soul tremble with fear.

    His drunken state passed and Leon Becker started to think about what to do, he wanted to go back to the barroom but saw that a man closed the door as he left and locked it.

    *Bang!*

    "Look where you''re going, motherfucker!" A man running in a hurry cursed as he bumped into Leon and fell to the ground, Leon was thrown to the road and a trucking at full speed, fleeing from a monster, didn''t have time to brake, *Boom!*

    The truck mmed into the right side of Leon Becker''s shoulder, nearly hitting his head, and sent him flying towards the wall.

    *Bang!*

    His body collided head-on, smashing his face into the left side, making the *Crack!* sound echo and that was when his skull cracked.

    "I, I''m not guilty!" The man who bumped into Leon ran away without looking back, the truck crashed into the bar that had closed the door before and invaded because the front was made of wood and easy to break, the monster that was chasing was like a mutation of a dinosaur rex with a tiger, and roared strangely as drool ran from the mouth that opened and showed sharp teeth.

    The people who couldn''t escape were eaten by the monster, and after being satisfied the monster left.

    Leon Becker stood up, he had blurry vision, but he still survived, he could only see with his right eye, he starts tough when he realized that the people who had bumped into him before and the truck that hit him had been killed. He keepsughing out loud.

    "Hahaha! I''m immor..."

    *Gulp!*

    Flying, a subspecies of Archeopteryx, saw Leon Becker and the smell made him feel attracted, Leon Becker was trained, although not strong, he was stronger than ordinary humans and to a monster, he looked like a fish in the sea to a seagull that saw the fish jump.

    The end of Leon Becker was even more painful than it appeared to be, this Archeopteryx, in particr, was the type that swallowed the prey alive and gradually died in the stomach from the acid when it was digested, Leon tried to punch and fight, but the monster''s strength was almost in the Third Order, it had no effect when he knocked.

    But his sufferingsted less, as he was in a serious condition the acid also entered his body quickly and killed him, melting to death, and by the irony of bad luck, a woman came down flying with a pair of green wings and cut off Archeopteryx''s head.

    When she opened her stomach to get the Monster Core, the woman was blonde with green eyes and used healing power, her name is Raika Gold, champion of the German tournament and the strongest that managed to reach the 45th floor of the dungeon. Her healing power is so special that she was climbing the tower while healing herself, she was not afraid of suffering, she was born to lead and be strong.

    When she saw Leon Becker''s spawned body, she just frowned and went back to a stoic expression without showing any kind of emotion.

    Taking the Monster Core, the pair of mechanical green wings she bought from the tower opened and she flew away.

    The coldness and naturalness of Raika Gold, waspatible with the present times, although she saved many lives, she would not regret a lost life, especially if she did not know him.

 Chapter 251: Win-win [Not yet edited]

    <h4>Chapter 251: Win-win [Not yet edited]</h4>

    After showering and getting some rest, Ingrid went back out with Luan. She had her blond hair tied in a side ponytail with braid and wearing purple armor with dragon scale details on her hands and feet and at the waist, like a scale belt, the front and back were darker, being more durable with eye-catching detail that was a pair of blood red open wings.

    The bottom, she wore a long battle skirt, with purple dragon scale on both sides and coupled with the top, like a sneakerce at the waist and was the only detail in ck, at the ends of the dress was pointed with dragon scales.

    Her green eyes sparkled with confidence as she looked at Luan.

    Straight white hair, bangs were a little big, with a streak almost over his right red eyes and the corner of his left eyes by the side of the sideburn and was almost reaching his nose. Whenbed back, fixed with a gel, getting a little spiky.

    Ingrid''s eyes fell on the armor he was wearing, silver with two triangles in the middle golden, one near the neck and one in the middle of the chest and further down, the armor was detailed with three holes on each side showing the color blue underneath and a small triangle that connects the two parts. At the waist, it was more detailed with the shape of old daggers that were wavy and connected to the armor on both sides.

    On top of this part that looked like an ancient dagger, there were three silveryers with golden colored edges and the tips were like the tip of a spear on both sides, or more precisely like ninja kunai, there were a total of three on each side of the golden color and he wore extremely dark trousers and pointed silver boots with threeyers of silver scale on the front.

    Underneath the armor, he was wearing a long-sleeved ck T-shirt and a glove that was part of the fouryered silver armor but wrapped around his fingers.

    "Um, it''s not bad..." Ingrid muttered and licked her lips like a predator looking at her prey: "Go for the second round?"

    "Sex?" Luan asked with his red eyes glowing and looking at Ingrid''s sexy body.

    "Fool! Of course not, I''m talking about fighting, killing the monsters." Ingrid put her hands on his chest and said softly and teasingly, "If we finish this fast, we might as well have a second round in bed~~"

    "Oh, that sounds like such a tempting proposition... Um, okay, let''s go." Luan took her in his arms and made clouds appear and they flew fast away from the Big Ind.

    Ingrid who was surprised startsughing after a while, her giggle was charming and sexy at the same time, leaving the sleeping dragon wanting to wake up right after falling asleep.

    Ingrid bit his ear and whispered as she wrapped her arms around his neck, "Let''s kill all these monsters this time, okay?"

    "Mm." Luan held his breath as he felt her tongue in his ear...

    ''...Woman, you are ying with fire!'' Luan was at his limit, if he hadn''t been a cultivator, he would have already lost control and gone crazy by now. However, there were higher priorities, although they had fun before, it was also because they used Dual Cultivation to improve and restore the Qi after using up everything, although the pill helped, they still needed rest if they wanted to fully restore it.

    Luan''s power increased and Ingrid''s too, she was based on cultivation in the Fourth Order with the power of 3 dragons, while Luan was already with the power of 6.

    Dual Cultivation mainly helps the body, so they were able to strengthen the body to a new stage.

    Before long, the clouds begin to close time. Everything starts to get foggy, the weather gets cold and the air gets heavy.

    "Let''s start." Luan pulled her to her feet beside him and took her hand. His meaning was shared with her, and Ingrid felt the presence of the monsters in the distance.

    Ingrid''s eyes turn red because she was using Luan''s Origin through the cloud anding in contact with monsters and sucking blood like a vampire and the clouds were getting redder and redder.

    Then the red clouds came to where they were and the blood entered Ingrid''s body, "Ahh, Mmm...."

    "That''s quite erotic..." Luan muttered as he heard Ingrid moan, although he made her moan more than that, he got turned on again and forced himself to put the dragon to sleep.

    Afterward, he continued to do the same process, he connected his Origin with Ingrid''s and helped her to kill and steal the blood of monsters all over Brazil.

    All of Brazil was surrounded by red clouds.

    The monsters were one by one killed from blood loss. Luan was no fool and made the clouds take the Monster Cores. As for the bodies, he dropped them where there were no people.

    "Ahhhhhhhh~ Luan, I, I... Want to..." She was feeling her body hot, boiling!

    The blood was pouring into her and it made her feel good, but at the same time, her libido was increasing like a potent drug, she wanted him, but at the same time, she didn''t want him now, at least not until it was over.

    Luan understood and knew they couldn''t stop now, and then, he kissed her at least lowering her libido through the kiss, and muffling her moans with his mouth. But sometimes she let out a moan into his mouth.

    Using his pure Yin, Luan made her climax with the kiss.

    "Mmmmm~" She moaned into his mouth as her legs shook.

    Ingrid needed him to support her; since she lost the strength in her legs.

    "Thank you~" Ingrid recovered and bit his ear: "I''ll make it up to youter~"

    Luan rubbed his thumb over her lips and whispered seductively, "Of course you will."

    Afterward, the two stood side by side, holding hands, and continued to draw the blood of the monsters to death. The clouds, heavy with blood, began to move towards them and into Ingrid''s body. This time she controlled herself better.

    Their Originpatibility proved to be powerful, in a very short time, all the monsters were dried to death.

    As Brazil was so big, blood from all sides continued to see the charged clouds.

    If Luan''s control wasn''t good, he would rain monster blood, and then a big disaster would happen, with humans getting frantic whening in contact with monster blood, especially if they are weak and can''t refine the blood and do of its power.

    Gradually, Ingrid starts to moan again. Sometimes she feels a surge of pleasure, making her libido rise to the limit.

    Again with Luan''s help, she climaxed.

    Using a rare pill, Luan restored the Qi Yin he had given to Ingrid.

    Almost 2 hourster, he did the same thing for her 10 times. Ingrid was shaking, not only did she climax 10 times, it also increased her Qi a lot, she needed to stop to meditate, but Luan had other thoughts, now it was time for her to return the favor and in return, he would help stabilize her cultivate it, and increase his in the process. It was a win-win.

    With that thought in mind, he returned to the ind and soon entered the room and created barrier spell, sound proof, smell, approach, tremor, etc.

    After that, fireworks explode non-stop inside the couple''s bedroom. Their cultivars also underwent great changes.

    To the point that Luan started seriously considering going around the world to kill all the monsters, but he knew he couldn''t always use that method, as it wasn''t easy to clean up the impurities. Fortunately, Dual Cultivation, made them sweat a lot and then vomit the impurities that umted from the monsters'' blood.

    Now, Luan looked at Ingrid who was with her eyes closed, sleeping soundly with a satisfied smile on her face, and thought: ''Why did the Third Treasure take the form of a red mercury sledgehammer?''

    It was wiser to think it was linked to the fact that he achieved this because of Dual Cultivation with Ingrid.

    ''Whatever,ter I''ll find out what I can do with it.'' He was also very tired, and after all the monster cores appeared on the ind, he finally closed his eyes and fell asleep.

    *

    Maira and the rest wanted to talk to them, but realizing there was a barrier blocking them, they leftughing and didn''t bother.

    "They must be pretty tired, in a lot of ways¡­" Amanda chuckled softly beside Maira.

    "Yes, let them get enough sleep, what they did was amazing." Maira smiled. She was proud, and how is she not?

    Even being for Amanda, her daughter with her boyfriend killed practically more than 50% of the monsters around Brazil. Although many contributed to the conquest of cleaning monsters, like the giants, the Elite Squad that killed many monsters too, or even Maira, Cristina, and Catharina with the jet killed more than 10% of the monsters.

    Pooh and Zeus, the panther and the bear also got stronger by killing the monsters in the sea around the Big Ind.

 Chapter 252: Making Alliance with the Giants [Not yet edited]

    <h4>Chapter 252: Making Alliance with the Giants [Not yet edited]</h4>

    - May 29, Saturday afternoon ¨C Brazil, Big Ind -

    After enough and rest a lot; that''s exactly what Ingrid and Luan did, and when they woke up they were all making as little noise as possible until they saw the couplee down from the second floor.

    The mansion that was built on the ind was big, even the living room. Catharina, Cristina, and the rest were with many children around watching cartoons on the 100-inch television.

    Now that the worst was over, they were just waiting for Luan to send everyone back, as he was more practical with his skill.

    It was raining outside, or rather outside the ind, as the clouds around the ind were under Luan''s control. For many of the Elite Squad family members it was a unique sight they wanted to enjoy, especially a small hill made up of small monster cores; just getting close they felt a terrible feeling.

    Let''s be honest, no one is a saint, some thought and took some of these monster cores, as they knew they were expensive, however, Pooh and Zeus were too scary and were close and kept an eye on everyone who tried to get close.

    The thought of stealing was gone as quickly as it came. Only the greed that took over them, but they gave up when they knew they would put their lives at risk.

    ''There are so many, why does it have to be so petty?'' Those who tried to steal think as they walk away in fear.

    When Luan appeared with Ingrid, they jumped in fright, as Luan''s red eyes passed them, it was as if he could read her thoughts and see her soul. They felt naked in front of him, with everything exposed for him to look at. With a cold look, he just stared, but that was enough to make them shiver with fear.

    However, Luan was not unreasonable, they were rtives of his subordinates, they ''just'' tried to steal something from him, although if it was anyone else, it could be intolerable, he let it pass through merits won by the Elite Squad who were loyal to him.

    "I will be sending you all back to your homes." Luan''s voice was cold. It wasn''t fast or slow, but it was extremely overwhelming.

    They came back to their senses and nodded unconsciously, the coldness around Luan passing as he felt the grip on his hand and saw Ingrid smile at him. "They are part of the family of their subordinates."

    The girl''s voice was soft and it sounded like it was covered in ayer of honey; sweet and sticky.

    She was flirtatious and kind.

    "I know." Luan sighed and eased all the pressure he put on them.

    "Let''s go get our kids." Seeing his coolness lessened, they sighed, not that they''re silly, they saw some of them try to steal but didn''t say anything.

    ncing gratefully at Ingrid, they entered the castle-like mansion and picked up their children.

    Luan created clouds and sent them all to where he got them before. Although he is indifferent to those who are strangers to him, he still made a point of being especially careful with the rtives who are his subordinates. Even the employees of Dimas Corporation had help from Luan, although he didn''t bring them to the ind, he saved a lot of them using Cloud Origin and Spiritual Trees,

    This made the Elite Squad''s conviction that they chose the right person to follow. Mainly some who noticed the actions of their family members. Though afraid to mention it here, they intended to reprimand themter for their actions.

    Luan''s attention was directed to the Elite Squad. He said with a neutral expression: "All of you tried hard, spend 5 days here on the ind, I will teach you 4 different techniques now that you already have the power of the Third Order. And you Elijah, make the effort and get to the Fourth Order, you can''t have a weak leader, you know that yes?"

    "Yes," Elias said with a goofy smile, "I''m already close to clearing and connecting all the meridian veins."

    "I know." Luan scoffed and said, "I didn''t ask about your current status, I told you to make an effort, understand?"

    "Of course, I''m trying hard!" Elijah patted his chest in understanding.

    "Mm. I''m leaving, I''m going to talk to the giants. I''ll let them into the tower too." Luan told them and left with Ingrid.

    "He didn''t even wait, and he left so quickly¡­" Elias sighed and looked seriously at the Elite Troop: "Okay, let''s get back to training. We still have to improve our coordination with the Origin of each one."

    Elias finished speaking and looked especially at Arlinda, her Origin is by far the strangest and most life-saving. She could predict disasters and other things, if this is well trained, she will be indispensable support... In fact, she has already be someone indispensable in the group, and despite being very rich nowadays, she was not arrogant and liked simple things, she even started dating Bruno Campos with an interest in getting married.

    So Arlinda was following them to the tower with her daughter. Because she could finally let her daughter have some fatherly love. Although Bruno Campos is a little childish for his age, 25 years old and a little younger than her, they liked each other, and that was what mattered to her. She finally got to be with someone she liked...

    Leaving aside everything they had, be it worries or even insecurity; the Tropa de Elite group returned to training.

    *

    "Little friend Luan." The giants were happy when they saw him arrive and saw Ingrid beside him, and added: "I brought your little wife this time, she is beautiful." They smiled.

    "Thanks." Ingrid smiled graciously at them. As it was floating on the cloud, they were looking directly into their faces.

    "Haha! No need to thank, we''re all sincere, we don''t say things we don''t think." Ryuughed out loud. They are like that, sincere and hated lies, that''s why they said what they felt and they are often hated because of it, but they don''t care, they prefer to be hated than being liars.

    "Little friend Luan, you surprised everyone again." Athena giggled, which was rather high-pitched but not unpleasant.

    "I didn''t do it alone, my girlfriend helped." Luan wouldn''t take all the credit. It was more because of Ingrid that it ended so quickly.

    "Oh, so she''s amazing too, as expected from little friend Luan''s wife." Theyughed and continued to call his wife instead of his girlfriend.

    Well, Luan didn''t seem to mind, and Ingrid was particrly happy, although if she were to get married, she still wanted to have at least one small ceremony. She was a woman and dreamed of wearing a wedding dress.

    Ingrid looked out of the corners of her eyes and saw him smile at her. Her heart can''t take it. Why was she so affected even now?

    Ingrid took a deep breath and calmed down.

    The giantsughed at the couple''s interaction.

    Soon the conversation got down to business: "As I said, I can let you enter the tower and get stronger, as well as help protect your territory with an illusory formation that will be able to hide even from living beings in the Fourth Order. All I ask is that you use your strength to protect my rtives in the tower."

    "Mm, your terms are good, and following your mom''s lead doesn''t look bad. She''s the woman who drove a fighter jet, yes?" The smartest of giants, Ariel asked.

    "Yes, she is my mother and with her were my two sisters," Luan confirmed.

    "Okay, I agree." Ariel was the decision maker, and after hearing the proposal, thinking, and rethinking it, he found it appropriate to ept.

    "Haha, it''s a shame we can''t go with our little friend Luan and his wife, but leave it to us, we''ll protect your family!" Ryu hit his chest hard and said with a big smile.

    Luan smiled and said, "Okay, so I won''t be stalling. I''m going to start training."

    After that, Luan left Ingrid floating on the cloud alone and left with another one, he surrounded the perimeter that was the territory of the giants and started scattering big stones of Qi and soon a formation started to be created, but he still cast 6 types of talisman different and 5 spells.

    In total, it was enough tost 5 years. It was enough for them to get to the Fifth Order by then.

    "Done." Luan has returned.

    The humans that before tried to get closer, they couldn''t even manage, it was as if they saw something that prevented them from continuing and went the other way.

    Even if the giants didn''t care, now humans couldn''t randomly walk into the giants'' territory.

    "Very good!" Ariel praised a lot. He was very surprised, he could barely understand half of what Luan did.

    "Now I''m going to send you to Ilha Grande as soon as I get there," Luan told them.

    *

    After visiting his grandfather, and seeing that Saulo was fine and the formation was still active, Luan returned to Ilha Grande with Ingrid.

    The giants are already there.

    "All ready?" Luan asked.

    Now they would be divided into 2 groups, those led by Elias and those led by Maira.

    Ingrid didn''t go with them this time, she would go with Luan to the 50th floor. Now she was confident that she could follow him and not be a burden to him. She had the Strength of 8 dragons. Because of Dual Cultivation and the blood, she refined from monsters with Luan''s help.

    Luan on the other hand had the strength of 9 dragons. He only managed to get one step ahead of Ingrid because of her technique, if not, he could have been surpassed by her.

 Chapter 253: Information [Not yet edited]

    <h4>Chapter 253: Information [Not yet edited]</h4>

    The giants were seen heading to the Dimas family''s Ind. Though they wanted to find out what was going on, they couldn''t look through the barrier that was formed around the ind. Not from the sky, because the clouds didn''t let them see, nor from the front.

    "Luan, we''re noting in now are we?" Ingrid asked softly.

    "No, we can''t go yet. For now, I''m going to purify these Monster Cores. With that, I can create more things and use them to strengthen us. Then we can go in, I still want to keep an eye on Grandpa." Luan said slowly as they looked towards the city.

    Ingrid put her head on his shoulder, and smiled slightly: "I see, we don''t need to be in a hurry now, we''re very strong and it''s important to protect Grandpa if necessary."

    "Yes." Luan nodded.

    Around Earth, many smaller countries have already started to lose their territories to other races, but they weren''t enved or anything like that, they even received the best treatment and the monsters that haunt these smaller countries were killed by these races.

    This made many other people from other countries want the same. They wanted to be conquered so that these living beings of other races would get rid of the monsters for them.

    Therger countries were on alert, it was easy to predict why they were doing this. They wanted to conquer the people, pretending to be good, and giving them good resources and privileges, and making other countries want to be dominated by them. That way, they would get it a lot easier. Of course, it''s not that simple, many races had different thoughts, some were actually doing it without ulterior motives, but they were in the minority.

    Races like the giants who care about the lives of other races are quite unique, even humans are like that, they care more about themselves even than other races, although things have been changing, even so, when the video of the Elfmitting cannibalism and eating humans, they began to be racist against that race.

    Even though Luan had exined that although they are of the same race, the Elves are not all the same, the prejudice was already done and many began to suspect each step they took. Some found that indeed some Elves were like that, which made the prejudice against them grow.

    "Mm, Luan?" Ingrid hesitated.

    "Yea? Can ask." Luan noticed her hesitation.

    "Well, am I going to be really selfish if I say I''m d you went back in time?" Ingrid sighed softly when she asked.

    "Mm, I think the same. If it''s selfishness, then so be it." Luan kissed her cheek and smiled.

    Ingrid smiled a little and muttered, "Can you tell me a little about the woman who killed you?"

    Luan smiled wryly and said, "She was the one who made me a virgin for almost a thousand years, teaching me a technique that made me helpless, of course, I didn''t me her before, but now I have some suspicions. And I confirmed many doubts I had on the 50th floor."

    "Is she here now?" Ingrid asked since she went back in time, was it possible that she was, as Luan said that this was the final stage, meaning no more people would show up after this, although they would strengthen now that they no longer have dimensional slit restrictions, and the towers help a lot.

    "No and yes." Luan said with a slight tone of concern: "She, as I suspected, is not from this. The current she is nothing more than a girl of witch lineage who knows nothing, however, is about to enter the tower. Something or someone took her body right now, but it won''t happen again."

    "Oh, how are you so sure?" Ingrid asked in surprise.

    "Because the earth went back in time but not the universe? Or should I say everything apart from thend continued? I found a ce that I with 4 friends did when we started training. And this ce exists. And... There are legends of me, legends talking about the White Emperor."

    "So wait. That doesn''t make sense, why did she kill you?" Ingrid asked.

    "Isn''t that easy to guess? I said I arrived in the Seventh Order. She tried to destroy my soul with Leviathan and possessed my body." Luan remembered Ishmael and chuckled at himself: "If she did it herself, she could have turned into a woman if she used the tower resource."

    "Wow! Is it if this really happened? I mean, it''s just spection you made, yes?" Ingrid asked.

    "Yes, I''m not sure, that''s why it''s annoying." Luan sighed, but soon put on a confident look: "But, I''ll make it to the Seventh Order again, after I''ve done it once, building what I once did, it''s not a mystery, although it will take time. But, I have to be cautious if they suspect that I am the White Emperor. They might want to kill me while I''m still weak."

    "It makes sense." Ingrid thought and shivered a little and said, "But doesn''t that also endanger the people of the earth? I mean, haven''t they just disappeared from the tower for years and areing back now?"

    "Not exactly. There are many living beings that look like us. And there are always new constetions connecting the tower. They might think it''s just a simr breed." Luan said: "But, there are many like you who came to have the name known, which makes it dangerous to go to the tower without disguising, for now on floors below 50, there is no problem, as only beginners are there, however, the beings on the 50th floor are totally different. The more you explore, the easier it is to find powerful living beings."

    "Are there others in the Seventh Order?" Ingrid couldn''t even imagine how powerful a living being in the Seventh Order would be.

    "I didn''t get a lot of information, just a few rumors, which is unreliable. But, there are at least 10 of them." Luan said: "But, they don''t move randomly, most of the time, they must be ruling arge part of the 50th floor. In fact, the 50th floor is at least as big as our universe. You walk, and you look like an ant walking on our, it''s so small you feel on it."

    "Wow!" Ingrid took a deep breath. It was a lot of information, and she needed some time to digest.

    After a while, Ingrid asked, "Do you know who created the tower?"

    "No, I have no idea who created the earth, let alone the tower, which is even more mysterious. However, when I got to the Seventh Order, I understood something and that is that the earth itself is an intelligent, newborn being."

    "¡­Wait, is the earth an intelligent being? How do you know about this?" Ingrid asked, scared.

    Luan said softly: "By the time I arrived at the Seventh Order, I saw him and talked for a few seconds with the earth, but I was killed before I understood anything. Of course, it may be a delusion, but it was very real, I''m pretty sure of what I saw and heard."

    "Like wow! I mean, wow!" Ingrid couldn''t describe what she was feeling. It was harrowing and impressive at the same time.

    "That''s why I don''t want Mom and the rest to be in such a hurry to get to the 50th floor. As long as they''re on the 45th floor, they''ll be safe. Until I get to at least the Fifth Order and can use more of my formation skills, and disguise spells, it''s better to go the safest route and as I said, it took me almost a thousand years to get to the Seventh Order, it''s not so simple to climb in power with nowhere to start, however, with me around, that''s irrelevant, I''m already basically the architect, as long as I look at the body structure, I''m able to understand and can give advice on how to evolve faster. Even in the choice of technique."

    "I understand that, but then why do you want to go to the 50th floor? Isn''t it better to stay on the 45th floor?" Ingrid asked with visible fear. She was afraid that something dangerous would happen to Luan, unlike the earth, inside the tower on the 50th floor he is not invincible.

    "I can not do this." Luan smiled softly at her and rubbed her hair: "If I do this, I will create an inner enemy and I will start having blockages in the cultivation. I can''t stop just because there''s a wall in front of me holding me back, I need to move on, but of course, that doesn''t mean I have to act rashly. I will disguise my scent, aura, Qi, etc. As I said, I can''t let them find out that I''m the White Emperor."

    "Mm." Ingrid nodded and asked, "If I was that well known, should I go undercover too, yes?"

    "No, and yes, you are you, but at the same time, you are not. Mm, your old one was crueler, and had a bloodier aura, and a stronger blood smell. Now, although you have the same powers, you did it differently and don''t let yourself be dominated by the desire to stay strong and end up losing control." Luan said remember when he saw Ingrid in her previous life.

    "Was I that amazing? I mean, it''s hard to imagine, but well, if you hadn''t changed my future, maybe I would have followed the same path¡­" Ingrid sighed and shivered a little as she muttered, "I''m scared, scared to start remembering, What if it''s not just you, but everyone starts to remember? Cristina, her mother, etc. They''ve been through terrible things too, yes?"

    "I thought about it, but it doesn''t exist. I''m good at seeing the memory of people and every one I read, even your sister, my uncle, father, grandfather, etc. none of them have sealed memories, if they did I would be able to see. Something or someone made mee back, I''m good at finding treasures, maybe it''s some of the treasures I haven''t identified, or for another reason, honestly, it''s still a mystery to me how I got back and why I''m the only one who has the memories from the past life."

    "Somehow I''m relieved." Ingrid smiled a little: "I wouldn''t want to remember. I prefer to be the way I am."

    "Mm." Luan nodded and said: "No need to worry, there is no such possibility, you are you, and yourself in my previous life never existed, or rather has it died? I am from my previous life, but not at the same time. Things I would do before, I don''t do now, things I would like before, I don''t like now, like my love for you. It only exists in this life, what we''re living is now, so what happened regardless of the reason, it''s not what I am, but what I was, understand?"

    "In parts, yes." Ingrid kissed his cheek and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t treat you like a thousand year old virgin, hehehe~"

    "..."

    "That was pure evil." Luan bit her cheek and left the imprint of his teeth that soon began to fade.

    "Maybe I''m still a little mean~" Ingridughed with a giggle that made her shoulder shake and the pretty dimples appear on her cheeks.

 Chapter 254: Idiot Decision [Not yet edited]

    <h4>Chapter 254: Idiot Decision [Not yet edited]</h4>

    The color of Luan''s eyes darkened. "As expected, they are very idiots..."

    Ingrid smiled sweetly and nodded in a gentle voice: "Yes, I agree."

    Going at full speed, a Nymph who arrived at the Fourth Order in a forced way, since it was obvious that she had be frantic and was being controlled, was heading towards Saulo Dimas'' house.

    Luan saw it, and Ingrid was able to see it too. They appeared in front of this Nymph and intercepted her intention to continue.

    Luanughed coldly and said sarcastically, "Your queen Tifa is very good, she even turned her right arm into a monster... Wow, I must apud and praise how good she is, yes?"

    Luise lost all senses, after she stopped in front of Luan and Ingrid, she only thought of them as a target. Her body, which before was very beautiful and cold and charming at the same time, became something scary, her mouth became like a drill full of teeth, her body became dark green, looking like a rotting fruit, even the smell that before was soft and pleasant, now it was very unpleasant.

    Her eyes were like two big round balls of ss and they were red in color, and she looked at Luan and Ingrid as if she were looking at food and she started to drool.

    Ingrid stopped smiling and said coldly, "Simply disgusting!"

    "KILL!" The voice was incredibly frightening and full of resentment and hoarseness.

    Pointing a hand to Ninfa Luise, a branch of the tree came out. Luise tries to dodge, but like a snake lunging, the branch''s speed increases and pierces Luise''s chest.

    Very quickly, the roots start to blink in neon and information from Luise''s memories is transported to Luan''s mind. After discovering everything he wanted, Luan created a seed within Nymph Luise and gave the followingmands by destroying what once controlled Luise: "Go and kill all those you know are against me and my family in Brazil and then if Woods."

    "Yea." Without the slightest humanity she responded devoid of any emotions, sounding like the voiceing from a robot and the branch on her chest came out and she turned and flew towards the territory of the Nymphs.

    The once rainbow-colored wings of hers were now almost as lifeless, and at the same sinister start to beat fast.

    "They are monsters¡­" Ingrid felt a little distressed.

    Although she is not directly affected, she was affected a little emotionally. She''d seen Luise before and to change into something like that was worse than taking her life.

    "The government promised the Nymphs that if they managed to kill Saulo Dimas, they would have free ess to the tower." Luan stopped talking. The rest was predictable, they epted by the way they transformed the Queen of Nymphs'' right-hand man.

    Ingrid pursed her lips in disgust and coldly sneered: "They already have enough money, enough resources, but they are still not satisfied and want more and keep trying to control and steal the country while thousands of people die at the expense of living in luxury. I sincerely..."

    "Not that it justifies what they do, but the feeling of being in power is what they least want to lose, some is just for the money, but many are because they have the power to control other people''s lives." Luan said slowly: "Being able to dictate who lives and dies is something that you will only understand when you have that kind of power, if you havemon sense, it will still do something good, however, it can also corrupt you, and make you feel powerful and omnipotent. That''s a feeling that''s hard for them to want to let go of, that''s what makes a lot of them feel alive, but it doesn''t justify what they do either."

    Ingrid rested her head on Luan''s shoulder and asked, "You''ve led a lot of people, so you understand?"

    "Yes, and at times I almost got lost and let myself believe that I owned many people''s lives and treated them for a while as mere tools." Luan sighed as he remembered someone: "She saved me, you might say. A friend I made showed me how wrong I was and made me see my mistakes. That''s when I also became a Fifth Order cultivator."

    "Is it over there? Who was she?" Ingrid was intrigued, even a little jealous, but she controlled herself, she was just jealous because she saw Luan talk about another woman so gently.

    "Nora, Nora Van de Steffan. A friend I made on the 50th floor and princess of the Steffan n of vampires. Remember the girl I said I saw before?" Luan said: "She was at the ce I made with my other 4 friends, I think she is Nora''s daughter or rtive, but I didn''t feel she was from the same lineage, maybe she was adopted by Nora? Honestly, it''s been years and I don''t know what happened. However, she had a strange reaction when she saw me using my Origin, which suggests to me that she knows me, or rather my old self."

    "Would she be Nora in disguise?" Ingrid asked.

    "No, that''s impossible." Luan absolutely denied it. It wasn''t a matter of smell, or even aura, but if it was really Nora...

    "She would have reacted differently... Did she like you?" Ingrid was incredibly insightful in that moment, she saw the look of surprise on Luan''s face and knew she guessed right: "So, did you two date?"

    Luan sighed and didn''t hide anything: "Not exactly, our rtionship was very good, and I came to like her, and she well, she loved me and she''s risked her life for me many times, so yeah, she didn''t I would react as indifferently as the woman I met before."

    "... Do you still like her? I mean, in a romantic way?" Ingrid asked as she felt some pain.

    "No, I don''t have romantic feelings for her." Luan said looking into her eyes: "I actually loved her, but my love was lost over the years and turned into admiration and treating her like family, a big sister at times, and a younger sister at others, it was a strange rtionship, but I didn''t get to love her again or allow myself to. I wanted her to move on, as my situation was neither good nor hopeful, the only way I could figure out a way to make myself ''a man'' again was by getting to the Seventh Order, and that by itself, it took almost a thousand years."

    "This strikes me as a romantic story of tragic love, for some reason it leaves me with a bad taste in my mouth, so let''s not talk about it anymore, okay?" Ingrid didn''t want to be mad at him and be irrational, but she admits she was jealous of Nora Van Steffan she didn''t even know.

    *

    Meanwhile, Luise arrived in Nymph territory and started attacking non-stop, she was now stronger than all of them, as she used an ancient and forbidden technique to make her berserk mode and gave her many impure monster cores for her to eat and reach the Fourth Order by force. If not for the old technique, they would have been dead before, as it was not easy to control someone who went berserk mode frantic.

    Tifa was looking at Luise in silence as she watched her exterminate her n, she only felt pain and anguish but not anger at Luise, she who brought it, she shouldn''t have listened to the n elders, but it brought something incorrigible, she already I expected the worst the moment these old idiots fell into temptation, even after seeing the power of Luan Dimas.

    The Elders yelled at her, and wanted her to help them kill Luise, but she justughed andughed. Herugh was totally desperate, she didn''t want that, but somehow she was a little d to see the elders'' despair and said coldly: "I warned you, I warned you it was foolish, you made her frantic and I didn''t have it. choice, bute to think of it, I''m an idiot too, I deserve to die, at least I''m going to die at Luise''s hands, maybe it won''t be such a bad ending."

    "Stop talking nonsense, it''s no use crying over spilled milk, if you don''t help us, we''ll be lost!" The elders despaired, the old technique wasn''t working, the seal inside Luise''s body was broken, and they couldn''t stop her, nor did they have the strength to go against her.

    In a short time, many old women died, among other Nymphs.

    Using an ancient spell, Tifa made the youngest children that were together teleported, she aged a hundred years doing this, and lost all her strength, but at least she saved the Nymph children, they were almost all her children, the queen, there was no way she could let her n be wiped outpletely, she was willing to give her life for the lives of her babies.

    As for death, sheughed. She already despaired, but did not regret dying, she made wrong choices and it brought disaster for them, she can only me herself for being naive and not having noticed the actions of the elders.

    But it was toote to regret, she just hoped her children would survive. That''s all, he''s already let her die with a tear-filled smile on her face as her chest is pierced by Luise.

    "I''m sorry¡­" She spat blood and smiled, Luise in her frantic state, cried blood and screamed pitifully, and then went back to killing the Nymphs.

    Then she didn''t stop and went after the politicians who urged them to do this, the ones who wanted to kill Luan, at least the ones she knew and started killing them all too and killed herself in the end.

 Chapter 255: Peter [Not yet edited]

    <h4>Chapter 255: Peter [Not yet edited]</h4>

    "It''s settled, let''s go back to the ind." Luan grabbed Ingrid around the waist and flew back.

    He noticed the action of the Queen of the Nymphs and let it go, she gave her life for her children and the other Nymphs and didn''t put hateful memories in them, that''s enough for him not to chase them and leave them alone.

    Arriving on the ind, Luan began to purify the Monster Cores.

    After doing this, he created arge hole in the center of the ind and started throwing the Monster Cores into it. Spells were cast and veins appeared, along with his connection to the Origin of the Spirit Tree, he created a vein of Spirit Qi on the ind with the Monster Cores nourishing the vein.

    The Qi on the ind increased a lot, it was so high that the fairies that used to only stood at the top of the tree came out and started to party, they even gave Luan and Ingrid who was on the ind some kisses on the face, this was a kind of buff from fairies, now they felt enlightened and sat down on the ground because of the new discovery.

    *

    - Los Angeles - California -

    Finishing second in the ''Online Survival'' tournament made Peter Christopher Martin a sessful man for the first time in his 20 years of life. He tried hard, even though he was a young adult who liked anime and worked just to survive each day and yed games, but he was antisocial, didn''t leave home except to work or shop.

    The truth was, he had low self-esteem, and he didn''t feel motivated to go out, nor was he brave enough to find a girlfriend. Mainly because he has a beer belly and is not particrly handsome, with ck hair and dark brown eyes, even in his teens, he has only managed to kiss one girl in her entire life. Even worse, what ruined all his self-esteem was that this girl kissed him for losing a bet.

    After this day, Peter felt unwilling to live many of the times, which saved him. You could say it was the anime andic books that he often read. Getting immersed in a fantasy world made him forget how he felt like crap.

    When the Online Survival ad appeared, he downloaded the game and signed on out of curiosity, it was after all a fair price and something he wouldn''t miss. After ying and discovering the amazing system of the game and realizing that in 1 month he practically lost all the fat on his body. Peter became addicted to the game and started making videos of him ying.

    At first, he gained few hits, but after seeing his body change, and as the game character was changing in weight and shape just like Peter was, it left a lot of people fascinated and his number of followers on Youtuber increased. to 100,000 in a short time.

    In the first month, he didn''t make money from his videos, until then, he liked it and enjoyed it, he finally felt more motivated. He smiled more often and even got a few girls'' numbers. However, he was still addicted to the game, he spent most of the day ying and making videos online, and when he started making money from his videos, Peter quit and focusedpletely on the game.

    He was one of the first to reach the Second Order ying the game, and he was also runner-up in the tournament he had in the United States.

    After everything that had happened, he was now anxious, in front of the tower, to have been given the chance to enter and stay for 15 days.

    Although not the best, he was still happy and intended to meet the deadline, or he would be detained in jail and even deprived of ess to the tower, thew they created was very strict, it was better to respect, rather than infringe on wanting to get along.

    In fact, there were special circumstances, if he got stuck in something he needed to register and justify, or if he died inside the tower, it was not their responsibility, as they couldn''t control their every move inside the tower, and they didn''t even know what exactly had it in there, they couldn''t bear the responsibility of many people.

    Peter was an orphan, for him it was irrelevant, if he died, he died. There was nothing to be done, what about them taking responsibility? What''s the use?

    In any case, Peter had an even bigger secret, he got it after training a lot and with the recent update of Survival Online he managed to train for a day and his talent with Qi was impressive, of course, he didn''t go to heaven. right off the bat, he was still weakpared to when the people who stayed 1 month inside the tower came back. He also had to sign 1 contract to have to kill X number of monsters after leaving the tower.

    This also happened for the other yers who made the top 100. Of course, the difference in time that I could stay inside the tower followed the rank of the game. The first ce can stay 1 full month inside the tower, twice as much as Peter could stay.

    But that didn''t let Peter down, now that he trained and grew physically and mentally, he could at least understand the basics. If he wanted more benefits, he needed to bring more benefits to his country. So he was determined to get as strong as possible in those few days inside the tower and go back and kill as many monsters as possible.

    And then, he could gain new chances to enter the tower again.

    "Mr. Peter Christopher Martin, your turn." As soon as he heard his name, Peter got up and walked excitedly towards the entrance to the tower.

    The man put a watch on his wrist and the 15-day countdown began. It was a digital watch, and it kept some information about it. They have yet toe up with a device that would warn the owner who wears the watch dies, but it was something they had been working hard on for the past few days.

    By the way, the monsters in California were almost all dead, many that had entered the tower before gained unimaginable powers, and could nowpete against the monsters. Not only that, with the monsters'' remains, the United States government managed to invent many firearms capable of sting the monsters to pieces, mostly weapons using energy from the Monster Cores.

    Currently, the Monster Cores became an important resource for each country, and because of that, they were also unwilling to ask the neighboring country for help. They didn''t even want the help of the Dimas Family, as if they did, they could ask for the Monster Cores in exchange, they''re not fools, they''ve already researched and found that all the Monster Cores, or almost all of them, were collected by Luan Dimas.

    This type of scenario was not ideal for them, although it was regrettable the loss of many lives, they had to think of the big picture, not just what was threatening them now. If they continued to have to rely on an outside force, they would sooner orter lose control of the country.

    The number of races that we''re watching and waiting for at this moment was pretty obvious. I just didn''t see who didn''t want to see.

    Peter finally went through the portal. When he entered, he saw a huge staircase and for some reason, he thought of the movie ''Rocky Balboa''.

    Taking a deep breath, he started to climb the stairs, but when he reached the 36th floor, sweat was running down parts of his body that he hadn''t sweated there for a long time.

    ''Is this my limit?'' Peter knew for sure whether it was good or bad, but he knew that there had been people who had reached the 40th floor. That''s why he was aiming for that level.

    Sighing, he descended a floor and arrived in front of the metal door. Opening it, he finds that before him, billions of people had entered before him, however, that wasn''t logical, unless it was like the voice in his head said, since the birth of the earth, that is, this shouldn''t be the first time the towers appeared on earth.

    Taking a deep breath, he walked and bought items he found necessary for his day-to-day life, and bought nk contracts that cost few credits, were low-level, but he learned about 1 or two things, and he knew it was good to have something so that you can trade with the other races that live inside the tower.

    There was also another rule, you can ess the tower store for the number of days you gained ess to it. 5 days, 1 time, 10 days, twice. And so on.

    He still had three times and he didn''t want to waste them, Peter walked through the crowd of people who crowded around him like an ant and suddenly he just disappeared.

    "Where is he, where did he go?"

    "He seemed so easy to fool, what happened?"

    Many people were upset, his presence meant they might have a chance to get new items from the tower for a low price.

    But even those close to the Third Order couldn''t track Peter, it was as if he had turned to wind or smoke and just disappeared.

 Chapter 256: Helping Other Countries Part 1 [Not yet edited]

    <h4>Chapter 256: Helping Other Countries Part 1 [Not yet edited]</h4>

    - May 30th, Sunday -

    Larger countries like the United States, Russia, China, India, Japan, South Korea, France, United Kingdom, Egypt, Turkey, Italy, Germany, and Iran managed to exterminate most of the monsters with the support they received from the towers, and it is clear with the military power of countries.

    Even India no longer dared to act rashly, they went with full force to exterminate the monsters. Avoiding as much casualty as possible.

    Some countries were still suffering because of the monsters, but they also started to receive support from other bigger countries. Even Luan and Ingrid took their positions and went to help.

    Luan was waiting for this moment, if he acted before, the problem would be bigger, but now, he could act and help the countries that asked for help.

    To understand better, if he acted before, Luan would put Brazil at risk. Having too many resources was not very well epted, especially now, and the problem was not only therger countries but also the other races that could create alliances to attack Brazil. For now, this was his territory, and Luan would defend it since his family lived here.

    However, that doesn''t mean he was afraid, but higher priorities. Staying here means not being able to go to the tower, and that was a huge disadvantage, he still needed to get stronger faster. And for now, he could take a break for a few days to help the earth, but that can''t go on forever. Because of that, mostly, he sold the remains of monsters killed by him in every country he and Ingrid passed through.

    There are a total of 195 countries - 193 member countries of the United Nations and two observer countries: Vatican-Holy See and the State of Palestine, thetter represented at the UN by the Palestinian National Authority.

    Saving Uruguay, right after saving Argentina, or at least helping to finish off the monsters that Argentinacked, they headed towards Paraguay.

    The Paraguayan poption was estimated to be around 6.248 million inhabitants, although they did as much as possible, they didn''t have many strong people, as they weren''t lucky enough to get the tower and no ess to the tower, their power was limited to the army and some people who got stronger thanks to ''Online Survival''.

    The number of downloads has already passed 200 thousand. The poption was almost dropping to less than 6 million if this continued for long. However, they could breathe a sigh of relief as the sky was surrounded by clouds and soon turned red with the blood of the monsters. The bodies of the monsters, with the cores, but dried because of the blood that was taken, which was not as important as the cores of the monsters, were left piled up in a football stadium located in the city of Luque, Est¨¢dio Feliciano C¨¢ceres.

    "Okay, let''s go to Ecuador." Luan received a call for help and knew their crisis was bigger than Chile''s, but it wasn''t as promising as Peru was in a serious situation too.

    "Luan, I''m going to Ecuador, and you''re going to Chile. Better if we''re separated now and meet in Peru." Ingrid suggested.

    "Okay, be careful. Don''t push yourself too hard and if you''re tired, don''t skimp on Qi and stamina pills." Luan said with a tone of concern and kissed her cheek.

    "Okay, I''ll be careful. I won''t act rashly, especially without your help." Ingrid smiled charmingly.

    With her blond hair tied in a side ponytail with braid and wearing purple armor with dragon scale details on her hands and feet and waist, like a scale belt, the front and back were darker, being more durable with shy detail that was a pair of blood red open wings. She created a pair of red mercury wings and went flying.

    Luan couldn''t help it, but he was still worried. However, it didn''t stop her from going alone. Luckily, she had powerful armor and weapons, and with the pills, she was practically invincible.

    It wasn''t like Luan was unprotected, he also wore silver armor with two triangles in the middle golden, one near the neck and one in the middle of the chest and further down, the armor was detailed with three holes on each side showing the blue color by bottom and a small triangle that connects the two parts. At the waist, it was more detailed with the shape of old daggers that were wavy and connected to the armor on both sides.

    On top of this part that looked like an ancient dagger, there were three silveryers with golden colored edges and the tips were like the tip of a spear on both sides, or more precisely like ninja kunai, there were a total of three on each side of the golden color and he wore extremely dark trousers and pointed silver boots with threeyers of silver scale on the front.

    Underneath the armor, he was wearing a long-sleeved ck T-shirt and a glove that was part of the fouryered silver armor but wrapped around his fingers.

    His eyes became sharp and indifferent and he flew towards Chile.

    At sea, mermaids are like fairy tales, but differentiated from some stories, although most mermaids are beautiful, it depended a lot on the species they were, the mermaids were protecting the seas near Chile.

    So, Luan didn''t have to worry about the sea in Chile, but about the flying monsters that we''re giving them more work.

    Luan very quickly made clouds manifest all over Chile and trapped them as if he were trapped by a sand coffin, but made of clouds.

    The monsters'' movements stopped in the sky. Luan starts crushing them to death with the cloud but preventing the blood from falling on people. It would be a disaster if people started to get frantic. So he brought the blood back to him, but he didn''t have Ingrid to absorb, so he stored it in a charged cloud and sent it toward Ingrid.

    Although he is not together to relieve sexual tension, he has created a pill that does it well. It was a yin-rich pill. He used his own blood to create the pill.

 Chapter 257: Helping Other Countries Part 2 [Not yet edited]

    <h4>Chapter 257: Helping Other Countries Part 2 [Not yet edited]</h4>

    Ingrid had just arrived in Ecuador when she saw the blood red cloud approaching. She smiled softly and epted the blood and then swallowed a pill. In the next instant, her eyes turned cold and calcting.

    She dared not act rashly alone.

    The poption of Ecuador currently was approximately 14 million inhabitants. That apart from the other races that suddenly appeared, with almost 1 million living beings from Harpies races that had a floating city, and stone giants. Though powerful, they couldn''t move hastily, especially outside their territory, as the size difference was ring, they could crush cities with their feet if they did.

    With the strength of 9 dragons, Ingrid didn''t have a real enemy on earth, or at least there wasn''t 1 that coulde close to it yet. At most it was the power of 2 dragons, which wasn''t weak, but far from enough to fight her, especially with the armor and weapon she used.

    But that didn''t make Ingrid overconfident and act rashly, she was very cautious as she coldly killed the monsters, and just took the blood and left her face on the road.

    The red scythe ripped the sky and cut many monsters in half, and it caught back and kept the monsters from falling into living beings.

    On the bright side, the skies that were generally more dangerous were being taken care of by the Harpies, so the biggest concern was the monsters on drynd.

    Ingrid threw blood scythes and slew many monsters, impressing those she saw. Even some who needed cannonball shots were easily killed by her.

    Currently, even other countries already know the name of Ingrid Anjos. She was nicknamed the Red Angel or the Angel of Death on the inte.

    Personally, Ingrid prefers to be called the Red Angel, or Crimson Angel. That''s because sometimes her hair turned red, and her green eyes turned red.

    "Red Angel is here!"

    "Hooray (Yup)! The Angel of Death hase!"

    A little ironic perhaps, what thest one said, Ingrid kept her expression neutral and cold and continued to kill the monsters without caring about anything else.

    ''I need to be faster.'' Ingrid''s eyes glowed red and her blond hair turned crimson. She ate a qi pill and got in front of a horde of monsters and started attacking with the red scythe, ripping the monsters to shreds, they were monsters from the historical era, like dinosaurs, and other races that humans thought were extinct, but in fact, they were separated into dimensional slits.

    "Thanks! Thanks!"

    "Waah, thank you, beautiful Red Angel!"

    The children at the orphanage who were about to be killed were crying as they thanked Ingrid who had just saved their lives.

    The indifference on Ingrid''s face was gone and she smiled and waved. Afterward, she flew to exterminate the monsters and then go to Peru Country.

    3 hourster, Ingrid was panting, she swallowed a pill of vigor and Qi as soon as she finished with the most dangerous monsters in the country.

    She didn''t even bother to charge. If they wanted to settle down with themter, it was easy. The number of monsters she killed, she registered, if they don''t want to pay, whatever, they just wouldn''t help if need be again.

    When she arrived in Peru. She already saw that the sky was surrounded by clouds and found Luan through his aura. Walking towards him, she stopped beside him and said, "I''m back."

    "Mm." Luan looked at her and said, "Are you ready? You can already start drawing the blood of the monsters that have been captured."

    "Yes!" Ingrid turned serious and ced her hand in Luan''s. Their powers connected and began to suck blood from the monsters trapped by the clouds. The sky turns mercury red.

    The red clouds starteding towards them, in less than 1 hour the monsters in Peru were wiped out. It was extremely fast using their Origin together.

    "I think it''s easier for us to act together." Ingrid sighed. She thought she was stronger, but that doesn''t mean she could do what Luan could. Even she knew Luan finished before her and had covered the entire country before she arrived. Which shows how powerful and good at area killing Luan''s Origin.

    Hers was something more individual if she''s alone.

    "Do not be shy." Luan smiled and rubbed her hair, which changed from crimson back to blond: "You did well. It''s important to think about the big picture. And the choice you made could be wrong and at the same time not. I finally managed to arrest all the monsters before the situation escted."

    "Yes." Ingrid took a deep breath and smiled: "Now are we going to Venezu?"

    "Yes, this is thest country we are going to help. The rest have already received support from other countries and other living beings." Luan said slowly.

    I was sure they could do a lot, but they couldn''t let others think they would do it all and ended up always relying on their help and not trying to get stronger.

    Arriving in Venezu, they were equipped with powerful weapons, but not many, these weapons were provided by the dwarves; they are cksmiths who lived inside a dimensional crack that opened in Venezu.

    In addition to the dwarves, there were also apes as smart as humans, and they were fighting monsters after negotiating with the country.

    When Luan arrived with Ingrid. He''s already taken action. Creating clouds across Venezu, the monsters were captured and soon drained. The clouds of blood float to where Luan and Ingrid are and Ingrid begins to digest.

    "Okay, let''s go back now," Luan told her.

    He already noticed the abnormality in Ingrid''s body and knew he needed her help. Yin''s pill alone wasn''t going to be enough for the amount of blood she took now.

    When they arrived on the ind, Ingrid''s power grew a lot because of the enlightenment that she had previously received thanks to the fairies, and now with Luan''s help, it was very likely that her strength would reach 10 dragons. Luan was with that strength currently, it is very likely that it would increase with Dual Cultivation.

 Chapter 258: Dismissal [Not yet edited]

    <h4>Chapter 258: Dismissal [Not yet edited]</h4>

    On Monday, May 31, after returning to the country, Luan was busy again.

    All countries that were helped by him and Ingrid paid the money that was duly negotiated. Luan was happy that this was resolved in a practical way and with Ingrid, he went to Company Headquarters.

    After Online Survival was updated, a lot of things happened, now people didn''tin about the value being 10x higher. In fact, it wasn''t even high, it was only 30 US dors. Before the monthly fee did not reach 5 dors, however, this increase was not very difficult for people to pay, mainly because those who excluded the ount before, were the majority of people with money.

    In front of Luan, there were 3 women in their 20s. The coldness in his eyes enveloped their hearts, chilling them from head to toe.

    "The three of you can go to HR and get thest sry of the month, you''re fired." Luan''s voice was cold and indifferent.

    The three women shudder in fear, tears well up in the corners of their eyes, and they start to sniffle.

    Karol Oliveira said in a crying voice: "Luan, you can''t do this to me, is it wrong for me to love you?"

    "No, it''s not wrong." Luan said coolly: "But it''s wrong to try to circumvent thepany''s system and make it look like Ingrid was looking atpany information. By the way, you''re very naive if you think that because Ingrid is young and hasn''t gone to college, she''s stupid, she''s the one who found the evidence that you three were behind this. I''m still being tolerant of not wanting to register this, but if I''m not obedient and they leave now, I don''t care if it gets worse."

    When they heard this, the three of them, Karol, began to sniff silently. She still had some conscience, if she persisted, she would not onlypromise her job but her father as well.

    After the three left, the women and men in thepany''s public rtions office fell silent. They needed this job, especially with the high sry and privileges in the Survival Online game.

    Currently, otherpanies would not pay what they earn at Dimas Corporation, and it was foolish to still want to go against Ingrid after seeing many videos on the inte of her saving many people not only in Brazil, even saving half of a country alone.

    Ariana Gon?alves who always tried to suck Karol Oliveira bitterly regretted what she did, she liked the job and the sry was good. However, now she was unemployed, and even though her fix wasn''t dirty because Luan still gave them an out, that doesn''t mean it will be easy to find such a good job that pays so well.

    Rafa Amaral shivered in the chair she was sitting on. She almost joined the group of these three idiots to go against Ingrid. What she didn''t think was that in such a short time, Ingrid would be so formidable.

    What surprised her most was that she initially thought Luan was just with Ingrid because of her pretty face, but after seeing his cold gaze on the three women who had offended Ingrid, she knew she was wrong in her initial judgment.

    ''Should I just give up on him?'' Rafa Amaral did not resign, but she was not a fool like Karol and the rest. She was cautious and even though she wanted Ingrid out of the way, she at least had some conscience and knew when to step forward and back. At that moment, if she moved forward, she would be trampled to death, and she would be sent out of thepany.

    Luan created a virtual assistant. He couldn''t run thepany, he couldn''t leave it in the hands of random people, his mother needed to get stronger, and so did he and Ingrid. However, thepany still needed to keep running, so he created an artificial intelligence virtual assistant that had been working for a long time.

    "Are you sure you can leave it at that?" Ingrid was uncertain, she didn''t have the knowledge that Luan did, and trusting an entire billion-dorpany was a very risky thing to do.

    "Yes, do not worry." Luan assured: "I''m not giving all the power to thepany. Just leaving the service of CEO of Dimas Corporation Headquarters with the necessary information and more profitable projects. Currently, this artificial intelligence is installed on the ind, in a supeputer that I created myself. Remember those days I stayed upte at night? So I was doing it."

    "Are you using the energy from monster cores as a power source for the supeputer?" Ingrid spected.

    "Yes, exactly." Luan rubbed her face and said, "Now we don''t have to worry aboutpany security. They will find it a little strange at first, but we already have most of the shares purchased in Dimas Corporation and the secondrgest shareholder is on our side."

    "Basically, even if they want to rebel, what awaits them is an untimely death?" Ingrid was talking about shareholders and thepany''s new policy.

    "Yes, they can keep doing their job, and keep making money out of it, or they can just disappear." Luan said: "We are at a time when the oldws don''t work as they used to, and the country, even the UN, is wanting to be on good terms with us."

    Currently, the strength of Luan and his family was something other countries could not ignore. A simple help from them managed to save many countries in a very short time. This gave them enough credibility to ignore many rules.

    And the other countries were already suspicious that Luan has a hidden tower on his ind. Thises from his strength that increased in an absurd way. A wise person, he knew the best move to make and at that time, Luan Dimas and his family were important allies and someone they didn''t want as enemies. Even the recent massacre of Nymphs and many politicians made the news.

    Despite not having proof or trace of Luan''s involvement in all of this, only he came to everyone''s minds when it happened, however, investigations always ended up in a dead end. The only thing that was reported was that one of the Nymphs got frantic and started killing her own n and then the most important politicians in the PT.

    This was clear, especially with the advance of Saulo Dimas in the candidacy, the position of President of Brazil was practically his.

    After solving all matters rted to thepany, Luan returned to Ilha with Ingrid.

    Ingrid was safer after seeing the supeputer, it was gigantic and was built in the basement of the mansion.

 Chapter 259: Isabela France [Not yet edited]

    <h4>Chapter 259: Isab France [Not yet edited]</h4>

    On the 35th floor of the tower, Peter Christopher Martin appeared a few miles from the city he first appeared in.

    Holding a spear, Peter felt like he was in a virtual reality game. For him, this was all so unrealistic, even now, it was hard to believe the things that were happening.

    ''Maybe that''s why I awakened such ability?'' Peter muttered in his mind.

    The skill he says is fantasy. Everything he imagines practically happens, or nearly so, is not as powerful as it appears to be. At most he manages to disguise himself and impersonate someone else, using the ''fantasy skill''.

    Until then, he used to go unnoticed and trick the living beings of the city and leave unnoticed. It was a good skill, but it had drawbacks. For example, the time he can use, even the shape.

    If it weren''t for the fact that the government had put a door in front of the dungeon, he could go in and stay as long as he wanted, but it was impossible for him now.

    While thinking about various things, Peter saw a girl not far away wearing a witch''s outfit, she was of average height with 170 cm tall and purple hair.

    Curious, Peter watched her, and then, noticed a singrity, she was being sucked or consumed by something and without thinking twice, Peter approached the witch girl and with the hand that turned into something metallic, he pulled what looked like a leech and tried to get in behind the witch girl''s neck.

    The witch girl who had previously been frozen, as if she had no life, looked back and saw Peter, her dazed eyes came alive and she bowed and thanked, "Thank you, thank you!"

    "Cursed Leviathan! Damn Emperor W..."

    Hearing the leech''s grumbling, whatever that is, Peter crushed it hard and that thing turned into purple and green goo, it was pretty disgusting.

    [You received: 13,254 Credits]

    "..." Peter was speechless for a few seconds before he managed to react. ''How can you get so much credit!?''

    "You''re wee." Peter was going to scratch his head, since he wasn''t used to interacting with girls, especially the one in front of him was very beautiful. But, remembering that there was goo on his hand, he stopped his hand in the air and lowered it, and turned it into water. After all the goo fell to the ground, his hand returned to normal.

    "Wow! Are you also a witch?" The girl blinked her eyes and asked innocently.

    "No, I''m an ordinary human, or at least I was, I have a unique ability, but I can''t just tell you how it works, can I?" Peter said as he tried topose himself. He may be ayman but not a fool, he didn''t know the girl and wouldn''t say how his skill works.

    "I see, you''re right." The girl smiled and said: "By the way, my name is Isab Fran?a. Can we be friends? Or at least go hunting together? I am afraid."

    "Then why did youe alone?" Peter asked while frowning.

    "I have the ability to turn myself into smoke. I sneaked into the tower~" She stuck out her tongue in a cute way.

    Peter felt his heart beat faster, but he wouldn''t fall for it, he wasn''t a silly man who followed impulse just because she was beautiful. But... Yes, it was dangerous to go alone, so he reluctantly epted: "Yes, we''re going together, by the way, my name is Peter. And are you from Earth?"

    "Yes, how did you know?" Isab''s eyshes fluttered in surprise.

    "Are you speaking English." Peter said. Before when he heard the townspeople speak, something like a trantor did the trantion work, but now that he spoke to Isab, she was speaking in English.

    "Oh true." She smiled silly and said: "I''m very clumsy, I keep causing trouble, sigh~ Hope you don''t abandon me, I''m quite clumsy. I didn''t even notice that I was speaking the samenguage as you, although I learned English recently."

    "I understand but don''t worry. If you don''t do something on purpose, I don''t see why I me you for anything that happens." Peter said softly.

    "Hehe~ As I thought, you are kind." Isab smiled and said, "By the way, I saw some monsters not far away, but suddenly I came back here. By the way, I had a woman with me, but she suddenly disappeared and I showed up here... Mm, could it be if she left when she saw me being attacked by that insect, that is, what was that thing?"

    "I have no idea, but it seems to be strong and quite spiteful toward someone." The voice was tranted for him, and the original voice was macabre, very sinister, even now he got goosebumps. And from the number of credits he received, it was easy to see that it was beyond his ability to kill, but that form could be a weak physical form of that being. In any case, he didn''t want to think about it.

    "Well, at least she got saved. Thanks again~" Isab smiled graciously.

    Peter blushed. He has never seen a girl with such a cute and cute smile at the same time. He felt like protecting her.

    And that''s what happened for the next 15 days, and when she told him she was clumsy, she wasn''t kidding, because of her, he and she were nearly killed at least 10 times.

    After arriving in town, Peter sighed and said, "Finallying back. I thought I was going to die."

    "Yeah, that was scary~" Though she said that, sheughed gracefully, causing Peter to lose his temper and hit her on the head.

    "Then, it hurts, you hit me..." Isab pouted and said: "You were bad with me before you were so nice."

    "You almost made us die 10 times. It made me change too." Peter snorted, but he couldn''t really get mad at her, he saw that she didn''t do that on purpose, so even when his life was at risk, he didn''t abandon her.

    "I thank you for that." Isab was aware of her own ws, but she didn''t take all the me: "But didn''t that make you stronger?"

    "...In a sense, yes. Anyway, let''s go back, you better not wander around freely, I''ll go back to the tower, more precisely, to the 45th floor in 1 month, hurry up and get into the power of the Fourth Order, then enter floor 45, I can at least team up with you." Peter said slowly.

    "Peter, you''re great!" Isab was so happy that she took his hand and made him bend down and kiss his face.

    With her red face ripe tomato, Isab ran towards the tower, stumbling a few times and almost falling to the ground, leaving Peter frozen in ce.

 Chapter 260: Floor 50 [Not yet edited]

    <h4>Chapter 260: Floor 50 [Not yet edited]</h4>

    15 days before Peter Christopher Martin entered the tower, Luan and Ingrid also entered and went to the 50th floor.

    Ingrid this time managed to climb to the 50th floor with ease. Although she still felt some pressure, she, who was already in the Fourth Order, managed to bear it.

    In the store on the 50th floor, Luan wore the white dragon mask that changes all the more shy aspects of him, like the red-eye that is now blue, white hair that is now ck, aura, and Qi that has changed to something more Yang and less Yin.

    Ingrid wore the veil that covered her face again. The two passed through the great metal door, and reached the other side, in the world beyond the earth, the 50th floor.

    "Wow!" Ingrid was amazed, it was like Luan said, she felt very small in that ce, especially when looking at the sky and seeing so many stars so close, it was absurdly crazy.

    Another thing was the distance she could see, because of the curvature of the earth, there was a limit, but in this ce, there seemed to be no end, she looked straight ahead and could see living beings that were miles away.

    Luan and Ingrid were wearing their usual armor.

    "Amazing!" Ingrid looked in all directions in disbelief as she sped her hands together. It was surreal seeing it for herself, even after she''d imagined what it would be like to hear Luan say it earlier.

    "Didn''t I tell you?" Luan smiled behind his mask when he saw Ingrid''s reaction.

    "Well, seeing in person and listening are two different matters." Ingrid took Luan''s arm and they started walking.

    People as always wanted to approach them and ask them to buy things in the tower, but the coldness that the two emit has made them back off.

    It would do nothing good if they wasted too much time with them. Mainly nning to stay 20 days before returning to Earth.

    Clouds appeared at their feet and began to float. In a matter of milliseconds, they were far from the city and we''re close to a forest, however, their destination was further away, where the temperature was colder, and there was the cave where he and his four friends had made it.

    As they approached, the Silverfang Walruses grew wary. They didn''t recognize Luan.

    Dropping to the snowy ground, Ingrid looked at the Groundhog horde.

    Secondster, a woman wearing a veil came out of the cave.

    "You came back." Even now, Lenore still recognized Luan, of course, mainly because of his skill and because of the armor.

    "Have you been here all the time?" Luan''s voice was indifferent and even a little cold.

    "Yes." She replied with the same indifference and coldness in her voice: "Is this woman?"

    "My girlfriend," Luan responded with indifference.

    "...Mom won''t like this at all..." Lenore muttered under her breath, but Luan and Ingrid heard.

    "Mm? Why won''t your mother like it?" Luan arched his brow. He began to suspect even more that this girl was Nora Van Steffan''s daughter.

    "..."

    Instead of her answering, she simply ignored his question and continued to look coldly at Ingrid.

    "What''s up, want to fight?" Ingrid was not intimidated by Lenore''s cold gaze.

    Lenore ignored Ingrid''s question and turned to Luan: "Shall we hunt? I know where there are other monsters with dragon blood."

    Ingrid snorted coldly in Lenore''s direction and looked at Luan.

    "It won''t work, she also uses the blood to improve the cultivar," Luan said as he held Ingrid''s hand.

    Ingrid smiled adoringly, it was a shame you couldn''t see because of the veil.

    Lenore was silent again. After a while, she said nonchntly: "I only need half the blood, she can have the other half, while d... you take the rest."

    "D?" Luan frowned at her and looked at Ingrid, seeing her nod, Luan said nonchntly, "Okay."

    ''D, for a dragon?'' Luan thought.

    A pair of wings appeared on her back, and Lenore said in her cold voice, "Follow me."

    Luan has created clouds again and starts following her with Ingrid beside him.

    On the way, Luan talked to Ingrid, while Lenore remained silent.

    Luan noticed the path and noticed that many things have changed, as the icy area has increased a lot, some part of the forest has been destroyed in the distance, a mountain that used to be, has now disappeared.

    Of course, those were the most ring things, there were other things that changed.

    "Nora..." Luan muttered to see Lenore''s reaction.

    He saw that she lost her bnce a little, but continued to fly without looking back.

    What he didn''t know was that behind the veil, tears began to appear in Lenore''s red and gold eyes. However, she forced herself not to make any noise.

    Lenore''s movements didn''t go unnoticed by Luan, he was even more suspicious.

    Ten minutester Lenore said with her usual coolness, "We''re almost there."

    "Mm." Luan and Ingrid just nodded in understanding.

    After a few seconds, Lenore stopped and Luan and Ingrid saw arge monster, almost 10 meters in wingspan.

    "Komodo dragon?" Ingrid muttered doubtfully, it sounded like a lot, but the size difference was ring.

    "Yes and no." Luan said: "It''s a subspecies. It''s called the Earth Dragon. It can''t fly, but it''s very powerful. Mainly the defense."

    "Oh¡­" Ingrid nodded in understanding.

    "You''ve improved a lot since thest time I saw you." Luan asked, "Can you make him freeze for 2 seconds?"

    The earth dragon had the strength of 6 dragons, not quite a challenge for Luan and Ingrid, but since they were partnering, it was necessary for them to coordinate together.

    "Yes." Lenore responds with indifference and looks at the earth dragon: "Say when necessary."

    "Ingrid, throw a blood scythe, I''ll attack next." Luan said and turned to Lenore: "You need to paralyze him the moment the blood scythe goes towards the earth dragon."

    "Okay." Lenore nodded.

    Ingrid took the pendant that turned into a big red mercury scythe, and then, she started to condense a red halo around it and shot it towards the earth dragon spinning very fast.

    "Now," Luan said and started to cast a fist the size of a pickup truck and was ready to smash the earth dragon into the ground.

    *Whoosh!*

    At the same time, Lenore made the earth dragon freeze, the blood scythe cut into the earth dragon''s back causing it to roar pitifully.

    Then Luan''s blow fell.

    *Boooom!*

    The earth shook, a crater formed.

    The earth dragon has been ttened and the cloud has turned to water and the earth dragon begins to float, convulsing a few times before stopping.

    "Okay, it''s dead. They can take the blood." Luan said.

    Lenore took out the same artifact as the one she usedst time and took half the blood as agreed.

    Ingrid walked over and ced her hand on the earth dragon and the remaining blood was sucked away by her.

    "Impressive..." Lenore muttered.

    Luan approached, after picking up some items needed for strength, he made the earth dragon transform into Credits.

    [You received: 5,482 Credits]

    After that, Luan turned to Lenore: "Shall we go to the next one?"

    "Yes." Lenore nodded coolly.

    Ingrid studied Lenore''s behavior well, she suspected she was Nara in disguise, as she reacted to the name when Luan spoke, or even adopted daughter, perhaps? There were many possibilities, but one thing was almost certain, Lenore was somehow linked to Nora Van Steffan.

    Ignoring Ingrid''s gaze on her, Lenore said nonchntly, "Next is a fire monkey with dragon blood. He has the strength of 7 dragons."

    "Sounds good to me." Ingrid didn''t fear, as she alone already had the strength of 8 dragons.

    "So let''s go." Luan nodded.

    "Mm." Lenore looked at Luan before turning and starting to fly.

    It didn''t take long for them to move away from the forest they were in and arrive at a spot near a magma volcano.

    The surrounding terrain was dry, with cracks, and arge cavern was a few meters away from the volcano.

    "It''s inside the cave," Lenore said in her cold voice.

    "Are two." Luan felt the presence of another being inside the cave and it was a newborn.

    "Let''s go somewhere else, I didn''t expect this one was pregnant and gave birth." Lenore easily gave up on killing by using her senses and noticing the presence of a baby monkey.

    "All right." Luan nodded as Ingrid nodded.

    "There''s a water dragon alligator not far away, let''s go." Lenore flew shortly thereafter.

    Luan to follow using the cloud.

    ''She looks cold, but she didn''t want to kill a puppy...'' Ingrid thought as she tried to understand Lenore better.

    After traveling a few kilometers in a few seconds, they came close to argeke.

    Inside theke, it was possible to see a huge water dragon alligator swimming around, as it created waves when doing so.

    It was at least 15 meters in wingspan, not counting the tail.

    "Do you think you can?" Lenore asked indifferently. The strength of the water dragon alligator was 8 dragons.

    "Yes." Luan nodded.

    "Okay, I won''t be much help, but I can still stop his movements," Lenore said.

    "That''s enough." Luan starts to form clouds around them.

    Soon a bus-sized hand formed and was about to fall.

    "Lenore, freeze him." Luan said and turned to Ingrid: "Ingrid, start attacking with blood scythe."

    "Yes!" Ingrid held the scythe and started to y with the blood scythe as soon as she noticed the water dragon alligator stopped moving.

 Chapter 261: Dual Cultivation â€“ R18 [Not yet edited]

    <h4>Chapter 261: Dual Cultivation ¨C R18 [Not yet edited]</h4>

    [Author''s Note: Just a little more than half of the chapter is r18, I left it marked when it starts]

    - -

    The blood scythe created by Ingrid arrived shortly thereafter and cut the hide of the Water Dragon Alligator. Blood oozes and the Water Dragon Alligator roared fiercely as he turned in the water, but before he could dive, the cloud hand dropped.

    *Sshh!*

    For a few seconds, theke overflowed, and where the cloud-like hand fell, it cut a round path into theke and the Water Dragon Alligator was squeezed into the bottom of the water. Ingridunched other blood scythes and managed to cut off the head of the Water Dragon Alligator.

    "I''ll bring it to the surface." The fist-shaped clouds opened and grabbed the gigantic Water Dragon Alligator by the tail and began to pull.

    The head was almost lost to the bottom of theke, but Luan wanted it, so he made another cloud descend fast and brought his head to the surface.

    Lenore lifted her head and drew half the blood of the Water Dragon Alligator. Ingrid ced her hand on the Water Dragon Alligator''s body and took the rest.

    Luan was next, he took whatever was left of the dragon trail inside it, and then traded it for credits.

    [You received: 6,907 Credits]

    The head he tucked away in the storage ring. Teeth, especially, were good ingredients for making weapons.

    "Still want to continue, or go back?" Luan turned and asked in his indifferent voice to Lenore.

    "I used a lot of mental power, I need to rest," Lenore said in a cold voice. Despite looking like she didn''t do anything, her ability to paralyze the monster used a lot of mental power. It was amazing enough that she managed to do this with a monster with more power than her.

    "Okay." Luan asked, "Do you want toe back with us, or don''t you?"

    "... With you." Lenore took a while to respond, but after thinking it over, she thought it wiser to go back with them, as at that moment she was weak and could be ambushed by someone weaker than her.

    "Okay, sit on the cloud." Luan made a cloud appear below her. He wasn''t ungrateful, thanks to Lenore, he benefited a lot and Ingrid did too.

    Monsters with dragon blood are rare and knowing their location was valuable.

    "Thanks..." Lenore muttered under her breath, but there was still a bit of coldness in her voice.

    Luan nodded and soon they flew back at great speed.

    "Luan, have you found out who she is?" Ingrid saw Luan use a sound isting spell and asked.

    "Not yet. But, she is linked to Nara in some way. And you have no ill intentions towards me, however, the attitude towards you is a little strange. Well, I still need to investigate further." Luan said, "If Nara showed up... And if this girl is Nara''s daughter, it would be nice to see her. That way, we can establish ourselves on the 50th floor more easily. Of course, even without her help, sooner orter we will create our territory here."

    "Mm." Ingrid was not afraid that Luan would abandon her if he found an old crush. But knowing that Lenore could be Nara''s daughter made her more at ease.

    When they reached the front of the ice cave, the marmots cleared their way as they descended.

    "In 5 days, are we going hunting again in 5 days?" Lenore asked coldly.

    "Okay." Luan saw Ingrid agree and saw no problem.

    "Good." Lenore jumped from the cloud and walked to the cave entrance. She entered the first cabin.

    "Get in the same cabin as me." Luan said to Ingrid, "After I share my Yin with you, and get some of your overflowing Yang, you''d better go to a separate cabinter."

    "Right." Ingrid knew he said this because he would pull too much Qi and she might not be able to stabilize with him around.

    And she had heard about these cabins, and she knew they were made in a special way and each of these cabins had the same effect, so it was better to do it separately.

    After casting 5 different spells in the 4 square meter cabin, Luan starts taking off his and Ingrid''s clothes. Ingrid''s face was already flushed, even after swallowing a yin pill, it wasn''t enough.

    R-18 -

    "So manly, I want you so much now~" Ingrid rubbed her slim, elegant fingers over Luan''s face and grabbed his hair, and wrapped her other arm around his neck, and started kissing his chest, rising and biting sometimes.

    Luan held her ass and massaged her, moving up one hand, he rubbed her back, until he reached the back of her neck and held it and then brought her mouth to his.

    After an intense kiss, Luan wraps his hand in her hair and pulls it back a little, making her breasts stand out and he puts his lips on the pink cherry that was already swollen, sucking, he bites and pulls a little, making Ingrid moan with pleasure, and with his other hand, he starts teasing the flower and digging a bit into the earth and finding the G-spot of the root.

    Ingrid twitched on his finger, moaning loudly, thirsty, she forced Luan to let go of her hair, pinning a leg to his like a snake, and began kissing his lips as if she wanted to suck his soul.

    In the meantime, Ingrid''s cultivar has already undergone great improvement, they haven''t even reached the end, but Ingrid has already achieved an advance in cultivation.

    Luan continued to transfer his Yang through his kiss and hands while caressing her and satisfying Ingrid''s desires.

    "I want to suck you..." Ingrid said in her voice more naughty than usual, which was irresistible to Luan.

    But instead of doing as she asked, he grabbed her around the waist and turned her head down, and made her wrap her thick, milky thighs around his head and have her flower dripping right in front of his face.

    Ingrid shivered and pressed her thigh hard against Luan''s head as she felt his tongue.

    Luan held her around her back and continued to suck, and then he felt her start to rpose and put her hands between his waist and ass and pull her head a little away from Luan''s cane and face with the cane pointed for her, Ingrid licked her lips and then began to circle the cane with her tongue and then roll it up and bring the cane to her mouth and began sucking greedily, down to the back of her throat.

    Maybe it''s the position, Ingrid managed to get everything into her mouth, going deep into her throat, and she held her breath and pulled it back. It was weird, I mean she liked it, it was better than before, going to the bottom somehow gave her pleasure, and feeling Luan''s moan in her tulip made her shiver with pleasure.

    "This is amazing, Ingrid," Luan said in a husky voice as he pulled his mouth away from the tulip and then started sucking on her clit.

    "I am arriving!" Ingrid screamed and shoved his cane all the way into her mouth, and she too felt the cane twitch and knew he would also ssh his milk into her mouth.

    It went straight, as it was already in her throat, the milk went straight through, making Ingrid swallow it all as she twitched in Luan''s face, releasing her milk multiple times.

    Gradually, the couple''s cultivation increased, without the presidency. Ingrid made another advance, and this time it was with the body and Qi.

    Luan pulled her into his arms, without letting her touch the ground, he fit her correctly on his cane, and moaned low, while Ingrid couldn''t resist and let out a loud moan when she felt Luan inside her.

    With her suspended in midair, Luan ced her back against the wall and began to move in and out at great speed inside her. Soon they start to spread milk again and without taking it out, they continue to have sex.

    "My God! I love you, Luan!" Ingrid cried out loudly and wrapped her arms around his neck tightly as she kissed him with hunger and desire.

    The two continued for 2 days straight. As a cultivator, Luan didn''t buff, especially with the perfect control of his Yin-Yang that managed to keep his cane hard inside her.

    End - R18 -

    After that, Ingrid and Luan slept for a day and were cultivated in separate cabins.

    Ingrid arrived at: Cultivation Qi: Nine Treasures Realm: Stage 7 and Body: Twelve Golden Bones Realm: Stage 8. This made her have the strength of 13 dragons.

    Luan was: Cultivation Qi: Nine Treasures Realm: Stage 6 and Body: Twelve Golden Bones Realm: Stage 8. Although de Luan appears to be smaller than Ingrid''s, his strength with Qi and Body is 14 dragons.

    Unlike Luan, the treasures Ingrid created were blood red spheres. However, she could use it as modeling y, and protect the most important organs in her body.

    Luan created 3 other treasures, one being red armor with white and green ents. Another was a green seed with white, and another a four-leaf clover with 3 different colors, being red, white, and green.

 Chapter 262: Is Nara Lenores Mother? [Not yet edited]

    <h4>Chapter 262: Is Nara Lenore''s Mother? [Not yet edited]</h4>

    Both Luan''s and Ingrid''s power arrived in the Fifth Order. Now they could feel a little more secure, however, this is just the beginning of the Fifth Order, as it can reach the strength of 40 dragons in the Fifth Order, and that only with the body or Qi, however, what Luan wanted it was more than that, he wanted to make the Body and Qi at the maximum.

    The difference between him and his family for monsters is that most monsters have the body only in the First Order, while the Qi protects the body, but when the Qi wears out or even shows a small w, even firearms can kill monsters.

    Of course, humans being were evolutionary beings, and the discovery of monster cores made them scrape monster cores and mix them with gunpowder, this created something far superior to ordinary weapons, and thanks to Online Survival, both the police and the army of countries have strengthened to some extent to be able to withstand the retreat of arms.

    It was precisely thanks to this that they managed to exterminate the monsters with mon'' weapons.

    After 5 days, Luan and Ingrid left the cabins. Lenore also came out after her and looked at them and was shocked by what she saw.

    "Monsters¡­" She muttered. It was obvious, she was stronger than Luan before, but now, she had the strength of 9 dragons and was happy with her new discoveries, but then, she saw that Luan and Ingrid who previously had the strength of 8 dragons at most, with the strength of more than 10 dragons.

    Lenore now wore white armor, looked more powerful than the previous one she wore, and had some red aspects. Being a knee-length dress, pantyhose underneath, and a coat over the battle dress. She looked like a Valkyrie, even with her veil on, her beauty wasn''t petty.

    ''She still hasn''t been able to stabilize her Qi.'' Luan put his hand on Ingrid''s shoulder and helped her a little and soon her Qi was disguised and stopped leaking.

    Lenore noticed this, she arched her brow but was not surprised for long.

    Luan turns and looks at Lenore and asks casually, "Was it Nara who taught you to improve your body and Qi?"

    "Yes."

    Lenore: "..."

    Even as she responded, Lenore regretted it.

    "Your mother?" Luan asked as he removed his mask.

    ''What do I do? Should I tell the truth? But what if I''m wrong? No, I''m right, but, but...'' After an internal struggle in her mind, Lenoreposed herself and said nonchntly, "How do you know her?"

    "Are you admitting, or evading the question?" Luan rolled his eyes and looked at her seriously with his red eyes: "If you asked that question, it means she didn''t talk about me. Or are you trying to trick me into pretending you don''t know."

    "If you really want to know, wait for her to get here." Lenore decided not to hide anymore. Or at least not everything.

    "Do you have anything to prove you know her?" Luan asked.

    "Yes." Lenore took something out of the storage ring. It was a totem, and on the totem, it was written in a strangenguage that Ingrid didn''t understand, but Luan did.

    "¡­ Nara said that this can only be used by someone from her n. So you really are¡­" Seeing that she didn''t seem to want to tell him, Luan said indifferently, "Whatever, I''ll wait."

    "It means you''re not an enemy, yes?" Ingrid, though she felt Lenore''s coldness and indifference, she didn''t feel malice towards them and she was sensitive to it, and Luan even more so. If she was an enemy, Luan would have possibly already killed her.

    "Yes and no." Lenore said indifferently: "The White Emperor should know better than anyone Nora Van Steffan''s feelings for him."

    "I know." Luan said and looked at Ingrid, "I''m not going to talk about that right now. And don''t worry, she won''t do anything to you with me here."

    "How much confidence." Lenore snorted coldly.

    "I am not afraid." Ingrid straightened her posture and said nonchntly: "If she still loves you, it can''t be helped, even so, she wasn''t your wife, but friend, what can she do? Get jealous over it? Ha, she has to be very irrational."

    "Hehe... She''s irrational." Lenoreughed coldly.

    Luan: "..."

    "She is capable of wanting to attack you, indeed." Luan thought and remembered that Nara was a bit possessive of him, even tried to kill ''Isab'' for being too close to him. But, he knew how to persuade her.

    Ingrid shivered a little, she remembers Luan saying she was in the Sixth Order: "Are you sure I''ll be okay?"

    "If she kills you, I will die too," Luan said.

    "Yes, are we going back?" Ingrid was really scared now, she wasn''t that scared of dying, but she didn''t want Luan to die, just thinking about it made her chest tighten.

    Lenore, who was about to dive into theke, stopped and looked towards Luan. You couldn''t see her current expression, but it sure would be something interesting: "D... What did you do?"

    "Oath of eternal love." Luan didn''t hide it. It was better if she knew.

    Nara can be extreme with others, but she never did anything to hurt the hair of Luan.

    "Crazy!" Lenore for the first time changed her voice and even screamed. Her voice was hard to make out, it was a mixture of disbelief, shock, and anger.

    Her breasts rose and fell with the rhythm of her breathing.

    She red at Ingrid before jumping into theke.

    The ce where she jumped, the water was getting dark, the impurities that expelled from her body were being washed away.

    Luan turned to Ingrid: "Let''s wash in theke too."

    "Yes." Ingrid was still confused by Lenore''s reaction, it didn''t seem like somethinging from someone who just met Luan, it was like she had some kind of connection with him, and that''s why she was so upset when he said about the pledge of eternal love.

    *Ssh!*

    The two jumped into theke and began to scrub the body, removing the impurities. Ingrid even brought a hair care product. She turned and asked Luan, "Is it okay if I take my veil off?"

    Thepatibility of the hair washing veil was not good. It was like wanting to shower with clothes on. It can, but it''s unpleasant.

    "Yes." Luan looked in Lenore''s direction and saw that she still wore the veil. Though curious, he didn''t ask her to take off her veil.

    "Good." Ingrid took off her veil and put it away. Then she took the shampoo and said, "Let me rub your head."

    "Okay." He got close to her. So that she wouldn''t sink, he created clouds under the water and made them stand on theke.

    Ingrid smiled and started to rub his white hair. Luan did the same for her, gently rubbing, washing her hair.

    "Humph!"

    They hear a cold snort, and see Lenore leaving theke and entering the ice cave.

    "What''s with her?" Ingrid was intrigued.

    "I do not know." Luan thoughtfully said, "If she''s Nara''s daughter, it would exin some things, but if so, it means Nara got married and had a child, or even if she didn''t, she still needs male DNA, I don''t know who it would be. her likely father."

    "Mm, as I understand." Ingrid tipped her head back, removing the shampoo. Going back and opening her eyes, she looked into his eyes and said, "She still seems to like you. If not, Lenore''s reaction is meaningless. By the way, is she going toe here? How did Lenoremunicate with Nara?"

    "There are many ways, but the main ones are through spells that create a line ofmunication with the person you want tomunicate with. In this sense, it''s no different from the cell phone. If you don''t know the frequency the person emits, it won''t be possible. Now that so much time has passed, Nara''s frequency has changed. I tried tomunicate with her and some friends of mine. But it didn''t work."

    "So it means it can''t be a long time ago. But, isn''t there such a thing as a cell phone?" Ingrid asked, intrigued.

    Luan came out of theke and held out his hand to her.

    When they left, he said, "Yes, there is, but I lost everything."

    "Oh yes..." Ingrid remembered that he went back in time.

    "Do you know how to use Qi to dry yourself?" Luan asked.

    "Mm." Ingrid nodded and made her body temperature rise. Steam starts toe out of the clothes, and it has been drying up.

    "Good." Luan smiled and did the same.

    Lenore was already back. She looked calmer, leaning near the cave entrance, looking in their direction.

    "Still want to hunt?" Luan finished drying himself and put on his mask. His hair and eye color changed. His aura changed too, as did his Qi.

    "Yes." Lenore sighed and said nonchntly: "There is a hybrid dragon of fire and ice with the strength of 10 dragons, this dragon lives on exterminating viges and eating people, causing destruction to the north of here. If we go now, there''s still a chance he wasn''t exterminated."

 Chapter 263: Esther, Matteo, De Luca, and Gregori [Not yet edited]

    <h4>Chapter 263: Esther, Matteo, De Luca, and Gregori [Not yet edited]</h4>

    Lenore expanded a pair of bat wings and began to fly.

    Ingrid wore her veil again.

    Luan made him and Ingrid float under the cloud. Lenore starts heading north and Luan makes the cloud follow her.

    "When the earth was closed and all beings on earth began to disappear, Nara¡­" Suddenly, Lenore starts talking, as if talking to herself: "She was very agitated, I wasn''t born yet, but I heard this many times, that all these years she''s been trying to find a way to open the portal that connects to the earth, until now."

    "So he did it." Luan sighed: "Do you know about Esther, Matteo, De Luca, and Gregori?"

    "I do not know." Lenore said coldly, "They went their own way when you disappeared."

    "Are you Nara''s daughter?" Luan asked again.

    Lenore said nonchntly as she looked in his direction: "So curious, do you still have feelings for her? But, he still found another woman... Are you jealous that she has a daughter?"

    "I like her as a friend, I loved her before, but over time, I gave up on this love, I wanted her to be happy and with me, it wasn''t an option," Luan said with a bit of indifference, but softly.

    "Oh is it really? So wait for her, and say it in front of her!" Lenore snorted coldly and stopped looking in Luan and Ingrid''s direction and started to fly faster.

    After hearing all this, even Ingrid couldn''t be indifferent to it. She felt a little unsure, not that she didn''t trust Luan, but hearing that a woman had spent years trying to find Luan again, it was hard not to be shaken. Mainly seeing Lenore''s way of speaking.

    "Luan..." She muttered, holding his arm tightly.

    "It''s all right." Luan said softly after kissing her forehead, "I love you."

    "I love you too." Ingrid rested her head on his shoulder and smiled slightly.

    Despite feeling better, minutester, she already felt insecure, but remembering what Luan had told her, Ingrid wasforted.

    After traveling for nearly 10 hours then they stopped.

    "I need to rest." Lenore said indifferently: "I just need 4 hours of rest and we''ll continue, just a little while away."

    "Okay." Luan nodded and took out a double bar and began to ride.

    Before he went to create spells to iste the area they were going to stay in, Lenore had already done that.

    She wore a red Qi with some green strands when doing this.

    Her handwriting when writing the spells reminds me a little of Nara''s handwriting. Luan already had no doubt Lenore is somehow linked to Nara. However, as she was using some kind of artifact, he couldn''t feel the familiaritying from her.

    "She''s using Nature''s Qi¡­" Not that it was weird though, she was a vampire, which was rare to be able to use that.

    "This is amazing?" Ingrid asked.

    "Yes." Luan said: "It means her regeneration is even more amazing too. Having that kind of element like Qi already makes her superior to many vampires."

    "That''s right, I got it from my dad." Lenore finished and came back and said nonchntly, as if she wasn''t talking about herself, "But, I''m really badpared to him, as I was never taught by him how to use it."

    "Is it okay to say that?" Luan asked while looking at her.

    "Yeah, you''ll find out soon anyway." She waved her hand indifferently and pulled out a tent from her storage ring.

    She went in and left Luan and Ingrid alone.

    "Let''s go in and get some rest." Luan took Ingrid''s hand.

    "Yes." Ingrid let him lead her into the couple''s tent.

    *

    It''s been days since Ma¨ªra, apanied by her two daughters, and the giants.

    Giants were unusual in that part of the tower. When they arrived, it caused an uproar. It was a city not very big, not very small, but to the giants, it looked like an adult in a children''s yground.

    Maira soon brought them out of town.

    They were near a forest, and they also saw theke that Luan created with the power of the cloud. It was just unbelievable.

    Now, they were fighting a scary dinosaur, incredibly fast, and not just 1 but 10 of them and there were 5 of them in the Fourth Order, with the strength of 1 dragon, which equals the strength of 500 adult men, or even 15 tons of strength and defense. Their skin was hard, making it difficult for them to be able to kill.

    *Booooooooom!*

    Giant Ryu attacked with his mighty hammer, causing a two-headed dinosaur to be ttened to the ground.

    Cristina throws clothes in the direction of this dinosaur and starts spinning them around both necks and squeezing hard, making them gasp for air.

    *Booooooom!*

    The giant Athena with a spear stabbed the dinosaur''s heart with two heads.

    The dinosaur shuddered and stopped moving, blood flowing.

    "Hahaha! Next!" The giant Ryuughed loudly and with thunderous steps, he ran to help Cristina who was fighting a dinosaur all by herself. In addition to a strong, flexible body, she had plenty of Qi and a weapon that helped to manifest her purple mes.

    Her body was surrounded by a purple light when attacking, it was her Qi being burned very quickly, but she also had a lot of pills she got from the tower and others she got from Luan.

    As the reincarnation of the goddess of the purple mes, Christina relentlessly attacked the dinosaur that was in the Fourth Order.

    Chloe, although she only has the strength of 1 dragon when using Qi and body, and she needed to be in titan form, she was still strong as her body became strengthened by transforming. She was helping Maira to kill a dinosaur with a big body and a head with 6 horns. It was a mixture of buffalo, with a big bull''s head, but full of horns like a crown.

    This dinosaur''s attacks were all with the head, and it also used the earth element to its advantage, though not by much.

    Maira digitized a bazooka and created a bazooka bullet with Qi. It was even more potent than ordinary bazookas.

    *BOOOM!*

    The bazooka bullet hit the dinosaur''s forearm, making it back up five meters and blood flowed, but only the skin was affected.

    Maira''s strength was only slightly higher than Chloe''s, with the strength of 1 dragon and 400 ordinary people. This was already more than enough to cause more damage than Chloe, although Chloe was better than her in a matter of defense, with her titan body, she managed to stop the dinosaur''s advances with her bare hands.

    Chloe chose gauntlets on the hands that grew with the owner and powerful boots that grew up with the owner, which was the most appropriate choice for her former Kickboxing.

    Her kicks and punches were powerful, not losing to the giants.

    "Haaaa!" Ryu, who arrived to help Cristina, jumped up and hammered the dinosaur''s giant head, making it see stars and roar in pain.

    Cristina took advantage of this and threw purple mes towards the dinosaur''s mouth, roasting it from the inside.

    The dinosaur''s head turned purple and it spat mes as it roared even more pitifully.

    The other dinosaurs wanted to go help but were stopped by Catharina and the giants.

    "They''re already at the limit, let''s kill them!" Maira digitized miniature nuclear bombunchers. And cast it in 4 different directions, and she used a spell she learned from Luan to chase the monsters she selected.

    *BOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*

    The explosions were thunderous, making the ear ring.

    Catharina put her pinky to her ear and moaned in irritation. She throws fabrics in all directions and traps the 5 surviving dinosaurs.

    "Ahh! Kill this shit at once." Catharina yelled angrily: "These annoying things!"

    Before the dinosaurs were able to escape, Catharina''s red eyes blinked, and she raised the Qi in the fabrics by the threads of thread that connect to the fabrics attached to the dinosaurs'' bodies: "Wanting to escape? Ha, this Lady will not allow it!"

    "Haha, big sister Catharina, your personality is showing again." Cristinaughed and attacked the dinosaur surrounded by more pipe with mes, causing the cloth to burn and melt, as there were iron fibers in the fabric, this was torture as the molten iron dripped even worse than acid.

    The dinosaur roared and thrashed, but it was the worst choice he could make. The moment he opened his mouth, Cristina threw the call into his mouth.

    "Hehe~" Cristinaughed gracefully as she killed another dinosaur. She then took aim at another.

    "Strong!" The giants admired strong people, and Cristina, who was so small, had so much strength, even stronger than them, that made the blood of their giant''s boil and they started to attack with more force.

    Chloe was looking at Cristina in awe. ''She pulled her mother, brave and fearless...''

    "Ended!" The giants screamed a cry of victory, even beating their chests as they won.

    Afterward, they counted on the merits and separated to get the credits. Maira didn''t want injustice. So she split fairly.

 Chapter 264: Dragon of Fire and Ice [Not yet edited]

    <h4>Chapter 264: Dragon of Fire and Ice [Not yet edited]</h4>

    The next morning, Luan and Ingrid woke up.

    After eating a little breakfast, they wore the armor. Although the spells prevented people from noticing them, Ingrid wore the veil, and Luan wore the mask.

    Lenore left, and as always with the veil that hid her face.

    Lenore looks at Luan and says nonchntly, "Many think you''re dead. That you didn''t make it through the tribtion and died."

    "Oh, and do you think I''m the real one or the fake one? Perhaps the son of the White Emperor." Luan asks in an amused tone. It was funny to some extent to hear that he died, as he did die, but not from the tribtion.

    "At first I thought you were rted." Lenore said indifferently: "But it didn''t impress me much, but Nara was convinced it was you."

    "Did you talk to her when?" Luan asked.

    "As soon as you left. I talked about how you act and speak, appearance, etc. She said she looked like herself from the beginning¡­" Lenore stares at him as if she wants to see through the mask he wears.

    "How do youmunicate with her?" That''s what Luan was interested in, if he can talk to her first it''s better.

    "Hehe, I won''t talk." Lenoreughed for the first time, but it was cold and yful at the same time. She created a pair of wings and began to soar in the air.

    "Looks like you really want me to wait." Luan said and turned to Ingrid: "If you want, we can go back, although I want to be reunited with Nara, I still care for your safety."

    "Maybe we should..."

    "Wait, don''t go!" Lenore turns and speaks a little loudly, almost panicking: "She won''t attack you. I''ve already talked about what you two fools did." She spoke coldly at the end.

    Ingrid smiled through her veil. She did it on purpose. She wasn''t so afraid of dying, but she wasn''t going to put Luan''s life at risk because of it. And now, she got the answer she wanted.

    "We must stay, and wait," Ingrid said matter-of-factly, it didn''t even sound like the same person speaking, as before she was so cautious and now she spoke so decisively.

    It was at this point that Lenore realized she had been deceived. She looked at Ingrid not angrily but a little admiringly. Being cheated means the other party has a certain level of intelligence and was insightful enough to understand what she wanted and didn''t want to happen. Thinking about the big picture, the choice of words, and the way she spoke caused Lenore to panic and reveal the truth.

    Luan chuckled and took Ingrid''s hand as clouds appeared after he''d finished putting everything away.

    The spells cast by Lenore were undone when she waved her hand.

    "Let''s get going." Lenore didn''t even turn around, she just said in a cold voice and started flying.

    Ingrid smiled behind her veil, she was happy with Lenore''s reaction. It was good that he didn''t think she was easy to intimidate.

    Luan had the cloud follow Lenore. The speed wasn''t slow, it was so fast it created silhouettes of their afterimages.

    *ROOOAR!*

    The earth vibrated, and a dragon half blue and half red were visible.

    "It''s attacking a vige, let''s go fast!" Ingrid screamed urgently.

    "Yes." Luan increased his speed. Lenore too.

    Although it is a dragon of fire and ice, it was not acting fairly, but acting separately. At times the dragon released fire and at other times ice.

    Ingrid took the pendant from her neck and made it transform into a beautiful and dangerous scythe. With a wave of the scythe, another scythe of blood came out.

    *Whoosh!*

    The hybrid dragon sensed dangering towards him and dodged. However, the moment the blood scythe passed him, it came back as if it had attached a superstic and pulled it towards the hybrid dragon.

    *ROAR!*

    The hybrid dragon roared loud and mighty, sending an icy roar toward the bloody sickle.

    The power Ingrid unleashed was beyond the strength of the hybrid dragon, and it cut the ice roar in half and continued toward the hybrid dragon.

    *ROARRRRR!*

    The dragon roared in pain as he used one of his mighty wed arms to defend himself and severed the body and the blood in the arm sucked to the limit, increasing the blood scythe''s rotational speed, worse than an electric saw.

    The hybrid dragon became frightened, and flew into the sky, in the air, clouds forming around him and trapped him.

    Lenore, who earlier saved a couple of demi-human children who were nearly killed, came back and helped. She spun in the air like a pinwheel very fast and when she got in front of the hybrid dragon, at full speed, like a tornado, she mmed her heel into the dragon''s head.

    *CRACK!*

    The sound of the dragon skull cracking echoed.

    The hybrid dragon starts to roar strangely and throws ice and fire through its mouth in turns.

    Ingrid controls the blood scythe, spinning in a ball in all directions, and begins grinding the hybrid dragon''s chest, taking half the blood.

    Luan practically teleports and stands in front of the dragon. With his right hand transformed into a dragon''s w, he pierced the hybrid dragon''s neck and shes at everything and with the other hand, he transforms and cuts everything in its path, tearing off the hybrid dragon''s head with the white dragon''s hands.

    Holding his head, he ces it in the storage ring. The body, he didn''t turn it into credit. It was better than the other monsters with dragon blood, although only 20%, this one was a genuine dragon. By today''s standards, it was useful to have the entire body.

    Lenore walked over and drew the blood that was rightfully hers.

    Luan looked at her and put away the dragon''s body which was as big as a 5-story building. He had to squeeze the dragon well, now he was almost out of space.

    "Thank you, Heroes, thank you!"

    In the vige that was half destroyed by the hybrid dragon, some who weren''t hurt thanked them, even though they knew it was necessary to help those who were hurt, they couldn''t go on without thanking their saviors; whether intentional or not.

    Luan formed the clouds around the vige. He didn''t say a word when he received people''s thanks, but the fact that they knew how to recognize it made him want to help them.

    Heavy, hot rain starts to fall. Both ice and fire began to fade. Although it was all flooded, they weren''t cats that were afraid of water. At least that way, he saved the lives of as many demi-humans as possible.

    ''Exactly as Nara said¡­'' Lenore looks in Luan''s direction and whispers in her mind.

    "Let''s go back," Luan says next.

    The demi-humans screamed and cried a lot. They wanted to thank them better, but seeing that they were leaving, they waved as they parted with tears. Many, it was happiness, others were a mixture, as they lost loved ones.

    Luan made the clouds descend and save at least the corpses of those who were killed. And duly delivered it to the survivors.

    This did not go unnoticed by Lenore and Ingrid.

    Although he seems indifferent, the things he did do not match what he appears to be.

    Heading back south, where the weather was colder and colder, they didn''t stop this time.

    "I will take you. No need to rest." Luan said nonchntly and without her consent, he starts carrying her with the cloud.

    Lenore just snorted coldly but didn''t deny it. It was better this way, she was also eager to return.

    "Bastard!" Lenore created a pair of wings and flight. Miles away, with her vampiric vision, Lenore spotted Goblin-like living beings attacking the Walruses.

    It was just a group of 100 with maximum power in the Fourth Order. And that''s just using the Qi and the body together.

    The instant Lenore arrives, she uses her power to freeze. Her hands were like sharp ws, nails sharper than razors, and started to tear apart the ''Goblins'' that were attacking the Walruses.

    Blood runs, but not for long, she takes out the gourd and sucks all the blood inside.

    The Silver Fang Walruses begin to make sounds like a lion''s roar, but with water along, it was not an unpleasant sound, but a strange one.

    9 walruses died. Lenore mourned their death, she was in this ce for a few years, and became friends with the Silver Fang Walruses. Strangely, she named each of them, and when she saw the nine who died, she called their names and gave a human burial.

    Luan had already arrived with Ingrid, but they remained silent. The emotional attachment Lenore had, they didn''t, and they wouldn''t pretend to be sad to please her, but at least they were respectful and didn''t make sillyments offort.

    Luan went down near the cave, he and Ingrid spent a few minutes looking at Lenore''s actions before entering the cabin.

    Ingrid ''drank'' a lot of blood, now she needed to digest and have a head start.

 Chapter 265: Nora Reveals a Big Secret

    <h4>Chapter 265: Nora Reveals a Big Secret</h4>

    The Elite Troop had already spread their name very quickly around the 45th floor region. The number of monsters they killed was second only to Maira''s group.

    Elias was getting stronger. His strength reached the Fourth Order, though he was not exactly in the Fourth Order, it was just his power using Qi and the Body that made him so strong.

    The members of the Elite Squad were powerful, with the strength of the Third Order. If they fought together, they could beat even those who were in the Fourth Order.

    Arlinda''s seer powers were essential for the party to have a 0 fatality rate. Her daughter, Alice, did not have the same powers as her mother; she could create illusions to deceive the enemy. It was also a very good Origin if used well.

    Elias'' Origin was strange. Perhaps the strangest of all... Primitive Origin. Basically, he mastered all primordial weapons and primal energy. His primal energy was purer and denser than normal. It was an abnormality that could bring the power of primordial weapons. Although he couldn''t use modern weapons when using his Origin, it was by no means weak.

    Elias learned to use a gigantic sword. It was big and had a toothed edge, heavy and stout. Each move required great effort, but the primal energy allowed him to wield it like a sword that weighed only a few pounds.

    Even when using primal energy in just his eyes, it helped him to focus and read the enemy''s movements. Now fighting a giant Fourth Order lizard, he focused and leaped like a tornado, spinning through the air and hefting his stout sword upwards as he began to fall very fast towards the giant lizard.

    Avoiding the lizard''s tail attacks, Elias dodged in the air and cut off the tail. The lizard roared and Elias fell on the lizard''s back and ran until he reached the neck. Like a shovel digging into the sand, Elias plunged his sword into the lizard''s neck, intending to ''dig'' and pierce. Blood sshed, and members of the Elite troop helped with the final takedown. It didn''tst long before Elias pulled the sword diagonally, andcerated the giant lizard''s neck.

    "We won!" Members of the Elite Squad celebrated. It wasn''t just this giant lizard, there were other monsters of the Third and even Fourth Order that were killed by them.

    Elias climbed off the lizard. Swinging his sword, the blood went all the way to the ground. The cold, indifferent aura from before vanished, and he spoke with a silly smile, totally different from when he''s fighting. "Very good guys! We are managing to do everything that was taught and with 0 low rates," Elias said while smiling.

    "Yeah, we were awesome just there~" Paloma said with a giggle. The other members alsoughed and were proud of the strength they had gained, but not satisfied. Their eyes were still full of energy, wanting to fight and get stronger.

    "We''ve already been here for a few days, and we got a lot of Credits. Let''s go back and get stronger, then we''lle back even stronger and achieve more achievements!" Elias said motivated.

    *

    For the next 4 days, Luan and Ingrid were doing Dual Cultivation. For the next two days after that they were stabilizing their cultivation. This time, Luan taught her better to stabilize so as not to let Qi leak.

    "Luan, my dear Luan, I''m here~" Even though the spells created in the cabin were undone, Luan and Ingrid heard a woman''s soft and somewhat gentle voice.

    "Nora¡­" Luan muttered.

    Ingrid became agitated. The pressure she felt was more powerful than she had ever felt before. An insatiable bloodlust surrounded the entire ce.

    Luan kept Ingrid behind him, and started to leave. Ingrid looked at the woman flying on red bat wings that made her jealous even before she met her.

    Scarlet hair with curled ends and me red, she had a symmetrical oval face, cute slightly pointed nose, and sexy full lips. Her eyes were like a phoenix, rather nted like some of those with Asian ancestry, and mercury red in color. Her body was ''hot''. Ingrid felt a little inferior when she saw the size of the woman''s breasts. They were so big. Ingrid was around a 90 cm bust, so Nora must have been around 100 cm? In addition to a veryrge bust, she had a very advantageous set of hips, approximately 110 cm, and a slim waist, around 59cm waist.

    She was the sexiest woman Ingrid had ever seen. And the way she looked at Luan, it was clear as day that she loved him in a romantic way. Just looking at her bright eyes and her flushed face as if she had found her first love after long years. It was impossible for this to be for any other reason. Ingrid didn''t believe she didn''t feel something toward Luan.

    When she looked at Luan, she saw his expression change a little. Though not much, there was affection in his red eyes. It wasn''t as clear as Nora''s, but obviously Luan saw her favorably.

    Standing on the ice floor, the wings on Nora''s back vanished. She ran towards Luan and hugged him tight. "I missed you so much~" She had tears in her eyes as she said this.

    Luan didn''t even have the strength to resist or even dodge. Nora was in the Sixth Order, a veryrge difference in ability.

    "Nora, you''re going to crush me like that," Luan said strangely and sighed.

    Nora understood that she was being too aggressive, but she couldn''t help herself. She understood instantly that something made Luan''s power fall to the Fourth Order, but that was insignificant. As long as he was alive, she was happy.

    Nora tried to kiss him, but Luan''s hand covered her face. "You can''t kiss me."

    Ingrid didn''t care that she was weaker than Nora. She saw that this woman tried to kiss Luan and became a beast. The blood in her body boiled and started to surround the whole ce. It was like a wave of blooding out of her.

    "Kuhuhuhu~" Nora''s cheeks were flushed, but looking at Ingrid she gave a seductive and incredibly teasing giggle. "Are you trying to face me, little girl?"

    Nora walked away from Luan. She started to channel ice, cold as hell, into her hands. The blood Ingrid was controlling started to freeze in the air and fell to the ground as if it were made of ss, shattering on the ice floor.

    "You two, stop now," Luan said calmly, however, the way he spoke surprised them both, as it made them stop what they were doing, and even Nora relented. That said, she was still looking provocatively in Ingrid''s direction.

    "Nora..." Lenore walked out of her cabin. She looked at Nora in a peculiar way.

    "Daughter, call me Mom!" Nora yelled wildly and authoritatively.

    Lenore was surprised, but then she smiled as she took off her mask and cried at the same time, "Yes, Mom~"

    Luan''s heartbeat quickened when he saw Lenore''s face. Ingrid was also in shock. Luan looked at Nora, then at Lenore, and vice versa.

    Nora put her hand on Luan''s chin and said very teasingly, "Yes, she''s your daughter~"

 Chapter 266: She Is Not Guilty

    <h4>Chapter 266: She Is Not Guilty</h4>

    "How is that possible, I was-"

    Nora didn''t let Luan finish talking. Sheughed and said, "Hehe~ Darling, did you forget I drank your blood thest time we met?"

    "But wasn''t that because you were hurt and wanted my blood to heal faster?" Luan asked, perplexed. He looked at Lenore again, and now that she had removed her veil, the spell that had previously been cast that prevented him from feeling her aura and Qi made him feel familiar with her.

    "L-Luan''s Daughter?" Ingrid put both hands over her mouth as tears started to trickle down her face. "How is this possible!? I mean, Luan was sterile, yes...?" She spoke, her voice almost breaking to pieces.

    She was very sad. Actually, it would be an understatement to say she was simply sad. Her biggest dream of her life was to have a child with Luan, and that dream was destroyed by a woman who suddenly appeared.

    "Ingrid..." Luan helped Ingrid, who almost fell to her knees on the floor. He felt very guilty, since he himself said he never had sex with another woman; it was like he was lying to the love of his life.

    Nora looked at Ingrid with jealousy and a hint of murderous intent. "Maybe I should kill her, and all the problems will be solved?"

    "Nora!" Luan roared in a cold voice that was devoid of any emotion. His pupils were slit-shaped, his teeth sharp like a dragon. White dragon scales started to appear all over his body. "Say that one more time, even if you''re joking... and I''ll kill you!"

    "Tsk, getting all defensive because of that little woman there, so annoying..." Nora turned, as little tears fell from her face. She knew, yes... She knew she didn''t stand a chance, but it was still hard to see Luan protecting another woman who wasn''t her.

    Luan knelt down and ced a hand on Ingrid''s trembling shoulders and hugged her. He had no excuse. It was also careless of him to give his blood to Nora before. He was not totally foolish; he knew of her rare lineage, however, the chances were even smaller than having sex. But how many decades had it been since he gave her blood? And unexpectedly, in thest one, she got pregnant...

    "I''m sorry, Ingrid," Luan spoke in a sad and regretful tone. He was feeling very guilty when he saw the state his girlfriend was in. Ingrid looked at him and her eyes filled with tears. She didn''t want to me him. She loved him very much; he was the love of her life... but she couldn''t say anything¡­ This revtion made her very sad, and not to say, something she would regretter. She bit her lower lip hard, forcing herself to be silent as she lowered her head again.

    Meanwhile, Lenore was apprehensive. She ''just'' met her father, but she was now in a very awkward situation. She went to her mother and hugged her when she saw that her mother cried. Nora epted her daughter''s embrace. She didn''t feel guilty, but she felt terrible knowing that the love of her life was protecting another woman instead of her. Yes, she had Luan''s daughter without him knowing, but she did it thinking of him. Luan was always loving to children, and she could imagine he wanted his own child. For years she tried, but she didn''t want to give false hope and that''s why he was always silent. When she finally had a child, he was gone.

    "I''m good now." Ingrid got up, wearing a neutral expression in front of everything. She cleared her mind and didn''t want to think about anything, but at the same time, she wanted to face it all head-on. Her gaze shifted to Nora''s direction.

    "Why are you pretending to be the victim?" Ingrid was a woman and felt that Nora''s false suffering wasn''t real. She felt that she was causing drama to try to gain Luan''s sympathy. Whether it was true or not, she didn''t know.

    Nora turned and looked at Ingrid. The coldness in Nora''s eyes changes to a touch of curiosity. Ingrid''s change was very big and at the same time very fast. ''How can she get over it so fast? Is she trying to look strong? No, that''s not what it appears to be...''

    Nora''s lips glowed and changed to burgundy. Nora''s look changes from mncholy to a charming one, "You''re perceptive, but I truly am sad, but not to the point of tears, I''ll admit."

    "I told you she''s crazy..." Lenore shook her head from side to side, but soon regretted seeing Nora look at her. Lenore gasped inplete shock. Even though she knew her words to be true, she lied, "I''m not talking about you, Mom, I''m talking about the walrus. See, isn''t she crazy about getting her teeth into the ice?"

    "Seriously? Do not lie to me." Nora teased sarcastically, always hating silly questions, which being an Empress in the Sixth Order, she often heard.

    Ingrid ignored Nora as she took Luan''s hand. She took a deep breath and said, "Luan, if she''s your daughter... I have nothing against her as she''s not to me, but Nora, she went too far!"

    "I know." Luan replied, looking at her, then he looked at Nora. The feelings he had for her wereplex, especially after looking at Lenore.

    Luan stood beside Ingrid as he looked at Lenore. The simrities between himself and her were clear. To say that he wasn''t happy, would have been a lie. Being a father was something Luan dreamed of all his life. He just didn''t have a child with Ingrid yet because he was in a difficult situation to be able to raise a child, especially with the return of the Third Awakening, and the rise of the towers.

    Lenore''s sudden appearance proved to be ufortable. She was identical to his sister, Luan had no doubts. He felt the same familiarity as he felt around his mother and sister. "Lenore... Come closer."

    Lenore looked at her mother, as she felt restless. She was going through a lot of emotions that were hard to describe now, but when she saw her mother''s supportive look, she took a breath as if trying to gain courage, and walked towards Luan with baby steps.

 Chapter 267: Werewolf

    <h4>Chapter 267: Werewolf</h4>

    Realizing Lenore''s insecurity, soon sensing her fear of apparently being rejected, Luan walked towards her and hugged her.

    "My daughter..." Luan murmured softly.

    Lenore''s body shuddered in Luan''s arms. She felt strong emotions. Soon she ended up choking on her own sobs as she began to cry in his arms.

    "Dad!" Father and daughter embraced for the first time.

    Begrudgingly, Ingrid epted the fact that before her eyes, Luan and Lenore were not to me, and she knew it. Looking at Nora to me for all of this, Ingrid didn''t know what to feel, but one thing was for sure, she was angry at Nora. She wasn''t betrayed, as this had happened long before she was together with Luan, and it was practically in another life.

    ''If I think she''s not his daughter, but the ''old'' Luan''s daughter, would I feel better about this situation?'' Ingrid started to think.

    She wanted to ept it more easily. Honestly, she didn''t like being irrational, but it was one of her greatest desires to have a child with Luan. Knowing that he already had a daughter even older than her, it was hard to swallow this fact. Ingrid, despite acting mature, she was only 18 years old. It was hard to ept the reality that was before her eyes. The boyfriend she loved so much, who swore eternal love to her, had a daughter with another woman.

    "Dissatisfied?" Nora noticed Ingrid''s expression, and asked as she approached her.

    Ingrid arched her brow and sighed, "If I were you in my situation, would I be happy?"

    "Of course." Nora wasn''t a hypocrite. She said as she shook her head and wore a predatory expression, "I''d kill the bitch who cheated on my man."

    "Oh, are you saying I can kill you?" Ingrid''s lips curved into a cruel smile.

    "You can try, but with your feeble strength, you won''t even be able to scratch me." Nora shrugged.

    *Whoosh!*

    In a quick spin, the pendant turned into a scythe. Ingrid got into a fighting position and used all her strength and Qi.

    *Beng!*

    The tip of the spear that was aimed at Nora''s chest was stopped with a single finger from her.

    "As I said," Nora smiled indifferently, "you''re weak~"

    "Of course,pared to an old woman over 900 years old, that might be true." Ingrid sshed salt on the wound. "But that doesn''t mean I''m always going to be weaker."

    "..." Noraughed coldly. "Hehe, you''re brave, but don''t test my patience too much. If it weren''t for Luan, you''d already be dead."

    "I know," Ingrid smiled coldly, "That''s why I attacked."

    "Hehe..."

    "Hehe..."

    The two of themughed coldly, sparksing out of their eyes and shing as they stared each other down.

    Luan stopped hugging Lenore and interfered by walking between them. "Let''s continue this somewhere else. Nora, you''ve attracted powerful people here."

    "True." She hid her Qi and her aura. "Mm, they''re just some bugs, but it will be troublesome to fight here."

    "Yes, let''s move." Luan created clouds below them and began to make them travel at high speed towards the east.

    "This is new. You didn''t have that kind of Origin before," Nora said as she covered Lenore''s face with a veil, hiding her aura and Qi, "By the way, you still have a lot of enemies. Better if they don''t know you''re still alive."

    "Enemies?" Luan scoffed, "Isn''t it just a bunch of cowards who hid in my presence and tried to find my treasures behind my back?"

    "Haha, that is true." Nora gave a cold littleugh, then added, "But it''s not like before; now you''re weak."

    As they went away, their tracks weren''tpletely erased, so they were almost surrounded.

    "Werewolves," Luan muttered coldly.

    Lenore said in her cold voice, "Yeah, that rotten smell can only be those stinky dogs."

    "Werewolves?" Ingrid asked, "Are they mortal enemies of vampires or something?"

    "They are a bunch of cowards who walk in groups, attacking not just vampires, but anyone who is rted to pure Yin and Yang energy," Nora scoffed with cold eyes, "We vampires have the purest yin, and because of that we''ve be their favorite food."

    "Oh, so you are Werewolf cattle?" Ingrid couldn''t resist and ended up mocking her.

    "As if you humans fare better." Nora put her hand in front of her mouth as sheughed. "There are few humans who are really strong. Most of you are no better than pigs for the ughter."

    "Oh? So why did you fall in love with a human?" Ingridughed coldly as she stared at Nora.

    "That''s enough," said Luan. As the two women argued, his gaze hadn''t left the werewolf group surrounding them.

    "Darling, don''t worry about this junk, I''ll clean it up in a second, okay?" Nora blew a flying kiss seductively as she bent over a little, making her shirt even tighter, threatening her big breasts to burst out of her shirt.

    "Darling, my ass. He''s not yours, he''s mine!" Ingrid red at her, showing her fangs.

    "Kuhuhuhu~" Nora said it aloud in response. She created a pair of bat wings, then she flew towards the werewolves, who stepped in the air as if they were stepping ondder steps.

    Werewolves were a mix of human, gori, and wolf. With a wolf''s head, a model human body, and with arms and legs more curved like a gori, being stronger than humans by nature. Unlike vampires who were loved for their qi, they were loved for their bodily energy, whereas vampires had powerful qi, werewolves were born with a strong body.

    "There are 14 of them. The weakest is from the Fifth Order," Luan analyzed, then looked at Nora. "You need to deal with them. In the meantime, with my current power, I can at least protect us all."

    "Okay. It''s just some shitty wolves in the Fifth Order and others who are fake Emperors." Nora wasn''t against what Luan said, and soon she felt Luan''s presence disappear, as well as Ingrid and Lenore''s.

    A sinister smile curved Nora''s face, a small drop of tears trickled down. ''It''s good to have you back.'' That was a sincere thought Nora had. Luan always gave her a sense of security, and made her feel alive. Even now that he was weak, he didn''t change.

    The strongest among the werewolves were False Emperors: Sixth Order, but as false, their power couldn''t be recharged. If they spent it all and didn''t replenish by eating other living beings, their power level would fall as they couldn''t collect Qi from heaven and earth, which is why they sought prey with pure Yin-yang Energy.

    Most werewolves were like that: almost zeropatibility with Qi. Hence the need to steal the power of other living beings, especially vampires.

    "Kuhuhuhu~" A seductive giggle came out of Nora''s mouth as her predatory teeth grew. "Ready to die, shit wolves?"

    The Werewolf alpha said with a neutral expression, "You may be the Empress of the Vampires, Van Steffan, but an empress alone is just a little woman-"

    *Whoosh!*

    *CRASH!*

    An ultrasonic explosion echoed and in the next instant, Nora, with a sadistic expression, held a heart in her hand. Opening her mouth wide, she swallowed the heart whole.

    Licking her lips, Noraughed, "Kuhuhuhu, was that the strongest of you little shit wolves?"

    *

    Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý

    - Drop some power stone, please s2

    Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 268: Having Two Not the Best Choice?

    <h4>Chapter 268: Having Two Not the Best Choice?</h4>

    Eventually, Nora''s simple moves began to change. Nora''s body sprang into action. Every movement conveyed a sense of artistic beauty.

    "Ahhhhhhhhh!" The werewolves screamed as they were attacked. It was a one-sided ughter.

    Nora was enveloped in a force field. The act of looking at her made enemies hallucinate that they were being tortured. This was something that can only be done by someone who has reached Emperor level with the body.

    Luan''s eyes gleamed in astonishment, and the corner of his mouth curled into a smile. "Nora arrived at the Emperor stage with the body..."

    "Yes, Mom tried really, really hard," Lenore said, "She was trying to find a way to meet you again. One of the ways was to go to the Seventh Order."

    Nora attacked with her fists with smooth movements, executing enemies with Qi using both her mind and bodybined. Nora''s every movement was harmonious, as if she were bing one with the environment.

    "Hate to admit it, but she''s amazing." Ingrid''s anger and jealousy turned to bewilderment and wonder for a few seconds. Even though she wasn''t an expert, she realized that Nora''s fist techniques were extraordinary.

    Her fists were impressive. The hissing sounds of her punches apanied her moves naturally, all well connected. It was clear as day that she wasparable to those old masters who had spent decades training.

    "Miserable, damn blood suckers!!" Screaming loudly, the gray werewolf attacks with all his strength.

    "Fuck you, you''re the rubbish chasing me. Now you want to show anger like I was guilty. That''s soughable, you shitty wolf!"

    With one punch, before the furious wind could disperse, the werewolf was pierced by Nora''s fist. Under the tremendous force, the air howled as her fist snapped through the air, causing a sharp, explosive sound that stretched everyone''s eardrums.

    *BOOOM!*

    The werewolf''s head disappeared, exploded like a watermelon with dynamite, and the wind howled, as ifining of its abuse. Subduing heaven and earth with one blow, who could resist? Just as the force of the punch was about to spread to the ground, Nora''s hands exerted control over the werewolf''s body. Nora controlled the werewolf like a puppet and harnessed the raging power under her control, handling it as she wanted.

    *Booom!*

    Subsequently, the werewolf was smashed into baby food. It was ridiculous to think that before this clump of meat had an image of a living being, as there were no whole bones left, let alone whole flesh or organs.

    The breeze flowed gently as if nothing had happened. Everything was quiet.

    "Very good, Mom~" Lenore broke the silence.

    Leaving Luan''s domain, Lenore floated on her own wings. Approaching her mother, she hugged her.

    "A werewolf pack with some fake Emperors is no threat to me," Nora said. Her voice was t. She didn''t care for these little werewolves who weren''t even in the true Sixth Order. False Emperors were no threat to her.

    "Luan, could you defeat any of them?" Ingrid looked at him.

    "All of them," Luan said indifferently.

    "Kuhuhuhu, that''s true. I think even though your cultivation has fallen off, your fighting experience is still there,," Noraughed, "But if you were going to fight them alone, I think it would take you a long time to beat them."

    "Yes, I would need at least 2 days," Luan nodded.

    "Wow!" Lenore said in her cold voice, "I think that''s too good to be true. Two days is not enough if you''re going to defeat so many of them, since you''re still in the Fourth Order."

    "I would need to work hard and it would be more of a loss than profit, so it''s best to avoid these types of battles." Luan brought the cloud down to the ground. "I can control clouds and almost any kind of nature, but that can take a lot out of me if I''m fighting someone with the strength of a False Emperor."

    Nora and Lenore went down too. They started walking beside Luan.

    "Luan, what do we do now...?" Nora asked, confused. She looked grimmly sullenly into Luan''s eyes.

    "What do I do? Heavens, I love you so much, and I want to be with you, do you know that?" She bit her lip, and continued, "B-But... But you''ve now found someone else, I''ve lost... I may look indifferent, but it''s because I don''t want to demonstrate how much my mind is in chaos."

    "Finding someone else to love... Isn''t that an option?" Ingrid suggested.

    "Are you really suggesting that to me?" Nora rolled her eyes at her. "Do you know it''s impossible to want someone else once you''ve met Luan, or are you going to tell me you''re capable of giving him up?"

    "Never!" Ingrid hissed.

    "See that." Nora spoke with a sad expression. "For decades I''ve loved Luan. Do you know what it''s like? I never thought of another man besides him. Just the thought of seeing myself with another man makes me sick, do you understand that?"

    "N-No-"

    Nora interrupted her, "Now tell me¡­ How am I going to find someone else? Could you do that?"

    "..."

    "T-That¡­"Ingrid was silent. She didn''t have all the answers, especially for this one.

    Living a long life, and for decades loving the same person, she didn''t know how much devotion Nora had to Luan, but she couldn''t give up either. She loved Luan too much, and he loved her. There was no way Ingrid could take a step back, even though she knew Nora had a child with him.

    "... You two will both stay with Daddy... Isn''t that the best solution for everyone?" Lenore suggested.

    "Never!" "Definitely not!" The two responded loudly in unison.

    "Mm, you two are very selfish." Lenore sighed when she heard their answers and went to Luan. Then she hugged his arm. "Dad, what do you think about that?"

    "I only love Ingrid romantically," Luan told her, "I told you, I once loved your mother, but now I only love Ingrid. I like Nora differently."

    "But isn''t love eternal?" Lenore had never fallen in love. She had doubts. "Dad, will you ever stop loving Ingrid?"

    This aroused interest not only from Ingrid, but from Nora as well.

    "..." Luan twisted his lips. His daughter caught him in a good way: "No. I won''t stop loving Ingrid; and as for your mother... I practically forced myself to stop loving her; otherwise I would still love her today."

    "... Maybe you still love her, but you just forgot, or don''t want to remember," Lenore said in her cool voice, but it was even a little soft with a hint of disappointment.

    *

    Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý

    - Drop some power stone, please s2

    Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 269: How Nora and Luan Met

    <h4>Chapter 269: How Nora and Luan Met</h4>

    Time darkened as they traveled.

    "Let''s stop here and camp," Nora suggested.

    Luan made his clouds stop. He went down with Lenore and Ingrid. Nora came down with her pair of red bat wings. The ce they stopped was located in a dense forest, with more than 1 billion trees around. Most of the trees were over 20 meters long; these hindered the chances of encounteringrge flying monsters.

    "I''m going to iste the ce." Nora casts an absurd amount of spells in an instant. She was even faster than Luan. A hemispherical dome began to form around them; it was 200 square meters.

    "Nothing more to do," Luan shrugged. "I''ll set up the tent."

    "It is not necessary," Nora said.

    With a wave of her hand, she cut a lot of nearby trees, then she threw something hemispherical on the ground. With the sound of *Puff~!* a mansion appeared.

    Ingrid''s mouth dropped open. It was the first time she had seen something like this. Luan was already aware of this, but over time, he had forgotten, mainly because of the price that was at least 1 million credits to get a small house - a very high value for something that was not so useful at the moment if he could waste a little more time and create a tent.

    "Don''t just stand there,e in." Nora''s voice was neither high nor low. It was soft and a little cold as she looked at Ingrid.

    Ingrid sensed Nora''s hostility but didn''t let herself be shaken. She walked in and asked, "These werewolves, do they always attack you?"

    "Yes and no," Nora told her, "I met Luan because of them."

    Luan nodded. He still remembered like it was yesterday.

    "That was over 800 years ago," Nora said with nostalgia, "Luan was surrounded by werewolves when I saw him. It was love at first sight. I saved him and we started adventuring together. Later, we became friends with 3 others..."

    "What happened to them, Nora?" Luan pulled out a chair for Ingrid to sit in when they reached the living room. Pulling out another chair, Luan sat beside Ingrid and Lenore sat on the other side, while Nora sat across from Luan.

    "They went their own way." Nora said nonchntly. "I wanted to find a way to find you again, and they thought I had no hope. I started looking for ways and means while strengthening myself to reach the Seventh Order. Sometimes I still hear rumors about them, but it''s been 30 years and I haven''t seen them."

    "What if they had tried to stop you from looking for Luan?" Ingrid asked.

    Nora looked at Ingrid, her eyes a cold steel gray, "I would have killed them."

    Ingrid arched her brow. "Weren''t they your friends?"

    "One thing has nothing to do with the other." Nora smiled, her white vampire teeth gleaming. "If they tried to stop me from meeting Luan, I''d kill whoever it was."

    "Even if it was me?" Lenore asked with a cold smile.

    "...I would trap you in a dungeon until I found your father," Nora said.

    Lenore broke out in a cold sweat. She knew her mother would do something like that if it had happened.

    "I''ll use your kitchen." Luan got up.

    "It''s your house," Nora said with a charming smile. Luan looked at her and sighed but chose not toment.

    With Luan gone, the three girls stared at each other in silence, until Lenore said, "Ingrid, you''ve been dating my dad for how long?"

    Ingrid looked at her and immediately said, "It''s going to be 4 months."

    "4 months only?" Nora arched her left brow, then she smiled. "Very little time."

    "Yes, but we do..." Ingrid stopped what she was about to say, then she continued, "We show our love to each other every day we spend together."

    "... I see." Nora was jealous of her. For decades she wanted this, but because of Luan''s condition, she couldn''t have had what she wanted...

    Ingrid sort of sensed Nora''s frustration and envy, but decided to ignore it as she looked at Lenore. "Now that you''re here, you don''t need to wear your veil, do you?" She took hers off herself.

    "You are right," Lenore then said that she took off her veil. She was indeed a beauty, and on top of that, she reminded Ingrid a little of Catharina.

    Ingridmented, "You look like Luan''s sister."

    "Seriously? She¡­" Lenore stopped what she was about to say.

    "Exactly, she didn''t die." Ingrid was quick to notice her hesitation.

    "W-What is she like? Like, what does she look like?" Lenore was very interested.

    "Mm, a lot like you actually: with red eyes the same as Luan''s and white hair. She has an excellent body." Ingrid smiled a little. "She is quite indifferent and cold to strangers, but warm and kind to family members."

    Lenore tried to imagine. Although she managed to get a vague idea, she still preferred to see her in person.

    "And my grandmother?" Lenore asked.

    "Mm... She''s amazing," Ingrid said, "Maira is the most amazing woman I know. She raised Luan and Catharina on her own. Not only that, she created a hugepany called Dimas Corporation, and even though she was so busy, she always made time to cook dinner for her children."

    "So they didn''t tragically die this time¡­" Nora muttered. She still remembered how it was Luan''s Achilles'' heel. He had even fought to the death an Emperor (Sixth Order) while at the edge of the Fifth Order when he spoke ill of his mother.

    As they talked and became more familiar with each other, Luan finished cooking.

    - -

    Luan had gotten up the next morning while it was still dark. He started a fire, boiled some coffee, and fried some eggs and bacon. Thirty minutester he opened the kitchen window; the suns were now two huge blood-orange balls and he could feel the heat.

    "Good Morning," Ingrid said as soon as she arrived in the kitchen. She had her beautiful blond hair down. Moving closer, she kissed Luan''s cheek and went into the bathroom. After washing her face, she came back. Minutester, Nora and Lenore arrived too.

    *

    Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý

    - Drop some power stone, please s2

    Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 270: Restaurant Confusion

    <h4>Chapter 270: Restaurant Confusion</h4>

    Before they left, Nora turned to Luan and asked, "Luan, what are you going to do now?"

    "Obviously, I''m going back to shore in 3 days," Luan replied to her, "As I said, time on earth is returning. It''s the beginning of the apocalypse. For now, everything is normal, but as you well know, monsters grow bigger than intelligent beings, mainly because they have no brakes."

    "Brakes, you mean they don''t measure the consequences of their actions, yes?" Nora said coldly. Her was lost to monsters. Because of that she and her n were forced to live in the tower.

    "Exactly, monsters kill other monsters if they don''t have other beings, but as you know, they prefer intelligent beings, something instinctive," Luan replied.

    Soon they finished putting everything away and Luan said, "Because of this, I need to make the people of the earth stronger. I don''t want to lose ess to the tower store, much less lose the I live on."

    "You''ve done that before," Nora said, "Thest time, wasn''t it thanks to you that your survived? Just make sure you don''t let it take up all your time."

    Luan told her, "Of course, I''ve already prepared a lot of things, and I have new ideas to make humans stronger and be able to defend thend without needing my help."

    "By the way, is Lenore going with us?" Ingrid asked.

    Now that she knew Lenore was Luan''s daughter, it was likely she could go ashore.

    "You want to go?" Luan asked Lenore.

    "I¡­" Lenore looked at Nora.

    "Go ahead, I know you would like to spend time with your father. And you have the chance to meet your aunt and grandmother." She smiled.

    "Thanks, Mom." Lenore hugged her and smiled softly. Lenore was looking forward to going ashore. It would be the first time she would leave the 50th floor of the tower, and she felt her heart beat faster just thinking about it.

    "Nora, what is ''he'' currently doing?" Luan asked suddenly.

    "Oh, are you talking about ''him''?" Nora blinked her eyes as if it was something difficult to say. "Well... He made it to the Seventh Order."

    "I see¡­" Luan was silent afterward.

    Knowing that ''he'' made it to the Seventh Order was quite a shock to Luan. He felt a little sad actually; he was the one in front, but now he needed to return back to the start of the race. However, not everything was bad. Thanks to what happened, he got his family back and met Ingrid.

    ''Who are they talking about?'' Ingrid was intrigued, but she didn''t ask. However, she made a mental note to ask Luanter when she was alone with him.

    "Do not be sad," Nora said softly, "You''ll be able to reach that level again, now that that bitch Isab isn''t here to get in the way."

    "True." The corners of Luan''s mouth curved slightly. "Thank you, Nora." Ingrid didn''t like this at all, but she didn''t freak out.

    But suddenly, the smile on Luan''s face drooped, "I''m not exactly sad. You could say I''m even happy, partly excited."

    "That''s nice. If you cried, I would hug you and let your sorrows flow." Noraughed strangely, it was like a maniacughing.

    "Weird." Ingrid scowled at her, seeing the way sheughed.

    ''Weird, she says¡­'' Nora rested her chin with her hand and smiled, ''There''s a word someone hasn''t dared say about me for centuries.''

    Ingrid''s lips curved in a cold arc and her slightly droopy eyes hid the expression deep in her eyes.

    "Do you like to say that you are an old woman so much?" Ingrid said.

    Nora didn''t respond. She turned her head to look at Luan and there was a coldness between her eyebrows and eyes. "If your little girlfriend keeps pissing me off, I''ll kill her."

    Luan leaned back in his chair. His cold eyes squinted at Nora. He knew her very well; he even knew that her tolerance was very high, since if it were someone else, she would have already killed them.

    "Nora," Luan said indifferently, "you know this can''t be done, yes?"

    "So boring..." Nora puffed out her cheeks, but her cold gaze didn''t waver. "Believe me, I''m holding back as much as I can."

    "I believe you," Luan nodded.

    Ingrid looked at Luan, then looked at Nora again. She just didn''t like what she was feeling. It was horrible not having the power to go against Nora, at least not in terms of fighting strength. However, if it was beauty, attractiveness, even concerning love, it guaranteed itself; she loved Luan and knew he loved her.

    Lenore was silent the entire time. She looked up slightly. With her hands holding silverware as she ate and her long hair shielding half of her face, she looked unusually cool and distant.

    .

    .

    Walking through the city on the 45th floor, Maira and the rest were resting after fighting several monsters.

    "Mom, this looks like a good ce." As she said this, Cristina was pointing to a three-story upscale-looking restaurant.

    It was European in appearance, made of stones. Even around where the windows were located were detailings, made ofrger stones in a circr shape. Although not modern looking like the others, this one looked more attractive.

    "Yes," Maira agreed.

    The giants swallowed the pill they brought with them and shrunk in size. It would be impossible for them to enter the restaurant at their current size. On the outside, it would have been one thing, but on the inside it was totally different. The restaurant was white and clean, with ents on the thick wooden pirs around it, dark brown wooden tables, and round-seat chairs. It looked quite soft.

    "Good evening, everyone is very wee," a waiter told them politely and courteously. The restaurant was almost full, but there were some empty tables.

    Ma¨ªra said as she looked at the waiter, "Can you get five tables for us?"

    "Yes ma''am. One moment please." Saying this, the waiter bowed politely before leaving. Soon they saw that another five waiters had started to help put the tables together in the upper left corner of the restaurant facing the window. It was a very nice ce. Then the waiter returned them and led them to the table.

    "I joined you, finally." A voice echoed outside, then an 18-year-old young girl entered. She had short pink hair, big breasts, and a bulky body. She was charming, but her haughty look made people feel disgusted. Behind her, two tall, strong men appeared. They had white skin and were approximately 220 cm tall.

    "Get her!" The girl ordered arrogantly.

    "Yes, Mdy."

    The two men moved very quickly.

    Catharina was sitting in her chair, her dark eyes narrowed. She just smiled slightly and had an evil expression in her blood red eyes. Rising from her chair, she reached out and took the arm of one of them.

    *Bacha!*

    It was the sound of a broken bone.

    *Bam!*

    Her right leg simply kicked the other man''s leg. The man fell, half-kneeling in front of Catharina like that.? Everything happened in the blink of an eye.

    The other people in the restaurant didn''t even have time to react. They just saw Catharina''s ck cape with red ents floating softly. Her face looked calm and gentle as if she was just casually pushing a child. She reached out and threw the man towards the girl who had screamed earlier.

    "Ahhh!"

    When hit, because she took too long to react, the girl screamed very loudly. She mmed her back into a tall pir and fell forward, lying on all fours on the table, her panties showing as her skirt rode up.

    "Looks like the little princess didn''t learn her lessonst time," Catharina said slowly as she approached with slow steps towards the young woman who was moaning in pain on the floor.

    The girl stood up while holding her stomach in pain. She cursed as she pointed at Catharina. "Urgh! Bitch, you''ll pay for that!"

    Catharina smirked as she looked at the ck-eyed girl. "I see you''re still talking nonsense..."

    *Bacha!*

    "Ahhhhhhh!"

    The girl screamed so much that the waiters and the restaurant manager didn''t know what to do. They recognized the young woman whose leg was crushed by Catharina''s right foot; it was Princess Pam, daughter of the mayor of the city. But even knowing that fact, the strength Catharina disyed and the way her family members treated the whole interaction with indifference, scared them a lot. Therefore, they onlymunicated with the mayor so that he could resolve this situation.

    *

    Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý

    - Drop some power stone, please s2

    Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 271: The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 271: The Truth</h4>

    In front of the big door, Luan and the three girls were waiting.

    "See youter, Mom." Embracing Nora, Lenore said goodbye by kissing her cheek.

    Luan lightly kissed Nora''s cheek. "I''ll get in touch as soon as we get back."

    Nora looked into Luan''s eyes slightly with a strand of her scarlet hair swinging as she spoke very softly, "I''ll be waiting." That voice had a rity that couldn''t be hidden.

    Ingrid''s expression didn''t change, except for a smirk when she said, "No need to wait~"

    Seeing Nora''s unpleasant expression made Ingrid happy. She then walked through the door, leaving Nora behind. Luan and Lenore followed shortly after.

    It was Lenore''s first time on this side. She was like a child looking all over the ce with curiosity. This was especially evident when she got in front of the panel to exchange points; it was the first time she would use this. She had umted many points over the years. Very quickly she exchanged points for items she was interested in. She was increasingly surprised at how ''small'' the cost was. Although not that smallpared to shopping with people inside the tower, it was a very big difference. It was almost like she had been paying 99% tax before.

    There were even things that cost more than 100% of the original item. This made Lenore''s perspectives totally change. Now she understood better how powerful her mother was. Even without ess to the tower, she was so powerful. Just imagining if her mother had had direct ess, she would have been even more powerful.

    After buying a good amount of stuff. Lenore took off her veil, as did Ingrid, and Luan took off her mask, and Lenore left satisfied with them both. The way out of the tower was not surprising.

    "I''m getting nervous..." Lenore muttered as she reached the exit door.

    Luan looked at her as he took her hand. "It''s okay¡­ daughter. My mom and sisters will love you, I bet." He smiled.

    "Mm." Lenore nodded as she held his hand tightly.

    After passing through the portal, it was night on earth, or rather, in Brazil. Looking at his watch, Luan saw that it was 9:41 pm. His extra sensory perception detected that his family had already returned. Even the giants had returned to theirnds.

    Still holding Lenore''s hand, Luan turned, looking at her with his red eyes and said, "They''re back too. Let me exin so they understand what happened. They still don''t know I came here from the future."

    "Yes, you told them you came from the past, correct?" Lenore still remembered him mentioning this before.

    "Exactly. I didn''t want them to ask how they would die... But I think I was too protective. I''ll let them choose whether they want to know or not," Luan sighed.

    "But¡­" Lenore was interrupted.

    "No buts." Luan shot her a serious look. "I promised you and your mother that I would introduce you as my daughter. Don''t worry, I have my responsibilities, and I''ve known for a long time that I couldn''t put this moment off for long."

    "I see¡­" Lenore nodded nervously. She felt her heart beat faster. A familiar and pleasant sensation that she had never felt before she began to feel. Maybe it was the first time she''d felt the plug had fallen. ''Oh, he really is my father...''

    "So¡­this is thend? Mm... The Qi is quite high. I thought it would be more scarce," Lenoremented as she let go of Luan''s hand. Then she looked around the ind.

    Ingridughed a little. "It''s not like that everywhere on earth. It''s just here."

    "Oh, L... Dad did something?" Lenore turned to look in Ingrid''s direction.

    "Yes, he created a lot of spells and formations with a lot of monster cores. This resulted in the current amount of Qi," Ingrid exined.

    "Ohh, it makes sense now." Lenore nodded in understanding. Soon she turned to Luan. "Is that house where you live?" By her standards, the mansion on the ind was a big house at best, as the mansions in n Van Steffan were as huge as castles created on earth.

    "Yes, let''s get going." Luan, who knew about this, didn''t think her judgment was wrong.

    As they walked, Pooh and Zeus ran towards them, tails wagging wildly.

    "Luan, Ingrid." Leaving the mansion, Maira called for them while looking at Lenore strangely. She felt a strange familiarity with this woman who stood beside Luan and Ingrid. Behind Ma¨ªra were Catharina and Cristina.

    "Mm. We are back." Luan''s eyes heldplicated emotions that deepened. "Let''s go in first. I have something to tell you."

    "Okay¡­" Even though it was weird, Maira nodded as she made Catharina and Cristina go back inside the mansion with her.

    They walked into the living room and sat down on the sofa. Lenore didn''t sit down, but stood beside Luan.

    "Mother, Cristina and Catharina¡­" Luan paused. They were the only ones on the ind; the rest were doing other things off the ind, which was good for him.? "I lied to you all when I said I have memories from my past life a long time ago."

    "Oh, that''s it?" Mairaughed, "I know."

    "You know?" Luan frowned.

    "Yes, I know." Maira smiled softly, then she sighed, "You came from the future, yes?"

    "How-"

    "How do I know?" Maira interrupted, "I think you underestimated me too much." She smiled, "I found out a long time ago, you know. Your predictions were too correct to be simple predictions. Of course, at first I thought it might have been some kind of skill, but I soon realized it wasn''t - that you acted suspiciously a lot. But do you know why I never wanted to talk about it before?"

    "Why?" Luan looked very surprised at her.

    "Because it doesn''t matter." Maira smiled even more. "Luan, you''re my son, and that''s what matters. If you didn''t say it before, it means it was hard to say. Knowing you, it was very likely because we died horribly and you were afraid that we''d ask how we died, yes?"

    "I..."

    "Yes, I understand." Maira became serious, "And I won''t ask. I don''t even want to know. It doesn''t matter. Just tell me one thing: Has it ever been avoided?"

    "Yes, I''ve already killed..." Luan paused, "You are no longer at risk of dying the same way."

    "I understand." Maira smiled softly. "That''s what matters. As long as we won''t die, don''t talk about it. I don''t want to know."

    "I don''t want to know either~" Catharina shrugged. Despite being very surprised, even perplexed, she didn''t want to know how she died.

    Cristina, even though she was only 14, had a strong mentality. She didn''t really care about that. No, the truth was that she felt lucky. If not, she didn''t even know if she would have been dead in Luan''s other life. Maybe she was made a sacrifice for her sister? Or maybe even worse? Whatever it was, she preferred not to know as well.

    They continued talking for approximately 2 hours. Luan exined several things to them, like how he came from almost a thousand years from the future, but of course, it wasn''t exactly correct to say he came from the future since only the earth had gone back in time. The rest of the universe continued to rotate normally...

    "Okay, enough of that. I''m curious to know who this cutie is," Maira smiled at Lenore and asked.

    "Mom," Luan said, "She''s your granddaughter."

    "Granddaughter?!?"

    *

    Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý

    - Drop some power stone, please s2

    Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 272: Even if Its Hard to Accept

    <h4>Chapter 272: Even if It''s Hard to ept</h4>

    "Okay, enough of that. I''m curious to know who this cutie is," Maira smiled at Lenore as she asked.

    "Mom," Luan said, "She''s your granddaughter."

    "Granddaugther?!?"

    "Luan." Catharina walked over. Standing in front of Luan, she took him by the cor. "What the fuck are you saying? What do you mean a daughter? And another thing, she''s clearly older than you¡­ Wait¡­" She seemed to have understood. She jumped back from him while staring at him in bewilderment. Honestly, she noticed Lenore''s simrities, but that wasn''t enough for her to believe that her twin brother had a daughter who was apparently older than them both.

    Maira was still stunned. It was a very shocking revtion. She kept exchanging nces between Luan, Catharina and Lenore. She saw some of both her children in Lenore.

    "I think you''ve already connected the dots, yes?" Luan put his hand on Catharina''s shoulder, his red eyes showing different emotions, "I discovered her recently. It''s also why I said all that before, more precisely, Mom deduced everything correctly." He looked at her. "Mom, it all started when I met Nora Van Steffan¡­"

    For the next few minutes, he exined everything to them, or rather, he summarized it precisely and practically so that they could understand what had happened to him. Everyone went back to sit on the couch. It took a few minutes to process. It was too absurd to digest so much information.

    The one who was most anxious and even fearful was Lenore. She was afraid of being rejected. She already liked Maira, Cristina and Catharina as soon as she saw them, but she felt like an intruder to tell the truth.

    ''I¡­'' Her red eyes moistened.

    This did not go unnoticed by Maira, she stood up and hugged Lenore, who trembled in her arms. "God, honey... I... We''re not rejecting you." She hugged even harder. "We''re just too surprised. Sorry for making you think differently."

    "Can I call you grandma?" Lenore sniffed softly.

    "Of course darling." Maira rubbed Lenore''s beautiful white hair gently as she pulled back a little, giving her her best smile.

    "Grandma¡­" Lenore muttered as she hugged Maira again.

    "Aunt Catharina... It''s not bad, but it seems strange somehow..." Catharina beside her thought aloud. Cristina blushed furiously at the thought of being an aunt, as her brother''s daughter was older than her by over 10 years. She was even older than Luan, her supposed father. The situation was so strange; it made smokee out of her head as she was so confused at the time.

    They talked a little longer, before Maira heard Cristina''s belly growl.

    Smiling, she said, "I''ll be right back."

    Leaving, Maira prepared a very delicious dinner for them all and, of course, Lenore insisted that she could help; but once everything was on the table and they were all sitting around it, Maira got up and said a little prayer.

    Maira was not a Christian, but she believed that there was a superior being. Praying was not very frequent either, but today she felt like doing it. "We thank you, O Lord, for all the blessings you have bestowed on us this year," she began, "Thank you not only for the family fellowship, Lord, but most of all, we want to thank you for bringing Lenore to our family. Not only was she my son''s daughter, but she filled the empty space in his heart as he filled the empty space in hers. We ask the Lord to make her feel as wee and happy to be a member of our family and as proud as we are to have her here. Above all, Lord, please tell her how much we love her, and we ask that you bless her as you have blessed us...in the name of God we pray...Amen."

    When Luan opened his eyes again, he found Lenore sitting beside him with tears streaming down her face. Looking at her, he asked, "Are you okay?"

    "I''m fine," she smiled sweetly, "It''s just¡­well, I''ve never felt more loved than now¡­not for a long time."

    "We love you so much, pretty girl," Catharina said gently to her, reaching across the table and patting her hand gently, "You are a member of our family now, as far as we are concerned, and I never want to have you to forget about it, ok?"

    "Thank you, Catharina." Lenore smiled, looking around the table at all of them. "Thank you so much everyone."

    "You''re wee, my granddaughter," Maira smiled with tenderness and serenity, "And we are all so grateful and happy to have you here with us today."

    "That''s right," Ingrid smiled, putting her arm around Lenore as she sat on her other side. "I can''t say I''m happy with everything that happened, but I don''t dislike you, and I hope you can ept me too."

    "I will do my best," Lenore promised.

    "Good," Ingrid smiled.

    .

    .

    Lenore went to sleep in Maira''s room. She wanted to have some time alone with Maira. Luan went back to his and Ingrid''s room, and the two were now lying on the bed.

    "Good night, Luan," Ingrid purred softly, "I love you."

    "I love you too." He smiled. "And good night to you, my love..."

    That night they didn''t make love. Even though they loved each other a lot, there was no mood for it. A lot had happened, with the appearance of Lenore as well as the appearance of Nora. All of this together made Ingrid unable to get into the mood. Luan respected that, and just slept with her in his arms.

    .

    .

    The next morning, Luan woke up, soon noticed that Ingrid was missing.

    Less than three secondster, the bathroom door opened and there was Ingrid, looking absolutely stunning. She was wearing a tight-fitting pink short-sleeved blouse, tucked into a pair of white jeans that revealed all of her curves. Her blond hair flowed gracefully down her back, ending just above her shoulder des. Her makeup had been applied perfectly, deep blue eyeshadow around her dark brown eyes and blood-red lips.

    "God, you look beautiful," Luan muttered, then smiled.

    "Thanks," Ingrid smiled back, "Since you''re awake, get up and take a shower."

    "Mm." Luan got up from the bed. He was only in boxers. Heading out to the closet, he grabbed a clean set of clothes and headed for the bathroom right after giving Ingrid a good-morning peck.

    In the bathroom, Luan went to the hot tub against the far wall with a separate shower standing about three feet away from it, also along the back wall. The entire bathroom was d in white Italian marble, with a white porcin sink with polished brass fixtures against the wall facing the tub, and a toilet off to the side. Luan got in the tub and turned on the water, adjusting it until it was just the right temperature.

    *

    Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý

    - Drop some power stone, please s2

    Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 273: One Less Annoyance.

    <h4>Chapter 273: One Less Annoyance.</h4>

    After waking up the next morning, Luan got out of bed right after kissing Ingrid''s cheek. Going to the bathroom, he washed his face and brushed his teeth. Leaving the room, walking down the hall, he soon reached the kitchen.

    "Good morning, Luan." Without even turning around, Maira knew it was him.

    Luan smiled gently, approaching his mother. He hugged her from behind and kissed her cheek. "Good morning mom." He added, "It smells delicious."

    "I''m making pancakes with honey." Maira turned to him andughed, "When I talked to Lenore, she said she had never tried it."

    "Oh? Are you already wanting to please your granddaughter?" Luan raised an eyebrow, then he chuckled.

    "You bet." Maira smiled. "It might be weird having a granddaughter her age, but the world is a mess. Things are crazy, there are a lot of iprehensible things, but most importantly, I feel a great affinity with her, and I already like her a lot. "

    "Mm. I understand that perfectly." Luan took her hand. "Thank you."

    Maira patted his shoulder with her free hand, andughed, "Fool, no need to thank me for something like that. She''s family, regardless of how this all happened. I love you and I''m sure I will love her."

    "I love you mom." Kissing her cheek again, he let go of her hand, then started helping in the kitchen.

    "I know you do, and I love you too," sheughed.

    Around that time, Zeus chose to make his presence known by roaring loudly and wagging his tail. Maira looked at Zeus, a gentle smile curving her lips. "Wait a minute, I''ll take some food for you and Hercules."

    "Hercules?" Luan looked at Maira, not knowing who she was talking about.

    "Oh, I''m referring to Pooh," she smiled. "He grew up and became very strong. Calling him Pooh still is kind of ridiculous.I think he deserved a better name. That was the name Cristina chose, and Pooh, now Hercules, likes it a lot."

    "I see." Luan had nothing against it. He approached Zeus and rubbed his beautiful ck fur. The feeling was soft and pleasant to the touch. Because he had so much Qi in his body, Zeus felt so good. It was like he was getting a heavenly massage. He even purred in pleasant sounds like a small feline.

    After finishing helping, Luan started to leave. "I''ll be right back. I need to see something."

    "Okay." Maira didn''t need to know what he would do. If need be, she knew what he would say. After leaving the mansion, Luan started floating with clouds at his feet. In the air, his extra sensory perception expanded.

    ''I''ve tried so many with Fourth Order power...'' The speed of some races to fortify themselves was greater than humans. It gave off a little sense of crisis, but not enough to keep him from moving against them. Soon his attention was taken elsewhere. At that moment the California portal had opened.

    ''Witch Isab has returned...'' In the next instant, Luan practically teleported.

    Luan traveled rivers andnds at an amazing speed. Waiting for Isab to get away from people, it didn''t take long for her to arrive in a more deserted ce. Before she even noticed anything different, Luan appeared in front of Isab, and with a hand on her head, he made her pass out.

    ''Let''s see¡­'' Luan''s mind started to investigate Isab''s memories; everyst memory she had while in the tower was seen by him.

    ''That...'' The instant he saw that she was about to be possessed, he began toment thinking that he would have to kill this girl if necessary, however, soon he saw a young man appear and save the Witch Isab. And then he heard the following words: "Cursed Leviathan! Damn Emperor of W-"

    "Leviathan? And... The White Emperor?" Luan muttered. He was already suspicious before, but after this, he was pretty sure.

    ''Leviathan, what have you done?'' Leviathan, which now no longer had a fully formed consciousness, was in an embryo state so to speak. Itnded on Luan''s hand gently, without exerting much force. cing Isab leaning against the nearest wall, Luan flew away unnoticed.

    Secondster, Isab woke up confused. She didn''t remember what had happened; she only knew that she felt dizzy right after she passed out, but why was she so naturally resting by the wall? Shaking her head, she stopped thinking about it since she still wanted to go home.

    .

    .

    Luan returned to Brazil. By the time he arrived, everyone was already waiting for him.

    "Luan, is everything okay?" Ingrid asked. She found the way he was behaving strange. His silence aroused curiosity in everyone around the table.

    "Mm¡­" Luan looks at her. Sighing, he smiled a little. "I told you about the Witch Isab who killed me, yes? She... She was killed."

    "Dead? How, how did she die?" Lenore rose in surprise. She had already heard from her mother that Witch Isab was as strong as she was, and she hated to admit it, but she was still a little weaker than Isab.

    "The body she owned was reset to Earth, so she went back to the 45th floor where her ce of origin was. She was a parasite just like I imagined. The moment she tried to possess the Witch Isab''s body again, someone appeared," Luan began to exin, "He is also from Earth. By coincidence he found Witch Isab at the time she was about to be possessed. Of course, I also intervened a little. I had put a seal on her body, making her body ''closed''."

    "Is that why there was time for someone to save her?" Lenore guessed.

    "Yes, but I don''t think it''s just that." Luan smiled. "You see, before, humans weren''t so strong, as there was ack of resources and the Earth''s Qi was scarce, but with my help, some humans managed to strengthen themselves, and the man who helped her was the man who took second ce in the tournament of the game I created. Thanks to that, he was strong enough to go to the 45th floor."

    "So¡­" Catharina said, "Indirectly, this person helped you-? I mean, us."

    "Yes, but notpletely," Luan said, "The one he really saved was the Witch Isab. I would have killed her if she had been possessed again."

    "But I don''t think you would want to kill an innocent person," Cristina said.

    "No, but if I have to, I would," Luan said with a touch of coldness in his voice.

    Everyone understood very well. As much as Luan could help other people, his priority had always been him and his family.

    "Mom will be happy to hear this." Lenore drank some coffee, then her lips curled into a perfect arc. "She said many times how she hated the Witch Isab."

    "Changing the subject," Luan looked at Maira, "Mom, how is thepany?"

    "It''s okay, son." She smiled, "The Online Survival game alone has brought a lot of credibility to the Dimas brand. The amount of investors who want to invest in thepany can make twenty turns around the ind. Many projects and proposals are being made. In fact, your grandfather is now President and many countries have made alliances with Brazil."

    "I was going to ask about that next," Luan chuckled, "Grandpa is a wise person. I have some things to help the country get stronger and also help the allied countries. I''ll talk to himter."

    "I would like to meet him," Lenore said suddenly in her indifferent voice.

    "Okay. You cane along." Luan looked at her.

    "Mm." She nodded and continued to eat.

    *

    Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý

    - Drop some power stone, please s2

    Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 274: Under the Sea

    <h4>Chapter 274: Under the Sea</h4>

    After interacting a bit with the family. Lenore approached them a little, especially Maira. The age difference was not much, but, of course, Maira still treated her like a granddaughter, epting her easily.

    Catharina feltfortable teasing her brother in front of her niece. She epted Lenore. If so, maybe Ingrid felt more awkward about this situation, but her problem was that she wanted to have a child too.

    "Ingrid, I promise you that as soon as we reach the Sixth Order, I will be delighted to have a child with you." Luan kissed her face, then her lips.

    Separating her pink lips from his, she rested her head against his chest while coquettishly saying, "It''s a promise!"

    "Yes, a promise." Luan smiled a little, then he kissed her again.

    "Wow! Could you guys stop being so cheesy in front of us?" Catharina snorted yfully, then she added slyly, "Luan, do you have to do this in front of us? Leave my sister-inw alone."

    "..."

    "You know, I don''t tease you for no reason," Luan looked at her, "Not even when you started wearing a bra to hold back those bee stings you called boobs." And then he started tough.

    "See this, mom?" Catharina snorted, "He''s being mean to me again."

    "Again?" Luan, incredulously asked, "Didn''t you hear what I just said? I''ve never been mean to you..."

    "Oh? Seriously?" Catharina crossed her arms over her breasts and said contemptuously, "And what about when you put pepper around my ss? Or when you put a fake spider on my bed? Or when you put clear stic on my toilet? Or when you told the boy I liked that I wet the bed until I was 5? Huh? Do you want me to continue?"

    "¡­I don''t remember. I think living two lives has affected my memories¡­" Luan pretended not to remember.

    "You two stop it," Mairaughed, then looked at Catharina, "Any pain your brother gives you is well deserved, youngdy; you did the same to him, maybe even worse. Like the time you filled the whirlpool with condensed milk, or put stickers on his car, even when you told everyone at school that he was afraid of dolls until he was 13..."

    By this time, Cristina, Ingrid, Luan, and even Lenore were allughing, which made my sister just shake her head and smile and say, "Mom, you are embarrassing me¡­" She pouted.

    "Now, now, Catharina," Luan teased, "you don''t have to be unpleasant¡­ but I understand, because you''re starting to get old, olddy."

    "Oh yeah?" she smugly spat back yfully, "Well, you can kiss my old ass, brother."

    "Oh my God, and you eat with that disgusting mouth of yours?" Luan continued teasing, "I''m surprised you haven''t contracted a disease yet."

    "Oh shut up," Catharina giggled, "You annoying poop."

    Maira and the girls justughed at the happy jokes and teasing that almost always happened between Luan and Catharina, but it was only because they always got along so well.

    "Are you surprised, dear?" Maira smiled at Lenore. "Your father can be quite childish. As much as he has lived so many years in his past life, there is a 15-year-old child inside him who is always jumping around wanting to y," sheughed.

    "He''s not how I imagined at all." Lenoreughed too. She tried to hide it, but her giggle was a little cold, soft as the winter breeze, cool but somehow pleasant.

    Cristinaughed. "It''s been fun, but I''m going to train. I still need to stabilize my cultivation." And then she was gone, leaving a trail of childishughter in her wake.

    "Okay, honey. We also need to do that." Maira was talking about her and Catharina. They''d just increased their cultivation. Although their energies were stable, it was not good to put it off for so long.

    Luan looked at Lenore. "Train a little here. If you''re lucky, you might attract a fairy''s attention."

    "It''s amazing that there are fairies on this ind." Lenore had already felt the presence of fairies. Even though they were good at hiding their presence, she had a very good sixth sense. "Dad, are you going to cultivate now?"

    "No, I have other things to do." Luan smiled a little. "Stay as long as you like. I''ll be here for a few days or months. Currently, treasures have started to appear on this. If I don''t go after them, others will find them."

    "I understand." Lenore asked in her cold voice, "Is it okay if I go with youter?"

    "Yes, of course." Luan smiled. Turning to Ingrid, he asked as he held out his hand to her, "Shall we go?"

    "Yes." Ingrid took his hand.

    Clouds appeared, and soon they began to float in the sky. Instead of going to drynd, Luan headed towards the sea. He felt the slightly faint presence of treasure at sea. It may have been a small thing, but even if it was, it was better to find out for himself.

    ''I''ll need a lot of resources if I want to improve the Leviathan...'' He thought as he flew. In less than 10 minutes, he stopped flying.

    "Is it here?" Ingrid asked as she looked down at the sea below them.

    "It''s a little deep." Luan looked at her. "Do you want toe along?"

    "Mm..." Ingrid was thoughtful with her finger on her pink lips, then she said, "Yes, I do."

    "Okay, make sure you can hold your breath. Don''t be afraid." Luan smiled at her. "With your current power, it will be easy."

    Luan and Ingrid dove. Ingrid blew bubbles from her mouth as she tried to smile, and she ended upughing a little under the water. Not opening her mouth after that, she followed Luan.

    The instant they reached the bottom, what they found was a sunken ship. Algae, as well as some fish, were around or even inside the ship. Ingrid found this a little frightening, but she still held her ground as she swam towards the ship.

    After a while, they went deeper.? Luan motioned for her to follow him. The entrance door was stuck. Forcing it, he broke the door. It wasn''t as if the room was isted; water came in through other channels. The moment it opened, he headed in the direction that he was feeling the presence of treasures.

    ''Lost treasure perhaps?'' Ingrid wondered dubiously.

    The instant they arrived in front of another door, Luan forced his way through.

    ''That...'' Ingrid was stunned. Inside the ce, it was full of treasures, just as she imagined, but what surprised her was the skeleton of a woman hugging an open chest that was full of jewels. Even around her neck there were many jewels. There had probably been some on her wrists and ears, as some jewels next to the woman''s skeleton were sunken to the floor.

    Luan put all the treasures in the storage ring. There were a few things that would be helpful for a Third Order miner. Jewelry and diamonds, even some old firearms, he took, as he could sell it allter.

    .

    .

    After surfacing above the ocean, Luan sent the cloud towardsnd. In a sense, Luan was omnipotent on earth. Obviously, it was because the earth hadn''t finished ''waking up''. The energy still didn''t stop his senses from sweeping across the and feeling and hearing pretty much everything others were doing or saying.

    In certain situations, he could only regret what he observed. Many tragic things happened in every corner of the earth. Even though on the surface everything seemed to be fine, in reality, every second someone died, whether he/she was human or non-human.

    "Sigh, some humans don''t deserve to live¡­" Ingrid wasn''t as powerful as Luan when using her sixth sense, but she could still feel everything that happened around Brazil. One of the things that caught her attention was men wanting tomit rape, children being exploited or abused by adults, among other revolting situations.

    "Be a hypocrite." Luan understood her feelings. "You''re thinking it''s no use trying to save everyone, when you wouldn''t spend your whole life watching and protecting the weaker, yes?"

    "Yes," Ingrid admitted.

    "Like I said, be a hypocrite. Don''t care, just do what you want to do. You don''t have to close your eyes to what you can see and hear. If you want to save someone, go and do it." Luan touched her nose andughed, "Just don''t put your life at risk, okay?"

    "I will, but stop talking about being a hypocrite." Sheughed. "That word makes me feel really weird. I don''t like how that sounds."

    "Okay." Heughed too.

    .

    .

    Just as Ingrid wanted, she helped many people who she saw needed help. Not to the extreme, but at least those who were in real danger. Afterwards, she went with Luan in search of new treasures.

    Traveling all over Brazil, it was inevitable that they would find some things. The most lucrative ce was the Amazon. It was and that was not explored much. When they entered there, Luan and Ingrid found many surprising things.

    Things such as....

    *

    Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý

    - Drop some power stone, please s2

    Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 275: Thats Not Worthy

    <h4>Chapter 275: That''s Not Worthy</h4>

    "Let''s go back," Luan said. Ingrid beside him nodded in agreement. After spending some time trying to find treasures, he ended up finding a significant amount, but there weren''t many that would be useful for them.

    On the way back, Luan said, "I''ll announce the herbs and treasures I want to buy. That way, it will be easier for me to get those items."

    "It''s a good idea," Ingrid said with a serious look, "but wouldn''t that cost a lot of money?"

    "Money is not an issue." Luan smiled a little. "We have enough money to support a country. Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing."

    "Mm." Ingrid nodded again.

    "By the way," heughed, "Worrying about things like this; we''re not even married yet, but you''re already acting like my wife."

    "¡­" Ingrid blushed, but then said as she puffed out her chest, "Yes, and? Don''t you intend to marry me?"

    "Hahaha!" Luanughed out loud to the sky, and then he hugged her. "Of course I do. How about we get married now? You ept?"

    "Is that your proposal?" Ingrid snorted. Sheughed with tears in her eyes, "Are you serious?"

    "Mm." Luan nodded. "The ring, I already gave you, yes? Of course, I''ll get a better er."

    "I... Of course I ept!" She hugged him, but then said flirtatiously. "But let''s wait¡­ Now is not the right time."

    "Yes, we''ll talk about it another time." Luan smiled, "I just want you to know that I intend to marry and be with you for the rest of my life, even if it''s for all eternity."

    Ingrid was no fool. She caught something in Luan''s words suggesting he wanted to adhere to immortality. Maybe this was a dream before, but now... ''Maybe it''s possible?'' The tears in Ingrid''s eyes deepened.

    .

    .

    After they returned to the ind, Luan began to ce many monster cores into the hole he created earlier. This helped to strengthen the ind, improving the formation. Not only that, it was bing an artifact and could soon merge with the leviathan¡­ The Qi vein was building in a thriving way. If it continued, the ind''s Qi would be so dense that by far it would be the best ce on earth to cultivate.

    By the time they arrived on the ind, the Elite Squad and the rest were waiting there for them. It had been a few days since they had seen Luan and Ingrid. Elijah and the rest were thrilled to see them return, and they ran to greet them.

    Luan patted Elias on the shoulder as he smiled, "My old friend, I see you''re trying hard."

    "Yes, I finally managed to reach the strength of one dragon," Elijah said proudly. In their group, he had be the strongest, after Luan''s family. He was already getting worried. Since the Elite Squad had a lot of talented people, if he went soft, he would lose face in front of his subordinates.

    "Your parents are well?" Luan asked.

    "Yes, thanks to you," Elias said with a goofy smile, "Dad is helping your grandfather, while my mother is with my father. I got some good resources, and thanks to that, the strength of both father and mother has reached the Third Order."

    "Good." Luan walked to the edge of the ind. Looking at the city in the distance, he said, "You can now go to the 50th floor, but I don''t rmend doing that now. Wait until everyone has the power of one dragon."

    "Mm." Elijah said, "I have this to say. Even the 45th floor has a high degree of difficulty for us. I''m not silly enough to think that we can get stronger if we go to the 50th floor."

    Luan nodded.

    "Have you met my daughter?" Luan asked.

    "That..." Elias showed confusion. He still couldn''t understand. "How is it possible. I mean, she''s so grown up..."

    "There are things that are beyondprehension. You just need to know that she is my daughter." Luan patted Elias''s shoulder lightly, and Elias nodded.

    "Okay, I wanted you close by so that nothing will be affected," Luan said seriously. "I''m going to teach you an attacking technique. If you were to buy it in the tower, it would be worth at least 500,000 credits."

    "500,000¡­" Elijah swallowed and his heart beat faster.

    "Ready?" Luan pulled back a little.

    "Yes!" Elijah was more serious than ever.

    From a distance, the Elite Squad looked at Elijah with envy, but didn''t try to learn as it could possibly hurt if they learned the technique the wrong way or weren''tpatible with them. And they were right: without having the strength of at least one dragon, it would be suicide to learn that technique, as it wasted a lot of Qi.

    Elias'' progress in learning the technique was faster than Luan had anticipated. He realized that Elias had be very talented when it came to learning lightning element techniques.

    Time flew by...

    Luan''s exnation and demonstration wasplete and Elijah''s study wasprehensive. Elijah achieved a basic understanding of the Fist of the Lightning Dragon in just five days.

    "You finished learning in less than a week. In fact... I''d say I''m a good teacher." Luan eximed.

    Elijah, who was smug, rolled his eyes.

    "I''m the talented one," Elijah said jokingly, only to suffer a blow from Luan and fall to the ground.

    "Ugh."

    Groaning, Elias regretted what he said. He looked up at the sky, then raised his hand, andughed out loud.

    "Is he fine?" The Elite Squad had watched Elias learn often, so they saw what happened now.

    Elias''s subsequent outburst ofughter surprised them.

    "Luan?" Catharina approached. She scowled as she looked at Elias lying on the ground. Snorting, she looked at Luan. "Are you finished? Can you teach me something too?"

    Luan rubbed her white hair, and Catharina pushed his hand away as he pouted. He smiled, "Yes, call mother and the rest of the women on the ind. The technique I''m going to teach you is suitable for women. It''s on the edge of the Third Order. It''s a basic technique to learn, but very useful."

    "I will be back in a moment." Catharina looked again at Elias, who was now sitting on the ground, then left.

    Minutester, all the girls arrived.

    *

    Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý

    - Drop some power stone, please s2

    Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 276: Light Travel

    <h4>Chapter 276: Light Travel</h4>

    In front of Luan, even Lenore was waiting. Although she was already strong, she also had vast knowledge, she would like to learn what Luan intended to teach them.

    Luan, of course, didn''t care. Learning what he wanted to teach wouldn''t do any harm. It was a low-level technique, so to speak, but it was solidly grounded - aplete technique, with power greater than the real level. If someone were to master the technique, it would be even better than high-level techniques.

    The name of the technique was Journey of Light. Despite the name, it wasn''t just used to increase speed, it was very useful for attacking by encircling fists or weapons and attacking, or even feet. The beam of light, truly moving at the speed of light, was powerful enough to ovee a few more levels of Cultivation itself.

    While Luan demonstrated the technique to them. Maira and the girls couldn''t help but gasp in amazement. Even Lenore, who thought it wouldn''t be of much use to her, now understood how wrong she was!

    "Lord of the Vampires¡­" Lenore blew out a breath. She now understood that they still greatly underestimated Luan.

    Her mother, Nora, had said before that Luan was king among the Sixth Order beings. He had amassed so many techniques that he was almost invincible at his own level. Only beings of the Seventh Order would be able to defeat him. Initially, Lenore thought her mother was overreacting. But, maybe it was true?

    "Hey." Luan gently patted Lenore on the head, then said seriously, "Don''t get distracted."

    Lenore looked at Luan in surprise as he ced her hands on her head. To tell the truth, it wasn''t bad. Did she somehow like it? It was strange... Was it because she was his daughter and so she wanted to be scolded by her father? Honestly, she herself didn''t quite understand what she felt at that moment.

    "Yes." Lenore became serious. She didn''t want Luan to think she was struggling.

    .

    .

    Twenty dayster...

    Luan had spent his time training the girls, as well as the Elite Squad and their closest family members. He even taught his grandfather a little while he had time. Nobody''s cultivation level had increased by a great margin, but inpensation, their fighting power had increased vastly. Most of the problems they had regarding attack techniques and movements were resolved by consulting with Luan. No doubt they were now strong enough to go to the 50th floor. But obviously, it was still dangerous, and it would be better for them to stay for 1-2 months on the 45th floor.

    While the other races that were on earth were still silent, some had taken over smaller towns, which was inevitable unless Luan wanted to exterminate them all, but that wasn''t an eptable scenario for him. Even though many races were xenophobic, not all were like that. From experience, Luan has seen all the races in his previous life thrive; it just required a matter of time. He also didn''t want to babysit thend, rather he wanted to help those close to him.

    As he thought about what to do next, a new wave of monsters began to appear on earth.

    "That''s¡­" It wasn''t new for them to feel this phenomenon.

    Looking up at the sky, Maira and the rest sighed. On the other hand, Ingrid''s eyes sparkled with anticipation. Last time, she saw how important monster cores could be. If used to further power the ind, Luan''s goal of merging the ind with Leviathan would be closer to being fulfilled.

    .

    .

    - Almost 1 hourter, in the state of Santa Catarina, Florian¨®polis -

    A rooster, followed by a herd of chickens and a few humans, walked the streets that were now destroyed by monsters. The strangest thing was that the rooster was in the lead. Even humans seemed to be under the rooster''smand.

    At that moment, a blue ray shed before their eyes. When they opened their eyes again, a gigantic being of a blue color was visible. The body was that of a dragon with a wingspan the size of an aircraft carrier. The dragon had three straight horns and blood-red eyes.

    The blue dragon with red horns on top of its head. It looked like a terrifying ocean sea. There were also blue mes burning around its body. The cock and the rest didn''t even dare breathe.

    ''My God! This monster is even stronger than the rooster!'' The human, Enzo, was trembling with fear. The other humans following the rooster felt even worse. Their legs went weak and they dropped to their knees. The chickens didn''t have the intelligence of the rooster. When they felt the devastating presence of the blue dragon, they started to squeak, totally terrified.

    Suddenly the cock crowed. He tries to bewitch the dragon and calm his harem. Though it worked with the chickens, the dragon in the air snorted in disdain and was about to retaliate. The Qi emitted by the dragon began to grow. Soon it was at the peak of the Fourth Order. The skies began to distort, and the nearest houses and shops began to copse under the pressure of the blue dragon.

    The rooster had just reached the power of the Fourth Order, but it wasn''t enough to face a monster that was at the peak of the Fourth Order. When they all thought it was over, clouds formed in front of the city, blocking the mes of the blue dragon that shot toward the rooster and the rest. In the next instant, a tiny beingpared to the blue dragon appeared; that being was a human. The cock was visibly in shock. Somehow, he felt some affinity with that human.

    It was then that he saw something he would never forget... The human simply punched the blue dragon, and then a loud roar echoed, causing strong gusts of wind, creating sparks in space-time because of the speed of the blow. Soon a hole appeared in the chest made up of dragon scales.

    The hole was hugepared to the size of the human''s fist, and the dragon didn''t even have time to react. Liters of blood began to flow. Just like a kite with the line cut, the dragon started to spin in the air, falling towards the ground, but he was captured by the clouds that once protected the city.

    Enzo came out of his stupor and eximed, "This is the White Dragon Emperor! Wow! He''s so strong!"

    The rooster looked at Enzo. He didn''t speak any humannguage, but he understood. When he heard what Enzo said, he seemed to remember something and nodded as if he understood something.

    Another human beside Enzo nodded, "He''s the strongest human on the. Of course, he is powerful. We would have died before we could even react if he hadn''t shown up."

    A woman got up with difficulty and sighed, "This dragon was very unlucky. He soon found the White Dragon Emperor."

    "Luckily he came." Another human rose. He felt he had too much emotion for his poor heart to handle. Looking withplex emotions towards the flying Luan, he said, "We were very lucky this time."

    The rooster wanted to refute all this. He had his own pride, and when he heard his subordinates worship another living being, he felt indignant, but he didn''t show it. A determination appeared in the rooster''s eyes. He knew he needed to be even stronger!

    *

    Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý

    - Drop some power stone, please s2

    Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 277: Dragon of the Fifth Order

    <h4>Chapter 277: Dragon of the Fifth Order</h4>

    "My God, who is this girl?"

    "She is amazing!"

    "I''ve never heard of her. Is she someone who came back from the tower?"

    In the Philippines, Lenore was flying with a pair of veiled wings covering her face, while ying monsters so easily that it made humans, even non-humans that inhabited that part of the country, stunned.

    Her power was far superior to anything they had ever seen. Inpetitiveness. They''d only seen someone so powerful in videos, but personally, it was the first time. And this was done by someone who looked as young as the White Dragon Emperor and the Blood Goddess.

    Lenore was indifferent to themotion caused by her. Without saying a single word, she only caught the monster cores, and soon she was gone, leaving the people watching even more stunned.

    .

    .

    In Canada, Maira, Catharina, Cristina, and Chloe were helping the country to eliminate the monsters. The only resource they didn''t leave were the monsters'' cores, while the corpses were not so useful for them and left to be resources for the country. The same happened with other countries. The Elite Squad was divided into 4 groups and sent to other countries.

    Unlike before, the number of monsters was high. Even Ingrid had to act alone and go help other countries, while only Luan stayed in Brazil.

    Of the group, he was the strongest. As a patriot, he gave priority to Brazil. That''s why he stayed. Even so, the support his people were giving to other countries was big enough, as they eliminated the strongest monsters, which was less of a burden for them.

    - Two dayster... -

    Luan appeared in India. He had finished killing all the worst monsters in Brazil and the neighboring countries. As a country with the secondrgest poption in the world, the number of monsters was not small.

    "There are many in fact..." In the air, Luan muttered as he looked at the scattered monsters.

    His power began to take shape, creating clouds, but not only that, tree branches were attached to the clouds. Soon, the branches pierced the bodies of many monsters, controlling those with weaker minds and forcing them to attack other monsters, while the clouds trapped and helpedrger groups at serious risk of death.

    "Wow! We are still very weakpared to him."

    "Damn, how did he get so strong?"

    "This is insane!"

    Some people were flying, while others on the ground killing the terrestrial monsters. They were the most powerful humans in India who had the privilege of going to the tower. Because of that, their strength wasn''t weak, but byparison, they were still far below the power Luan disyed.

    A man with metallic wings approached Luan. "Hello Luan Dimas, I''ve heard a lot about you." He spoke in broken Portuguese. "I am General Shankar Indraji Singh. We are very grateful for your help."

    Luan spoke in fluent Hindi with nonchnce as he looked at him. "Okay, the strongest monsters in this region are already dead. Can you handle the rest, yes?"

    Surprised to hear Luan speak Hindi fluently, he soon smiled amiably. "Yes, thanks again."

    "Mm." Luan nodded with the same nonchnce, then he was out of sight.

    General Shankar took a few deep breaths. He wasn''t weak, but he wasn''t even able to keep up with the speed Luan demonstrated.

    Soon, Luan was seen all over India. It didn''t take more than 5 hours for the monsters of the Fourth Order until those that were close to the Fifth Order were killed.

    When General Shankar received the news, he muttered, "He is indeed iparable..."

    .

    .

    Scattered across the world, Luan found many dragon descendants. The remains were useful to him, so he mainly hunted them. His strength had grown as he used the lineage of dragons.

    In front of him was a dragon that had the strength of the Fifth Order, that dragon was about to enter China. Luan stood in front of the dragon as his aura grew and his Qi put the dragon on alert.

    *ROARRR!*

    Giving off a fierce roar, the dragon hoped to intimidate and paralyze Luan, but it didn''t. Snorting coldly, Luan''s white dragon eyes narrowed. His pupils were fiercer than those of the dragon which had a wingspan the size of 2 aircraft carriers.

    Luan''s body was surrounded by the white scales of a white dragon. It was incredibly intimidating, but at the same time, it was beautiful: a rare species, capable of making weak-hearted women faint from all the pheromones he gave off.

    Byparison, even the dragon in front of him was stunned. Luan''s charm transcended species, mostly as he was practically half-dragon because of the technique he used. As Luan roared like a dragon, the dragon was in shock and could not move.

    Luan''s Qi formed a powerful attack, which soon created cracks in the air as it approached the dragon at an insane speed. Trying to rouse itself back from being stunned, when it finally did, the dragon snorted, increasing its defense using both the fire and earth elements.

    *BOOOOOM!*

    A rumbling sound, creating cracks in the air, echoed like the sound of thunder and the ground below was devastated. Trees, even mountains disappeared miles around the ce.

    The dragon''s defense was broken. The cloud wolf broke the defense and prated the dragon''s throat by biting with its cloud teeth and snorting with Luan''s Qi, creatingyers of Qi that were more powerful than adamantine.

    Blood spattered, painting the sky red as the dragon roared and tried to break free from the cloud wolf''s grip.

    Luan approached, almost as if he had teleported right after a supersonic sound echoed, and a very powerful punchnded on the dragon''s head.

    *BOOOOOOOOM!*

    The power behind Luan''s punch was able to create shock waves. The dragon that had already lost its defense could not withstand such attack power, and its head was crushed. Its body was thrown towards the already devastated terrain. A crater formed from the impact of the dragon''s colossal body.

    Luan approached. The dragon, however wounded it was, was still breathing, but it was taking itsst breaths. Before closing its eyes, it looked at Luan.

    Luan was indifferent to this as he ced his hand on the dragon''s body and sat down on the ground. He started meditating right there. The dragon roared onest time. Its power was leaving its body too fast!

    Luan''s body lit up. The dragon''s Qi was being absorbed by him. Even the blood and life essence was being consumed by him. The surrounding blood became Qi particles and headed towards Luan. He looked like a ck that sucked everything around him. Luan''s Qi grew more and more.

    Those who felt the earlier pressure of Luan and the dragon''s battle were approaching cautiously, but now, upon feeling Luan''s current Qi, they shivered from head to toe until many had peed their pants. It was frightening; Luan was like a ferocious beast, capable of devouring anything that came in that direction.

    "I- I think it''s better not to approach us, yes?" A woman spoke in fear while stammering.

    "Y-Yes, Ming is right...!" The others didn''t disagree.

    Are you kidding? Even if they each had ten lives, they wouldn''t have the courage to go to where that mighty Qi was emitting.

    *

    Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý

    - Drop some power stone, please s2

    Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 278: Do You Know Who Youre Talking To?

    <h4>Chapter 278: Do You Know Who You''re Talking To?</h4>

    "Ninth Stage Peak..." Luan muttered as he opened his eyes that seemed to know all the mysteries of the stars. His Qi power was now very powerful and rich. His bones having undergone changes, he was able to reach Stage 10 of the Twelve Golden Bones Realm.

    "Officially in the Fifth Order." Luan''s red eyes gleamed coldly. Dragon Qi was full of cruelty. If he wasn''t strong enough, he could be a heartless monster.

    Both his Qi and his body had the strength of 10 dragons. Byparison, he had the strength of 10,000 humans or 20 dragons - a brutal force capable of destroying a country in less than 1 day.

    While Luan was getting ready to leave, a group of people flew by. When they looked down and saw only a visibly battered man, his face and body smeared with blood, raggedly clothed, inside a crater, they wondered what must have happened to have made this happen.

    "Is he hurt?" Quon muttered.

    Chang, beside him, flying with mechanical wings, said cautiously, "It seems so. What did he fight to end up disfiguring the whole surrounding scenery?"

    Luan lifted his head, his eyes fixed on the group of people who had just arrived.

    "Where is the monster?" In fluid English, a woman with long ck hair asked.

    "Dead," Luan replied coolly.

    The man beside the woman frowned, not liking the tone of Luan talking to Ming. "Boy, don''t go too far. Do you know who you''re talking to?"

    "Chu, it''s okay," the Ming girl said in her sweet voice.

    "No, he needs to learn a lesson," Chu said in an authoritative voice.

    Luan narrowed his eyes. He was looking at the man like he was looking at an idiot. "Don''t bother me." He was about to leave.

    "Damn it! I''ll see to it you stop being so unrestrained!" Chu''s hands moved abruptly, generating a slight detonation sound. "First I''m going to cripple both your legs, and then I''m going to take your spoils aspensation for talking to us like that!"

    "Green Dragon!" the man screamed with a pair of metallic wings on his back. He flew towards Luan. This was a very quick and powerful technique he had gotten from the tower. Chu trained a lot for several days, already mastering the initial stage of the technique and managing to manifest the aura of a dragon when attacking. His speed was fast and his attack was powerful. Using the power of his almost Fourth Order cultivation, one blow was enough to cripple any opponent he had met!

    Luan red, remaining still, condensing his White Dragon Negative Qi, the right fist slightly glowing with the power of two dragons. By the time Chu''s sharp ws were right in front of him, his eyes turned so cold they were capable of causing goosebumps.

    "Hold up!"

    It was toote. Chu''s allies never forget this scene for the rest of their lives.

    At that moment, the punch filled with the white dragon''s overwhelming power caused ripples in the air, seeming to split the wind itself.

    Chu''s heart pounded! He had a terrible premonition as if he were the prey hunted by the dragon and not the other way around. It made all the fine hairs on his body stand on end; even his blood was frozen.

    "Impossible!" Ming yelled in disbelief, "How can he be so strong even though he''s so hurt?"

    How could this man create such strong pressure? They had made a mistake: Luan was never hurt. That blood wasn''t even his.

    Chu grits his teeth. "I won''t believe you can block my attack. Die!"

    "Heh¡­" Luan found this funny. When he punched in Chu''s direction, he didn''t even use the technique.

    *BOOOM!*

    Luan''s heavy blow exploded, creating a powerful st of shock waves that caused Chu''s arm to break bit by bit, turning to mush. Luan''s fist didn''t stop, continuing its way toward Chu''s chest.

    *Bang!*

    Chu flew like a bird with a battered wing, twirling in the air, soon falling heavily to the ground. He remained motionless as he fell to the ground, showing no sign of life.

    "You..." Chu''s allies were looking at this in disbelief. Their eyes were terrified.

    The Ming girl pointed her finger at Luan while stammering, "Y-You... He''s the son of the President of China! You won''t get away with it; you''re definitely dead!"

    "Oh?" A cold smile curved Luan''s lips. "You know? Dead men tell no tales."

    "No!!"

    Ming deeply regretted having threatened Luan. "Wait! W-We''re not going to say anything, right?"

    She looked at the others. They didn''t even dare speak, just nodded tightly.

    While Luan was silent, a young man who looked like Chu shouted, "Hug me, now!"

    A light enveloped them all the moment they all embraced him. In the next instant, they were gone. Luan was surprised they had something like that. A random teleport device was extremely expensive to acquire on earth, but thinking that this boy could also be the son of the President of China, it was possible that their party could have had a lot of credits to buy things in the tower by collecting taxes...

    "Should I chase them?" Luan scratched his head. What a headache...

    Although he wasn''t afraid, it would be problematic if the President of China wanted to make trouble for his family. Luan walked over to Chu and went through his belongings. As expected, there was another random teleport device.

    Taking the metal wing, and the rest of the dead man''s belongings, Luan scratched his face as he manifested his Qi. However, even after that, he was not able to find that group.

    "Forget it. If they try to get me in trouble, I just need to kill them allter," Luan muttered as he began to float.

    .

    .

    When Luan returned to Brazil, the spoils he got were plentiful. Throwing monster cores inside the ind formation, his Qi density increased several fold.

    Now that he officially had the power of the Fifth Order, he was able to bring out Leviathan without burdening himself. The Leviathan flew over the ind, and using his cloud powers, Luan connected to it. At least the Leviathan was able to be self-sustaining by the ind''s Qi. For now, that was enough.

    Almost 4 dayster, everyone from Luan''s entourage returned to Brazil and met Luan on the ind.

    "This ind is bing more and more mystical." Lenore was amazed. She felt proud looking at her father. It was a whole new feeling, and when she noticed he was already in the Fifth Order, she smiled sweetly.

    "Father, congrattions," she said softly.

    "Thanks." Luan smiled at her.

    Catharina gave Luan a weak punch in the arm and said with dissatisfaction, "Damn, you''re getting stronger. Damn it, wait for us to catch up to you!"

    "Oh? Isn''t it because you didn''t try hard enough?" Luan squeezed her cheek, making it red.

    "Annoying." Catharina pped his hand, and huffed, "You dare say that?! I tried like I never tried before. Do you think I''m that abnormal?!"

    "Tsk, that''s just sad." Luan smiled when he saw that she was getting tears threatening to fall from her eyes. "Okay, sorry. You tried really hard; I''m a freak."

    "Humph! d you know it~" In the end, it was all crocodile tears. She gave a victorious smile and even made a "V" sign for their mom and the rest.

    "¡­" Luan was shocked.

    *

    Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý

    - Drop some power stone, please s2

    Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 279: Anniversary

    <h4>Chapter 279: Anniversary</h4>

    The next morning, when Luan opened his eyes, he saw Ingrid curling up against his chest like azy kitten and sleeping well. Luan could not help but smile as he continued toy still in the bed next to her. With his hyper-sensory perception, Luan noted that there were no problems imminent. The fact that most of the monsters were exterminated made his mind lighter.

    ''They''reing back...'' It was easy for him to feel his family membersing back towards the ind. The fastest was Lenore, possibly only 2 hours away from the ind.

    Ingrid moved suddenly. Opening her eyes, she looked at Luan with a sleepy expression, then she smiled. "Today is Cristina''s birthday."

    "Mm." Luan knew this and nned to do something special. "We''re going to have a party and invite only family members. It will be good for her to be surrounded by people who like her."

    "I agree." Ingrid kissed him, then she sat up in bed. "Mmmm¡­" Stretching, she started to crawl out of bed.

    .

    .

    "Luan, a little help here?" asked Ingrid.

    "Hm?" Turning around, he saw that she was decorating the house, and went to help.

    "I hope Cristina likes it." Ingrid smiled sweetly as she ced assorted sweets on the checkered table. In the middle there was a giant five-story strawberry cake on the back wall. It said: [Cristina Dimas ¨C Happy Birthday!]

    "Do you still doubt?" Luan arched his brow, then he smiled.

    "¡­ How dumb I am. Yes, how could she not like it? I can even see her happy smile." Ingrid tapped her forehead and nced at Luan out of the corner of her eye andughed at herself.

    "Dad?" Lenore''s voice echoed.

    "I''m in the living room," Luan said out loud.

    Soon, a white-haired, red-eyed angel walked in... Lenore looked at the room''s decor while getting curious. Some things are not for understanding, they are simply for living. Birthdays were something Lenore didn''t celebrate. The customs of vampires and even many other beings did not celebrate every year of life, but most were at specific ages.

    "Wee back," Luan said with a weing smile as he looked at her. Lenore froze for a second, then she nodded and tried to smile, but tragically failed¡­

    Luan noticed her strange expression and tried not tough. Approaching her, Ingrid took Lenore''s cool, delicate hand. "Want to help us? We are decorating for Cristina''s birthday."

    "Oh¡­" Lenore didn''t know how to react to this when she remembered that Cristina, who was 15 years old at most, was her aunt. Closing her eyes briefly, she gently pulled her hand away and said, "I want to help."

    "Excellent." Ingrid smiled, not caring that Lenore was tugging on her hand.

    After Lenore joined, the speed of the decoration process had increased.

    "Should this go here?" With crates of beer, Lenore asked as she pointed to the white freezers.

    "Yes," Luan nodded.

    "OK." Swiftly, she correctly ced the beer cans in the freezer.

    .

    .

    It was almost 5 o''clock in the afternoon by the time the Elite Squad returned. Only Maira, Catharina, Chloe, and the main hostess, Cristina, were missing. She, Catharina, Chloe, and Maira were not far away; in less than 30 minutes they would arrive. The main reason was that Maira and the rest were dying their arrival to allow time to make all the preparations.

    Cristina, although innocent in some ways, was able to deduce what was going on. When she arrived, Cristina could feel the presence of many people she knew in the mansion, yet still she seemed sweet with that genuine expression of affection. Her big eyes grew moist, and she felt like crying. Maira knew she couldn''t hide anymore, and she hugged Cristina softly and murmured, "Happy birthday, baby girl."

    "Mm... Mm..." Cristina nodded, unable to speak. The words were locked in her throat. She knew that if she tried to speak, she would choke with tears. Catharina and Chloe had a smile on their faces and helpedfort Cristina.

    "I am better now," she said, her voice a little hoarse.

    "Okay, they''re all waiting for you, dear. Let''s go in," Maira said affectionately as she wiped the trail of tears from Cristina''s pretty face.

    As soon as they entered the ind, they passed the mansion door, screams echoed.

    "Surprise!"

    Maybe not so much, but Cristina felt her heart leap. She automatically felt like crying again when she saw so many familiar faces smiling at her. As far as she remembered, this would be the first time she would celebrate her birthday. Gradually, she was surrounded by the people she loved the most.

    Alice Garcia, her best friend at school, said with a sweet smile, "You look beautiful, Cris."

    "Thanks." Cristina blushed a little. "You look beautiful too."

    "Hehee~" Aline stuck out her tongue. "I tried really hard, as it would be my best friend''s first birthday party, and I wanted to be a part of the many that we will celebrate together."

    Cristina didn''t speak. Instead, she hugged Aline gently. Everyone who saw this had a gentle smile on their face. Elias'' mother and father attended the party. Although Elias'' father was very busy, he made time to attend. Everyone from Luan''s immediate family was in attendance. Even their grandfather, Saulo Dimas attended, despite his busy schedule.

    After singing Happy Birthday, it was time to cut the cake. When she took the first piece, Cristina looked in the direction of the person who hadpletely changed her life. "The first piece goes to the person who made me see how beautiful the world can be, and how I could also be loved. I have no words to measure how grateful I am to meet my Master and older brother. Luan, the first piece is for you."

    Many were moved by the way Cristina spoke. Although she was young, her words were loaded withplex emotions. The feelings she went through in the little speech she gave was able to make many of them cry. It was touching how she knew how to be grateful and how she showed so many emotions in so few words. Her beautiful eyes of obsession sparkled beautifully as she passed the piece of cake to Luan, who epted it with the kindest smile he could give her.

    Warm apuse echoed as Luan took the cake. Soon after, it was the second piece that went to Maira, subsequently to Ingrid, Catharina, and the rest. After they sang Happy Birthday, some who were busier began to leave.

    "Pretty, this is grandpa''s gift. Unfortunately, I can''t stay any longer." Saulo smiled kindly at Cristina, handing her a 30 cm box. "Anytime you want, you can go visit grandpa, okay?"

    "Ye, thank you." She smiled sweetly in response.

    Saulughed out loud and rubbed the cute creature''s head. After that, he left. Not long after, Elijah''s father also left. But the party didn''t end just because of a few people leaving; it was still early, and the night was young. After a lot of things had happened, they deserved a day off.

    ''I am so happy!'' Cristina was all smiles. She felt that this was one of the happiest days of her life. Her heart was overflowing with love for her family. She has never felt so loved in her entire life!

    If she hadn''t endured everything she had gone through before - if she couldn''t survive¡­ Would she have ever been able to experience such happiness? Sometimes happiness is very close, one just needs to prevail that one day when they too can be happy. That''s exactly what Cristina came to learn.

    *

    Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý

    - Drop some power stone, please s2

    Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 280: Ruins

    <h4>Chapter 280: Ruins</h4>

    The next day was Saturday morning. Not that the day of the week mattered, as with all the events that had happened, many didn''t even know what day it was.

    "I''ll stay another two days before I go back to the tower," Luan, who was sitting around the living room table, said as he looked at Lenore, "Do you want to stay a few more days on earth, or do you want to go back with me?"

    The moment Maira heard this, she wore a sad expression. She didn''t want to be separated from the granddaughter she was recently able to meet. The same went for Catharina. She had talked a lot with Lenore as she soon realized that they both had a lot inmon. It was fun to be with her, just as she felt like getting closer to Lenore.

    Cristina didn''t have a very strong reaction. It took her longer to get to like someone, but at least she saw Lenore on good terms. Despite her indifference, it wasn''t ufortable to be around her.

    "About that¡­" Lenore hesitated. She wanted to stay, but part of her wanted to go back, she felt on top of a bridge. After thinking, she asked, "Dad, how long do you intend to stay in the tower?"

    Luan replied without thinking, "On average, one month. That''s how long I estimate it will take to get enough supplements to go back and cultivate."

    "One month is not long." Lenore gave a rare smile, despite being a small sliver, it was beautiful. "I will stay here. Next time I will go back. If it takes you longer, I can still go back alone."

    Luan couldn''t help but be a little disappointed, but in part, he was happy. At least his daughter was showing an interest in his mother and sisters.

    .

    .

    "You came back." Nora''s seductive voice was heard.

    Ingrid immediately frowned. She showed a bit of annoyance, but soon managed to hide it.

    Luan looked at Nora, who was now wearing a somewhat revealing outfit, showing off much of her seductive body. Although she was actually very beautiful, it wasn''t enough to make Luan fantasize about her. He just enjoyed her beautiful appearance for a few seconds, then became indifferent. "Lenore wanted to spend a few more days with my mother and sisters."

    "Oh, well." Nora showed a charming smile. "It''s good that she has been able to have a moment of peace, but if anyone dares to hurt her..."

    Luan cut in before she could finish speaking, "Nothing''s going to happen. She''s the strongest living thing on earth right now."

    "If you say..." Nora changed the subject. "Come on, I''ve discovered a ruin."

    "... Okay." Luan nodded. It wasmon for Nora to act like this. Back in his previous life, whenever Nora found something good, he was the first to know. Apparently that hadn''t changed.

    Noticing Ingrid''s strange look, Luan briefly exined what a ruin was in terms of the tower. "Unlike the ruins on earth, the ruins in the tower are precious, as they could be made from beings of the Sixth Order, or even from beings of the Seventh Order, which is kind of improbable, but not impossible."

    "Have you found any of the Seventh Order before?" Ingrid was intrigued.

    "Yes." It was Nora who spoke up in her seductive voice with a hint of pride, "Of our group, Luan was always the most amazing. The best things always happened around him, as well as finding a cial Emperor ruin."

    "There is such a thing? But I learned that the cial Emperor-"

    Nora interrupted, "Haha, is alive?" She scoffed, "Seriously, the one now is a fake Emperor. Although he is close to reaching the Seventh Order, he has been trapped in this realm for nearly a millennium."

    "I already fought him." Luan looked at Ingrid. "It''s not that he''s strong, but he''s very slippery..."

    "Tsk, talking about him spoils my mood." Nora clicked her tongue in disgust.

    As they talked, they had already left town. At Luan and Ingrid''s feet, clouds formed. Nora created a pair of bat wings. Flying in, Nora led the way as she continued to exin about the ruin she had encountered.

    "Although I don''t think it''s a ruin left by someone from the Seventh Order, it''s definitely someone who''s made it to the Sixth Order." Nora smiled at Luan.

    .

    .

    It was a trip of almost 10 hours flying at a speed greater than Mach 2.

    "I''m tired¡­ Let me stand on the cloud with you~" Nora made a tired expression, looking like a wife who had been harmed.

    Luan didn''t respond. He looked at Ingrid instead.

    "All right," Ingrid sighed, "you can carry her too."

    "Okay." Luan nodded and looked at Nora.

    "¡­" Nora was not at all happy with what she saw, but at least she got what she wanted, even though the process was different from what she imagined it would be. Or maybe, she already knew it was going to happen this way, but hoped not... It was hard to understand. She liked Luan for being like that, but right now, since she wasn''t the target of his approval, it saddened her.

    "Thanks." Nora was not polite, but she epted. But before she could sit beside Luan, Ingrid intervened and took a seat beside her. Nora relented and sat down next to Ingrid. With a smug look, Ingrid smiled at Nora.

    "¡­" Nora took a deep breath. ''This brat is making me mad?!'' At least she had managed to control herself and not do something that she would regretter.

    Turning her attention back to Luan, Nora smiled, "Luan, congrattions on making it to the Fifth Order." She was sincere. "I hope that soon you reach the Sixth Order again, and then the nightmares of your enemies will return when they learn that the White Emperor is not dead."

    "Mm." Luan showed a captivating look when he said, "Unlike before, my Cultivation base is better, even my technique... I feel that when I reach the Sixth Order, my power will be at least 2 times stronger than before."

    "Hehee~" Nora giggled charmingly, "I can''t wait for that."

    Ingrid was speechless. She felt out of ce. It was like a side conversation that didn''t make any sense to her. Despite understanding some things, she couldn''t find the right time to speak.

    Nora, seeing this, smiled. She had done it on purpose. After all, she had known Luan for a long time, and she knew a lot about his past. Yes, Ingrid may have known a lot of things she didn''t, but so too did Nora know things about Luan that Ingrid did not, and in that she had the upper hand, at least that''s what she thought.

    Luan looked at Ingrid. Taking her hand, he smiled, "Ingrid, look! Isn''t it beautiful?"

    Right below them, the entire ne was covered in ice, but amazingly enough, a sea of ??flowers was spread out on the ground, decorating the entire scene with flowers. It was a unique and beautiful sight at the same time.

    "So beautiful," Ingrid muttered dreamily.

    "Do you like it? I can make the Leviathan take a piece of thisnd if you want," Luan said kindly.

    "Seriously? Would you really do that?" Ingrid''s heart pounded. She felt as if she were riding a roller coaster of emotions. Wasn''t it the same as him offering her all this? How could she not be happy about it?

    Even Nora, who didn''t care much about such things, looked at Ingrid with envy. She knew Luan had stopped talking about the past and had even found this ce to please Ingrid. This made her upset.

    "Of course." Luan kissed Ingrid''s cheek. Soon he walked away and brought out Leviathan in sword form. But, soon the form of Leviathan changed. It became a gigantic piece of floatingnd through Luan''s mental thoughts. He ordered it to then ''take this piece ofnd''.

    While doing this, his Negative Qi was sucked away. It took a lot of Qi to achieve such a feat. At the moment, Leviathan was too weak to do this alone.

    "Incredible! As expected, Luan is fantastic." Ingrid was amazed at what she saw.

    In the air, particles of energy began to materialize as the scene below began to disappear and leave behind a crater a few kilometers wide. Soon, a part of the Leviathan started to grow. Little by little, the earth and flowers, even the animals that inhabited that part of thend, started to appear in the Leviathan.

    Minutes passed. Though, for Ingrid, and even for Nora, it seemed to be just the second. For the two girls, what they experienced was too beautiful. Luan floating, and as a god, he started to make this all happen. It was so fantastic and beautiful at the same time.

    *

    Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý

    - Drop some power stone, please s2

    Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 281: Entering the Ruins

    <h4>Chapter 281: Entering the Ruins</h4>

    After finishing helping Leviathan make the piece ofnd part of it, Luan was panting. This took a little effort on his part, but soon he recovered as if he''d never made the effort. If Ingrid hadn''t seen it for herself, she wouldn''t have believed that a second ago he''d been panting withbored breathing.

    "Thank you, Luan." Ingrid kissed his face. Her eyes were passionate, and she was looking at Luan, the man she loves the most in life, her eyes able to show her thoughts.

    Luan, looking into Ingrid''s gaze, smiled. His eyes had a unique sparkle, something seductive, very attractive to look at, while his parted lips were an invitation for a kiss. But before Ingrid was able to do anything, Nora could no longer stand it, and said impatiently, "We''re almost there, let''s get going."

    "Oh, yeah." Luan came back to reality.

    "¡­" Ingrid pouted, obviously disappointed.

    It was agonizing to see this, but Nora took a deep breath. She preferred that Luan not avoid her, even if she had to see him be intimate with another woman.

    "Sigh~"

    Nora looked to the horizon as her thoughts became chaotic. Soon, she went back to putting on a sly look as she decided not to think about it anymore. She didn''t like being depressed. What would be, would be...

    Minutester...

    "We can stop.? We''re here," Nora said as she pointed to the ground below them.

    There was nothing, but Luan could tell from his senses that there was treasures close by. If he was not mistaken, it must have been buried. Nora must have hidden the entrance, he deduced.

    "The entrance I hid," she said with a smirk, "That way, we don''t need to deal with any worms."

    "Worms, right¡­" Ingrid looked at her as she thought about the way Nora spoke.

    "What is it?" Nora raised her left eyebrow, then she smiled evilly.

    Ingrid kept looking at her until she finally replied, "It''s nothing."

    "I see." Noraughed, not caring.

    Coming out of the cloud, a pair of bat wings appeared on Nora''s back. She went to a certain location, and when she stopped, she used Qi on her hand and gently tapped the ground. Soon a formation was broken, revealing the real entrance. It was then they were able to see the underground entrance - a stairway leading deep underground.

    "Let''s go." Luan started going down using his cloud, with Ingrid riding next to him.

    When she saw Luan beside her, Nora said in a serious voice, "We have to be careful, there could be a trap. This is a ruin that was built underground after all."

    "Mm." Luan nodded.

    Ingrid became serious. She didn''t want to screw anything up and be a burden.

    The sound of a door being opened was heard as Nora opened the door made of adamantine metal coated with Qi Metal. Slowly descending the stone staircase, the cecking lighting, Luan created a ball of me that he floated in front of them.

    "I see your elemental control is still great," Nora smiled.

    "I''m better than before." Luan realized that there was no danger at that time, so he replied, "I no longer have limitations like before."

    "Hehe~ That''s great," Nora said with a giggle that she was happy for him.

    Ingrid squeezed Luan''s hand, which she held tightly. Although she wasn''t the jealous type, it was impossible to remain neutral in this situation, at least she couldn''t do that. Even she felt insecure at times, especially with someone who had such a great history with Luan. Nora knew many things about Luan that she doesn''t.

    "Wait." Luan made them stop walking. His senses warned him of danger. Even though Nora was stronger than he was these days, his senses were still a little sharper than hers.

    Luan let go of Ingrid''s hand. Soon, his hands transformed into white dragon ws and his aura became more intense, increasing his bodily defense. Ingrid braced herself. She didn''t know what kind of danger it could be. Around her, Blood Qi defended her. Nora''s teeth got bigger, despite having her own charm so her Qi grew powerful, while a red aura surrounded her, creating a Qi defense.

    Stepping slowly, they continued down until they reached the bottom of the stairs.

    "Ihihihihihi!" A giggle echoed suddenly from an old woman with a disproportionate head, full of white hair that reached almost to the ground. Holding two butcher knives, she ran towards it, holding the knives pointed at the ground as she iled her arms, jabbing the air. Luan was quick to appear in front of the witch, then he defended with his left hand in a crab position, while for the other hand, a white aura made wrapped his hand like ws.

    *Bang!*

    Strong! Luan hit the witch''s giant head, making her back up a few steps, but soon she went back to making the same gestures as she ran again towards Luan.

    Nora also acted. Her eyes sparkled, then the witch stopped moving. Something had frozen the witch''s body no matter how hard she tried to move. Luan took advantage of that, and attacked the neck.

    *Beng!* The defense was broken, but he was only able to pierce half the neck before he couldn''t get any deeper into his blow.

    Ingrid, who had been silent until now, took her scythe. Turning the scythe in her hand, she took the rotating force, then she shed the tip of the scythe into the witch''s head.

    *Bang!*

    The scythe bounced off, the witch''s head being harder than metal.

    Ingrid''s look was one of pure surprise. This was one of her strongest attacks, but she wasn''t even able to scratch the witch''s head.

    "Back off," Nora said in a cold voice.

    Ingrid and Luan backed off and that''s when the witch''s aura turned yellow and she started attacking forward very quickly. Luckily they got out, or else they would have been drilled to death.

    Soon, the witch changed the position of the knives and held them pointed upwards. It was then she started to cut instead of piercing towards Nora, as she felt it was better to get rid of her.

    "What kind of being is this?" Ingrid admitted she was a little scared.

    "This is an artificial monster," Luan said as he increased his power as soon as his draconian transformation began, "Be careful; this kind of monster is not afraid of death or pain."

    "I see." Ingrid nodded seriously. She prepares attacks from a distance. She knew that if she was going to attack from close range, she would be an easy target and would hinder the other two rather than help.

    Blood scythes were thrown towards the witch. Although some hit the witch''s body, it wasn''t enough to hurt. However, it made the witch have to use her Qi to defend herself. That in itself was of great help. Since the Qi was worn down, it would be easier to break the witch''s defense.

    Nora used her strength to punch the witch.

    *CRASH!*

    A thunderous sound echoed as Nora''s punch mmed into the witch''s head. That''s when they saw the witch being thrown towards a ruined house.

    *BOOM!* The house was almostpletely destroyed in the process.

    After using her vampire powers to their fullest, Nora became more physically powerful; mainly when using her Vampire Qi to increase her defensive and offensive power. Soon, her pair of wings pped, and she flew to the edge of the ruin, which was only 10 meters high. She then started to fall like aet with her feet towards the witch''s belly.

    *BOOOOM!*

    "KIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!* A shrill scream echoed. The witch was on edge. She screamed, increasing her powers to the max, trying to resist.

    Luan practically teleports beside the witch. With the white dragon w he shed her neck. The neck, which was already partially damaged, was broken. Taking a deep breath, he backed up a little.

    "Done," Nora smiled.

    "Mm," Luan nodded.

    "I was right." A happy smile appeared on Nora''s calm face as she looked up at him. "There must be good things here."

    "In fact, if not, there wouldn''t be an artificial monster protecting the ce," Luan nodded.

    Nora looked at Ingrid next. "You were kind of helpful." Coming from her, that was a hugepliment.

    "Thank you, I think," Ingrid said.

    "Thanks are not necessary. I just say what I think," Nora shrugged. Then she said with a serious look, "There might be more artificial monsters."

    "I think the same." Luan looked at the destroyed house where the witchy dead.

    Approaching, the trio entered the ruined house. The witch had seemed to be protecting this house, so there might be something good there. The house was made of rare stone, strong enough to withstand a tornado and spanned over 100 square meters. Apart from the destroyed part, the things that were intact were aged, covered in spider webbing.

    Luan created mes, and set fire to several spiders that were almost 100 cm long. It would be problematic if any of them were poisoned by such a spider.

    "I think I found something." Ingrid said excitedly.

    *

    Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý

    - Drop some power stone, please s2

    Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 282: Oni

    Chapter 282: Oni

    "I think I found something," Ingrid said excitedly.

    A chest was in front of her. She was on the second floor and had only managed to get there by using Blood Qi to fly there, as the stairs were destroyed.

    Luan went to her, and said, "Wait, step back. It could be a trap."

    "Okay." Ingrid recoiled.

    Luan deactivated a series of ancient spells that protected the chest, then he destroyed the formation that protected it, but he didn''t stop. There, there was also a series of key codes that, if activated, could activate a trap.

    Ingrid looked at it, impressed. She didn''t expect this to be soplex. Her eyes were attentive. Even without understanding anything, she would like to learn. Nora just smirked. She already knew Luan''s innate talent. This was something like child''s y for him. Within seconds, all of the spells, keys, and formation were deactivated.

    Luan opened the chest and soon saw that there was a small, Oni-like doll on top of many purple crystals.

    "Natural crystals." Nora''s eyes widened. The surprise this caused was no less than Luan''s.

    "How lucky we are. There are so many..." Luan muttered.

    "What are these crystals? Why do you two make it seem so important?" Ingrid asked dubiously.

    Luan exined as he looked at her. "Natural crystals are crystals made by nature with pure Qi. These crystals can help not only to strengthen the body, but also the Qi and the Mind. How important these crystals are ces them in the top 10 of the most sought after items by cultivators."

    "Oh¡­" Ingrid was able to understand after hearing Luan''s exnation.

    "This will make it easier for you to return to the Sixth Order." Nora''s surprised face was too much for a gentle smile.

    "It''s not just my merit." Luan shook his head. "The three of us each have a part in this. Even if you want to give it to me, I won''t ept it."

    That was Luan''s conviction. He didn''t feel pressured. He had no reason to chase quickly after strength. In fact, he wanted to create a solid foundation. For that, it would take more time. Doing something in a hurry could leave irreparable holes in his cultivation.

    "... All right." Nora relented. She knew Luan well enough to know she wouldn''t be able to change his mind.

    Soon, Luan began to sort the natural crystals by the size and density of their Natural Qi. When he was done, he split the pile into 3 parts, giving each one part per contribution.

    Luan took a little more, while Nora took the secondrger part. Ingrid, who helped also, took about half as many as Nora got, but she was satisfied with that. She clearly did less than the other two; there was no reason for her toin about that. Also, if possible, shewanted to give her share to Luan, which she knew would be impossible.

    After searching the house, they found nothing of value except for the trunk. Despite having many old items which could be worth some money, there wasn''t anything else useful for cultivation. But, Nora, who liked things like that, had a lot of things that caught her attention.

    "Okay, we''re done here, let''s continue," Luan told the girls.

    There were still so many things to explore, and there was no reason to be stuck in the first house they found in the ruin.

    School had stopped. Because of that, Cristina was on the ind with Maira and the rest. Alice and Leticia came to visit, and just practiced a little before ying in the water. Although there were monsters in the sea, as they stayed in the shallows, the danger was low and easily avoidable. Obviously, Arlinda didn''t feel safe about it, however. The same for Maira, who kept watching from afar to help if something happened.

    "Take that!" Alice, who didn''t know she used a lot of force, threw a wave of water in the direction of Leticia and Cristina.

    "You... You''ll see!" Cristinaughed and did the same, throwing a 2 meter wave in her direction.

    "Ahh, don''t do that~" Alice, who was influenced by the recent anime she had watched, made a very fake voice while pretending to be pitiful. This stoleughs from Cristiana and Leticia. Even Maira and Arlindaughed.

    "Mother, Aunt Arlinda. Here, try it and see if these suit you~" Catharina went to the table they were at. In her hands there was a tray with three sses, each with an umbre.

    "Thanks beauty." Arlinda smiled gratefully, then took and tried a cup. "It''s delicious. It''s blue Hawaii, yes?"

    "Yes, that''s right." Catharina stuck out her tongue in a cute gesture. "I got the recipe off the inte and was tempted to try it. d you liked it." She even drank some of what she had made herself.

    "Don''t drink too much, girl," Maira said with a sharp look.

    "Let me live, Mother~" she said jokingly. Even her tone was soft, and it was noticeable that she was just joking.

    "You¡­" Mairaughed.

    Arlinda chuckled discreetly. Sipping some more, she smiled. "It looks great. I approved." She held up her thumb.

    "Hehe, it was my honor," Catharina joked, bowing.

    Maira took some and had to agree. She said, "And to think you could make something other than noodles in the kitchen..."

    "Mom!!" Catharina blushed with embarrassment.

    "Hahaha~" Mairaughed without caring. She continued to take small sips as she watched Cristina, Alice, and Leticia in the water.

    "There must be something good here too." As they approached a house that looked more like a mansion, another artificial monster appeared. This time, it was a 500 cm Oni with a pinkish skin color.

    "It''s more powerful than thest one," Nora said watchfully.

    Luan nodded. He saw that the power of this Oni was close to the Sixth Order, though only in physical strength. Although the Qi was lower, using both, this Oni''s powers were between the beginning of the Sixth Order and middle of the Sixth Order.

    Luan took three bottles from his storage ring. "Drink." He tossed one to each of the girls.

    Drinking, they didn''t feel anything different, so Luan exined, "It helps to restore spent Qi. You will need it."

    "I see." Half a thought was enough, Nora knew that to kill this Oni, she would need more Qi; otherwise they might win, but with the risk of getting hurt.

    By creating a spell, Nora intended to get the Oni away from the house. It would be bad if itpletely destroyed the house. Searching the wreckage would be too much work. Luan and Ingrid were also able to see this.

    Ingrid enthusiastically said, "If something that strong is protecting this ce, it must have something really good, right?"

    Luanughed at her reaction, and nodded, "Yes, it could be more natural crystals, or another treasure. Regardless, I eagerly hope it''s something good."

    Nora cast a spell in the Oni''s direction. It was a spell that weakened the defense. The Oni''s eye glows and his Qi suddenly rose.

    "AHHHHHHH!" Letting out a scream, he ran, making the ground shake.

    "Prepare yourselves!" Luan enveloped his body in Negative Qi, while the Origin of the Cloud circled around his hands, strengthening his white dragon ws, and the Spirit Tree Origin increases his vitality.

    "I''m going to tank him! Take the opportunity to attack his weak point, which is the eye," Luan said as he walked towards the Oni.

    The moment the Oni saw Luaning towards it, the Oni began to spin with its arms outstretched wide enough to reach halfway across Luan''s body.

    "Humph!" Luan snorted in disdain, then his hand grew, covered in clouds. Negative Qi became more concentrated, and then his fist went towards Oni''s big fist.

    "Revict Impetuous!" He wasn''t one to shout the name of the technique when using it, but this was the kind that the louder he shouted, the greater the power the blow had and the greater the chance of ignoring the enemy''s defense. As he was fighting an unintelligent monster, it was not invalid to shout the name of the technique.

    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*

    When Luan''s blow hit Oni''s strong fist, a thunderous sound echoed. Instead of continuing to turn right, the Onl was forced to turn left as he spun away, looking like a beyde.

    "Now!" Luan yelled.

    "Yes!"

    Nora and Ingrid dared not be slow. Using their best attacks from a distance, blood scythes were swiveling towards the Oni''s head from Ingrid and blue mes wereunched by Nora.

    *BANG! BANG! BANG!* Explosion after explosion echoed.

    "BOOOOO!" Screaming strangely, the Oni starts to fall backwards.

    Luan saw that he was heading towards the house. Acting fast, he practically teleported himself, and then, with a powerful punch, he attacked the Oni''s unprotected back.

    "Running water!"

    *BOOOM!*

    Despite the name, instead of water, the power of the clouds mmed into the Oni''s back, sending him flying into the air, heading in a different direction from the house.

    Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý

    - Drop some power stone, please s2

    Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

    Edited by: Azurtha

 Chapter 283: Rikka

    Chapter 283: Rikka

    After the Oni fell to the ground, Nora and Ingrid wasted no time.

    *BOOOM! BOOOOM! BOOOM!*

    Loud sounds echoed. Blood scythes as well as many mes fell on the Oni''s body, causing him to sink deeper into the ground.

    Luan appeared in front of Oni''s chest as he was down. Luan''s Qi multiplied, so he hit it hard!

    *BOOOM!*

    Blood appeared in the opening that was created inside the Oni''s chest, and Luan walked away. The Oni was on edge; a few more attacks and they would die. Nora and Ingrid saw Luan walk away and continued tounch attacks towards the Oni. Turning red in color, the Oni got up and started to spin, making the same attack as before, while the power behind the attack was stronger than the previous one.

    Luan used the clouds to surround the Oni. Soon the Oni''s speed slowed down. At this point, Nora used her powers and froze Oni''s movementspletely.

    Ingrid practically teleported and stood in front of the Oni. Pulling back the scythe, she started to exert force. Red energy started creating a red smoke that surrounded the scythe, so she hit it hard on the Oni''s right leg.

    *Chi no Kama!* She screamed as she attacked, using one of the attacks she inherited. The sickle gained momentum, increasing in speed.

    *BANG!*

    Hitting the target hard, the scythe cracked the bone in Oni''s leg, causing him to fall to his knee.

    Luan, flying in the cloud, was so fast that Oni couldn''t react at all when he appeared at the height of the Oni''s head. And using the Spirit Tree, Luan created a spear that pierced the Oni''s eye, continuing clean through the head.

    *Bang!* The terrifying power instantly tore through the Oni''s defense.

    The Oni''s body flew backwards andnded heavily on top of another house further to the left of the house the Oni was initially protecting, during which his life force dissipated. Soon, turning into a smokescreen, the Oni turned into a small y doll.

    "Phew~" Nora smiled. She approached the Oni''s y doll and took it.

    "Let''s go," She said as he walked towards the house.

    When they entered, Luan felt that something of value was hidden in a basement. Soon he found the entrance to the basement.

    "There''s something good here," he said.

    Nora opened the door, then they went downstairs.

    It was dark, so Luan created a fireball to light.

    Arriving at the basement, there were indeed many things of value, some substantial. There was also a chest and... a frozen coffin.

    Ingrid approached the coffin.

    "Is there a girl frozen in the coffin?!" she said in surprise.

    Luan and Nora went over. When they saw it, they were also surprised. This girl appeared to be of the elf race, with pointy ears and an appearance to envy any other race.

    "Is she still alive?" Ingrid felt sorry for the girl frozen in the coffin.

    Luan thought and replied, "Hard to say, but she still has life force, so she has a chance."

    Nora raised an eyebrow. She said, "Even if the odds are low, I want to save this girl, or at least try."

    Luan understood why she acted like that. She saw herself in the girl so she was less cold than normal.

    "Okay, let''s try," Luan nodded and added, "I can create a negative me. It won''t affect her, but it will affect the ice."

    "Okay, let''s try it." Ingrid curled her hands into fists.

    "Okay." Luan approached and ced his hand on the ice. It was cold, and it caused him to miss the heat. Luan created the white mes. It began burning the ice little by little. If it weremon mes, it wouldn''t even be able to melt the ice.

    Gradually, the spells that had been put in ce were broken by Luan. Up to nine seals, six runes, and three formations were broken.

    "Whoever did this was quite skilled," Nora muttered.

    Though she didn''t understand, she knew enough to know that to do something like that, it couldn''t have been an ordinary person. She''d seen Luan create something simr before and could tell howplex it could be.

    The unbinding of the spellwork took less than an hour, but it felt like it took a lot longer than that. Luan, who was in the Fifth Order, had to use 70% of his Qi to seed. Soon, he opened the ice coffin. Thest thing restraining the little girl in the ice coffin was gone.

    When the girl opened her eyes after being thawed, she looked at Luan, Ingrid, and Nora with curiosity visible in her eyes and sat up in the coffin.

    "Cute girl, what''s your name?" Ingrid asked with a soft, gentle smile.

    "Rikka," she answered. Her voice was soft and childlike, very cute, making Nora''s maternal instincts want to run over and hug this cute creature.

    Rikka was a short but developing girl, with no curves, thin thighs and not a bit of a bust, perhaps something quite soft for her age. Her hair was long and straight in a celestial blue color, with a pair of pigtails, in addition to having a small fringe on her forehead and tworger streaks on the sides; her skin was fair and her big eyes were red-pink in hue.

    Nora looked sweetly at the girl with a genuine expression of affection. "Rikka, do you know why you were put in that ice coffin and frozen?"

    While Nora and Ingrid were more concerned about Little Rikka''s safety, Luan noticed something creepy. This girl''s strength was very close to the Sixth Order. Although it was very well hidden, he could feel her Qi, and it was very frightening. Maybe her fighting power was even above Nora who was in the Sixth Order.

    Rubbing her pretty eyes, Little Rikka stood up and hugged Ingrid, "Mommy! You smell like Mommy! I''m d you''re alive and haven''t been killed by the viins!" She was crying very loudly.

    Ingrid was startled, surprised by what was happening; same thing for Luan and Nora. They didn''t expect this girl to think that Ingrid was her mother.

    Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý

    - Drop some power stone, please s2

    Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

    Edited by: Azurtha

 Chapter 284: Rikka Is Hungry

    Chapter 284: Rikka Is Hungry

    Even as a surprise, Ingrid didn''t panic... Okay, she did. After all, she had also gone back in time. What if her case was simr to Luan''s and this in fact was her daughter? Damn, she was so confused. That possibility also crossed Luan''s mind.

    Nora smiled happily at that. If so, maybe she still has a chance. After all, her case was simr to hers in a way. So what right does she have to judge her. Also, if this was Ingrid''s daughter, it was obviously not rted to Luan.

    Luan saw Ingrid''s distress, and hugged her. "It''s okay." That was all she wanted to hear most. Somehow her uneasiness, her insecurity calmed down.

    ''If he epts, that''s what matters,'' she thought.

    But the more she looked at Little Rikka; the more Ingrid thought of her sister.

    ''Maybe, just maybe¡­'' She muttered in her mind.

    After they calmed down, Ingrid squatted down to Little Rikka''s level and asked gently, "Rikka, what''s your mommy''s name?"

    "Mommy, it''s Mommy..." She put her finger to her mouth in confusion, but then added, "But, many called Mommy Empress Monica or Empress of the Night."

    "I knew it!" Ingrid was relieved, but even a little, if only a little, disappointed. Having such a cute daughter wouldn''t have been all that bad, especially with Luan''s consent, especially after seeing that he still looked at her with the same loving gaze. Now that she knew that this girl was possibly rted to her sister, she felt even more thrilled to know that even had she been her daughter, Luan wouldn''t leave her.

    Luan chuckled a little at her reaction. But, he was honest. He didn''t intend to break up with Ingrid even if this girl were her biological child. He didn''t care what happened in Ingrid''s previous life, since he was living in the now. Nora felt disappointed but didn''t show it.

    Little Rikka was confused by their reaction. She ced her index finger on her small lips, trying to understand why they were wearing so many strange expressions. Failing to understand, she gave up. She grabbed Ingrid''s T-shirt sleeve and said, "Mommy, mommy, I''m hungry~"

    Ingrid came out of her stupor, and said in a gentle voice, "It''s okay, baby. I have something delicious for you."

    She took out a piece of cake first. Wrapping it in a paper towel, she took Little Rikka''s little hands to hold. With a small bite, Little Rikka''s rosy-red eyes sparkled like stars. "Delicious! Very tasty. Mom, are you better at cooking?" It was a genuine question, which made Ingrid more certain that this cute creature was possibly her sister''s daughter, who had zero talent in cooking.

    Ingrid had a bold idea. She looked at Luan, and she was dumbfounded as he seemed to understand what she meant until she hears him say softly, "Okay, I agree."

    "I didn''t even say anything," Ingrid muttered with a pout.

    "I know what you''re thinking. I agree with that," Luan smiled, "Isn''t she cute? Heavens, didn''t you want a child? Although not as nned, this might work for now, yes?"

    "Yes! Yes." Ingrid nodded, then she smiled happily.

    Crouching down again, she wiped the cake-smeared corner of her mouth, then she said, "Little Rikka, I''ll be your mother, okay?"

    "Mm?" Those words left Little Rikka full of question marks in her mind. "Mommy, weren''t you Rikka''s mommy already?"

    "Hehe, yes, I''m your mother." Ingrid made no effort to resolve the misunderstanding. For now it worked. Later when the situation improved, she could tell the truth.

    "Mm. Mom is Rikka''s mom, so weird~" She stuck out her tongue and continued happily eating the cake.

    Luan chuckled as he watched their interaction and Ingrid''s embarrassed look. Despite Nora''s initial unhappiness, she was heartbroken at Little Rikka''s cuteness. She even pinched her cheek, full of cake, which looked like a little squirrel''s, and found her reaction cute, looking at her all annoyed.

    "Hahaha, very cute indeed." Noraughed and stopped bothering the girl.

    Little Rikka cast a suspicious look. She thought Nora wanted to steal her cake, so she hid behind Ingrid and ate the cake faster. Seeing this, Ingridughed aloud as she saw Nora''s troubled gaze. It was so satisfying, she couldn''t measure it in mere words.

    "Luan, after we leave, what do you think about going back tond?" Ingrid spoke softly.

    "Do you want to confirm something, yes?" Luan didn''t specify, but it was easy for Ingrid to understand.

    "Yes, if she can get there¡­" She didn''t need to finish. It was the same situation as Lenore, who managed to go through the tower.

    "Mm." Luan nodded.

    Nora couldn''t go through the tower. Although she was little disappointed, she had other matters to take care of. As Queen of the Vampires, she would have to manage some things after being away for so long.

    "This chest, let''s open it?" Ingrid pointed.

    "Oh, these are Rikka''s toys. Did you forget Mommy?" Little Rikka looked surprised by what Ingrid said, as if it was obvious that her toys were in the trunk.

    Ingrid made up an excuse. "Mom lost her memories, so I''m acting weird."

    "Oh¡­" Little Rikka was sad to hear this, but just because her mom was still alive, it made her happy. "Rikka understands, Mom, be okay, okay? Rikka loves Mommy a lot, and she will help her get better!" She hugged Ingrid like a hurricane, causing Ingrid to have tears in her eyes. Seriously, this girl was just too adorable! Ingrid wanted to im her for herself! Oh wait, she has already done that...

    ''My sister is a child these days. It''s not right for her to be a mother now, is it? Umu, I''m just going to take care of my niece as a mother. Yes, I''m doing what''s right!'' Ingridforted herself.

    As they were just Little Rikka''s toys, Ingrid just ced the chest directly into the storage ring.

    "Since there is nothing else here, let''s go out," Nora said. She had already taken everything of value, intending to share itter.

    Luan and Ingrid nodded. Ingrid took Little Rikka in her arms. Although she was a little cold, Ingrid didn''t mind. Using her Qi, she struggled to keep Little Rikka warm.

    Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý

    - Drop some power stone, please s2

    Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

    Edited by: Azurtha

 Chapter 285: Can Rikka Call You Dad?

    Chapter 285: Can Rikka Call You Dad?

    Coming out of the basement with Little Rikka in her arms, Ingrid asked in a gentle tone, "Rikka, do you know if any treasures were left hidden in this house?"

    "Mmm..." Little Rikka was thoughtful. The beautiful eyes looked in a direction where a painting was, then she pointed, "Mom used to keep the valuables behind that painting. But, treasures, they must be in the pce of the Emerald King."

    "Emerald King..." Nora muttered, trying to remember. Suddenly her eyes sparkled in contemtion. "It couldn''t be?..." If it was who she was thinking, the theory of the creator of this ce being from someone close to the Seventh Order was valid.

    Hearing what Little Rikka said, Luan approached the painting. In fact he had felt restrictions when approaching. They were simple disguise spells, but hardly found without knowing the ce of origin.

    With simple hand gestures, he broke the first spells and seals. Disabling all traps, Luan was able to take the frame out without activating any security system. Behind the big frame was a copper contraption with 17 gears.

    Apart from the gears, there were a lot of spells protecting it, but it wasn''t as much as there was in the ice coffin.

    In a practical way, Luan started to break all of the spells.

    "It''s done?" Ingrid asked when she saw him stop moving.

    "Yes, it is," Luan turned and told her. Then Luan opened the safe. What was inside was a lot of natural crystals, as well as folders that looked like photo albums.

    Ingrid, curious to know if it was actually her sister''s, took it and opened it. When she saw old photos of her, her mother, and Monica, her body shook a little. She took a deep breath and picked up a book.

    Leafing through, she discovers it was a diary. It was written concerning the daily life of Monica, how she met an Elf of the Emerald n and got married and had a beautiful daughter.

    In the diary, well hidden in small print, there was something written as if afraid someone might read it. It detailed the biggest regret of Monica''s life. Ingrid almost choked on her tears.

    Luan was curious, but if Ingrid didn''t take the initiative to show anything to him or speak, he would remain neutral about it. Closing the book, Ingrid breathed and sighed. Controlling her emotions, Ingrid tucked the album into her storage ring.

    On the other album, there were happy pictures of Monica with Little Rikka. There were also pictures of her with a man with a scratched face. In the diary, she had found out that this man was called Teodor Enfesto, and had also learned about the man''s betrayal with another n to destroy the Emerald n.

    In the diary it talked about the reason Monica chose to live in the Emerald n, as well as the reason for the betrayal being because Teodor Enfesto fell in love with the princess of the Shizen n. Manipted by the princess of the Shizen n, Theodor conspired against the Emerald n.

    As ast resort, Monica, while exploring a tomb, had collected an ice coffin, as well as a lot of information about registrations, seals, and formations. She didn''t be an expert, but her level was high enough to be able to create something to protect her daughter in hopes that someone with a good heart would save her. The person she hoped would be able to save her daughter... was the Empress, Reaper of Death.

    ''Why would have I?¡­'' Ingrid didn''t dare think any further than that. She sighed, then she shook her head, not wanting to think about ''why?'' but rather to focus on the now.

    "Ingrid?" Nora looked at her strangely.

    "It''s nothing." Ingrid was back to normal.

    When Little Rikka heard the name Ingrid, her beautiful eyes blinked, something seemed to go through her mind. But soon her gaze returned to the same innocent look as usual.

    "Okay, we''ve got everything. Let''s go out," Luan told her with a smile.

    "Mm." Ingrid nodded.

    After they left, they headed towards the Emerald King''s castle. That part was the worst part. Everything was literally in ruins, so much so that Luan wasn''t able to detect treasures... Well, at least until he had gotten closer to the Emerald King''s pce.

    "There''s something here," Luan said, "I can feel it. Something very valuable..."

    "Mommy,p," Little Rikka said coquettishly.

    Ingrid smiled, she took Little Rikka in her arms and kissed her pretty face.

    "Hehee~" Little Rikka giggled happily. She didn''t seem to be affected by the destruction of the Emerald King''s Empire. It was actually something she had expected...

    Even saying that, Luan''s senses only knew there was something there, but they weren''t able to determine the direction. It was all so big, and it was in ruins. It wouldn''t be something they could find overnight.

    Luan then thought of something. Soon he took Leviathan out. He held the sword form of Leviathan, until he threw it skyward. In the next moment, Leviathan transformed into a floating city.

    Luan said as he turned around, "Let''s rest a few days in Leviathan. I need to heighten my senses and powers if I want to find what''s hidden here."

    "Luan, is it important enough for us to stay?" Ingrid asked.

    "Yes, I predict it to be the real treasure that the Emerald King guarded and was not able to found. If it''s what I think, there''s no way to leave it behind. You understand, yes?"

    "Of course I do." Ingrid nodded, then she gave a small smile, "So let''s wait."

    Nora was not against the idea. If it was indeed something that could make Luan work so hard, then of course it must have been something of great value. Only force brought security. If it was something that could help them grow stronger, then of course they needed to find the location of this treasure.

    Little Rikka put her finger to her little lips, then she pointed her index finger in Luan''s direction. "Mommy''s boyfriend?"

    "Yes, that''s right." Ingrid smiled at her lovingly.

    "Oh..." She asked dubiously, "Should Rikka call him dad, daddy, father, or Uncle Luan?"

    Hearing that, Luan smiled. His smile seemed sweet with that genuine expression of affection, "Which does Rikka likes best?"

    "About that, about that... Rikka never had a father present, so¡­ Can Rikka call you dad? But dad is going to love Rikka, right?" she asked genuinely, with a serious expression on her cute face.

    Even Ingrid and Nora felt they had eaten a whole pot of honey. How sweet this girl was!

    Luanughed aloud, then he ran his hand over his head. Touching her beautiful heavenly blue strands, he said, "Of course I''m going to love it~"

    "Great~" Little Rikka grinned from ear to ear as her pretty eyes sparkled with glee.

    Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý

    - Drop some power stone, please s2

    Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

    Edited by: Azurtha

 Chapter 286: Strength of the Sixth Order

    Chapter 286: Strength of the Sixth Order

    In Leviathan there were no houses, or anything like that, but the ce itself was nice, with beautifulwn, flowers, trees, and even some unique animals. There was also the part that was the one that Luan had collected for Ingrid, which was a piece of frozennd with lots of beautiful flowers.

    While Luan began to meditate with the natural crystals, wanting to strengthen himself, Ingrid, Nora and Little Rikka were talking casually. Little Rikka was 9 years old when she was frozen in time. She had always lived with her mother in the Emerald n. She had no memories of her father, and apparently hated her father because, the way she talked about him was filled with hate in her childish voice.

    ¡°Baby, Mom is going to make you something delicious, yes?¡±

    On Ingrid¡¯sp was Little Rikka sittingfortably. Hearing this, Rikka¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation.

    She got up and nodded several times. ¡°Rikka is looking forward to it.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, okay, it won¡¯t be long,¡± Ingrid said with a giggle.

    Soon, she took out her utensils.

    Back on Earth¡­

    Maira made the Dimaspany grow to the point of being number 1 on Earth. The numbers of users of the game (Online Survival) wererge enough to believe that more than half of humans were using the game.

    Lenore was good at managing things, so she volunteered to help Maira. She stayed these days as Maira¡¯s personal secretary, which was one of the main reasons why Maira managed to make thepany grow so much.

    Another reason was the smartphone that Luan had made earlier; they had already started theunch with the Dimas brand, with a Blue Diamond on the back of the smartphone. It was good enough to y Survival Online, and the top models had the holographic option, despite being more expensive. Even though it was the most expensive smartphone on earth, the settings weren¡¯tcking.

    ¡°Grandma Maira, here is your tea.¡± A scent of fennel and mint wafted into Maira¡¯s office, just as there was something else, special ingredients were made that she brought from the tower shop.

    Her knowledge was abundant, Lenore knew the benefit of such things. Only one cup was able to have a 1% chance of getting enlightenment and learning the Art of Hyperfocus. On the 50th floor, it wasmon for living beings in the Fifth Order to have this art.

    Lenore¡¯s hope was that her kin from Earth would learn it too. She¡¯s been adding some things that can spark this art in their food or drink.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Maira took it and took a small sip. Maira¡¯s eyes sparkled with joy, the taste unmatched by the tea she¡¯d drank earlier.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you liked it,¡± Lenore said with a small smile.

    Maira sighed. ¡°I liked it so much that I can be addicted to that taste.¡±

    ¡°Hehee~¡± Lenore showed a rare cute expression as sheughed, then she said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Grandma Maira can alwayse with me to the 50th floor and I¡¯ll be happy to get more for you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, when I get stronger, I¡¯ll do that,¡± Maira smiled.

    Ten dayster, Luan opened his eyes. He had used almost all of the natural crystals. His improvement was so much that he managed to reach the 2nd Layer of Law Transformation Realm, while in the body, he made it to the 2nd Layer of the Twelve Lives Realm. His mind had already reached the fifth stage of Hyperfocus, while his extrasensory perception improved by 50%.

    ¡®Should be enough¡­¡¯ Luan muttered in his mind.

    Getting to his feet, he didn¡¯t go to Ingrid, Nora, and Little Rikka, but toward theke. Even if he took care in his cultivation, impurity was almost inevitable. Now his body reeked of impurity.

    After he finished washing himself, he went to the small house made of the earth element. Looking at the structure, Luan figured it had been constructed by Nora, as it was very much her style to do something like that.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally done~¡± Ingrid smiled at him as she saw him walk into the house just as they were eating breakfast.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Luan chuckled a little. ¡°Haha, it took longer than I expected, but I got the strength of 42 dragons with the body and Qi.¡±

    ¡°Already?!¡± Nora could not remain calm. This was equivalent to strength in the Sixth Order. Despite being only the beginning of the Sixth Order, yet it was too incredible to be true.

    Luan smiled. ¡°A good bricyer who already knows how to build a building wouldn¡¯t take as long as it took to build the first one.¡±

    Nora wrinkled her nose, then she scoffed, ¡°That¡¯s a fact. But wasn¡¯t that too fast?¡±

    ¡°Of course it was, but¡­¡± Luan smiled again. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the natural crystals. I was able to fill the gaps in my cultivation thanks to the pure energy of the natural crystals, thus having a breakthrough in cultivation.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m speechless. This is very unbelievable to say the least.¡± Ingrid sighed. She thought about how Luan was leaving her further and further behind.

    ¡®I need to try harder!¡¯ she promised herself.

    Even though Luan didn¡¯t intimidate her, Ingrid liked the feeling of having a strong cultivation like Luan¡¯s.

    Luan added, ¡°Obviously, it won¡¯t go on like this, as I was able to have so much improvement salifying my base with natural crystals. Without it, I wouldn¡¯t have had that strength, just being in the 2nd Layer of Law Transformation Realm with Qi , while with the body, on the 2nd Layer of the Twelve Lives Realm.¡±

    ¡°Makes sense,¡± Lenore nodded. She herself had to undergo baptism to solidify her foundation, so she was able to make it to the Sixth Order with the Body and Qi.

    ¡°Are you confident in making it now?¡± Ingrid asked. She was talking about finding the hidden treasure in the Emerald King¡¯s pce.

    ¡°Yeah, at least I have more than a 70% chance of getting it,¡± Luan replied as he sat down beside her.

    Little Rikka was silent all this time, cutting a piece of cake. She carefully ced it on a china te, then she ced it in front of Luan and smiled cutely. ¡°Dad, for you~¡± Her voice was sweet.

    Luan immediately smiled. ¡°Thank you, treasure.¡±

    ¡°Hehee~¡± Little Rikka withdrew her hand, cupping her rosy cheeks, and smiled. She liked what Luan had called her. Even the tone of voice was pleasant, and he was so cute! She had the cutest dad in the world! If Luan knew what Little Rikka was thinking, he would have been very happy.

    Eating the cake, Luan smiled at Little Rikka. ¡°It¡¯s a delicious, treasure, thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± She tried to act like an adult in response, but her cute voice only made it more adorable.

    After breakfast, Luan left the Leviathan.

    When Nora, Ingrid and Little Rikka left as well, Luan made the Leviathan go back to being a sword and stored it in his body. Soon, Luan¡¯s powers expanded. His senses were on edge. He felt more clearly the origin of the treasure in the pce. Hovering around the origin of the treasure, Luan began to delete the parts from his mind which he realized were not the correct location.

    As he cut out the obvious parts that most likely not the right ce, he suddenly looked up at the sky above the pce¡­

    ¡°My God, it was so obvious¡­¡± Luan muttered, then he floated to the edge of the underground realm.

    The girls looked at him curiously.

    As he approached, Luan¡¯s eyes sparkled with radiance. His red eyes blinked, and soon runes left his eyes, just as spells were created from his hands. Crackling sounds, along with the sound of breaking ss, echoed.

    Luan continued. The amount of seals and spells, formation and runes he undid were unbelievable, not to mention the speed with which he was doing all this.

    ¡°Is it hidden in the air?¡± Ingrid muttered the obvious. Nora gave her an odd look as she raised an eyebrow, but didn¡¯t bother toment.

    Soon, they saw that Luan had finished the first stage; that¡¯s when they saw a miniature of an emerald blue spinning in the air.

    ¡°So beautiful!!¡± Little Rikka had stars in her eyes when she saw this.

    ¡°You like it?¡± Luan was able to hear despite the distance.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Little Rikka nodded obediently.

    ¡°Okay, after I finish digging up the treasure that¡¯s hidden inside, I¡¯ll get it back to normal and I¡¯ll give it to you,¡± he said with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Thanks,dad!¡± Little Rikka was beaming, her pretty face red with excitement.

    ¡°What about Lenore?¡± Nora couldn¡¯t help but mutter.

    ¡°Oh, about that.¡± Luan stopped what he was doing. Looking at her, he replied, ¡°Of course I¡¯ll give her something. She¡¯s my daughter, have you forgotten?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she is.¡± Nora¡¯s full red lips curve into a charming smile.

    ¡°Dad¡¯s lover?¡± Little Rikka¡¯s curiosity was piqued.

    Ingrid was surprised by this question, but then she shook her head a few times and said, ¡°No, she¡¯s not.¡±

    Little Rikka¡¯s eyes watered. She asked, ¡°Mommy, are you a home wrecker?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Ingrid was speechless. ¡®Is this because her father abandoned her mother for another woman? Did she learn this from my sister?¡¯

    Nora¡¯s eyes sparkled. She kept looking at it as if enjoying a good show. ¡®I want to see how she will respond to that.¡¯

    Please read the author¡¯s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý

    ¨C Drop some power stone, please s2

    Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 287: Returning to Earth with Little Rikka

    Chapter 287: Returning to Earth with Little Rikka

    Luan pinched Rikka¡¯s cute cheek. ¡°Treasure, it¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking. My rtionship with Aunt Nora isplicated. To begin with, we were never married, and yes, we have a daughter, but it was because of her species being unique. Have you ever heard of vampires?¡±

    ¡°Not a lot,¡± Little Rikka said in her childish voice, ¡°As Mom lost her memories¡­ She mustn¡¯t remember. Before, Mom told vampire stories, but she said it was all fiction.¡±

    ¡°Well, vampires do exist, but they¡¯re not exactly the same as in the stories.¡± Luan exined what she needed to know, and how he had a child with Nora.

    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s cool! Of course, that¡¯s cool.¡± Little Rikkaughed a little. ¡°Your story even seems toe right out of a fairy tale~¡±

    Ingrid, who was relieved that Luan exined to Little Rikka that she wasn¡¯t a homewrecker, was soon speechless when she heard what Little Rikka said.

    ¡®What kind of fairy tales did she hear toe up with that thought?¡¯ Ingrid thought.

    ¡°Treasure, do you want some candy?¡± Luan pulled out of his storage ring a chocte candy.

    ¡°Candy, of course, I want candy,¡± Little Rikka said in her childish voice.

    Luan chuckled, then he opened the wrapper and handed the chocte to her.

    ¡°Thank you, of course, Rikka is grateful.¡± Little Rikka was happy, popping the chocte candy into her mouth. Soon the right side of her cheek was puffed out from the gob she had bitten off.

    After that, Luan went back to undoing the miniature emerald blue seals. The fact that he was able to stop and continue showed how proficient he was at what he was doing, havingplete control of the situation. Gradually, thest ¡®handcuffs¡¯ that held the seal were opened. Like an easter egg, the two parts opened, and inside were many natural crystals!

    With his divine sense, Luan made all of it float, then made the clouds catch the natural crystals, without dropping any to the ground.

    ¡°Heavens, how are there so many?!¡± Ingrid could understand the importance of natural crystals from the moment that Luan used and became so powerful in a very short time. Of course, she understood that as an ¡®architect¡¯, Luan already knew how to build the ¡®building¡¯, but still, the importance of natural crystals should not be underestimated.

    Nora looked at it in disbelief. She had never seen so many natural crystals together.

    ¡®Maybe that¡¯s the reason for the betrayal¡­¡¯ Nora thought about the reason Little Rikka¡¯s father had betrayed the n and the reason the other elves invaded after the appeal. If they knew of the existence of these natural crystals, even living beings of the Seventh Order would not stand still.

    In the air, Luan split the crystals into 4 parts: three equal parts and one part that was only a tenth of the whole. Although it was only one tenth, it was enough tost for months, even years. Luan handed this to Little Rikka, along with the container that held the treasures.

    ¡°Thanks, dad,¡± Little Rikka said with a sweet smile. She had the privilege of using small pieces of natural crystals at a young age that she had gotten from her mother. Because of that, she knew the importance of these crystals.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Luan returned the smile.

    He gave 1 part of what was left to Ingrid and another to Nora. Thest part he kept for himself.

    ¡°We should leave.¡± Luan said, ¡°Not that I think it¡¯s going to happen, but if they find out someone has been here recently, the elves who looted this ce before might return.¡±

    ¡°The odds aren¡¯t high, but it¡¯s better to avoid that,¡± Nora agreed.

    Soon, they left that ce very quickly.

    Coming out of the ruin, they were embraced by the light of the three suns. Yes, at that moment 3 suns were appearing. There were also times when it was only possible to see 2 suns.

    ¡°Nora, are you going back to your n?¡± Luan asked while looking at her.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± She sighed tiredly, but then she smiled mischievously, ¡°Dream with me~¡±

    ¡°If so, it¡¯d be a nightmare!¡± It was Ingrid who answered as she stuck out her tongue.

    ¡°Nightmare, of course, it¡¯s going to be a nightmare~¡± Little Rikka imitated Ingrid by sticking out her small pink tongue.

    Nora, who created a pair of wings and was about to fly away, almost sounded like a bird with a damaged wing upon hearing this,but soon he recovered himself, and flew away.

    ¡°Treasure, are you alright?¡± Luan saw her eyes water as she looked at the entrance to the ruin.

    ¡°Yes, of course. Rikka is fine.¡± She rubbed her eyes, trying to act strong. Ingrid took her in her arms and kissed her pretty face several times,forting her.

    Luan looks at this scene. While he thought this scene beautiful, it looked very sad. Deep down, he felt that Little Rikka knew that Ingrid was not her real mother. But, it seemed that by treating Ingrid like a mother, she had some emotional support, which Luan didn¡¯t mind if it stayed that way. Honestly, she was cute and very polite for her age. It wouldn¡¯t be bad to adopt her, as her real mother was almost her age these days.

    The problem would be to exin that Ingrid¡¯s sister was called Monica¡­ and she also had simrities. Honestly, it would be difficult to hide the truth, however, there was no way to exin it in an easy way. The best thing would be to see Little Rikka¡¯s reaction to seeing the current Monica.

    After they left, it took hours of travel to reach the city.

    ¡°This town is so cold¡­¡± Little Rikka muttered as they arrived.

    Ingrid took a coat from her storage ring and dressed Little Rikka. Because of the size, it looked like a dress. Little Rikka, on the other hand,ughed happily. ¡°Too hot, really hot.¡± She puts her hands on her cheek with her coat sleeve and made a cute smile.

    Ingrid couldn¡¯t stand so much cuteness and hugged this cute creature and kissed her cheek several times. Little Rikka enjoyed the treats whileughing out loud, and Luanughed along with them.

    Soon, Luan made the floating cloudnd near the gate. As always, many living beings of different kinds stared at them as if they were a source of money, but Luan¡¯s aura made them not approach out of fear.

    After passing through the gate, it was clear as day that Little Rikka would be able to stay on earth. After a short break in the tower store, they descended the stairs.

    Please read the author¡¯s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý

    ¨C Drop some power stone, please s2

    Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 288: Secret of the Fairies

    Chapter 288: Secret of the Fairies

    Little Rikka looked surprised as she exited the tower. The Qi density was even higher than certain areas of the 50th floor of the tower. This was illogical to her, who had heard of Earth before, and knew it was a primitive developing. But suddenly she looked at Luan and thought of something.

    The moment Little Rikka arrived, Luan was surprised by what he saw. The was a surprise to Ingrid as well. The fairies approached for no apparent reason, then stopped as they approached, then began to surround Little Rikka.

    ¡°Wow! They are fairies. So beautiful~¡± Little Rikka marveled.

    Luan and Ingrid had talked about fairies but said how difficult it was to get close to them. However, they approached of their own ord, Little Rikka felt very lucky. Some of the fairies of the wind element made their hair and clothing sway like the waves of the sea.

    That¡¯s when Catharina walked out the door of the mansion. Catharina wore a high-waisted white beaded dress, conveying the feel of a very pretty young woman.

    Looking towards the little girl, she felt strange, ¡®Another daughter?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t help but think. Soon sheughed strangely to herself doubtfully, ¡®It can¡¯t be¡­ Can it?¡¯

    Seeing Catharina, Ingrid stopped looking at the fairies for a moment. ¡°Hello, sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°Hello¡­¡± Catharina greeted with a strange smile, then she looked at the little girl who was surrounded by the fairies.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Who is this girl?¡± Catharina could not contain her curiosity.

    Luan sighed. He then said to her while Little Rikka was distracted by the fairies, ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed how much she looks like you?¡±

    That little sentence was enough for Catharina to let her mind run wild. She was in shock! Putting her hands over her mouth, tears threatening to fall, she asked in a shaky voice, ¡°Is that my daughter?¡±

    ¡°Pfft, hahaha!¡± Luanughed out loud. Seeing that she was puffing out her cheeks in anger as she conjured fabrics to attack him, Luan took a deep breath and stoppedughing, saying, ¡°No, she¡¯s not~¡±

    Catharina stepped towards him, and started beating him with her fists, ¡°Idiot, asshole, bastard! You tricked me, idiot, asshole! Miserable jerk, I want to see if your blood stays red should I open your skin!¡±

    Luan chuckled, stepping back as he let Catharina hit him. After all, it didn¡¯t harm him at all; it just looked like small mosquito bites.

    Catharina was no fool. After she calmed down she realized how futile this all was. Luan¡¯s arm was harder than a concrete wall. It didn¡¯t seem to have suffered the slightest effect from the punches she gave him.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s serious.¡± Luan took her hands as he got far enough away from Little Rikka and Ingrid. He said very softly, only for Catharina to be able to hear, ¡°Her name is Rikka. She is Monica¡¯s daughter from her previous life¡­ She has confused or is pretending to have confused Ingrid with her mother. For now, Ingrid is acting as a mother, but we intend to adopt her.¡±

    Catharina was silent. She looked at Little Rikka and thought of the current Monica who looked 12 years old.

    ¡°Now that you say that, although the color of the eyes and hair is different, it¡¯s like a Monica cosy¡­¡± Catharina sighed.

    Thinking calmly, it was impossible for this girl to be her own daughter after all¡­ She didn¡¯t think about it much before, but she knew she had died too young on the previous Earth. She didn¡¯t want to ask Luan too much about it, but she imagined she didn¡¯t even have a chance to enter the tower in her previous life.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your mind wander,¡± Luan said. Having her attention, he added, ¡°Come in and report the situation to mother and mother-inw.¡±

    ¡°But, but how am I supposed to tell this to Amanda?¡± She didn¡¯t know about them going back in time, so it would be difficult to exin that to her.

    ¡°True¡­¡± Luan had forgotten that. After a long pause, he said, ¡°Tell her about Rikka¡¯s existence and her being Monica¡¯s daughter, but for her to understand better, Ingrid and I will exin it betterter. Can you do that?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Catharina nodded.

    After Catharina returned, Luan looked back at Little Rikka with curiosity. The fact that the fairies were so attached to her was unusual. As he approached, he saw the fairiesughing and talking amongst themselves as they circled around Little Rikka, even asking a few questions and giving Little Rikka little kisses on the cheek.

    But, Ingrid and Luan didn¡¯t forgive something the fairies said, ¡°She¡¯s one of the chosen ones.¡±

    Soon, other fairies silenced the fairy who said this. Obviously, it was something that shouldn¡¯t have been said. Luan looked in the direction of the faeries, and they looked away. The fairies knew that Luan wasn¡¯t a bad human for them, and trusted him to some extent, however, what they kept secret was something that shouldn¡¯t be mentioned.

    A blue fairy, voice low and soft, looked at Ingrid and Luan, then she said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask us about it, please.¡± She bowed.

    ¡°¡­Won¡¯t that be harmful to Little Rikka?¡± Luan asked. Little Rikka who heard the way Luan called her pouted, liked to be called ¡®Treasure¡¯ by him.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. It¡¯s actually a very good thing,¡± one of the fairies said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Luan agreed upon hearing this. Fairies didn¡¯t lie. Hearing that was enough to reassure him.

    Obviously, knowing about it could bring benefits, such as knowing fairy secrets, which were much in demand, however, there was currently nock of resources for him and his family, especially with the visit he had taken to the ruin of the Emerald King.

    At the same time, Amanda appeared in the doorway, her eyes watering as she looked in Little Rikka¡¯s direction.

    Leaders of different races joined in a virtualwork set up by the Falls race.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing that they got the support of the Falls race,¡± the leader of the Vampires said, without even changing his appearance. His pride wouldn¡¯t allow him to do something like that.

    The Falls were extremely simr to humans in several aspects. The only thing that differentiated them all that much would be their skin color, being grass green, ocean blue, and the noble ones among them, the golden ones.

    A golden Fall was among the gathered races. He said in an arrogant voice: ¡°I just don¡¯t like humans to be in power. An inferior race like them doesn¡¯t deserve to be above my own race!¡±

    Please read the author¡¯s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý

    ¨C Drop some power stone, please s2

    Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 289: What Does He Hide?

    Chapter 289: What Does He Hide?

    Maira, Catharina, and Monica also left to receive Luan and Ingrid, however, everyone¡¯s eyes were transfixed on a beautiful, milk-skinned girl who had pink-red eyes and dazzlingly straight hair the color of heavenly blue.

    ¡°Look! She is such a beautiful child,¡± Catharina said.

    Maira beside her nodded. Amanda was still petrified, her emotions out of control, while Monica looked at Little Rikka strangely. She had a strong sense of familiarity, however, couldn¡¯t quite understand what she was feeling.

    Amanda approached. Little Rikka had already noticed her. Her big eyes blinked in confusion as she looked at Ingrid, then at Amanda, then something popped into her mind. But what confused her the most was the current Monica. She muttered very softly, ¡°Mommy?¡±

    Soon, she tried to hide it, but this was overheard by Luan who had very good hearing, even by Ingrid.

    At that moment, even Ingrid began to suspect and remember the moment she met Little Rikka until the present moment. ¡®Did she figure it out?¡¯ Ingrid started to doubt.

    While the weather was very strange, a ship approached the ind. Everyone¡¯s reaction was to look towards the ship. When it got too close, suddenly an ice road began to be created when the ship was anchored.

    On the ice road, Cristina and Lenore led the way. Soon, they were followed by Elias, Sebastian, Arlinda, Alice, and the Elite Squad.

    ¡®So cute!¡¯ Alice¡¯s eyes lit up when she noticed Little Rikka¡¯s presence. She loved cute children, and Little Rikka was the cutest child she had ever seen!

    It was a difficult situation to get around. With the arrival of so many people, the fairies left Little Rikka after kissing her pretty face. Little Rikka had gained several buffs from them that made her immune to elemental attacks for over a month, as well as increased her Qi absorption rate.

    Luan let them all focus on the arrival of Little Rikka. Even if they were present, nothing would change for the moment. Currently, he needed to do something with a little urgency.

    Luan went to his room and turned on the supeputer he created. With nimble fingers, he pressed the key while processing data and entered new data into the game: [Online Survival].

    Currently, humans came to strengthen themselves with the help of the game, or even by going to the tower. This obviously wouldn¡¯t make the other races happy. Luan was aware of this fact.

    ¡®Very well, I¡¯ll start with the basics of each race, and start with some attack techniques¡­¡¯ Luan muttered in his mind as he continued to enter many codes, then put information on the techniques he wanted give ess to the other races.

    As Luan nned, the other races were almost putting the n into practice to invade Brazil and attack Luan, and the Dimaspany.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time to waste. This human boy is too abnormal!¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t remain quiet in the face of this. In such a short time, he has improved a lot.¡±

    ¡°I wonder what kind of treasure he hides?¡±

    ¡°It must be a good thing. After all, he hides that ind from the whole world, very likely that his darkest secrets are on that ind, as well as why he is so strong.¡± The greed of other races increases when they thought about this.

    It wouldn¡¯t be so shy if it was just Luan being strong, but everyone close to him was as well.

    There was no way they could not link it to some source of power he got and had used to enhance the power of his family members.

    By the time Luan was done, he had already put it into practice, but the announcement about it hadn¡¯t yet aired.

    ¡®I don¡¯t need to decorate much, just Mom announcing will be enough.¡¯ Luan¡¯s thoughts were simple: make apany press conference to announce the game update, with techniques for other races.

    Of course other humans might be upset about this, but if other countries were smart enough they will understand that this was for the best, or else they¡¯d started fighting tooth and nail through the towers.

    After showering and changing clothes, Luan used his extrasensory perception. Soon he found Maira and the rest. Outside the mansion, they were talking andughing while Little Rikka yed with Monica, Alice, Cristina, and Leticia.

    ¡°Luan.¡± Noticing his arrival, Ingrid approached with a smile.

    Coming up in front of him, Ingrid stood on her tiptoes and pecked his lips.

    ¡°How was it?¡± She asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Luan smiled.

    ¡°Good,¡± Ingrid returned the smile.

    ¡°Did everything go well?¡± Luan asked.

    Ingrid didn¡¯t need him to be specific to understand. She said, ¡°Yes, just as you thought, Little Rikka is very smart. She must already know that I¡¯m not her real mother, and that Monica is¡­ However, she pretended she didn¡¯t know. Although I swear I saw her; she sniffled a little when she saw Monica.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Luan said, ¡°As long as she wants it to be that way, no problem. Whatever is best for her.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ingrid leaned on him.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to see grandpa. Let¡¯s go together?¡± Luan kissed her face and asked.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll get ready.¡± She entered the mansion.

    Luan chuckled a little, then he saw Lenore looking at him. Waving a hand, he called to her.

    ¡°Yes, father?¡± With her usual indifferent expression, she asked in a cold voice.

    ¡°Ingrid and I are going to visit my grandfather. Are you interested ining with us?¡± Luan asked.

    ¡°Yes, I want to go,¡± Lenore said in her cool but slightly warm voice.

    Luan smiled a little, not caring about her cool, indifferent form. The two continued talking until Ingrid returned. Wearing a dark dress with ck polka dots, the sleeves were more sheer, showing off her beautiful arms. As for the dress¡¯ skirt, around the dark part, the thinner part was like a veil on top.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± Ingrid smiled.

    Please read the author¡¯s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý

    ¨C Drop some power stone, please s2

    Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 290: Eating Out of the Palm of Your Hand

    Chapter 290: Eating Out of the Palm of Your Hand

    Saulo was happy to see Luan, Ingrid and, Lenore arrive. His smile grew even deeper, startling those who were used to seeing him generally act serious, especially these days now that he was President of Brazil.

    ¡°Child,e hither, let your great-grandfather look at you a little better,¡± Saul waved to Lenore.

    Lenore felt nervous. It was rare for her to feel that way. In front of Saul, she felt an incredible familiarity. As a vampire, she was very sensitive to bloodlines, and Saul not being good at hiding it and not even trying to do that, Lenore could feel a very strong connection when looking at him.

    After watching her for a few seconds, heughed out loud and said a string of: ¡°Good, good, good¡­¡±

    Obviously, he didn¡¯t know exactly how all this had happened. He just knew that something mystical happened, and his grandson already had a grown daughter. But, he wasn¡¯t interested in how it happened; he was more open-minded in that regard, and if he needed to know, he believed his grandson and daughter would tell him.

    Lenore¡¯s expression was rigid, but Luan, who watched closely, could see a small glimmer of happiness in her eyes. Nilson, Luan¡¯s uncle saw them arrive and entered, locking himself in his room. His memories were erased, but his fear of Luan was not. He was terrified just seeing him, it was so instinctive.

    ¡°Mr. Saulo, it¡¯s done,¡± said a woman in her early thirties who spoke, wearing maid clothes. Slender and tall, with a slender back, straight and well-proportioned, she was of a rigid disposition.

    Amelia Santos was a housekeeper who had been with Saulo for over 10 years. Her eyes when she saw Luan, Ingrid, and Lenore showed respect and admiration. It was a little different from the look she gave when looking at Saulo.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Saulo said in a weing tone. Ingrid and Lenore nodded. Luan paused, then started walking. He ignored the sensual looks the maids gave him and walked to Saulo¡¯s house.

    Ingrid looked in the direction Luan had looked before and wondered, ¡®What did he see or feel?¡¯

    When he didn¡¯t say anything, she remained silent and continued walking.

    After they were seated around a table, Saulo showed a serious expression, ¡°Luan, what happened to cause you toe visit me without warning?¡±

    Luan didn¡¯t show any surprise at the question. His eyes deepened as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve made a new game update¡­¡±

    For the next 20 minutes, Luan exined why he did this and about the concern of other races starting to revolt at seeing only humans evolve.

    After hearing everything, Saulo gave his opinion. ¡°It makes sense. I agree with that. As for the rest, let me figure it out,¡± Saulo smiled.

    ¡°Be careful for the next few days,¡± Luan warned, ¡°There is a chance that some beings of other races are up to something, I have discovered a thing or two; likely they¡¯ll try to attack my ind, but just to be on the safe side, be on the alert. If anything happens, use this.¡±

    Luan handed him a device. It was something round and t, like a disk, with a button in the middle.

    ¡°By pushing the button, a barrier will form and protect the owner of the device,¡± Luan exined, ¡°To be recognized as the owner, you need to use a drop of blood. Another thing, when that happens, I modified it a little bit to let me know you¡¯re in danger. Don¡¯t hesitate just because you don¡¯t want to bother me.¡±

    ¡°Haha ha! What grandfather would I be if I didn¡¯t ask my grandson for help when I¡¯m in danger? As young people today say; don¡¯t worry, your grandfather knows what to do.¡±

    Luanughed a little, feeling more rxed. Even Lenoreughed at what Saulo said. For Ingrid it was no different.

    ¡°Since the serious conversation is over, let¡¯s take a walk in the garden.¡± Saulo got up.

    Sounds of chairs being scraped echod as Luan, Ingrid, and Lenore got up almost at the same time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Luan said neutrally.

    Soon they walked towards the back door. Before, the garden had not been half as beautiful as it is now. The current garden is a beautiful country full of romantic scenery.

    ¡°This garden started to grow after thest horde of monsters,¡± Saulo started talking, ¡°Initially, I thought it was just elerated growth because of the changes in the. After all, there were a lot of simr changes happening all over the world. But I was wrong; this garden has a higher and more concentrated density of Qi.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can feel it.¡± Luan narrowed his eyes. He didn¡¯t see anything extraordinary in the nts, not even the ones that were rare. In fact, they were allmon flowers and nts, but somehow they were experiencing a special rate of growth.

    ¡°This is not so abnormal,¡± Lenore said with a neutral expression, ¡°Mutation upon being exposed to Qi ismon, especially in this location that has more Qi than normal. I assume that father did a formation here too, yes?¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Luan smiled, d his daughter was so smart.

    ¡°Then that¡¯s it.¡± Saulo, who didn¡¯t understand much about this subject, felt the exnation was simple enough for him to understand.

    After observing the garden and talking for a while¡­

    ¡°Did you three eat?¡± Saulo asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you three stay for lunch?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but before that, there¡¯s something I want to show you.¡±

    Without warning, Luan made clouds appear just below them, then the clouds began to take flight. As an experienced man, Saulo knew something was up and it didn¡¯t seem to be simple. Saulo¡¯s security guards were startled, but when they saw Luan, they knew President Saulo¡¯s security was safe.

    Before long, the four reached Ilha Grande. Ingrid¡¯s curiosity was piqued. She got a little worried and looked at Luan. Opening her mouth, she soon fell silent. Luan didn¡¯t show the slightest hint of concern. Lenore had confirmed the ind¡¯s defense before. Even though she wasn¡¯t an expert in this matter, she knew that even someone in the Fifth Order would be able to break the defense.

    On the horizon, it was possible to see a ship floating from the south towards the ind.

    Please read the author¡¯s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý

    ¨C Drop some power stone, please s2

    Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 291: Lenoreâ€™s Marriage

    Chapter 291: Lenore¡¯s Marriage

    *BOOOOM!*

    The strong explosion caused by the cannon of the floating ship that hit the ind¡¯s barrier created shock waves heading towards the city.

    ¡°Luan?¡± SaulO was worried about civilians if these waves made it to the city.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Luan said confidently.

    In the next instant, they saw four different ¡°powers,¡± for that is what they were, leave the ind. The powers crashed into the waves that formed, breaking, making them sprawl into the sea like a punctured bottle. Then these same different powers were thrown towards the floating ship.

    One was like a tornado made of cloth, another a sun of purple me. The other two were a very fast missile and the other was something like a sma ball. It appeared to be more powerful than the other three attacks.

    The living beings inside the ship panicked.

    ¡°Was that Rikka?¡± Ingrid asked rhetorically.

    ¡°As expected, she is very strong,¡± Lenore muttered.

    No wonder she was so prized by fairies; so young, but so talented.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Treasure to join in¡­¡± Luan didn¡¯t show the slightest hint of sympathy when he said, ¡°I could let this go on, and these beings would die, but¡­she¡¯s too young to carry that weight.¡±

    Before they could react, Luan was gone. Soon, he appeared in front of the sma ball.

    ¡®This is stronger than I thought¡­¡¯ Luan reached out and received the sma ball from the front. Soon it was reduced to nothing. Now he was sure that if this attack hit the ship, it was certain death for whoever was on the ship.

    ¡®You don¡¯t need to carry that weight, but I¡­¡¯ A cruel smile yed on Luan¡¯s lips. He saw that this was being filmed, and made a point of using a little more force to attack.

    ¡°Everything is Negative,¡± Luan muttered. Soon everything started to turn white, expanding at a fast speed and took the ship. Whether it was water, fish, clouds, everything started to turn white¡­ But, it wasn¡¯t so simple. It was white as a nk sheet, with nothing existing but white, when it arrived on the ship¡­ The ship disappeared. It was as if it had never existed in the first ce, and when this white phenomenon disappeared, like a drain, the tide concentrated on the part that was once white.

    The water that existed before was gone forever!

    In the Breeds¡¯ meeting room, they looked at it, and couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°What the hell was that?!¡± someone screamed in shock.

    ¡°Can anyone tell me what the fuck happened?¡± Another was trembling with fear.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Soon the room was silent.

    ¡°Looks like we underestimated this human¡­¡± A woman of the Fall race muttered. There was no fear, but curiosity in the Fall woman¡¯s eyes. By nature, the Fall breed was curious to the unknown; they prioritize inventions, discoveries, etc., even more than life itself.

    ¡°I want to study him,¡± the male Fall said, with eyes shining as if he had seen something fascinating.

    ¡°Crazy.¡± The beings of other races had already given up on going against Luan directly upon seeing this. They couldn¡¯t believe what they heard this Fall say.

    Luan returned to Ingrid, Saulo, and Lenore.

    ¡°Luan, what was that just now?¡± Ingrid hadn¡¯t seen Luan use this before.

    ¡°Domain,¡± Luan exined briefly, ¡°When you reach the Fifth Order you will be able to manifest dominion that can override naturalws and make everything within the domain work in your favor. This can be done by Origin, Qi, or technique. There are also other means, but it is not relevant to talk about it, as it is easier when it is from Origin. In my case, it¡¯s because of my Negative Qi and my White Dragon technique; the fusion of the two allows me to create a more powerful domain.¡±

    ¡°Merger of two?¡± Lenore gasped in surprise. She was knowledgeable about domains, but she hadn¡¯t expected her father¡¯s to be so ridiculous, to the point of creating a domain by using his unique Qi with the technique one would use to cultivate.

    Saulo was not totally unaware of what Luan was talking about, although he wanted to confirm something. ¡°Luan, by doing this, you be a ¡®god¡¯ who controls everything in your domain?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly,¡± Luan said, ¡°It all depends on the domain attribute. To better understand, I¡¯ll tell you what I used. This domain is called: Everything is Negative. This creates a wave of white energy that denies the existence of everything it touches, only a greater force can overwhelm my domain, or, in this case, something that is positive enough to survive. I have another domain called: Celestial World. That domain uses my Divine Tree Origin. I create a small world around me and all the surrounding nature is under my control.¡±

    ¡°Can someone have more than one domain?¡± Saulo was surprised, as one was surprising enough.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m close to creating a third one.¡± Luan smiled a little.

    ¡°¡­¡± Lenore looked at Luan as if looking at a freak. Yes, people could have more than one domain, but who said it was easy to do? Even developing one domain could take years, even decades, let alone two, or three¡­

    ¡®Mom was right, father is a genius without equal¡­¡¯ Lenore did not remain neutral. In her eyes there was a subtle touch of admiration when looking at Luan.

    In the Vampire n, Van Steffan:

    Since Nora arrived, she felt something was very strange, until someone appeared in her n. Without bowing, or even showing respect, the male of the vampire race said,

    ¡°Queen Nora, I¡¯m here to take Princess Lenore to n Mimi nmi.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Nora arched her left eyebrow. ¡°Are you wanting to die?¡±

    The man trembled in fear but refused to show it. Swallowing his nervousness as he felt Nora¡¯s terrifying aura, he said, ¡°Queen Nora, don¡¯t go back on the deal. Your daughter will have the honor of marrying the Prince of our house. I don¡¯t know why you want to make things difficult.¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe¡­¡± Lenore starts with a giggle, then it turned into a cruelugh. ¡°Kuhahahaha!¡± The male vampire was so scared he didn¡¯t even dare breathe. The vampires of n Van Steffan had a bad feeling.

    Suddenly, Nora stoppedughing. Her aura became more and more bloodthirsty; her teeth became sharper; her hands became like ws, sharper than a de.

    She looked at the man and asked with heart-freezing coldness, ¡°Who promised such nonsense?¡±

    Please read the author¡¯s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý

    ¨C Drop some power stone, please s2

    Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 292: The Event That Shocked the Entire 50th Floor of the Tower

    Chapter 292: The Event That Shocked the Entire 50th Floor of the Tower

    The male vampire no longer dared to be arrogant. He saw the shadow of death at that moment, and it was in that moment that he remembered that despite her being a woman, she was a being of the Sixth Order, just like his King.

    ¡°It was the elders! All the elders of your n were in favor!¡± plead the vampire man.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± The elders in the room were nervous.

    ¡°Okay, now you can die.¡± As soon as her cold voice wore off, the male vampire didn¡¯t even have time to react when everything started to turn blood red.

    ¡°No, no, you can¡¯t!!¡± His protest was like he protested against an emotionless wall. Soon he exploded in blood.

    Nora¡¯s cold eyes swept over everyone in the room.

    ¡°Queen, we can exin-¡°

    ¡°Exin¡­¡± Nora interrupted in a cold voice, devoid of any emotion. ¡°I don¡¯t need your exnations.¡±

    Nora appeared in front of the First Elder who spoke. ¡°In hell you can give your exnations. To me, it¡¯s just words spoken by traitorous pigs who went behind my back.¡± Her hand was quick, very quick, catching right on the old man¡¯s heart.

    The reasons for her being the queen of the vampires were many, but what made the others fear her the most was her strong bloodline. Nora was a vampire genius, of which only one was born every 10,000 years. Her talent with vampire powers was in another league. Among vampire powers, the cruelest were illusions. Even if the body remained intact, one could kill someone by making them think they were dead.

    Nora was even crueler, she killed the first elder more than 100,000 times in 10 seconds. The old man¡¯s screams were pitiful.

    ¡®Run away!¡¯ was what went through the minds of the other elders.

    ¡°Kuhahaha! Is it that easy to run away? Looks like they still aren¡¯t looking at me¡­¡± Nora¡¯s cruel, inhuman smile startled them.

    ¡°Nora, please let us exin, please!¡± The elder who spoke was the woman who raised Nora when she was young. Even though she was angry, Nora was silent for a few seconds, giving her a chance to speak.

    ¡°Nora, listen.¡± The elder began to speak quickly in a sweet voice. ¡°This only happened because they cornered us, said they would kill Lenore if she didn¡¯t agree to be with the prince of n Mimi nmi, who had fallen in love with Princess Lenore. We had no choice. That was it, or they would kill her.¡±

    Her name was Esmeralda. She was a seemingly sweetdy, with gray hair and dark blue eyes.

    ¡°To think it would happen¡­¡± Nora said softly, but they were able to hear, and before they had a chance to be relieved, she continued, ¡°To think that the person I once treated like my mother would lie to me like that. Hehe, fool, fool, fool! Do you really think I¡¯m not able to see through your lies?¡±

    ¡°Nora, let me exin¡­¡± Now she got anxious. She had never seen Nora look at her like that, but before she could finish, her head was cut off. Soon, blood pierced all chances of hering back to life.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your crap shit exnations, but I gave you a quick death for the years you cared for me,¡± Nora muttered emotionlessly.

    ¡°It seems that it¡¯s either her or us. We¡¯ll cooperate and kill the queen!¡± One of the elders lost all hope. If Nora had killed even the woman who was like a mother to her, it would be ridiculous to think they would survive.

    Those who weren¡¯t involved left. They preferred not to choose sides. The queen, well, she still had some who stood by her side, but they wouldn¡¯t be opponents against the elders who were all in the Fifth Order.

    ¡°Kuhahaha!¡± Nora¡¯s cold, emotionless giggle made the air go cold. She appeared in front of another elder. ¡°Weak, weak, and you still think you can seriously challenge me?¡± She grabbed the 200 cm tall elder¡¯s head and hit the ground hard as she flew like a meteor.

    *BOOOOM!*

    The ground cracked. The old man¡¯s eyes were still open, but, with no reaction, he was caught in the illusion.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!*

    Soon this ancient¡¯s pitiful cry echoed.

    Nora dodged. She grabbed the leg of the old woman who tried to kick her head and shook it like she was shaking a whip, hitting the concrete hard. Soon her blood circted through her veins and increased the chance of making this old woman fall into the illusion of death.

    Letting go of the woman¡¯s foot, she stopped another elder¡¯s punch with her right and left hand. She shed with her hand in the air and soon, a streak of blood appeared on the elder¡¯s body and it was divided into six parts. Then she cut again and used both hands to let go of the severed hand and continued until it all had turned to grains of rice and a lot of blood. The two elders who still survived, swallow their saliva dry. Their fear was evident; there was no longer any chance for them to survive.

    ¡°Damn, I don¡¯t want to die, but if I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯ll take you with me, bitch!¡± shouted to the younger elder. He was rejected several times by Nora, and for that, he was very angry, and with the initial n to get Lenore to marry, he was the one who had approved it first, wanting to get rid of Nora¡¯s bastard daughter.

    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t have you in life, I will-¡°

    Before he could finish his ¡®viin¡¯ speech while trying to self-destruct, Nora appeared in front of him at lightning speed and shed him several times into thousands of pieces.

    ¡°It¡¯s just you.¡± Nora looked at thest elder.

    ¡°¡­¡± Instead of letting Nora kill him, he preferred tomit suicide. But was it that easy? Nora had already appeared in front of him and made him get caught up in the illusions of death.

    ¡°n Mimi nmi¡­¡± Nora muttered. Soon, she said in a deep voice. ¡°Those who still want to remain in the n, march with me towards n Mimi nmi!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The vampires¡¯ voices echoed throughout the n. Despite the tragedy that took ce, vampires were warriors by nature, and sensing Nora¡¯s strength created absolute courage. They would be able to fight thousands with only 300 of them.

    In the cities on the 50th floor of the dungeon, many talked about the same subject.

    ¡°Did you hear? n Van Steffan¡¯s Queen exterminated an entire city of n Mimi nmi. She was not even letting animals live¡­¡±

    ¡°Tsk, your information is out of date. She even killed all the elders of n Van Steffan for conspiring behind her back, trying to get her only daughter to marry without her consent.¡±

    ¡°Only because of that, she killed an entire city and the elders of her own n?¡± someone asked in surprise.

    ¡°What do you know?¡± someone else scoffed, ¡°She¡¯s not just anyone; she¡¯s at the Emperor Rank. You shouldn¡¯t step on an Emperor¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel, and apparently her reverse scale is her daughter.¡±

    ¡°Makes sense. If I had her strength, maybe I would do the same.¡±

    Many agreed and others disagreed, but none dared say they disagreed aloud. The fear that an Emperor was capable of causing was great enough that they dare not speak.

    Please read the author¡¯s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý

    ¨C Drop some power stone, please s2

    Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 293: Little Rikkaâ€™s Request

    Chapter 293: Little Rikka¡¯s Request

    Oblivious to what was happening to Nora, Luan woke up the next morning with the sun seeming to be warmer than usual.

    Using Qi to make the temperature warmer inside the room, he kissed Sleeping Beauty¡¯s pretty face and got out of bed.

    After going to the bathroom and doing all the necessities, Luan returned naked to the bedroom.

    Opening the closet, Luan grabbed a blue button-down shirt, jeans, and the ck Giorgio Armani sneakers from the new release and left the room, leaving Ingrid to rest.

    ¡°Dad!¡± As soon as he walked down the hall, he saw the most beautiful creature in the world.

    Little Rikka ran towards him with long strides and jumped into his arms.

    Kissing her cute little face, he said, ¡°Good morning, Treasure~.¡±

    ¡°Good morning, dad, hehee~,¡± She said with a giggle at the end. Her pretty cheeks formed two cute dimples, and her giggle was nicer than the bell that jangled on the door in summer.

    ¡°Have your grandparents woken up yet?¡± Luan carried her in his arms as he walked towards the first floor.

    ¡°Yes, Grandma Maira and Grandma Amanda are preparing something for us to eat.¡± She looked delighted when she said that. Not that she was unhappy before, but the only person she had contact with was her mother.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Luan smiled at her.

    ¡°Me too~¡± Little Rikka giggled as he smiled.

    When they arrived in the kitchen, Luan saw that his mother and mother-inw were still preparing breakfast, so he went into the living room with Little Rikka.

    ¡°Dad, dad, wait here, as soon as I call, you have toe, okay?¡± Little Rikka looked serious when she said this.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Even not knowing what this cute creature was nning, he dly epted.

    ¡°Hehee~¡± Giggling as she saw Luan confirm, she ran towards the door.

    Secondster, Luan heard, ¡°Dad,e on.¡±

    Luan went and saw her standing in front of the mansion¡¯s front door.

    Little Rikka fidgeted a bit, fidgeting with the pretty pink dress she was wearing, with a princess hairstyle, her hair being a braided crown with beautiful braids in the back. She was a cute little princess.

    Suddenly, she starts choreographing, dancing, and then Little Rikka starts singing: ¡°Since you called me Treasure, I¡¯m here at your door, adopt me, adopt me~.¡±

    In the end, she said in the softest, prettiest voice Luan had ever heard a child say, ¡°Dad, adopt me?¡±

    ¡°Heavens!¡± Luan took her in his arms and covered her with little kisses on her cheek, and then he said with a smile, even with the faintest of tears running down his eyes, ¡°I will adopt you, of course, I will!¡±

    ¡°Hehee~¡± Little Rikka ended up letting out her ssic giggle.

    While Luan and Little Rikka were having such a happy time, Catharina was shaking with excitement. She heard Little Rikka ask Luan to wait for her to call him. Catharina wanted to film the whole scene, although she didn¡¯t know what would happen¡­ The result was a thousand times better than she expected!

    ¡°I need to show this to everyone!¡± This cute scene shouldn¡¯t be forgotten. It was necessary to make several copies and watch it at least once a month, Catharina thought.

    Luan and even Little Rikka had noticed Catharina¡¯s presence on the stairs but didn¡¯t expect her to be filming.

    There was no way Luan could be upset about it, and, in fact, he wanted to apud his sister¡¯s quick thinking of filming the entire scene. They even wanted this recorded to watchter.

    When everyone woke up and started to eat breakfast, Catharina put the video she recorded for all to see.

    Little Rikka wasn¡¯t the least bit embarrassed, and she even sang along, ¡°Adopt me, adopt me~.¡±

    Everyoneughed in adoration hearing her sing along.

    The motherly eyes of the women of the house were fixed on Little Rikka wanting to adopt her. Heavens, she was so cute in the video that they would bet all their chips that even a person who doesn¡¯t like children couldn¡¯t resist such cuteness.

    Luan suddenly said, ¡°Ingrid, let¡¯s go to the registry with Little Rikka.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± Ingrid smiled. ¡®Looks like Little Rikka influenced him a lot¡­¡¯ She thought.

    Of course, Luan wasn¡¯t impartial, so he looked at Lenore and said, ¡°It will be a little weird to do this on earth, but I can bypass the system and register you as my daughter.¡±

    ¡°It is not necessary.¡± Despite being a little cold, Lenore smiled a little, ¡°Mom already registered me as her daughter, look.¡±

    She passed him an ID, but it was different from what exists on earth. This was something technological, and when he clicked on Luan¡¯s digitized name, his holographic image appeared right above the card.

    This greatly surprised those around the table. That¡¯s because a more mature-looking Luan appeared in holographic form, taking everyone by surprise.

    Some features were a little different, as it was the nearly thousand-year-old Luan.

    Maira shivered a little. She felt like crying for some reason. But she eventually managed to contain herself.

    Ingrid¡¯s eyes sparkled as she thought of Nora. ¡®No wonder that even after so many centuries, she still loves Luan.¡¯

    Luan¡¯s aura could be felt by the hologram, and it was strong, full of virtue, even heroic, giving a sense of security just by looking at him.

    Ingrid started to sympathize with Nora, but that doesn¡¯t mean she was willing to give up on Luan!

    Shaking her head, Ingrid stopped thinking about Nora.

    Sitting on the sofa in the living room, watching a movie, Little Rikka was sitting on Ingrid¡¯sp, with Luan on their left side, and then Little Rikka leaned towards him and muttered, ¡°Dad, thanks for yesterday.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Luan gently rubbed her head so as not to spoil her hairdo. He understood right away that she was speaking about stopping the attack she hadunched, preventing her from killing those on the floating ship.

    Little Rikka closed her eyes as she enjoyed the affection she received from Luan.

    Please read the author¡¯s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý

    ¨C Drop some power stone, please s2

    Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 294: Ingrid starts acting strangely

    Chapter 294: Ingrid starts acting strangely

    Getting through the registry was easy, and Little Rikka was now officially his and Ingrid¡¯s daughter.

    Luan took Ingrid¡¯s hand while he carried the smiling Little Rikka with the other.

    The couple¡¯s charm was very high, and because they were walking through the city of Jurer¨º Internacional, many people looked and pointed in their direction. Most had already recognized Ingrid and Luan, so it made them wonder; who is this cute girl that Luan was carrying?

    Many pictures were taken, and soon the topic had a hashtag about the beautiful girl who was with Luan and Ingrid.

    The hashtag that echoed the most was: #Who is the adorable girl in the arms of Luan/White Dragon Emperor?

    Some spected that she was the daughter of Luan and Ingrid. Others thought she was Ingrid¡¯s sister since they were very simr.

    But, it turned out the most popr was her being Luan and Ingrid¡¯s daughter. Despite the girl being so grown up, the only exnation was that she was special because she was their daughter and that she grew faster? Some more nerds believed she was born with unimaginable powers.

    After they arrived on the ind, they shared the good news with the family. Then, they had a celebratory party with the arrival of the new family member.

    At night, Luan and Ingrid were still awake; sitting by the pool Little Rikka and Monica were ying in, Ingrid was conflicted over a particr issue.

    ¡°Luan?¡± Ingrid looked at him.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You know, I¡¯ve been thinking. Nora¡­¡± Ingrid started but stopped midway, then bit her lip and said, ¡°Never mind, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Luan didn¡¯t think it was nothing, but he didn¡¯t force her to speak. ¡°Okay.¡±

    That was one of the things Ingrid loved most about him. But even so, she couldn¡¯t be happy with the thoughts she¡¯s been having.

    While returning from spending time with Ingrid¡­

    ¡°Ah yes.¡± Ingrid asked, ¡°How¡¯s it going now that you¡¯ve released the other races to y Survival Online?¡±

    ¡°Everything is going very well.¡± Luan made clouds appear for them to get out of there. Since there were so many people paying attention to them, they could be surrounded, and a rain of questions could start. In the air, he continued with the topic, ¡°After what happened to the races who tried to attack you. As you already know, I made sure to let them see what happens. For the time being, they are silent out of fear.¡±

    ¡°Do you intend to go back to the tower now?¡± Ingrid asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Luan increased his speed towards the ind. ¡°But in 4 days, let¡¯s enjoy these days with Little Rikka before heading back to the tower.¡±

    Ingrid rested her head on his shoulder, her eyes closed. ¡°Mom was so grateful for what you did.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about the natural crystals?¡± Luan kissed her forehead as he nodded, ¡°She¡¯s part of my family; she is your sister. It would be nice if she stayed strong since, that way, you don¡¯t have to worry so much, do you?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± She smiled, ¡°I know that, but I still felt I should say it.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Luan was silent.

    ¡°Luan?¡±

    ¡°Mm?¡±

    ¡°I love you very, very much, you that know, yes?¡± Ingrid opened her eyes and looked at him with her passionate eyes.

    ¡°Of course I know.¡± Luan smiled.

    ¡°Good.¡± She let out a small giggle and kissed him. Then she rested her head on his shoulder again with her eyes closed.

    After they reached the ind, the cloud that was carrying their groceries was taken to the kitchen.

    Under a tree, Luan and Ingrid saw Amanda and Sebastian kissing as if hiding like two teenagers.

    Ingridughed a little. She was d her mom was getting along so well with Sebastian. Even Sebastian¡¯s youngest daughter was a cutie, and she and Little Rikka became friends very quickly.

    At that time, Little Rikka, Monica, and Little Elise (Daughter of Sebastian) were ying with the fairies.

    Because of Little Rikka, the fairies started to interact more with Luan and the rest, especially with the children.

    Cristina and the rest were cultivating, and gaining the natural crystals only made them try even harder to strengthen themselves.

    4 dayster¡­

    Ingrid managed to increase her power, and the same was true for Lenore. Being stronger, their confidence grew.

    ¡°Treasure, respect your grandparents.¡± Luan kissed her forehead and said, ¡°We¡¯ll be back as soon as we can, so we can take a family trip, okay?¡±

    Little Rikka was very mature for her age but still a child, so she was a little sad but understood that her parents needed to go to the tower in search of more resources. ¡°Okay, bring presents~¡± She blew a kiss.

    Ingrid and Lenore smiled.

    Luan went to Maira and said, ¡°Mother, help distribute the natural crystals to everyone. Those in the Elite Squad who try harder and demonstrate more talent can be given more. Of course, you can also create events, like fights, etc., and give some to those who deserve it.¡±

    ¡°I know what to do.¡± Maira rubbed his head in a gesture of affection.

    Perhaps on earth, Maira is the only one who dares to do this to him¡­

    After saying goodbye to everyone, they went through the portal.

    On the 50th floor, without stopping at the tower store, they went straight to the big metal gate and passed just as Lenore and Ingrid used the veil to hide their faces.

    When they arrived in town, it was no longer snowing. Instead, the weather was very hot, even hotter than Kuwait Country on earth.

    Using Qi, Luan, Ingrid, and Lenore made their bodies cooler, unaffected by the colossal heat.

    In town, it was emptier than usual.

    Going to a store that was still open, Luan said, ¡°Good morning.¡±

    ¡°Good day, sir.¡± The butcher said respectfully.

    ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡± Seeing the man nod, Luan asked, ¡°What happened? Why are there so few people in town?¡±

    The man was surprised to hear the question but still replied, ¡°It turns out that the Emperor of the Sun is starting a tournament in the city of flowers, with generous rewards. Most people in the city left. Some went to try their luck with trade, while others participated.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Luan left a small crystal of natural energy on the table and said, ¡°Thanks for answering.¡±

    The man put away the natural crystal very quickly. He didn¡¯t know Luan¡¯s origins, but seeing this little crystal, however small, that was enough to buy his shop with, he knew Luan was someone powerful.

    ¡°Thank you, thank you very much.¡± The man didn¡¯t want to cause rm, but he was so happy that he thanked him twice. Even though it might becking, he didn¡¯t believe it, since Luan didn¡¯t even need to pay for the information he gave, it was something that even if Luan didn¡¯t ask, he would soon hear from some living beings talking outside.

    Luan smiled before saying goodbye. Ingrid and Lenore followed him in silence.

    ¡°What do you think? Want to try your luck?¡± Luan looked at them both.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look,¡± Ingrid said.

    ¡°Mom must still be solving the n¡¯s problems. So let¡¯s y a little in the City of Flowers before we go to her,¡± Lenore said with a small smile hidden behind her veil.

    If it was before, maybe she wouldn¡¯t suggest it, as she hardly thought about having fun, and, before meeting Luan and family, she only cared about the cultivation. But, now, she learned to have fun, and must admit, it felt good to have fun.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s decided, let¡¯s not waste time.¡± Luan made clouds appear.

    At this point, Luan¡¯s clouds were so natural that it wouldn¡¯t be strange for him to consider them a body part.

    ¡°Oh yes, is the City of Flowers still to the north near two heart-shaped mountains?¡± Luan looked at Lenore when he asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lenore replied.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Luan made the cloud fly even faster.

    Please read the author¡¯s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý

    ¨C Drop some power stone, please s2

    Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 295: Reason

    Chapter 295: Reason

    In a festive atmosphere, City of Flowers received new visitors every minute, reaching the point where it needed to increase the security of the city.

    Luan¡¯s presence with two women who, despite wearing a veil, appeared to be very beautiful, caused envy in men of low caliber. Mainly since, even with the arrival of new people in the city, they are very prestigious. And seeing the armor that Ingrid and Lenore wore, it was apparent that they had a special background.

    Ignoring the res, Luan, Ingrid, and Lenore continued walking down the stone road.

    As the butcher said, there were many people opening fancy street stores in the city trying to earn extra money.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look so good.¡± Lenore said in her cold voice, ¡°These people are doing so much for so little.¡±

    She came to this conclusion when she saw what the top prizes would be for the top three.

    First, would gain a Sixth Order attack technique. 2nd ce was a Fifth Order Technique and Third ce Beginning of the Fifth Order Technique.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see why I should participate in the tournament,¡± Ingrid said, without the slightest interest.

    ¡°Okay, we can leave this town right now.¡± Luan looked around, then said.

    His sense that was good at finding treasure never once triggered. There was no reason to stay here for long.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Mom¡¯s n,¡± Lenore said.

    Ingrid looked at her and then to Luan, ¡°That¡¯s okay with me.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t going to be a spoiler. Even though it was the woman who had loved her boyfriend for many years.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s do this¡­¡± Before he could continue, he heard something. Not only him, Ingrid and Lenore heard it too.

    Not far away, he was talking about Vampire Queen Van Steffan.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, Vampire Queen Van Steffan has wiped out the entire Mimi nmi n.¡±

    ¡°Not only that, there are rumors that there are no more elders in n Van Steffan, and it seems they were all killed for treason to the Queen.¡±

    ¡°Heavens, they¡¯re crazy. Why would they betray someone as powerful as her? It makes no sense.¡±

    ¡°You can never tell. When there¡¯s a lot of resources at stake, even those who are wiser end up doing things that others think are stupid.¡±

    ¡°I, I need to see Mom. We have to go now!¡± Lenore was a little nervous and spread a pair of bat wings and began to fly.

    Luan flew right behind her, and Ingrid also created a pair of blood wings and didn¡¯t get far behind. She managed to catch up because Luan stopped Lenore and hugged her.

    ¡°Calm down. Everything will be fine.¡± Ingrid heard Luan speak softly.

    She gets close enough to see clouds appear just below her.

    Luan spoke again, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? Your mom is strong, she wouldn¡¯t act without being sure of winning, believe me, I know your mom better than anyone, she¡¯s very cautious, don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s fine, keep calm, I¡¯ll take you to her as soon as possible, Okay?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Inside, Lenore believed her mother was fine, but hearing something like that made her feel worried. Since ns like nMimi nmi also have allies, and even though some were separated by siblings, she was afraid that some family ns or allies would try to retaliate for revenge.

    The trip to the n took 3 days.

    Only at the end of the third day did they arrive.

    ¡°Why is it so silent?¡± Lenore muttered. In general, it was more agitated, but they barely heard anything.

    Luan looked at the n that was no stranger to him and wondered. After a while, he said, ¡°Nora wiped out n Mimi nmi, and there¡¯s a good chance she¡¯s on her way here.¡±

    ¡°Are you suggesting she hasn¡¯t arrived? But aren¡¯t they far from each other?¡± Ingrid asked.

    ¡°Yes and no.¡± Luan was looking closely at the n, ¡°I can sense vital signs from many vampires in the n, but most are children and weaker vampires. Which suggests that Nora didn¡¯t do all of this alone. She managed to get the entire n to support her decision and go hunt down the n that somehow pissed her off enough to exterminate it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Mom can be a little aggressive, but not irrational.¡± Lenore stopped looking at the n and looked at Luan, ¡°What could have happened that made her make that decision?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but¡­¡± Luan paused and looked around. n Van Steffan¡¯s protection wasn¡¯t that strong. If another n with bad intentions wanted to attack the moment they were fragile, this moment was perfect. Once Nora returns, there is a good chance that something will happen. ¡°I will create a formation using the natural crystals around the n. Lend me some of your blood so that only vampires of your n can easily enter and leave the formation.¡±

    Lenore wasn¡¯t emotional, she didn¡¯t cry easily, learned to be strong, and although she wasn¡¯t that patriotic, she still loved the n she was born into. Luckily she wore a veil, the tears in her eyes were not seen, ¡°Father, thank you so much, I would be very happy if you could do that.¡± But, despite not seeing it, her voice changed a little when she spoke; it was a crying voice.

    Luan hugged her tightly and patted her back gently, ¡°Of course I¡¯ll do it, you¡¯re my daughter, and Nora is a great friend of mine. Don¡¯t worry about anything. Although I don¡¯t have my previous strength, I still have my knowledge. In a matter of formations, I am confident enough to be able to create something that even living beings of the Sixth Order had their hands tied in the face of it.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s the way Luan said it, but Lenoreughed a little, ¡°Hehe, I know, Mom talked a lot about you, she always spoke proudly when she talked about how Dad was good at this and that (in a lot of things).¡±

    Luanughed but soon became more serious, ¡°We will need the cooperation of n Van Steffan as well. They know you, yes? Okay, let¡¯s go, and we¡¯ll announce what we n to do and why we¡¯re doing it. You could even say that Nora asked me toe and do this to protect the n.¡±

    Lenore understood immediately why her father wanted to do this; in doing so, the n would have even more confidence in her mother.

    Flying up to the n, Lenore removed her veil and appeared in the center of the n, and then used the n emblem to make all n members appear. Gradually, they all gathered in the n¡¯s public square.

    Just as Luan suggested, she talked about what ¡®Nora¡¯ had nned.

    ¡°That¡¯s true?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but Princess Lenore is saying it¡­¡±

    ¡°The Queen did all this for her sake. We have to believe in the Princess.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Queen wouldn¡¯t do something like that if the princess couldn¡¯t be trusted.¡±

    Lenore shivered a little at hearing this, but she was smart enough not to ask. If she asked, it would mean she didn¡¯t talk to her mother, and if they knew about it, however much for their sake, they would cause conflict with them.

    Luan frowned. He began to specte about what these vampires had begun to mutter among themselves.

    ¡®After the formation is finished, we can ask about it.¡¯ Luan thought. He looked at Lenore and smiled. The fact that she didn¡¯t ask means she immediately understood what was most important at the moment.

    Ingrid, on the other hand, had her own thoughts. But, not being a fool, she understood what happened and that it was rted to Lenore.

    She descended from the cloud, going to the square, talking to one of the vampires, as she sighed and said, ¡°And to think that all this happened¡­¡± Then, she paused or rather gave space for another one to speak.

    As expected, someone continued for her, ¡°Yes, she loves the princess very much.¡±

    A woman with a child in her arms said, ¡°The princess is so good, there was no way the Queen would let her marry n Mimi nmi, especially without the princess¡¯s consent.¡±

    ¡°Yes, those treacherous elders¡­!¡± Another woman who lived for independence didn¡¯t like the fact that the elders had done this, even set it all up behind the Queen¡¯s back.

    Lenore choked on tears. There was no need to say anything else since she was able to understand everything. Her mother did everything for her. Yes, she killed all the elders and exterminated a whole n for her sake, just because they wanted to decide her fate¡­

    Ingrid, who heard this, was amazed at the way Nora handled it. It was very unbelievable that she would do all this, but she was sure that she would try to do the same. Even though she is not able to do these things like Nora did. ¡®Could it be that Luan stopped loving such an amazing woman?¡¯ At the very least, Ingrid thought it was difficult. Even though it¡¯s not as deep as it was, he still might love her, maybe not romantically, but¡­ Honestly, she didn¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t even want to think about it too much right now.

    Luan went to Lenore and muttered low enough for only her to hear, ¡°Calm down, Nora loves you so much, and you know it, but we have things to do now. Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s fine, the most important thing now is to do the formation. Then, if she¡¯s not here yet, we can go after her, okay?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Lenore didn¡¯t calm down so easily, but after a while, she was more in control. With Luan¡¯s help, she became much calmer and helped him create the seven-pointed formation.

    Please read the author¡¯s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý

    ¨C Drop some power stone, please s2

    Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 296: The City is Closed

    Chapter 296: The City is Closed

    ¡°Leviathan, help me,¡± Luan muttered as he made the Leviathan leave.

    The rise of the Leviathan, which expanded to be sorge that it nearly covered the entire Van Steffan n, took everyone by surprise.

    The vampires were scared, but when they saw it was controlled by the man who came with Princess Lenore, they were less nervous but still cautious.

    ¡°No matter how many times I see it, it amazes me every time,¡± Nora muttered.

    Ingridughed, ¡°If it surprises even you who live in a world very different from thend that just started to go through the apocalypse, imagine how it is for me.¡±

    The two started to talk a little until Luan called Lenore.

    ¡°Ready?¡±

    Lenore nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Luan took some of her blood.

    After informing her of what she should do, he also gave Ingrid instructions.

    In front of the tower entrance, Catharina was saying goodbye to Maira and the rest.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m strong, too¡­¡± She pped Elias¡¯ broad back three times. ¡°Despite being an idiot, Elias is strong, and there are Elite Squad members, I¡¯ll be fine, Mom.¡±

    ¡°I know daughter, but I still worry.¡± Maira pouted and hugged Catharina.

    ¡°Aunt Maira, I know I¡¯m not as strong as Catharina, but know that I would give my life to protect her,¡± Elijah said.

    Maira could see how serious he was being and smiled a little. ¡°I know, take good care of her.¡± She hugged him.

    The floor they were going to explore was 50, and from what they heard from Luan, it wasn¡¯t as simple as the previous floors. The risks they would take were higher, which means that they could end up dead if they¡¯re not careful enough.

    Little Rikka came out from behind Maira and muttered something. Suddenly, the fairies came to them and surrounded the Elite Squad, Elias and Catharina. Soon, they had increased strength, even stamina, and Qi recovery.

    ¡°Thank you, little angel.¡± Catharina knew at once that it was thanks to her. Crouching down, she kissed Little Rikka¡¯s cute face.

    ¡°Hehee~ Good luck, ande back soon.¡± Her sweet voice melted Catharina¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Mwah, mwah~¡± Catharina was thrilled and kissed both sides of Little Rikka¡¯s cheek several times.

    After reaching the 50th floor, they felt changes in their body, even the existence of something inside them. As Luan had warned before, they weren¡¯t surprised, but the feeling was strange.

    Looking at the system that sold the items, one of the Elite Squad members muttered, ¡°It doesn¡¯t look too different¡­¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, they buy survival supplements. Although Luan has given us a lot, it¡¯s always good to be prepared.¡± Elijah said in an authoritative voice.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The members of the Elite Squad saluted soon after carrying out the order that was given to them.

    Catharina did not need to do this. Being Luan¡¯s sister, she received many things that would save her life. She had enough to support a small country¡¯s economy.

    After they had passed through the great gate, Catharina said as she waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s very hot in here.¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for them being cultivators, they would be dripping with sweat from the high temperature.

    ¡°Use Qi as Luan taught.¡± Elijah reminded everyone.

    Hearing this, they nodded and used the Qi to make the body cooler, so they weren¡¯t affected as much by the scorching heat.

    ¡°It¡¯s very quiet in here, not like Luan said.¡± Catharina patted Elijah on the shoulder and said, ¡°Go and ask what happened. We¡¯d better know if somethingplicated is going on, and, if it is, we¡¯ll go back ashore.¡±

    ¡°Err.¡± Elijah scratched his head awkwardly, he was the leader, but he was being ordered. However, he did not contradict her,¡±I will.¡±

    Despite being empty, there were still some people of other races walking around the city, or even mothers and fathers taking care of children.

    Approaching a couple. Elias asked for information.

    Minutester, he returned. ¡°It¡¯s like this because there¡¯s a tournament going on in a nearby town. As the prizes are attractive, they went in search of the prize, or getting chance encounters, or trying to profit from this event.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go there.¡± Catharina said after thinking for a moment, ¡°Luan, Ingrid, and Lenore must have heard about this, so maybe they are in this town too.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is possible.¡± Elijah agreed. He turned to the Elite Squad and said, ¡°Come on, it¡¯s a few miles away, let¡¯s run.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    When they arrived in the City of Flowers, they learned that it had been a few days since the tournament started, and there would be no way for them to participate.

    ¡°It is a pity,¡± Manu muttered. Yet, despite that, she didn¡¯t look the least bit sad.

    With their strength, and with Luan¡¯s help, Cultivation technique was what theycked the least. The sole purpose of her wanting to participate, like the rest, was because of the experience they gained if they fought in a tournament.

    ¡°Assassin!¡±

    Suddenly, someone screamed very loudly with a shrill scream.

    This caught the attention of Elias, Catharina, and the rest.

    Walking towards the crowd, they saw a young woman, who must have been under 30 years old, with her head cut off. The cut was clean and used ice to not bleed.

    A man came flying andnded on the spot next to the body and roared to the heavens: ¡°Cedrina!! Ahhh, bastard, who did this to my daughter?!?¡±

    The Qi the man released was too strong, causing nearby people to be hurled away from the Qi wave.

    The man was shaking with rage as he roared again, ¡°Lock up the city, I want the murderer mutted!¡±

    Some people recognized the man. ¡°It¡¯s the Patriarch of the City.¡±

    When they learned that it was the Patriarch¡¯s daughter who was killed, they began to sweat with fear. If the killer was not found, the Patriarch of the City of Flowers could take his anger out on them all.

    As a being who was a False Emperor, despite being a false one, he was strong enough to manage to kill most of them.

    ¡°This smacks of trouble,¡± Ezekiel muttered.

    de pped him on the head, ¡°Idiot, of course, it¡¯s a problem. The City Patriarch¡¯s daughter was killed. Don¡¯t you think that if he isn¡¯t found, he¡¯s going to hold us all in this city for a long time until he finds the murderer?¡±

    ¡°¡­ True.¡± Mouse rubbed his head and nodded.

    ¡°Does not matter.¡± Catharina said, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t involve us in this, let¡¯s just wait.¡±

    Meanwhile, a round dome was encircled around the entire city.

    It was meant to be used defensively, but it also kept them from getting out, which was the purpose this time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to stay.¡± Before leaving, Catharina looked at the man who was holding the headless body and sighed, but there was nothing she could do.

    Elijah and the rest agreed and followed her.

    Before they left, they heard someone speak to the Patriarch, ¡°Father, be calm.¡± She wiped her tears, ¡°Only by acting calmly will we find the culprit.¡±

    Elijah heard this and turned around and his brows arched as he looked at the girl. Even crying, he felt that there was something strange about her.

    ¡°Elias?¡± Catharina looked at him when she saw that he had stopped walking.

    Looking forward again, Elijah said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Then continued walking.

    Please read the author¡¯s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý

    ¨C Drop some power stone, please s2

    Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 297: Elias Wants to Be in the Same Room as Catharina?

    Chapter 297: Elias Wants to Be in the Same Room as Catharina?

    Previously¡­

    Nora discovers that the elders set her up, making her daughter Lenore engaged to n Mimi nmi.

    What everyone thought was apse of anger caused Nora to kill all the elders who conspired and betrayed her and then went to n Mimi nmi and kill them all.

    After Lenore discovered this, she was very worried, Luan helped her calm down, and with his help, they created a formation around n Van Staffan.

    Currently¡­

    Nora was traveling towards her n with the members of the n that followed her to destroy n Mimi nmi.

    As he approached, she noticed the barrier around the n, a smile forming on her pretty face. ¡®Luan¡­¡¯ She muttered his name as she smiled.

    The barrier patterns were quite sophisticated, and Nora, who spent a lot of time with him, knew the pattern of spells, formation, etc. Which he knew how to do.

    Of course, even without that, you could see Leviathan above n Van Staffan floating.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s the Matriarch and the rest. They are back!¡± Someone in the crowd in the n square shouted loud enough for everyone to hear.

    ¡°Matriarch!¡± High-pitched screams were heard.

    ¡°Sigh~¡± Lenore could finally breathe easier as she saw her mother arrive.

    Luan understood that even without her speaking, he hugged her, and, although surprised, Lenore returned the hug, feeling safe in her father¡¯s hug. It was a feeling she longed for, and finally, she could have it.

    Very quickly, Nora got in front of them.

    Lenore stopped hugging Luan and went to hug Nora. ¡°I¡¯m d that you are well.¡± She said in a sweet voice.

    ¡°Silly girl, how could I not be okay?¡± Nora gave a rxed little giggle. She did what she did because she was confident in her strength.

    Meanwhile, the n began to celebrate the arrival of Nora and the rest. Their apuse and cheers and whistles were thunderous, to the point of drawing the attention of n Van Steffan¡¯s closest neighbors.

    In Nora¡¯s mansion.

    Lenore, who was sitting in the chair next to Nora, took Nora¡¯s hand, then her lips trembled a little before she asked, ¡°Mom¡­ Why did you do that?¡±

    ¡°That, you mean killing the elders? Or exterminate n Mimi nmi?¡± Nora had a mysterious smile when she responded with a question.

    ¡°Both,¡± Lenore replied bluntly.

    ¡°Tsk, so boring~¡± Noraughed, then she said, ¡°You tell me. Do you think I had full control of the n?¡±

    Lenore was contemtive, and after thinking for a few seconds, she shook her head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I didn¡¯t actually have any part of half of what was decided .¡± Nora said coolly: ¡°They thought they could keep ying me like a puppet; I¡¯m strong, yes, but I¡¯m not brainless, I knew from the beginning that they only chose me as Matriarch because of my strength, and since I wanted to use the n¡¯s resources to find your father, I epted, but now that he¡¯s here, the moment they made an arranged marriage with you and n Mimi nmi¡­¡±

    Lenore has already guessed the rest, ¡°You¡¯ve decided to take this chance and get rid of the weeds.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, as expected from my daughter.¡± Noraughed proudly, ¡°Exactly, I took advantage and killed them, so now there¡¯s no one in the n who can oppose us.¡± She looks at Luan.

    Ingrid¡¯s thoughtful eyesnded on Nora as she thenmented, ¡°I think there may be other vampires in your n who have guessed why you were doing all this.¡±

    ¡°Of course, several of them, actually.¡± Nora looked at her with a small smile as she said, ¡°Many of them lived a long time, they knew it at the same time, but they chose to pretend not to. Do you know why?¡±

    Ingrid didn¡¯t even have to think and immediately said, ¡°Because you¡¯re strong, strong enough to let them feel safe and, at the same time, afraid to offend you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I expected no less from the woman Luan chose.¡± Nora couldn¡¯t hide her jealousy of Ingrid when she looked at her, but then she smiled, ¡°Changing the subject, you can stay here at my house, of course, Luan too.¡± She looked at him.

    Luan looked at Ingrid, and, seeing her nod, he nodded back to Nora, ¡°Yes, but let¡¯s leave tomorrow. I still want to see if one of my hiding ces isn¡¯t found since it¡¯s too close to your n after all.¡±

    ¡°About this.¡± Nora took something from her storage ring.

    Luan¡¯s eyes were puzzled as he looked at what Nora held.

    Nora continued to smile as she ced a golden key on the table, ¡°I protected your hiding ce. It¡¯s still intact, I haven¡¯t opened it myself since you disappeared.¡±

    Taking the golden key, Luan knew it was a key made to give ess to a very borate created area.

    ¡°Why¡­¡± Luan swallowed what he was going to ask, then smiled a little and thanked him: ¡°Thank you, with this, I¡¯ll be able to get closer to the Sixth Order instead of being a False Emperor.¡±

    Nora¡¯s red lips curved into a teasing smile, ¡°Well, even if you are a False Emperor, I doubt there are many Emperors capable of going against you.¡±

    ¡°You tter me too much, I can have some confidence, but I still need to rely on tricks to be victorious. If possible, I don¡¯t want to use tricks to win.¡± Luan said.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Back in the City of Flowers, the culprit who killed the City Patriarch¡¯s daughter has yet to be found.

    At the inn that Catharina and the rest were in, they ate while they waited for it to be sorted out soon, but something told them it wouldn¡¯t be that simple.

    Someone entered the inn, ¡°Shocking news, another woman has been killed!¡±

    ¡°But what?¡± Elias and the rest stopped eating.

    ¡°Another woman¡­¡± Elias murmured, ¡°Apart from the princess, were other women killed?¡±

    The man took a deep breath and then heard what Elias muttered and said, ¡°Yes, in addition to the princess, 3 young women between 20 and 30 years old were killed!¡±

    Elias¡¯ eyes sharpened, and he nced at Catharina and the Elite Squad girls. If there was a killer who was after young women, he couldn¡¯t let his guard down. ¡®I promised to protect her! Also¡­¡¯

    Elias said, ¡°We better stay together.¡±

    ¡°Are you wanting to sleep with me?¡± Catharina asked provocatively in an ambiguous way.

    ¡°Yeah, I mean¡­¡± Elias fumbled, ¡°Me, us, we¡¯re all in the same room, so the killer can¡¯t go after you girls.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s too bad~¡± Catharina continued to tease since she liked the way Elias¡¯ face turned red, especially in front of Elite Squad.

    The girlsughed a little.

    The boys sympathize with Elias, but even sympathizing, theyugh at his disgrace.

    ¡°But we can¡¯t stay in the same room, we are too many.¡± Maihara Costa threw a bucket of cold water.

    ¡°About that¡­¡± Elias looked thoughtful.

    ¡°Sir¡­¡± The inn owner overheard their conversation and proposed, ¡°I have a house for rent, I won¡¯t be a hypocrite, I¡¯ll charge twice the normal daily rate since we are in this situation. The house has 3 bedrooms and 2 bathrooms, a living room and a kitchen. The room is 10 cubic meters, it should be enough for you to stay together.¡±

    Elias did not hesitate, ¡°I will ept.¡±

    The girls¡¯ safety was more important at that time. There was no need for him to worry about paying double, he was even willing to pay triple. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t say that.

    Please read the author¡¯s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý

    ¨C Drop some power stone, please s2

    Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 298: Ingrid Is Confused

    Chapter 298: Ingrid Is Confused

    Walking with the owner showing the way. Elias, Catharina, and the Elite Squad arrived at the scene.

    It was neither very pretty nor ugly, it was just good. Made of wood, being wood from the tower, it was very strong and resistant, this house is over 100 years old, but it looked new, while the garden had a little tall grass, but it was easily fixed if they wanted.

    ¡°Here it is, and this is the contract, after signing, you can stay in the house.¡± The man said.

    Elias epted and signed after reading the terms, it was all within the standards stated before, he read it carefully so as not to fall for any scams.

    After that, he paid.

    ¡°Have a good time, hopefully, by tomorrow this mess has already been resolved.¡± The man said before walking away.

    As she walked into the house, both hands behind her head, Catharina muttered thoughtfully: ¡°Who is brave enough to not only kill the daughter of the Patriarch of the City of Flowers but also kill other women.¡± She lowered her voice: ¡°And how can the Patriarch not be able to find the criminal when he has the power of an Emperor?¡±

    Elias, beside her, muttered in response, ¡°I think the other murders might not be so simple.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Like Catharina, the rest looked up to him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen a case like this before; that was when Luan and I were in the third year of elementary school.¡± Elias muttered: ¡°Manager Richard¡¯s daughter was killed at a party, but shortly after she was killed, 4 other girls were killed as well. I was curious when I heard this news. But, the killer hasn¡¯t been caught, but.¡±

    ¡°But?¡± Catharina arched her brow.

    ¡°But it was discovered yearster that it was her sister who killed her for liking her boyfriend, and the boyfriend also like her, however, they had a marriage contract with a lot of benefit for the boyfriend¡¯s family, because of that, he didn¡¯t want to cancel the wedding¡­ It was then that he and the sister, daughter of businessman Richard, nned everything. They first killed the sister, then pretended to be a serial killer, killing 3 other girls.¡± Elijah had a deep expression. He was very young when he found out, that¡¯s also when he started to think how much people were willing to kill for so little.

    If they loved each other so much, why not just stay together, even if he had to lose businessman Richard¡¯s investment? Or even try to talk to Richard and try to convince the two of them that they loved each other and wanted to be together?

    ¡°I heard about it too.¡± Bruno Campos said and began to tell what he remembers.

    In the end, the girl found out that her sister¡¯s boyfriend was a tremendous sadistic womanizer, in addition to being beaten up by her husband after getting married, she saw him cheating several times and when she wanted to break up, he threatened her in several ways, mainly to tell about her sister¡¯s murder.

    Older, full of guilt and hatred, the girl went into deep depression and regret, entered the police station, and told everything that she and her husband did at that time.

    Catharina put the pieces together and said, ¡°Are you saying all this because you saw the Patriarch¡¯s daughter¡¯s supposed boyfriend and sister together?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Elias chuckled a little as he scratched his head: ¡°Of course, I could be wrong, but they are simr cases, pretending to be a serial killer is more difficult to investigate, especially if the victims have no connection.¡±

    Ezekiel then said, ¡°But it could still be a serial killer.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Elijah didn¡¯t deny it.

    ¡°If it is, they are two traitors, the sister is even worse.¡± Manu¡¯s voice was very soft, but when everyone heard it, it sounded extremely harsh.

    Manu went through something simr, she was almost killed by her cousin because of a man. It happened when she was 17 years old, and dating a 19 year old boy, she didn¡¯t know that her cousin started not only liking her boyfriend but also seduced and managed to have sex with him. However, when confronted, she told Manu to break up with him and even dared to hang her with both hands nearly strangling her to death.

    Luckily, Bruno Campos saved her, and then Manu cut off her rtionship with her cousin Rafa and ended up with her boyfriend saying she never wanted to see him again.

    They had already entered the house, and as the house was clean, they went to the living room and realized that it was really big as the man had said. There were threerge sofas they sat on while chatting about random subjects to pass the time.

    What they didn¡¯t know was that the Patriarch who hid his presence and flew into the sky, was listening to everything they talked about before about a simr situation, his eyes narrowed as he became thoughtful.

    ¡®It can¡¯t be, right?¡¯ Deep down the Patriarch knew he had this possibility, however, he did not want the only daughter who was still alive to be guilty of the murder of his other daughter. They say that there is no favoritism for parents, but this is not always true, in his case, the Patriarch liked the daughter who was murdered better, because she was more intelligent, and behaved.

    It waste at night, Ingrid got up while she was beside Luan.

    Thirsty, she left the room without making a sound.

    Suddenly, she hears a voice.

    It came from one of the bedrooms.

    Ingrid recognized the voice, it belonged to Nora.

    ¡°Luan, Luan, where are you?¡± Her voice was crying as she said this.

    Ingrid, surprised, went to the door, her senses widening and she soon noticed that Nora had a more regr and slightly slower breathing rate than a person awake.

    ¡®Talking in your sleep?¡¯ Ingrid then thought of the long years that Nora had been looking for a way to be reunited with Luan. Was what she witnessed now one of the nightmares Nora had before?

    Maybe she¡¯s been haunted by it for many years, even now that she knows he¡¯s back, maybe the fear still haunts her¡­

    Ingrid sighed and went into the living room.

    Opening the fridge, she grabbed some water, poured it into a ss, and drank it slowly.

    Her thoughts were confused. She was sorry for what Nora was going through, but she wouldn¡¯t give up on Luan. She loved him so much and couldn¡¯t see herself living without him¡­

 Chapter 299: 1 Month

    Chapter 299: 1 Month

    The next morning, Luan opened his eyes in warning.

    But as soon as he expanded the extra sensory perception, the reality came to the fore.

    Remembering everything that happened before, he became more rxed. Yes, there were some cultivators outside around the barrier, but that was irrelevant, as he said before, this formation was strong enough to stop Emperor attacks.

    Not to mention that there were only two at the top of the Emperor¡¯s rank.

    ¡°Luan, let me work this out.¡± Nora saw him arrive outside the mansion and said.

    Ingrid arrived shortly after, she was already wearing her veil and battle armor.

    ¡°Are strong.¡± Shemented upon feeling the Qi of those human beings who were close to the formation.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to face them now.¡± Luan said as he looked at Nora, then pointed up: ¡°As long as the formation exists, all attacks will bounce back, this formation canst for more than 1 month, even if they keep attacking without stopping. So far I¡¯m not that strong, but if you lend me a room for cultivating, I¡¯ll be able to advance my power a little more.¡±

    ¡°About this.¡± Nora said slowly: ¡°I¡¯ve been saving a special room, you¡¯ve used it before, I took it from one of your hiding ces, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Luan looked at her seriously: ¡°Are you telling me you took the time room?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s stored in the basement of the mansion, I was storing it and waiting to charge it to let our daughter use it and with the help, I had using the natural crystals I managed to reload it, but now that you¡¯ve returned to stake 0¡­¡±

    She paused. Looking at Ingrid, she sighed and said, ¡°You, Ingrid, and Lenore can use, at least you could spend 100 years training while only 100 hours are spent outside.¡±

    Luan¡¯s eyes were more serious than ever, he wanted to find this room, but it was too far away, it would take months for him to get it, but when he heard what Lenore said, his heart beat faster, 100 years inside the ssroom. time; is more than enough for their current situation, especially with the natural crystals.

    But then Luan said, ¡°But you should also use it, this is a very good chance, it takes at least 10 years to get the time room recharged in a natural way.¡±

    ¡°Yes mom. You should go to my ce, I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Lenore told her.

    Holding Nora¡¯s hands, Lenore¡¯s red and gold eyes stared into her eyes.

    ¡°There is no need for that.¡± Nora shook her head, then she smiled, ¡°My current power is fine, there¡¯s no need to improve now, the important thing is you, especially you Lenore.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you.¡± Nora continued to smile: ¡°My dear, I was preparing this for you from the beginning, this is also the reason why I don¡¯t let many people know that you are my daughter before; it¡¯s too risky to be my daughter, especially if they find out who your father is.¡±

    ¡°Nora is right about that.¡± Luan said: ¡°I was known for my innate talent for finding treasures, many living beings covet my treasures, if they know you are my daughter, they will think you know their location and would try different ways to torture you to tell you where you are.¡±

    Once upon a time, Luan was even hunted by a being of the Seventh Order because of his innate talent. If not because he had a good sense of sense, he would have been captured or killed long before Isab was betrayed; the witch who was possessed by a parasite and took her ce in the previous life.

    *BOOOOM!*

    Suddenly, a loud sound echoed.

    *BOOOOM!*

    Soon, another sound echoed.

    This was the attack that wasunched against the formation being ricocheted.

    ¡°Now that the matter is resolved.¡± Nora said: ¡°Follow me, better start training as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Entering the mansion, Nora led them to the basement entrance.

    It was pretty hidden, even some spells to help hide it.

    ¡°Before joining, do you have a supplement tost 100 years?¡± Nora asked.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not even necessary.¡± Luan said: ¡°Food is expendable. Especially if we stay cultivating.¡±

    ¡°I knew you would say that.¡± Nora smiled and said, ¡°I know it¡¯s not necessary, but I still prepared food tost about 150 years. Here, take this.¡±

    She handed over a storage ring: ¡°It¡¯s Sixth Order monster meat, even if it isn¡¯t necessary, it will be valid for your cultivating growth increase.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Luan smiled gratefully.

    Ingrid looked at Nora and thanked her too: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Do not worry about it.¡± Nora then looked at Ingrid, then at Lenore: ¡°You should listen to your father at that time, he¡¯s gone through everything you¡¯re going to go through in cultivation, if in doubt just ask him.¡±

    Mother and daughter embraced.

    After entering the cer, Nora telepathically said to Ingrid: ¡®Luan tends to exaggerate when he meditates, make him eat some, that¡¯s substantial too.¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯ll.¡¯ Ingrid looked at her and nodded in agreement.

    When they entered the time room, they found a roompletely nk like a dome with the height of two aircraft carriers and the size of 10 aircraft carriers.

    ¡°This is huge.¡± Lenore is surprised. She initially thought it was small, no more than the size of a three-room house.

    ¡°Yes, that was one of my greatest treasures.¡± Luan smiled at her. Soon he sighs and says, ¡°The only problem is the need for Qi from Heaven and Earth to recharge. I had many natural crystals before, but I used most of them to ascend to the Sixth Order, and finally make it to the peak of the Sixth Order and try to break through the barrier of the Seventh Order, now there shouldn¡¯t be much left.¡±

    Luan told a little about what he had to go through, and how he found the time room. Then he said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start meditating. If you have any questions, you can ask me.¡±

    Natural crystals were now plentiful, there was no need to skimp, although he did share some with his family.

 Chapter 300: Cheating Lovers

    Chapter 300: Cheating Lovers

    Luan began creating spells and runes using natural crystals, monster blood, and other rare things.

    Finishing a few hourster. Luan told the two girls: ¡°Sit in the lotus position in the center of the star and start meditating while you two use your techniques. In fact, if you have any questions about cultivation, now is the best time to ask.¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡± Nora asked, ¡°I have some doubts regarding my Origin of the Spirit Tree.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Which would be?¡± Luan created clouds like a soft armchair and sat down, patting his hand beside him, he told her, ¡°Sit down.¡±

    Lenore sat up and began to ask her questions.

    Meanwhile, Ingrid began to meditate. At the time, everything she needed to know, she had asked Luan before. She just needed to focus on getting the Nine Treasures Realm and Twelve Golden Bones Realmpleted.

    After she managed toplete these two, she could ask Luan how to proceed.

    Meanwhile, in the City of Flowers.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t suffer a murder attempt.¡± Chloe Santos said.

    ¡®Why do I feel she is disappointed to say this?¡¯ Elias sighed. Then he looked at de and said, ¡°Bruno, go see if you find out anything about the current situation.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Bruno left after drinking his cup of coffee.

    He had the dark attribute, could hide in the shadows, of all the members of the Elite Squad, he was the one who excelled in seeking information.

    His Origin is Underworld Wolf.

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay to send him?¡± Catharina looked at Elias.

    ¡°Why?¡± Elias didn¡¯t see a problem, which made him wonder why she¡¯d asked that question.

    ¡°Very simple.¡± Catharina said coolly: ¡°If he is discovered lurking around looking for information, he could be misinterpreted. We can even be suspicious.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Elijah was thoughtful: ¡°Is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a possibility,¡± Catharina said. She twirled her finger around the cup while remaining cool and indifferent.

    Seeing her cold, indifferent expression. Elias didn¡¯t doubt she was serious.

    ¡°Bruno.¡± Elijah¡¯s voice echoed like a wolf¡¯s howl.

    Soon after, Bruno returned.

    ¡°Captain Elias, did you call me back?¡± Bruno looked at him strangely after he returned. He had already gone almost 1 kilometer away.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s like that¡­¡± He exined Catharina¡¯s doubts.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Bruno sat down.

    ¡°I¡¯ll.¡± Cristiano said: ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to draw unnecessary attention.¡±

    Cristiano was in looking, not very shy, and his Origin was smoke. He could use the smoke to draw attention away from him.

    ¡°Okay, you will.¡± It was Catharina who said it.

    Elias looked at her, then at Cristiano: ¡°You can go.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Cristiano left.

    As soon as he left, Catharina had finished her breakfast and got up: ¡°I¡¯m going to meditate.¡±

    For a moment there was peaceful silence after Catharina left.

    However, the silence was broken shortly afterward by Elijah¡¯s voice: ¡°Go meditate too. It¡¯s no use just standing here.¡±

    Office of the Patriarch.

    It was a gloomy room, at least for the moment. The frightening silence, along with the Patriarch¡¯s ugly frowning frown, even though there were 5 people in the room together, they didn¡¯t even dare breathe aloud.

    ¡°Toc¡­Toc¡­¡±

    Two knocks on the not very loud door were heard.

    ¡°In between.¡± The Patriarch¡¯s cold voice echoed.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    An average-looking middle-aged man with fair skin and ck hair and a long ck beard entered.

    His eyes were green and he didn¡¯t show any potency, however¡­ He was one of the Patriarch¡¯s most trusted men: The master of disguise, Bruce Malf.

    ¡°Bruce, what are the results of the investigation?¡± The Patriarch¡¯s cold gaze grew a little kinder as he looked at Bruce, but when he asked the question it turned cold again.

    ¡°Unfortunately, the Patriarch¡¯s suspicions were right.¡± The man sighed: ¡°Your daughter and thete Princess Cedrina¡¯s fiance are strongly linked to the princess¡¯s death. Not only that, the other deaths were orchestrated by them.¡±

    *BANG!*

    The Patriarch was so angry that he mmed into the wall, opening a hole big enough for a water truck to pass. The suspicions had already pissed him off, but now knowing they weren¡¯t just suspicions but a reality, his anger erupted like an erupting volcano.

    The eyes of the people in the room closed and opened in shock.

    ¡°These two bastards¡­¡± Veins were visible on the Patriarch¡¯s forehead and hands, his aura was so overwhelming that the people in the room couldn¡¯t even breathe. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill these two bastards!¡±

    It did not matter to him that the other daughter who was alive was now his only child, to the Patriarch, a rotten egg must not be bred, the sooner it is freed the better. At least he intended a quick kill.

    Although¡­

    To histe daughter¡¯s fiance, Patriarch would not let him have an easy death.

    Patriarch looked at Bruce: ¡°Bring them here, tell them I want to discuss Cedrina¡¯s funeral.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Before leaving, Bruce changed his appearance, to a younger look with blonde hair and dark eyes.

    Bruce arrived at Princess rice¡¯s room.

    ¡°Toc¡­Toc¡­Toc¡­¡±

    Hearing the three knocks on the door, Princess rice quickly walked away from her brother-inw and lover.

    ¡°In between.¡± rice¡¯s voice sounded as sweet as possible.

    When Bruce opened the door and walked in, he saw the traitorous couple with no remorse for what they had done, even to him who had often murdered people at the Patriarch¡¯smand, was surprised at how calm and peaceful Princess rice was after killing her own sister.

    Despite not having direct proof that she was the one who killed, everything indicated that she did. Besides, she and her traitorous lover actually had three other women killed in the same way Princess Cedrina was murdered.

    He wasn¡¯t the one who would judge that, so Bruce said in a neutral tone, ¡°Princess rice, and Marques Thaylon. The Patriarch has summoned the two of you to discuss Princess Cedrina¡¯s wake.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± rice¡¯s expression was sad with crocodile tears in her eyes: ¡°I¡¯m devastated by what happened¡­ I didn¡¯t expect Father to decide so soon¡­¡± She sighed.

    ¡°¡­¡± Marques Thaylon didn¡¯t show the slightest hint of sympathy with rice¡¯s death but hid it deeply while making a sad expression, soon he followed Bruce, along with rice.

    Minutester, they arrived in front of the Patriarch¡¯s office.

    After knocking twice, the Patriarch sent them inside.

 Chapter 301: The Truth

    Chapter 301: The Truth

    At the same moment that Princess rice and Marques Thaylon entered the room, the temperature became denser and colder.

    rice¡¯s eyes grew alert, she grew fearful.

    ¡®Daddy discovered something, why do I feel he wants to kill me?¡¯

    The mere thought that her father found out what she and Marques Thaylon had done left her terrified, but not wanting to arouse suspicion, on the outside, she pretended that nothing different had happened, which is a mistake.

    rice hadined about everything since she was a little girl, if it were she didn¡¯t feel guilty, she would haveined about the Patriarch¡¯s cold temperature and bloody look.

    ¡®She did it!¡¯

    This fact made Patriarch more certain that his daughter killed her sister. Even the fact that she avoided looking directly into his eyes was an even greater certainty.

    ¡°Marques Thaylon¡­¡± The Patriarch¡¯s cold voice echoed in the room as he looked at Marques Thaylon. Then he looked at his daughter.

    At this point, even Marques Thaylon starts to worry.

    ¡°I know what you two did.¡± The Patriarch¡¯s cold voice made them both shiver from head to toe.

    ¡°Patriarch, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Despite his fear, Marques Thaylon feigned ignorance of the matter.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m confused too, what do You know?¡± rice almost panicked. She felt a great urge to run away.

    ¡°Do I need to draw?¡± Patriarch said with a coldugh: ¡°Hahaha, you two made me a fool, but do you really believe that killing other women by making me look like a serial killer would fool me? Do they really think that?¡±

    ¡°Dad, dad, I can exin, it¡¯s not what you think.¡±

    Quickly approaching the Patriarch, she took his hand while looking at him anxiously. Her eyes were panicked, fear gnawed at her, she knew how much he cared for her sister if he found out the truth¡­

    ¡°Oh, so what is it?¡± The disdain in the Patriarch¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t hidden, he waved his hand making rice head toward the wall.

    ¡°rice!¡± Marques Thaylon moved too fast and managed to catch her before hitting the wall hard.

    *Cough!*

    Marques Thaylon took the full impact, it was as if a cannonball had hit his stomach, making him spit blood.

    His eyes wavered, he cared for rice, but not to the point of wanting to suffer in her ce, but he didn¡¯t think the impact would be so strong, so he was surprised when he spat blood.

    ¡°Hahahaha! I see I understand¡­¡± The Patriarch¡¯sugh echoed very loudly inside the office. His eyes grew colder and sharper. ¡°It¡¯s nice to know you care that much about her.¡± A little disdain flickered in the Patriarch¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Patriarch, don¡¯t go too far¡­!¡± Marques Thaylon, despite the fear he felt he was the son of an Emperor, did not believe Patriarch Miller would be able to kill him.

    ¡°Too far away¡­ You mean like you and my bastard daughter killed my daughter?¡± The cold in the Patriarch¡¯s eyes was like frozen hell.

    ¡°She deserved it!¡± cried rice. She already knew that at this point there was no point in pretending. She saw how much Marques Thaylon cared for her, giving her courage to go against her father who had been afraid for a long time. ¡°That bitch, she knew I loved Thaylon, but she didn¡¯t want to break off the engagement, this bitch got what she deserved, she dared to call me a bitch¡­! I¡¯m not wrong, she did, she was the bitch who wanted me to marry my man! Mine just mine!¡±

    *SLAP!*

    ¡°WASH THAT FUCKING MOUTH WHEN TALKING ABOUT YOUR SISTER!¡± Patriarch pped him so hard it made rice turn like a pinwheel.

    When the Patriarch shouted these words, his face waspletely red, saliva came out as he screamed, his eyes were like he wanted to strangle this unfilial daughter to death.

    This time, even Marques Thaylon walked away. The love he felt for rice was no lie, however, he loved himself even more; seeing how angry Patriarch Miller was, he dared not side with rice and ended up dying from apse of anger at the Patriarch.

    ¡°Y-You, did you hit me?!¡± rice couldn¡¯t believe it, in all her life, it was the first time her father had hit her, and it was so hard that when she spoke, five or more teeth fell out as blood ran down her lips.

    ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯m not only going to hit you, but I¡¯m also going to kill you.¡± Patriarch said coldly as he pointed his finger at her: ¡°You poisonous creature, just because of this man, did you dare to kill your sister, blood of your blood, the flesh of your flesh. Don¡¯t think you can go on living after what you¡¯ve done!¡±

    ¡°Patriarch!¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you son of a bitch!¡± Patriarch Miller looked at the Marques Thaylon with eyes more dangerous than a beast.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about leaving here alive.¡± Patriarch told him: ¡°After what you did, poisoning my daughters against each other¡­ I know everything, everything, all the evidence was found, I know you yed one against the other and the winner would stand like you. Is not it?¡±

    ¡°How did you find out?¡± Marques Thaylon¡¯s eyes were in total panic.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The Patriarchughed aloud: ¡°Fool, fool, fool¡­ I was bluffing.¡±

    ¡°Thaylon?¡± rice looked at him in disbelief, she even forgot the pain she was feeling at that moment while looking at him.

    Patriarch looked at rice: ¡°And you, you vile creature. Your sister must have initially fallen for this bastard¡¯s game, however, something strange happened a few days ago, she told me I should promise I would never let you marry him, I didn¡¯t understand at the time, I just thought she loved him and for I didn¡¯t want to lose the fiance, but now I think I was wrong, and I regret not having paid more attention.¡±

    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± rice screamed as she started to cry, she cried out loud.

    She once loved her sister very much, however, as time went on, she began to envy her. He even wanted her fiance, and then¡­ It got to the point of killing his own sister.

    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me, my father will seek revenge if you do.¡± Pointing a finger at the Patriarch, he said while his legs were wobbly.

    Faced with the oppressive power of an Emperor, he was nothing, if Patriarch Miller wanted to, even if he used all the resources he had to save his life, Marques Thaylon would not be able to get out alive.

    ¡°Your father, yes, your father would do that.¡± The Patriarchughed: ¡°But he doesn¡¯t know, he¡¯s still going to treat me like a friend when I visit to talk about the engagement, after all, no one outside knows what happened here in my town, and it¡¯s going to stay that way until I¡¯ll go ¡®talk¡¯ with your father, if you know what I mean.¡±

    ¡°Do you¡­ do you intend to kill my father?¡± Finally Marques Thaylon an expression of total dread.

    Without his father, even if the Patriarch does not kill him, there were many people who had a grudge against him, some who were willing to torture him for millennia¡­

    ¡°Do not move!¡± As soon as these words were said, and even more oppressive power fell on the body of the Marques Thaylon making him unable to move.

    ¡°Wanting to kill yourself?¡± The Patriarch¡¯s eloquent eyes sneered as his lips curved in a cruel smile: ¡°Don¡¯t think you can kill yourself, I won¡¯t let you do that.¡±

    Then he looked at rice.

    ¡°As for you, unfilial creature.¡± Patriarch said: ¡°If you kill now, or else, I will do it myself.¡±

    ¡°Father¡­¡± rice¡¯s voice broke. She was still remembering all the good memories she had with her sister, regret hit her hard, her face was streaked with tears. ¡°I was a fool, yes, I know¡­ No, I don¡¯t deserve forgiveness, I know¡­ Dad, I was a whore, wasn¡¯t I? Dad, do you think she¡¯s going to forgive me in the afterlife?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Patriarch was silent. He looked at his daughter as he looked almost lifeless, and just stood there silently as he continued to stare at her.

    ¡°Does not matter.¡± She shook her head: ¡°Even I¡­ Sigh, nothing matters, nothing¡­¡± She looked at Marques Thaylon: ¡°I loved you, but it seems that love blinded me¡­ Why does it hurt so much to imagine that soon will my father torture you so much that you¡¯ll wish you were dead?¡±

    She shook her head and then with her own hands, twisted her neck, taking her own life.

 Chapter 302: Still Stuck in the City

    Chapter 302: Still Stuck in the City

    Even though he thought she deserved death, Patriarch still felt regret. Sighing his anger it was directed at Marques Taylon who was hit a few times by his subordinates.

    ¡°Bastard, stop¡­stop!¡± Marques Taylon struggled as he crawled towards the Patriarch and screamed with all his strength, leaving a long trail of blood.

    ¡°p!¡±

    The Patriarch gave him a resounding p in the face. The Marques Taylon flew through the air, performing fifty-five rotations before crashing into the office wall.

    What happened a moment ago? He didn¡¯t even see when the opposite party attacked!

    In the next instant, Patriarch removed something from his storage ring and threw it before the bleary eyes of the Marques Taylon.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    In the next moment, screams and more screams from the Marques Taylon resounded.

    Turning in the direction of one of his subordinates, Patriarch said: ¡°Take him to the dungeon, along with the stone of the prison of hell. He deserves to suffer to death as long as he undergoes the illusion of being in hell until the end of time.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After his subordinate left, he looked at his daughter¡¯s corpse and sighed. As angry as he was, it was still his daughter. But, remembering that this silly girl killed her own sister because of a man, he got angry again and threw blue mes, burning her to ash.

    He said coldly, ¡°Bring her ashes and pour them into the river.¡±

    ¡°Dad, what did you just eat?¡± Lenore asked.

    Luan looked at her and smiled, ¡°A fasting pill. Just preventing me from getting hungry quickly, I¡¯m close to discovery, I don¡¯t want to stop and eat.¡±

    Ingrid stopped what she was doing and said looking at Luan, ¡°Luan, I¡¯ll make us something to eat, you don¡¯t need to eat fasting pills.¡±

    Luan smiled: ¡°Very nice of you, but don¡¯t have to like I said, I don¡¯t have time to waste. Do and eat you two without me.¡±

    After that, Luan closed his eyes again.

    Although it¡¯s only been a few hours outside, it¡¯s been days for them.

    Their improvement was constant, mainly strengthening the base.

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Ingrid looked at Lenore and said with a small smile, ¡°There¡¯s no point in insisting, he¡¯s stubborn as a mule when ites to cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Lenore walked over to Ingrid, and the two started to eat while talking mostly about what they had learned these days while the two girls cultivated.

    The basis of the two was simr, both Lenore and Ingrid were at simr levels in cultivation. The principle was simr, while the path was different, some things were useless to talk about, like the Origin principle, but even though most of it was useless, some things were useful.

    ¡°This technique ¨C Path of Blood, is interesting and very powerful.¡± Ingrid inhaled a mouthful of air and sighed.

    When she saw the demonstration of this technique, she really liked it. The principle of this technique was to create a blood path. Of course, not a road, but a way of blood that can be used to attack and defend in a variety of ways.

    For example:

    1. Blood can get hotter than magma from a volcano.

    2. Blood can get very close to absolute zero.

    3. As an extension of the body itself, blood can attack while still being connected to the carrier.

    4. Even in a domain, blood can create its own path.

    5. Not unlike 4 though, it creates a single pass, nearly impossible to defend against.

    6. At this stage, you can create a blood clone, the greater the understanding of the blood path, the stronger the blood clone will be.

    ¡°I¡¯ll continue then,¡± Lenore said.

    ¡°Is it okay to talk about this with me?¡± Ingrid was judged it to be an important technique of n Van Steffan, she liked Lenore a lot and didn¡¯t want her to get in trouble for her sake.

    ¡°If it were before, it could be a problem, as this technique was something created by generations after my n to reach the point it is these days, but now that the elders were killed by my mother, it¡¯s okay. ¡± Lenore said. She drank some juice as she calmly resumed eating her bread.

    ¡°I understand.¡± Ingrid smiled, ¡°Thank you, this has been a big help to me.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Lenore nodded. So she continued to exin about the technique; Path of Blood.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll tell you what I learned, most were from your father, while others were from the heritage I spoke of earlier.¡± Ingrid first started talking about the experience she had when she inherited her inheritance in the hidden realm.

    ¡°We¡¯re still locked in this town.¡± Catharina sighed regretfully.

    If it were ordinary days, it wouldn¡¯t be so bad, however, the weather was very heavy in the city these days, so it was agonizing even to walk around.

    Cristiano, who returned with information, said: ¡°Currently, no one else has been killed, while the city is still locked, I saw that the Patriarch and a few others left through a secret passage.¡±

    ¡°Looks like we won¡¯t be able to leave anytime soon.¡± Elias rested a hand on his chin and said, ¡°If he¡¯s out, it means the culprit is outside.¡±

    ¡°Then he might as well take out that stupid barrier!¡± Nanda said out loud.

    ¡°So it could be for another reason.¡± Elias said: ¡°The person he murdered is in the city and the rtives elsewhere, the Patriarch may well want to murder the culprit¡¯s family in revenge, and to achieve this he cannot alert the culprit¡¯s family.¡±

    ¡°That may be true, but it could be for another reason as well.¡± Catharina said: ¡°It may well be that the culprit has fled and in order not to discover that the Patriarch knows he is the culprit and is outside, he has left the barrier active.¡±

    ¡°In any case, I just want to get out of this depressing city.¡± Rat (Ezekiel) said.

    The remaining members of the Elite Squad agreed.

    Please read the author¡¯s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý

    ¨C Drop some power stone, please s2

    Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 303: Wonâ€™t budge

    Chapter 303: Won¡¯t budge

    Earth, Tuesday ¨C June 15th, in the year 2010.

    In a rhythmic rhythm, Maira tapped the three fingers of her left hand on her office desk.

    She didn¡¯t smoke, but she felt she needed to at that moment.

    Sighing, she leaned her back tightly into the swivel chair while tilting her head back a little as she stared up at the ceiling.

    In recent days, many problems havee to pass. The main problems were the conflicts between the living beings who were now on earth and wanted more rights, some even more direct than humans.

    Most said it was because of humans that they suffered in a smaller world while humans lived a very good life in the main world. Because of this, they imed that humans owed them.

    It started as a drop in the ocean until it turned into a storm. In the beginning, only a few people of other races made noise about it, however, many of the leaders of each race saw it as a chance to revolt and get to turn against humans, encouraged that this was true. Even lectures showing graphs of how much they suffered while humans enjoyed a good life at the expense of their misfortune.

    Straightening in her chair, she grabbed one of the papers on the table and muttered angrily, ¡°Those bastards¡­¡±

    On the table were sheets of petitions from humans asking to cancel the right of other races to y [Online Survival]. Since they were so against humans, they didn¡¯t want them to get strong ¡®thanks¡¯ to them and so wanted to cancel their right to be able to join the game.

    Suddenly, Maira received a phone call.

    Picking up the smartphone Luan made for her. Maira¡¯s eyes lit up and she quickly answered the call.

    ¡°Hello, Maira?¡± An elderly man¡¯s voice was heard by her.

    Maira asked with a small smile, ¡°Yes, Dad, how was it?¡±

    With a slightly happier voice, Saulo said: ¡°It was as you wished, no one will be able to force you to prohibit other races from having ess to the game, however, you have to be careful.¡± His voice turned serious: ¡°I hate to admit it, but I¡¯m powerless in the face of the forces behind this, but they fear my grandson, they wouldn¡¯t dare do something so openly.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Maira smiled at the thought of Luan, then she added: ¡°Dad, knowing that, I¡¯m d, as to the risk, don¡¯t worry, Luan left a lot of defensive treasures for me and the rest, it won¡¯t be toote if we hide on the ind until he does.e back if necessary.¡±

    ¡°Good good good.¡± Saulo¡¯s voice was very excited: ¡°I¡¯m relieved that my grandson thought of everything before he left. I¡¯m hanging up now, I need to sort things out.¡±

    ¡°Okay, be careful,¡± Maira said.

    ¡°I will, you too.¡± Saul hung up.

    On the ind, Cristina looked at the two little girls as she practiced body technique.

    ¡°Children, the food will be ready in 10 minutes.¡± Amanda¡¯s voice resounded.

    Little Rikka stopped running and nodded cutely, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Holding Monica¡¯s hand, Little Rikka said in her childish voice, ¡°Monica, let¡¯s wash our hands.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Monica nodded and apanied Little Rikka to the mansion.

    ¡°Ah yes.¡± Monica turned to look at Cristina: ¡°Cristina, are youing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll goter.¡± Cristina, who had her legs crossed in the lotus position, said in a soft tone: ¡°I¡¯m waiting for Alice to arrive, she should be close by now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Somewhere in the alley.

    In the alley, five ruffians with various hair colors surrounded a lovely young girl.

    The young woman was small, only about four feet tall; she had shoulder-length light brown hair and blue-green eyes.

    At that moment, the girl was carrying two small cardboard bags in her hands ¨C both contained some fresh ingredients. She must have been on her way back from the vegetable market when she met these five ruffians.

    Among the five ruffians was a man about 2.2 meters tall. He had a smile on his face as he forced the girl against the wall wearing kabedon.

    ¡°Cat, call me a terrorist, I¡¯m attacking today, you hot?!¡±

    Another ruffian next to him chuckled: ¡°Although you¡¯re young, these days, you must have had enough sex, yes? I mean look how hot your ass is, dear, if we brothers catch you, I promise to suck you all first and make you have lots of orgasms~¡±

    ¡°We brothers are not bandits, we need not be afraid. Hehehehe.¡± On the other side, another ruffianughed.

    The girl was silent the entire time.

    ¡°Cat, don¡¯t be shy, be generous, be bold.¡±

    ¡°Give us a face and say something.¡±

    ¡°Ding, Ding~¡±

    Suddenly, the short-haired girl¡¯s cell phone started vibrating, she held the cardboard bags with one hand, she took the cell phone naturally and saw that it was a message from her good friend.

    At the same time she saw the message, she responded with incredible speed with one hand.

    The ruffians rubbed their eyes to see if it wasn¡¯t an illusion. Obviously, these days it wasmon for people to be faster than they were used to, but the speed at which the girl¡¯s fingers were moving was so high, it almost felt like she had more than five fingers in her hand.

    ¡°Bye, I have to go.¡± The girl¡¯s adorable voice didn¡¯t even finish echoing, she had already crouched down, leaving the little cardboard bags on the floor and with a quick spin, her right foot was like a scythe and hit the waist of the five ruffians!

    *Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!*

    The consecutive sounds echoed and they mmed into the alley wall, dropping to their knees as they screamed and moaned in pain.

    The girl went back to picking up the cardboard bags from the floor and with slow, graceful steps she walked to the end of the alley that overlooked the sea.

    Suddenly, a pair of metallic wings appeared on the girl¡¯s back, and she began to fly towards the sea.

    An ind that was normally camouged appeared in the girl¡¯s vision, she smiled as she passed a barrier that was around the barrier as she said softly: ¡°Cristina, I¡¯ve arrived~¡±

 Chapter 304: The Tenth Treasure

    Chapter 304: The Tenth Treasure

    In the blink of an eye, 2 months had passed in the time room.

    Luan, who has been practicing diligently, opened his red eyes and a mystical light shone as he remained calm andposed.

    Around him, all 9 treasures surrounded him.

    1- Cubic Lego Shield that can shape

    2- Diamond that can protect the heart

    3- Red Color Hammer Mercury.

    4- Red Armor with White and Green Details.

    5- Seed Green With White

    6- Four-leaf Clover of Three Colors, Red, White, and Green.

    7- Celestial Eyes

    8- White Boot

    9- Green Glove

    Each treasure begins to spin faster, while Luan¡¯s eyes remain wide open, unblinking.

    Behind Luan, a figure starts to emerge.

    *ROOAAR!*

    A deafening roar echoed.

    The head of a white dragon the size of a skyscraper appeared.

    Luckily, Ingrid and Lenore didn¡¯t meditate at the time, or they could be negatively affected.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get away.¡± Ingrid said.

    The pressure she was feeling was too high, even though Luan didn¡¯t direct it at her.

    Lenore was even worse, her face paled a little. The pressure that only the white dragon¡¯s head was giving her was much stronger than the pressure she felt when standing in front of her mother.

    After they were gone, Lenore muttered, ¡°What¡¯s father trying to do?¡±

    She has not reached that stage of the cultivation, although her knowledge is abundant, she has never heard of the manifestation of a dragon¡¯s head, and from the looks of it, it seems to be something like a ghost at the same time, something real.

    ¡°I have no idea either,¡± Ingrid replied, even though she knew this question was not directed at her.

    On the cultivate path, Ingrid was moreyman than Lenore, it¡¯s not surprising she was confused too.

    ¡°Mm-hm,¡± Lenore made a cute sound as I nodded, then she stopped specting as she paid attention to what Luan was doing.

    ¡®Although I don¡¯t know what Luan is doing, it¡¯s benefiting me just by looking at the process¡­¡¯

    Looking unblinking, Ingrid stood by Lenore¡¯s side, withstanding some pressure, as however far away they were, they could still feel the pressure emitted by the manifestation of the white dragon¡¯s devilishly huge head and it looked like not just the head would appear, gradually, the dragon¡¯s body was appearing, as well as a pair of wings, at the time, it looked like a shark¡¯s fining out of the water, it was quite strange, to say the least.

    ¡°Haah!¡±

    A deafening cry like a dragon¡¯s roar came out of Luan¡¯s mouth as a milky white virtuous light began pouring out of his body like an avnche, heading towards the white dragon¡¯s head, and as if he were making the dragon go out by force.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Lenore covered her mouthpletely disoriented.

    ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± Ingrid, not knowing what happened that left Lenore so surprised, looked at her with curiosity and a little anxiety if something had gone wrong while Luan was cultivating.

    ¡°I¡¯m not absolutely sure about that, but¡­¡± Lenore took a deep breath: ¡°I think father condensed the tenth treasure ¨C something you¡¯ve never seen, many have tried when the 9 treasures were condensed, but so far it has never really happened to anyone be able to do such a feat.¡±

    ¡®If it¡¯s like Lenore said, that¡¯s amazing.¡¯ Ingrid¡¯s eyes gleamed and she looked back at Luan with some anticipation. She joined her hands and began to pray for Luan¡¯s sess. She muttered, ¡°I hope he makes it¡­¡±

    ¡°Me either.¡± Lenore smiled a little at the sight of Ingrid¡¯s actions and looked back at Luan.

    After a moment of inspiration, Luan did it, he himself knew it was almost impossible to do, but he didn¡¯t want to give up without trying.

    As the white dragon began to condense behind him, Luan¡¯s eyes remained open as if seeing beyond what was real; his eyes could see the strands of invisible Qi and so with his will, he pulled the strands and as if he were sewing, Luan controlled the strands and began to ¡®sew¡¯ the white dragon.

    ¡®It¡¯s working.¡¯ Luan didn¡¯t dare rx. His eyes grew steadier as he controlled all his will and condensed and stitched the new treasure.

    The qi strands around her were surprisingly difficult to control, they were disobedient, unowned, unbound qi strands, it was cosmic strands, not at the same time.

    ¡®Now!¡¯ In his mind, Luan screamed.

    With ten hooked fingers, he pointed downward as if he were controlling a puppet with his fingers. Just below Luan¡¯s fingers, invisible threads were being controlled and his fingers were moving gently as if he were ying slow music on a piano.

    Gradually, the same dragon starts to form, it was a small version, and the dragon behind him starts to disappear as the small version dragon starts to be created.

    Ingrid and Lenore couldn¡¯t see the invisible strands of Qi, but they were surprised by the creation of the little white dragon that reached the point of being blinding.

    ¡°My eyes started to hurt,¡± Ingrid muttered.

    Lenore didn¡¯t speak but nodded, she was a little worse off as she opened up the hidden talent in her eyes.

    While taking form, the mini white dragon begins to roar in a cute but ferocious way, a wave of invisible Qi emanating from the small body.

    ¡®That¡¯s it.¡¯ Luan smiled a little. Making something so big condense into something so small was not easy, the power of the small white dragon was almost as strong as an Emperor.

    Luan¡¯s red eyes shone like the star Betelgeuse.

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    Luan screamed again and another wave of Qi emitted like a ring around him and the mini dragon.

    At that moment the gigantic dragon had already disappeared while the mini dragon started to get more and more real.

    A minute after minute passed, soon became hours.

    Luan had already swallowed more than 20 Qi recovery pills.

    The establishment and creation of the tenth treasure were far from easy to create, as it alone has to have at least the strength of the previous nine treasures together.

    Almost 2 dayster¡­

    ¡°I achieved it!!¡± Luan said out loud.

    Ingrid and Lenore flew up to him with a smile on their faces.

    ¡°Congrattions, Luan~¡± Ingrid blew him a kiss.

    Lenore said with an elegant smile, ¡°Congrattions, Dad, I¡¯m so happy for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you both.¡± Luan stood up, dripping with sweat, andughed, ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll wash and change, then I¡¯ll make a feast for us.¡±

 Chapter 305: The Ten Treasures Merge

    Chapter 305: The Ten Treasures Merge

    ¡°We ¡®ve already been stuck here in this town for a few days, do they really think I¡¯m not going to turn the tables?¡± Catharina crossed her arms around herrge breasts.

    Catharina wore a red dress with her hair braided by Maihara Costa. Puffing out her cheeks, she looked ridiculously cute.

    The girls who were in the same room held back theirughter.

    ¡°If only I could get in touch with Luan¡­¡± Those words were spoken by Chloe Santos.

    There were few people in life she trustedpletely, Luan was one of them. The trust she had in him was greater than she had in God himself.

    Although it was because of Cristina that she was saved, that doesn¡¯t change the fact that Luan made it all happen.

    ¡°Calm down, Catharina, the people here are strong, and unfortunately we can¡¯t offend them,¡± Paloma said trying to calm her down.

    ¡°I am calm, and I know it very well.¡± Catharina crossed her legs: ¡°Even if it¡¯s like that, it doesn¡¯t stop me from getting upset, this town feels like a ghost town full of walking zombies, the weather is heavier than the day the apocalypse happened on earth, heavens, this ce is boring as hell.¡±

    As things remained the same on Catharina¡¯s side on earth, something new began to happen.

    A group of Chinese people just arrived in Brazil, and they all looked very strong and disciplined.

    That didn¡¯t mean much, other countries did the same, after all, Luan, the strongest human in the world, was from Brazil. However, these Chinese were digging through all kinds of information from Luan. It was quite suspicious of the way they were acting.

    In Maira¡¯s office, someone knocked on the door.

    ¡°In between.¡±

    The door opened and a man in a strong-fitting suit and tie entered.

    His name is Alison, another member of the Elite Squad who stayed on earth to help Maira with anything she needed help with.

    cing a stack of paper on the table, he said in a neutral tone, ¡°Here is all the information from the Chinese who are trying to find out about Mr. Luan.¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Maisa made a satisfying sound with her mouth and said with a small smile: These Chinese, do they really want to make trouble in my territory? And how bold they are to try to investigate my son so deeply.¡± Her eyes grew sharper than a razor.

    As a cultivator who has the strength of the Fifth Order, she had confidence in her strength. She learned from Luan that she was currently at the top of the pyramid in the rank of power. Knowing that, she had confidence in defending thepany, even the country while Luan was away, she didn¡¯t want Luan to think she was useless and couldn¡¯t even solve something that simple.

    Tapping her fingers on the table in a rhythmic fashion, she started to think, after a while she said, ¡°They can¡¯t be such a fool and think they can fight us on the strength of strength, I bet they¡¯re willing to use a heavy weapon. Go and investigate, and research everything about buying heavy loads of weapons, etc.¡±

    ¡°Yea!¡± Alison left as quickly as she came.

    ¡°Number 2, how was it?¡± A tall Chinese man with ck hair and nted ck eyes asked.

    Number two who was carrying a wooden box said to Number 1: ¡°It was difficult, but I did it, there are 3 kilos of uranium in that box.¡±

    ¡°Good good good.¡± Number 1 smiled satisfied.

    Not only him, but others also began arriving with heavy loads.

    It was all explosive, as they knew thatmon weapons would be useless against the enemy they would face.

    When Luan returned from washing, something unexpected happened. The nine treasures began to merge with the miniature dragon, thus creating green and white armor.

    Not only that, Luan felt his defenses rise, it was like he was wearing invisible armor.

    ¡®So that¡¯s one of the benefits of the tenth treasure.¡¯ Luan was happier and happier with this tenth treasure.

    While from another point of view, Lenore and Ingrid, who saw what was happening, though it was cute, a little dragon wearing armor was very cute, it even made you want to hug.

    But even though it was so small, now fused with armor, the pressure the little dragon emitted increased, even more, reaching a level slightly higher than that of an Emperor.

    Secondster, the drag entered Luan¡¯s body, and the pressure was gone.

    ¡°You two cane closer now. It¡¯s done.¡± Luan said with a happy smile on his face.

    Rounding Luan after approaching, Ingrid didn¡¯t notice anything out of the ordinary¡­ Or so she initially thought, right on Luan¡¯s forehead, there was a very small pair of white horns that somehow added to the charm even more. of Luan.

    ¡°That hurts?¡± She pointed to the horns.

    ¡°Mm?¡± Luan wasn¡¯t aware of this, he raised his hand to his forehead and showed surprise, but then chuckled: ¡°It looks like this is a ¡®side-effect¡¯ of creating the tenth treasure, but well, I¡¯ll try to figure out a way to undo itter. ¡°

    ¡°It is not necessary!¡± Ingrid said aloud, but soon regretted it, her face red, she stuttered a little: ¡°I mean, you know, if it doesn¡¯t hurt, you don¡¯t have to try to take it out, after all, it might even be of some benefit, yes, yes? ¡°

    ¡°Why did you say ¡®yes¡¯ twice?¡± Luan asked with an amused smile.

    ¡°¡­¡± Ingrid¡¯s face, which was already red, turned even redder. She huddled in a corner and began to poke at the ground.

    ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve gone too far.¡± Lenore sighed, but then smiled a little: ¡°Father, congrattions on managing to fuse the ten treasures, this must be something historic, something never seen.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha thank you. Now I¡¯m confident to deal with those annoying guys outside the barrier, but there¡¯s still a long time, let¡¯s take it and keep getting stronger, luckily I have a lot of resources tost that time.¡± Luan said andughed.

    Lenore nodded.

    Honestly, she was impressed with how fast her father got strong, she might not have been in contact with many people, but none of them could do half of what he did. Even her mother took years to be an Emperor.

    ¡®Mom, I was right, the father is a walking scam.¡¯ She then looked at Ingrid who had already recovered.

    Ingrid is also talented, she admits that. However, deep down she knows that if it weren¡¯t for her father¡¯s help, Ingrid wouldn¡¯t have grown up so fast.

    Her mom always said, treasures love Luan, wherever he goes, he finds the treasure, and in the time she spent with Luan, she realized it was true, sometimes it even seemed like finding something rare was pretty casual. And the way Luan behaved when encountering such a thing was so natural, it didn¡¯t even seem that rare.

    A good example is rare crystals. There are also fairies who unwittingly wanted to live on his ind. Heavens, many would be willing to pay a high price to get fairies to live in their realm, and Luan managed it without even going after it.

    And now, he creates the tenth treasure, something never seen before and the other nine treasures voluntarily merge creating something even more powerful?

    She didn¡¯t even know what to think anymore. However, one thing was for sure, being close to Luan brings good luck, she herself was getting stronger at least 5x faster than normal. He even managed to get his hands on some treasures by being close to him.

 Chapter 306: Is It Really the End?

    Chapter 306: Is It Really the End?

    ¡°Hey, Elias.¡± In the living room, legs crossed and a bored look on her face, Catharina red at him.

    ¡°Yea?¡± For some reason, Elias¡¯ voice sounded stiff, these days Catharina seemed to be more moody than usual.

    ¡°Do something.¡± Catharina said: ¡°Tell a joke, or do a dance, whatever. This city is boring, there¡¯s no inte, no television, people are depressed, tsk, tsk, I can only think about bad things in this city, I swear to god that once I can leave, I¡¯ll nevere back to this city!¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to tell a joke, shall I?¡± Elias scratched his head with a slightly awkward look.

    ¡°Yes Yes.¡± Catharina gave him a thumbs-up. She talked and didn¡¯t expect him to do it anyway.

    ¡°Okay, let me get started.¡± He said, then changed the pitch of his voice: ¡°Boss, I want a raise. Please know that I have threepanies behind me.¡±

    Elias changed his voice to an older voice: ¡°Which ones?¡±

    He went back to imitating the first voice: ¡°The water, the light, and the telephone!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Even though it wasn¡¯t so funny, maybe because she was so bored, Catharinaughed a lot.

    Standing up, she went to Elias, and with her gentle hands, she patted his shoulder a few times and said, ¡°I like it, you have my approval.¡±

    ¡°Thanks?¡± Elias said with a goofy smile. ¡®She is so beautiful when sheughs.¡¯ Those thoughts were buried deep in his heart. She was his best friend¡¯s sister, he doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s right to have such thoughts about her.

    ¡°I know a good joke!¡± Maiara raised her hand.

    ¡°Oh, tell us.¡± Everyone¡¯s interest increased.

    After all, it wasn¡¯t just Catharina who was bored.

    ¡°Cough!¡± She cleared her throat and began to count, ¡°I got confused after English ss. If ¡®car¡¯ means ¡®carro¡¯ and ¡®men¡¯ means ¡®homem¡¯, then is my aunt Carmen a transform?¡±

    (NT: carro and homem is in Portuguese)

    ¡°Hahahahaha, this joke is really good, hahaha!¡± She was the one whoughed, shey down on the floorughing so hard at her own joke.

    Don¡¯t take her hand, it wasn¡¯t bad, but why was she exaggerating so much?

    In a shed in Brazil, in the state of Cear¨¢, the shed was surrounded by armed forces. The person in charge was Elias¡¯ father, Rog¨¦rio Levy Cardoso.

    ¡°Everyone on the ground, if you make any sudden movement, we¡¯ll shoot!¡± Heavily armed soldiers with bows were on all sides.

    One of them, who tried to run away, took an arrow right in the spine and fell over a table with a lot of blood flowing. The one who tried to flee had the strength of the Second Order, even so, the arrow managed to pierce his body.

    Rog¨¦rio was indifferent to what happened. His expression remained neutral as hemanded.

    Currently, he had the aura of a general who had been through thousands of battles. As his strength grew, with the help mainly of Elias, he grew and became stronger, having the strength close to the fourth order. And the people in the armed forces were all elite who were at least in the Second Order.

    Because of that, the pressure they were putting on the Chinese inside the warehouse was that they were creating bombs. Some even felt like peeing in their pants, there were also ordinary people who only knew about it, and because of the pressure, they ended up passing out, foaming at the mouth.

    After taking a good look at the warehouse, Rog¨¦rio Levy Cardoso murmured: ¡°These things are enough to wreak havoc in the country. These Chinese must be crazy!¡± He was annoyed.

    Inside the shed were tons of TNT and uranium.

    ¡®Creating such a thing in our country was outrageous!¡¯

    Obviously, they intended to blow this up in Brazil, the target was possibly the ind of Luan, even if that is so, Luan was the symbol that represents Brazil, going against it is no different from dering war against Brazil.

    ¡°Don¡¯t shoot, don¡¯t shoot.¡± They said in Chinese.

    Even without a trantor, it was easy to know what he meant, and not even they dared use firearms to shoot. He came prepared, instead of a firearm, they were using archery.

    As old-fashioned as it may seem, at the time it was the best weapon. And like trained soldiers, they¡¯ve also been trained to use archery should a simr situation as this happen.

    This idea came from Luan.

    ¡®And to think that we would even use archery.¡¯ Rog¨¦rioughed a little when he thought about it.

    ¡°Take them all in custody, don¡¯t forget the sedative and the anti-curse seal, seal their strength, antidote to poison, etc. They have to be captured alive.¡± General Rogerio ordered.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Perhaps not even the Chinese who were behind this attack knew that in the hands of the Brazilians they had so many ways to avoid that if they were captured, they would not be able to kill themselves.

    The information that Luan had was much more advanced than that of present times, he predicted each step and prevented that even if someone in modern times wanted to kill himself, he wouldn¡¯t be able to.

    Of course, for someone like Rog¨¦rio who doesn¡¯t know that Luan had memories of almost a thousand years from the future, he was ¡®just¡¯ a genius without a presidency.

    ¡®We still need to know if this is their only base.¡¯ Although these things are hard to find, it¡¯s very unlikely that there¡¯s another base creating a bomb. Better safe than sorry.

    ¡°I see, this is good. Thank you for letting me know.¡± Maira hung up.

    ¡°Was it Uncle Rog¨¦rio?¡± Beside her, wearing a beautiful pink and white floral dress, Cristina asked in a sweet voice.

    Maisa smiled at her and said, ¡°Yes, he brought good news.¡±

    ¡°Is this the case with the Chinese?¡± Cristina guessed.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Maira rubbed her head, and said, ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯m going to bake some cookies for us to eat. Let Monica and Rikka know and the rest for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, mom,¡± Cristina said with a bright smile before leaving.

    ¡®Mom¡­¡¯ Maira came out humming. In the beginning, Cristina still had some reservations when she called her mother, but nowadays, it was very simr to the way Luan and Catharina addressed her, and that made her very happy.

 Chapter 307: Is Danger Coming?

    Chapter 307: Is Danger Coming?

    After the Chinese were arrested, Maira, who was now on the ind with her family, still felt uneasy.

    ¡®What a strange feeling this is.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t exin this feeling she had, but she didn¡¯t have a good feeling about it.

    ¡°Something big is going to happen.¡± Arlinda beside her muttered.

    She had strange powers to predict things. Maira was aware of this, which made her even more worried.

    ¡°Something big?¡± Maira asked her seriously: ¡°What exactly, can you tell me, Arlinda?¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡± She was thoughtful. She couldn¡¯t control her powers, Arlinda could only see a huge explosion happening at sea.

    ¡°An explosion at sea? Will someone attack the ind?!¡± Maira was apprehensive.

    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s not leave the ind for the next few days.¡± Cristina heard everything and said, ¡°By the way, the older brother has made the ind so strong that I think that even if a nuclear bomb explodes on the ind, nothing will happen. Have you forgotten? Luan has ced hundreds if not thousands of monster cores to create the barrier around it. of the ind.¡±

    ¡°I am aware of that.¡± She rubbed Cristina¡¯s head and smiled a little: ¡°But it¡¯s not that simple, even if we¡¯re fine, if it¡¯s a really big explosion, it can cause a lot of deaths because of it, think about it, if something explodes, tidal waves will be formed and then sent to the cities.¡±

    ¡°¡­I hadn¡¯t thought of that, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Cristina felt bad for what she said.

    ¡°No need to feel bad.¡± Maira chuckled, ¡°Hehe, I know you¡¯re a sweet girl, and you thought of your family first, so you didn¡¯t get to see the big picture. Therefore, if there is really going to be an attempt to explode a bomb on the ind, we need to be aware and prevent it before it happens, this is the best we can do.¡±

    She would also let her father know, as president, his informationwork is huge, the chances of finding whoever is behind the possible explosion are greater with his help.

    Brazil, State of Paran¨¢.

    ¡°As expected, they found out about the warehouse.¡± In Chinese, a thin, ck-haired man wearing sses spoke in a neutral tone.

    Another Chinese said without emotion: ¡°They were just distraction, not worth mentioning. Our priority is the newly created bomb made from Level 4 monster cores.¡±

    They cataloged the Fourth Order monsters as level 4. Each stage they determined with levels. As there¡¯s a reasonably big different one, it¡¯s easy to figure out what level the monster is at after fighting them for a while.

    Another spoke in fluent Chinese, but it didn¡¯t seem to be Chinese, he was blond with blue eyes, his tone was lively, even a little yful: ¡°The preparations are all ready, it¡¯s time to do something fun~¡±

    ¡°Felipe, this is no joke.¡± Another blond man with brown eyes spoke: ¡°We were well paid to seed in this mission.¡±

    ¡°I know I know. You are very serious, Fernandinho.¡± Even saying that he still had a yful tone to his voice.

    The Chinese didn¡¯t care what the two were talking about, they just acted on orders.

    Several pickup trucks and a white vans were in the parking lot. They loaded the bomb created with monster core to one of the vans, and every 5 minutes, they had a pickup truck and a van exit.

    In less than 12 hours, they determined to arrive in Santa Catarina.

    While the outside slowly passed, inside the secret room, for Luan, Ingrid, and Lenore it had already been several days.

    In Luan¡¯s body, something that only a few in the entire universe have achieved is inside him.

    Something even more shocking surprised Luan, the moment he tried to feed on Cloud Origin, the white egg began to show vivid signs of vitality. It was as if the Origin of the Cloud was able to speed up the incubation process.

    This was not something he achieved in his past life. Luan has not even heard of such a thing. After all, in the tower, it was said that he was the first on earth to make it directly to the 50th floor. If that is the case if even on others these living beings were not able to achieve such a feat?

    Honestly, Luan didn¡¯t know the answer, even as he turned his mind.

    ¡®What will be born of this? Will it be something obedient to me?¡¯ With the amount of power from Cloud Origin the egg was managing to ¡®digest¡¯, it¡¯s not unreasonable to think it could be a good thing or a bad thing.

    However, as bad as it may be, Luan is not willing to let go of it. If it¡¯s actually something bad, he can still get rid of it, and the chances of it being something good, it¡¯s higher, as it was an achievement he received from the tower. In all the years he lived, the items in the tower never tried to harm him.

    Even though caution is something that should never be set aside, even when you think you are safe, he still decided to take a chance.

    ¡®Even with this amount of power from Cloud Origin, it still doesn¡¯t look like the egg will hatch. I wonder how long will this take? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m still going to be in this ce for almost 100 years. Until then¡­¡¯ Luan stopped thinking as he opened his eyes.

    Not far away, his daughter and Ingrid were fighting a hand-to-hand confrontation. It wasn¡¯t a simple confrontation, it was using every movement of the body technique. Doing this inbat is more difficult than training normally, as well as having a better result if applied well.

    ¡®Unlike the body technique Ingrid is using, Lenore¡¯s is more offensive, however, there are many ws, even if barely noticeable, this is, after all, a technique at the height of the Fifth Order, I assume.¡¯ Luan kept looking. He¡¯s the one who suggested they have shes using body technique.

    The reason is simple. After studying thousands of techniques, he may find fault, even perfect one technique. The one Ingrid uses was something he perfected himself.

    Getting to perfect a technique is often more difficult than creating one from scratch.

 Chapter 308: Little White Dragon

    Chapter 308: Little White Dragon

    What is money?

    This question can have many answers. Be it power, influence,fort, even love.

    In the midst of all this, what is most valuable?

    Many believe it to be love. Others want a life of luxury.

    But¡­

    Maira believes that to have all this the biggest cost is¡­ Time!

    Yes, using time, time that can be used to make money, can also be used to say onest time to the person you love the most that the happiest thing that ever happened was meeting him/her.

    Maira believes she knows the value of her time. The time she spent, whether it was when she created the Dimas Corporation or even the time she spenting home early to cook food for her children, hug them, pamper them a little, do the impossible to get more time with them, these are all valuable to her.

    A global crisis. A general change, even in this kind of ordeal, she didn¡¯t forget those words. Didn¡¯t forget to say he loves her kids. She didn¡¯t forget to visit her father and tell him she loves him. As well as not forgetting to run thepany she created and so many people now depend on her.

    ¡°I will not sit idly by while I know there is a threat to the one I love!¡± Floating in the air, using Origin Materialization to create a pair of wings, Maira looked like a goddess of war as her back hundreds of thousands of insects manifested as if she were a gigantic hive of flying insects.

    As those bold, majestic words came out of Maira¡¯s mouth, the skies darkened to silver from the insects that covered the skies.

    Scattering in all directions, the insects look for any clues that might discover where the people behind the impending danger are.

    ¡®Luan was right, staying at that specific location while controlling the formation ¨C it¡¯s like I have infinite Qi.¡¯ Maira, who controlled the swarm of insects, was more than surprised at the speed of recovery of Qi she was able to achieve thanks to formation around the ind.

    Meanwhile, the fairies looked at Maira curiously. So far, Maira is the second to use that much power at once and was able to use the formation to her favor.

    ¡°Wow, she¡¯s the princess¡¯ grandmother, yes?¡± A fairy was delighted as she looked.

    ¡°Yes Yes!¡± Another fairy said, ¡°See how much power she can use¡­ She¡¯s amazing~¡±

    ¡°Hehehe~ As expected of the princess¡¯ grandmother.¡± Another fairyughed and said, ¡°But why is she doing this?¡±

    The elder fairy said, ¡°Someone is targeting the ind. It looks like she is trying to find the culprit.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± One of the fairies cocked her head cutely as she put her index finger to her lips.

    ¡°Should we help?¡± another fairy asked.

    ¡°Yes, I think we should.¡± The fairy of light said.

    ¡°The ind is also our home, and the princess, do we have to help? I think so~¡± The hope fairy smiled as she said it.

    After making up their mind, the fairies flew to where Maira is.

    Maira felt the presence of the fairies and smiled gently. ¡°Hello, little fairies.¡±

    Seeing the gentle smile, and hearing Maira¡¯s soft voice, the fairies smiled in response.

    The light fairy then said, ¡°Hello, we are here because we want to help you, can we help?¡±

    Maira was a little surprised, but then smiled: ¡°Really? I thank.¡±

    With sparkling giggles, the fairies took turns kissing Maira¡¯s forehead, giving her the fairies¡¯ blessing.

    The number of buffs she received was enough to raise her power on a massive scale. This got to the point where she was able to summon even more bugs at the same time to be her eyes and ears.

    ¡°Remember, the blessings willst a little over 2 hours.¡± The elder fairy circled Maira as she said.

    ¡°I understand. Thanks.¡± Maya smiled.

    Meanwhile, in the tower.

    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Luan muttered as he sat in the lotus position.

    In front of him, a small white dragon floated. It was a little bigger than the palm of his hand. The little white dragon hatched from the egg that Luan gained upon reaching the 50th floor of the tower, mixed with Cloud Origin. By using Cloud Origin, the little white dragon can multiply.

    Not only can it multiply, but it can also possess the body of someone else with less mental power than Luan. Obviously, if you manage to prevent the little white dragon from entering the body, even though it is weaker, it will not be possible to possess the body.

    ¡°But if I defeat the enemy first, that won¡¯t be a problem,¡± Luan muttered.

    This is close to his n. Control the current presidents of the countries on earth, thus, not having to worry so much about the possible war that will happen.

    ¡®Unlike my past life, I don¡¯t think the third world war will happen in 2 years¡­ However, it¡¯s no guarantee that it won¡¯t happen¡­ It¡¯s just a matter of time until the earth stabilizespletely.¡¯ Luna contemted.

    Unlike humans, insects grow at a very fast rate. Keeping the insects under control is something that even with the help of the tower would take a little over 1 year.

    Animals also grow faster. Mainly because they are not afraid to eat what they see in front of them. The caution of animals is not superior to that of humans.

    Being cautious can be a positive point, but in evolution, humansg behind animals in this requirement. Many rare nts are recognized by animals and they are more determined when eating. Some animals are still a little cautious, but when hungry, they end up eating anyway.

    Insects do not know fear. Most insects grow so fast it¡¯s scary.

    ¡®Thinking now¡­ The insects must have already strengthened, it¡¯s just a matter of time to attack¡­¡¯ Luan touched his chin as he thought.

    While it shouldn¡¯t have gone beyond the Third Order, it will be difficult to exterminate if it attacks arge scale. Although humans have grown stronger in that time, there aren¡¯t that many that can survive if attacked by insects.

    ¡®It¡¯s no use thinking about it now, after I get out of here, I¡¯ll think of something to solve this problem.¡¯ Luan got up and walked towards the table not far away, where Ingrid and Lenore were meditating.

 Chapter 309: A Stupid Choice

    Chapter 309: A Stupid Choice

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Maira muttered. Her face got a little paler.

    The reason Maira was so shaken was¡­ Several Chinese in several cities of Santa Catarina was transporting bombs.

    At first, Maira found 2 and thought it was just a coincidence, but soon, she noticed more than 10 different locations with Chinese preparing bombs.

    They were bombs created through monster cores. Although she didn¡¯t know how strong it would be, at least it would be strong enough to do some good damage in a neighborhood.

    ¡°What the hell are they up to?¡± Maira started biting the tip of her thumb as she grew more anxious.

    After some thought, she came to a conclusion: ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ Right?¡±

    The most likely reason was not that they were going to attack the ind as she had predicted, but rather, to threaten with bombs in different ces in Santa Catarina to demand something. Which is most likely the ind.

    ¡®Do they want to use this to get the ind? Or the game rights; Online Survival?¡¯ Very likely that was it.

    The more she thought about it, the more certain she thought she was.

    Maira¡¯s mind began to work faster. Her sense of urgency increased on several possible levels. If before her concern was great; now it was gigantic.

    ¡®These motherfuckers!¡¯ While cursing in her mind. Maira did her best to locate all the locations where the bombs were. If possible, she wanted to do this without rming the enemy.

    ¡°Heavens, how dare they!¡± When she saw that there were more than ten bombs, Maira couldn¡¯t take it anymore and scream angrily. However, she soon regained her calm.

    pping her face with both hands, Maira muttered in her mind: ¡®Calm down, this is not the time to lose control¡­¡¯

    Meanwhile, Cristina and the rest were looking at Maira¡¯s reaction and were getting a bad feeling. The fact that she never acted like this normally made them believe that the situation was moreplicated than they initially thought.

    ¡®Mom¡­¡¯ Cristina¡¯s big eyes were wide open as she looked at Maira. She clenched her hands tightly into fists and was ready to act if her mother asked for her help. ¡®This must be the first time I¡¯ve seen Mom so angry¡­¡¯

    In different cities in the state of Santa Catarina, Asian men and women,pletely discreet, inrge cars, transported delicate cargo.

    When they arrived at certain ces, with delicacy, they transported something wrapped, as if it were delivery of purchase in a store, however¡­ What was in fact hidden, was something very dangerous.

    Although it is still in the testing phase. Bombs created through the cores of monsters that attack and still attack the entire earth were used to create powerful bombs.

    The fact that monster cores are quite essible since if you can kill monsters, you will get monster cores, without having to smuggle them. It became a very good weapon to use against enemy countries.

    It won¡¯t be the first time they¡¯ve done this. In other smaller countries, the same thing was done to take care of the state without ¡®anyone¡¯ noticing.

    Meanwhile, in Florian¨®polis, very close to where Luan and his family¡¯s mansion is located, a white van was driving discreetly. What they didn¡¯t know, was that several ¡®mosquitoes¡¯ flew over, following them.

    ¡°Haha, this is going to be fun~¡± Next to an Asian woman and two men, and a dark-skinned man was a white-skinned manughing hard as he spoke in Portuguese.

    The Chinese showed no emotion as they remained silent. It was as if they were undisturbed.

    While the dark-skinned man just shook his head in difort, after sighing, he didn¡¯t voice his difort. It wasn¡¯t as if it would help, he¡¯d known the other man for a long time, they often worked together doing smuggling. It wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d acted like this, let alone expected it to be thest.

    ¡°You are very serious, smile, smile.¡± The man whoughed and spoke before, with both index fingers, formed a wide smile with his fingers and added, ¡°We are about to do something epic! Most everyone fears that white-haired bastard, but we, haha, we¡¯re going to blow up the damn ind he seems to cherish so much, and willingly, let¡¯s go down with his family together, hahaha!¡±

    The man¡¯sugh bes more manic. He looked like he¡¯d been on drugs,ughing incessantly, and saying things wildly.

    A few hourster¡­ they arrived at the appointed ce. It was a very isted ce. The sounds of birds chirping, and theck of means ofmunication was evident. Even the power grid hadn¡¯t gotten anywhere near where they stopped.

    On Ilha Grande, Maira smiled. Although it wasn¡¯t umon for her to smile, her current smile was a little scary. Her eyes turned colder than a snake that has seen a honey badger.

    Back at the site, with a radio antenna, the Chinese man was about to report that they had arrived when suddenly¡­

    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*

    A very strong explosion erupted!

    It was strong enough to create a mushroom and cause a mountain to copse on impact.

    The explosion originated from the barn that was left by the bomb.

    In thest few minutes of his life, the man who was once happy and enjoying the fact that he would possibly kill the Dimas family ¨C showed such terror that he didn¡¯t even have time to scream until he was hit by the st.

    Even after developing a strong physique, none of them survived. Not even their bodies were left intact. Especially those who were in the saddler, not even a piece of bone was left to tell the tale¡­

    A few seconds ago, before the explosion.

    Five insects entered the barn.

    The insectsnded where the bomb created with monster cores was and suddenly began to emit a lot of heat, until it started to catch fire. The instant it started to catch fire, it triggered a reaction in the bomb, causing it to explode.

    Maira continued with a cold gaze. Even if she killed humans. Unlike before when she only killed monsters, she didn¡¯t particrly feel anything about it. People who were willing to hurt her and her family didn¡¯t deserve her to be sad, or even show the slightest amount of pity and regret.

    ¡®You guys made it easy for me when you chose such a secluded spot, with no people around¡­¡¯ Maira muttered in her mind.

 Chapter 310: The Decisive Connection â€“ Part 1

    Chapter 310: The Decisive Connection ¨C Part 1

    Maira knew it was only a matter of time before the Chinese who were going against them found out what had happened. Because of that, she had to be faster than them. Although she thought she had already found every possible group that would threaten them with bombs, she still wasn¡¯t entirely sure.

    ¡®From their talk, I still have about five hours¡­¡¯ Maira muttered as she became thoughtful. Picking up her smartphone, she unlocked the screen and looked up her father¡¯s number.

    ¡°Hello, Dad?¡± Maira said as soon as the call was epted: ¡°It¡¯s me, Maira. Dad, I need you to do something. Yes, it¡¯s something very important. No, it has nothing to do with Luan¡­ it¡¯s like this¡­¡± She started to exin everything that was happening.

    ¡°Those bastards!¡± Saulo¡¯s voice, which was usually quite calm, became very aggressive. His oppressive aura emanated, startling those close to him.

    Even themander who sat across from Saul felt like a mouse cornered by a feral cat.

    After a few seconds, Saulo said firmly: ¡°No need to worry, just tell me the location of all the ces you found, daughter. I¡¯ll take care of the rest. Don¡¯t worry, our people aren¡¯t just for show. These bastards, do they think we¡¯re paper tigers? There, wait and see!¡±

    After Maira reported the locations she found, the call ended.

    Luan, Ingrid, and Lenore had already spent a lot of time in the secret room.

    The one who had the most improvement was not Luan, but Ingrid and Lenore who were guided by him.

    After all, Luan already had a very solid foundation. As for the girls, they still had a lot to improve. With Luan¡¯s tips and teachings, they improved by leaps and bounds.

    Meanwhile, outside, Nora was growing impatient with so many bastards attacking the barrier in various ways. The problem wasn¡¯t even the loud sound, but the tremor it caused that didn¡¯t even give her rest to sleep.

    ¡®Damn it, when Luan leaves, you¡¯ll all pay for it!¡¯

    The more time passed, the more Nora felt like beating these bastards to death.

    After some thought, she flies away until she saw who was attacking. A disdainful smile formed on her face, then Nora made a bed appear and using her powers, made the bed float. Lying down, she stretched, after giving her a cold look, she closed her eyes.

    This action by Nora made the invaders doubt the purpose of this.

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± The male bull warrior roared. His face distorted, already red, turning dark red.

    ¡°Calm down, don¡¯t let her drive you crazy.¡± A man spoke calmly. He had sharp teeth and a furry body. He was the Alpha of the Werewolves.

    ¡°Kevin, you¡¯re underestimating this vampire. Have you forgotten that you were almost killed by her before?¡± Another Alpha said. Unlike Alpha Kevin, he had darker fur, while Kevin was light as snow.

    ¡°Of course, I haven¡¯t forgotten. You worry too much, Marlon.¡± Kevin¡¯s eyes were calm, as was his posture, however, there was an infinite resentment permeated throughout his being, even though he acted calmly, he couldn¡¯tpletely hide the resentment he had towards Nora.

    ¡°Tsk, even if I say that¡­ Forget it, it seems like there¡¯s no point in saying anything to you.¡± Marlon shook his head, looking away, he looked at the bed that Nora was lying quietly.

    Her face sleeping so peacefully, it made some of them anxious. The fact that she didn¡¯t show the slightest degree of fear scared them a little. After all, someone like her wasn¡¯t someone they were able to underestimate. It was no wonder that more than 6 ns made alliances to go against her.

    However, even if they had confidence, seeing her so rxed made them more anxious and fearful with each passing second.

    ¡°Did she call her friends for help?¡± One of them raised the doubt that everyone had, but didn¡¯t dare to think.

    Nora¡¯s old group friends are famous. Like her, they had great fame and were stronger than those of the same rank.

    ¡°The White Emperor has been missing for many years. Very possible he is dead.¡± Another analyzed the possible situations: ¡°So it¡¯s very unlikely that it¡¯s him, and the other former members of the group led by the White Emperor don¡¯t seem to be that friendly to the Vampire Queen Scarlet¡­ At least, after the White Emperor¡¯s disappearance, she was no longer seen near them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± They breathed a sigh of relief.

    Knowing this fact, they began to believe more and more that it was just a bluff, doing all this to make them think she had a way to go against them. If they missed this chance, the way she is vindictive, it was possible that she would go after them one by one. For the moment they knew of Lenore¡¯s existence, and they knew she was in the n.

    That meant, even if Nora was able to run away on her own, she wouldn¡¯t, as they didn¡¯t believe, nor would they want to believe, that she would be so heartless to run away, leaving her daughter behind.

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep attacking!¡± They made up their minds.

    After that, the attacks against the barrier increased.

    The biggest mistake they¡¯ve made, perhaps, is¡­ Who is her daughter¡¯s father?

    Saulo managed to make special forces, bomb specialists appear in all the ces that Maira had said.

    Although it was a good time to finish them off as quickly as possible, Saulo was waiting for Maira to get in touch. I still needed to know if there were other bases with possible bombs. If there is, the idea is to get rid of them all at once.

    As he tapped the fingers of his right hand on the table, he received a call. Seeing the [Dear Daughter] identifier, a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile appeared on his face.

    Please read the author¡¯s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý

    ¨C Drop some power stone, please s2

    Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 311: The Decisive Connection â€“ Part 2

    Chapter 311: The Decisive Connection ¨C Part 2

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m right now, this is thest one.¡± As soon as the call was epted, Maira¡¯s voice came on the other end of the line. In a few seconds, she said the coordinates of the location of thest terrorist group.

    ¡°Very good. These terrorists are not going to have a good ending.¡± Saul said in a cold voice.

    Even though he is not at a very high levelpared to Maira, his murderous intent was very oppressive. Having gone through the second world war made Saul what he is today.

    Nilson, Maira¡¯s brother, and Saulo¡¯s son was about to enter, when he felt his father¡¯s aura, he looked like a scared rabbit and ran away.

    Since his memories were changed, he was calmer, however, he became more fearful. Especially in rtion to his father and sister. But what he feared most was Luan, just by seeing him, Nilson trembled with fear.

    Meanwhile, Saul enjoyed the ring on his finger, soon a veryrge sword appeared in his hand.

    It was precisely the ¨­dachi that Ingrid gave him.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to get rid of some terrorists!¡± Saulo¡¯s powerful voice echoed throughout the ce.

    ¡°Yea!¡± His followers shouted in unison in confirmation.

    On the 50th floor of the tower¡­

    Time passed very quickly.

    Half a month had passed.

    Finally, the city has been opened and Cristina, Elias, and the rest can leave.

    ¡°Ahhh, to the end!¡± Catharina spoke more happily than upset.

    In those days, she was very angry, and her anger was the one who had to bear it was Elias. Perhaps because of this, Elias became stronger than he already was, as Catharina¡¯s offensive power in the sparing they had was not low at all.

    Among the members of the Tropa de Elite, those who made the most progress, whether in cultivation or in technique and skills, were: Manu, Ezequiel, Bruno, Choe, Paloma, and Renato.

    ¡°Damn, I was already thinking we were going to be stuck forever¡­¡± Elias grumbled. Although he didn¡¯t mind being Cristina¡¯s fighting partner, if this went on any longer, his psyche wouldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    Elias was so beaten up these days that he no longer had any confidence in leading the group.

    However, the respect that the Elite Troop had for him did not diminish in any way. In fact, they respected him even more for being able to put up with so much time going against Luan¡¯s twin. Despite Elias being strong, he didn¡¯t get as much support from Luan as Catharina did. Not only that, Catharina is a genius like no other.

    Approximately 50 years passed in the secret room.

    Luan and Ingrid barely had intimate moments these years because of Lenore. Only when she was sound asleep and Luan wasting the ce with spells and formation were they able to have an intimate time.

    Unfortunately, there was even an embarrassing scene that Lenore woke up to, so she tried to find them, because of the spell that made them invisible, she wasn¡¯t able to find them, and she didn¡¯t even bother to search, as she was aware of the rtionship between men. It¡¯s a woman.

    But that didn¡¯t stop Ingrid from being embarrassed to be discovered by Lenore. If it weren¡¯t for Lenore pretending she didn¡¯t know anything, she wouldn¡¯t even know how to look at Lenore again.

    With Ingrid sitting on hisp, Luan kissed her often. This was one of the rare moments when they became more intimate. The reason for this was that Lenore entered a state of enlightenment.

    ¡°It¡¯s been many years¡­¡± Ingrid pulled her lips away from his, then she said with a charming little smile.

    Luan held a bit of the end of Ingrid¡¯s beautiful blonde hair, kissing the hair affectionately, he smiled: ¡°Yes, and you have be even more charming in these years.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t lying, much less wanting to make a half-assedpliment. Ingrid became very beautiful in these years, something that happened that was surprisingly beautiful on her, it was her blonde hair that when in contact with her Qi, it was in a mystical way, as if she had a magic well from fairy tales.

    It was by no means childish, it was as if it were a right given only to the goddesses. Honestly, at first Ingrid was worried, but seeing the appreciation that Luan felt for her, soon she started to love this change she had.

    Her hair wasn¡¯t the only thing that changed. Her body became more attractive, with smooth skin, incredibly delicious to the touch. Her aura became more mature while her eyes became more attractive when looking at Luan. In particr, Luan liked more and more to caress every corner of her body. The smooth, smooth, soft feel of her body felt so good he could have been doing it for years¡­

    Ingrid wasn¡¯t the only one with changes.

    Luan now had a more mature aura around him. Not only that, he now had a wiser look, as well as a more mature expression, although he didn¡¯t look like he¡¯d aged. With high cultivation, and increase in cultivation, his physical appearance continued to be that of a handsome white-haired, red-eyed young man in his mid-20s.

    ¡°Yes, and the natural crystals are already close to running out ahead of schedule.¡± Luan said, then he smiled: ¡°Fortunately, the increase I¡¯ve had is enough to get rid of the enemies that are at my ¡®door¡¯. A few more days, we will be able to get out of this secret room.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Ingrid nodded. Adjusting to hisp, she ced her hands around Luan¡¯s neck and said in a charming tone, ¡°I¡¯ve been stuck at the peak of the Fifth Order for a few months now. Without the natural crystals, it will be even harder to break the Fifth Order boundary.¡±

    ¡°That goes for me too.¡± Luan said, ¡°However because my technique is special, my power is superior to my realm. It will be hard to say what it would be like if I confronted someone at the height of the Sixth Order with just my cultivation without using my Origins.¡± A confident smile appeared on his face.

    Ingrid smiled back. She saw for herself how strong Luan has be in these approximately 50 years. Even though she doesn¡¯t quite understand the strength of someone in the Sixth Order, she¡¯s seen Nora before, and from what she¡¯s seen, she¡¯s determined that Luan has alreadye very close to the Qi that Nora has. If you¡¯re going to talk about fighting power in the big picture, she couldn¡¯t tell who would be stronger.

 Chapter 312: Body of the Three Hundred and Sixty-Five Poisons

    Chapter 312: Body of the Three Hundred and Sixty-Five Poisons

    Because of their bodies, reaching the Twelve Lives realm, Luan, Ingrid, and Lenore who reached the limit now practically had 12 lives. As long as the major organs chosen as the basis for new life are intact, they could still use Qi to restore their body 12 times.

    But it¡¯s not that simple. If the whole body is disintegrated at the same time, it will be null. Or even if the brain is broken beyond measure, that will also be the end. Among the organs in the body, the most important is the brain, as it is the only organ that cannot be restored if it is severely damaged.

    Luan used 4 treasures from the previous realm to protect his brain. Although if used to protect other organs he could get stronger, he still prefers to protect the brain. He also rmended that Ingrid and Lenore do the same.

    While Qi, already was in the Lei Transformation realm, it was possible to master the natural elements with such mastery, as well as having greater control of Qi with half the effort.

    ¡°Her Qi started to solidify,¡± Ingrid said as soon as she saw Lenore¡¯s aura change.

    Luan nodded. Unlike Ingrid, Luan had a higher percentage when analyzing Lenore¡¯s current situation, with his left thumb and index finger on his chin, he said, ¡°Because of the Origin of the Spiritual Tree, her Qi is mixed with natural Qi. This is something unthinkable for a vampire. The fact that she was able to make it work surprised even me, even though it took so many years.¡±

    ¡°As expected, she¡¯s a genius just like you,¡± Ingrid said with a smile.

    Luanughed a little, then he said: ¡°Okay, enoughziness, let¡¯s get back to training.¡±

    Ingrid nodded reluctantly, she kissed his lips before jumping off hisp: ¡°Okay¡­!¡±

    A few hourster, when Ingrid entered a state of deep meditation, Luan opened his eyes.

    There was something he needed to do though, it was something that would bring him a lot of pain and agony. Because of that, he wanted to do it without Lenore and Ingrid noticing. Now was the right time.

    Luan isted himself in a corner, created some sound, sight, and smell istion spells, then he started to prepare what he was nning.

    Exactly 365 rare crystal needles were ced on a workbench. Next to it, 365 pots with foreign liquid were also ced.

    ¡®365 poisons¡­ Some very strong, some weaker, this will be enough to build a body immune to poison, as well as helping me to reach the limit of my kingdom¡¯s bodily strength¡­¡¯

    Luan took off his shirt pants and underwear, gettingpletely naked.

    Opening all the lids of the poison pots with divine power, using the divine power also to float the 365 needles, hey down inside the pots, absorbing all the poison from the pots, which had exactly 100 ml in each one.

    ¡®It¡¯s almost there.¡¯ The needles had already absorbed 80% of the poison. Just a little longer, and then he can begin the process.

    Adjusting his mood, Luan closed his eyes.

    Taking a deep breath, he sighed, so he was in the best condition. ¡®Done.¡¯

    Seeing that the needles had alreadypletely absorbed the poisons, Luan made the needles float. In a few seconds, each needle came to rest in certain locations on his body.

    ¡®Now!¡¯ As soon as he inwardly screamed, all 365 needles pierced his body.

    The instant it pierced, soon there was immeasurable pain in every part of his body.

    The pain was so strong that even Luan couldn¡¯t stand to be silent without screaming. It was even worse than having multiple bugs biting all over your body. A feeling that even having melted stic on your skin wasn¡¯t worse.

    Luan didn¡¯t bother to grit his teeth and endure the pain. He didn¡¯t want to put on a show and impress anyone. Screaming was a way of letting off steam, making it easier to bear the pain.

    While screaming, Luan didn¡¯t forget to channel his Qi while prioritizing stabilizing the poison in his body. His skin color had already changed color several times.

    His body waspletely sweaty, it was a dirty, impure sweat, looking like something dangerous and poisonous. His eyes, which were already red, turned red like an evil dragon. His aura was even crueler than a demon¡¯s.

    His skin was soon surrounded by white dragon scales that were dyed green, red, purple, from the poison.

    His Qi weakened over time. The more time passed, the less Qi was left, luckily, the Poisson¡¯s effect was wearing off, he was getting used to the pain, just as the pain was relieving.

    The bloodthirsty eyes, along with the sharp fangs of his teeth, and with the screams of pain, he looked like a bloodthirsty beast, maybe even a vampire in his full form wouldn¡¯t be as terrifying as he was currently.

    A subtle change began to appear. His body, which was already strong, seemed to be getting stronger. The skin became smoother, but it was like a smooth, but imprable titanium te. If it weren¡¯t for his body color being unstable, he would look more handsome than he already was.

    Every particle of his body screamed. Perhaps it¡¯s the most excruciating pain he¡¯s been through since he went back in time. But it was necessary if he wanted to have a body immune to poison.

    While it¡¯s something to be immune to poison, it wasn¡¯t that simple. His body was also capable of producing poison, as well as having an effect something like acid, when something unwanted came into contact with him, Luan would be able to use it both to defend himself and to attack.

    To understand easier. It would be like being attacked in water, losing the force of the attack, his skin would have a simr effect, minimizing the power of the enemy attack. As soon as it defends itself, it also poisons, as the poison pores would be triggered. It is something simr to sweat, however, capable of poisoning the enemy.

 Chapter 313: Little Dragon Abnormality

    Chapter 313: Little Dragon Abnormality

    Something abnormal started happening¡­ I mean something that shouldn¡¯t be happening; started happening inside Luan¡¯s body.

    One of the dragons made through Cloud Origin began to take a different form. Although it is different, what stood out the most was the color and the three horns.

    The dragon was white, green, and purple in color. Green was like veins all over the body visibly, purple was the most detailed part of the dragon¡¯s body, being the lower half of the feet and tail. The horn was as white as a nk sheet of paper.

    ¡®How intriguing¡­¡¯ Despite not havingpletely ovee the pain, Luan couldn¡¯t help but notice this abnormality.

    One thing was for sure, this little dragon was superior to the others. Despite being like that, the aura was purer, like an angel without malice. It was unbelievable, as the appearance itself was more like the appearance of an evil dragon filled with venom.

    The best thing about it all is that this dragon was located in the part of the brain. Brain protection is most important for a cultivator. Almost any organ can be reced, but the brain cannot. Being destroyed means death, so Luan prioritizes boosting the brain¡¯s defense. And even his mental defense increased with the emergence of this ¡®evil¡¯ dragon protecting the brain part.

    ¡°Ughh!¡±

    Luan didn¡¯t have time to think too much. Just getting a little distracted from thinking made him feel more pain.

    More than half of the needle body is gone. Yes, the needles will also be absorbed. It is worth mentioning that they are made of natural crystals, it is something very valuable and incredibly nourishing to the body and Qi if you can assimte with it.

    With a roar, Luan transformed into his most perfect form. It had fangs even sharper than a beast, ws stronger than a Fifth Order bear, and white scaly feet that looked like they were made of dragon scale.

    Transforming like this was only possible with increased power. Now he could stay in that form for more than 1 day. Obviously, that would be it if he didn¡¯t use much of his powers.

    The reason he used this transformation was to be able to assimte to the new power and body faster.

    The ability of dragons to be able to assimte with supernatural powers was incredible. It reaches the level that even the greatest human genius cannot reach. Even though there are exceptions to everything, just as a man can be weaker than a woman in terms of physical strength, there is still a very big barrier.

    A good example is that if a man trains for 10 years and a woman does the same, the result is most often the man is stronger. Even working with the dragon simtion. Because of that, there is so much variety of dragons, because of their great ability to match with different powers.

    It is no wonder that techniques for copying dragons are the strongest and most desired, just as dragon heritage is extremely coveted.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost¡­¡± Luan muttered as he suppressed the pain he felt.

    His assimtion to the new power was almostplete. The speed has greatly increased because of the white dragon trait.

    Something practically impossible has happened. His Qi strength reached the strength of 40 dragons. While the bodily power was almost reaching the limit, at the 40 dragon mark. With the two of them together, he would have nearly the peak of Sixth Order strength.

    ¡®This is something I couldn¡¯t even do in my past life¡­¡¯ Although I didn¡¯t want to be distracted, it was inevitable. Something like that was too surprising.

    Most who followed the path of strengthening both Qi and Body, most of the time we¡¯re stuck in the strength of 30 dragons each. At this point, they would have to choose a path to follow to transcend to the Sixth Order, either the body or the Qi, however, Luan was choosing a path that was never taken. A path where he transcended with both at the same time.

    Both the Body and the Qi would have to go through tribtion to pass to the Sixth Order, not even Luan could really imagine what his tribtion would be like since he intended to go through both at the same time.

    The reason he wants to do this, despite being very risky, is for the chance of something unique to happen, something that makes him even more special. It might be risky, but he was confident. If he wasn¡¯t confident, Luan wouldn¡¯t dare make such a risky bet.

    Nearing the end of the whole process of getting the body of the 365 poisons, Luan sighed with an air of relief. The reason wasn¡¯t just because he didn¡¯t have to bear the pain anymore, but because he was lucky that neither Lenore nor Ingrid stopped training in the meantime.

    Although he was confident the two girls wouldn¡¯t be able to see through his spells, Luan didn¡¯t want him to worry about finding out they couldn¡¯t locate him.

    Ingrid and Lenore are smart girls, if it happened it was obvious they could deduce he was doing something dangerous.

    Luan¡¯s dragon transformation came undone. Although not quite finished, he could already make small movements without being affected. Luan grabbed a new set of ck and blue clothes and got dressed.

    After being ready. He sat down and began to meditate.

    Now was the end of the process of assimting with the poisons, as well as stabilizing the strength he¡¯d acquired in the meantime.

    The moment he started to meditate, the poisonous dragon came out of the hidden part of the brain where he protected, then began to surround Luan. With the shrill screams of a dragon in the infant stage, the most surprising thing was the fact that Luan¡¯s assimtion speed increased thanks to it.

    Even without opening his eyes, Luan realized what was happening around him. A small smile curved his lips as he continued to meditate.

    It was at this moment that he also felt the ¡®abnormality¡¯ around him, that was the fact that Lenore was close to awakening after being in an enlightened state for so long.

    Luan withdrew the spells he created before without opening his eyes.

    At that moment it was no longer necessary since the most difficult part had already beenpleted, now I just had to go through the final phase.

    As predicted, as soon as Lenore opened her eyes, she sought to find Luan and Ingrid. Seeing the two of them meditating, she stood up silently.

    ¡®Mhm?¡¯ Arching a brow, Lenore was surprised at the small three-colored dragon that hovered around Luan and seemed to be giving him mental energy support.

    ¡®This is new¡­¡¯ Lenore muttered in her mind. She was already aware of the little white dragons, however, this was the first time she had seen one of a different color.

    In addition, Luan¡¯s skin color was a little different, however, it seemed to be normalizing: ¡®What he went through to get like this¡­ In fact, the father seems to be trying to understand something, what must it be for him to be putting so much effort?¡¯

    Her curiosity was piqued. It was something almost unheard of, as Luan understood things with incredible speed, even without knowing how long he¡¯s been trying to understand whatever it is¡­ Lenore can determine by the fact that this baby dragon is helping, as well as the sweat that drips. in Luna¡¯s body.

    Despite her curiosity, dwelling on it was of no benefit to her. Lenore pulled up a chair and started to prepare a tea that helps to calm the mind and adjust thoughts. There was a lot she learned and needed to digest, after all.

    When preparing the tea, instead of using water, Lenore used werewolf blood. Since her main intention was bodily understanding, werewolves¡¯ blood is very good.

    Boiling the blood, putting five special leaves to calm the mind in the cup, the moment he poured the blood into the cup, a strong odor spread. As the scent itself was beneficial, Lenore did not iste around her, letting the strong odor reach Ingrid and Luan¡¯s nostrils.

    ¡®It won¡¯t be of much help, however, it won¡¯t be providential¡­¡¯ Lenore thought calmly as she prepared to drink the tea.

    Nora woke up like any other morning. The fact that she was sleeping while floating on a bed provoked the enemies that attacked the barrier in an inexplicable way.

    After attacking for more than half a month, they felt the Qi fluctuation of the barrier weaken, which made them happy, however, whenever they looked at Nora¡¯s rxed form it made them pissed and nervous. Some uncertainties were still present in their hearts. Mainly because he was so calm.

    Meanwhile, the members of n Van Steffan were more and more fearful. Despite being reassured by Nora, it was hard to feel safe when they were trapped inside a barrier and had so many powerful people constantly attacking.

    The main fact that they were scared was because of the werewolves who were mortal enemies of vampires. Just imagining being devoured by them made me shiver. However, they had their own pride, they might fall, but they would still fall shooting¡­

    Please read the author¡¯s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý

    ¨C Drop some power stone, please s2

    Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 314: Evacuating to Underground City

    Chapter 314: Evacuating to Underground City.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Nora was genuinely surprised.

    It was supposed to take 30 days, however, it was only 16 days and Luan, Ingrid, and Lenore were leaving.

    The instant the secret room door opened, the powerful Qi of 3 individuals manifested.

    The most surprising thing was that all three of them seemed to have the strength of the Sixth Order.

    ¡®I expected Luan to reach this level of form, but¡­¡¯ Lenore rubbed her eyes and pinched her arm to make sure she wasn¡¯t dreaming.

    One thing was Luan, another thing was Lenore and Ingrid too. Also, they only stayed there for 16 days¡­

    A few seconds, Luan, Ingrid, and Lenore came close to her. Nora¡¯s heart beat faster, the current Luan was very simr to what she knew, especially the long white hair with those seductive red eyes.

    Nora¡¯s breathing bes ragged, she felt her body shake a little and started to feel her body heat up like a kettle.

    Taking a deep breath, Nora controlled herself. Despite the strong will she had, which made her body scream to want to fall into his arms, she knew he now had a girlfriend¡­ For a millisecond, a sad look appeared, but she covered it with a forced smile.

    Ingrid¡¯s perception has greatly increased with the rise in power. Even though it was only for a moment, she noticed Nora¡¯s change and reaction when she looked at Luan. What surprised her the most was the fact that Nora respected her, and hid her feelings. ¡®I¡­¡¯

    Ingrid lowered her head and no one knew what she was thinking at that moment.

    Lenore was a smart girl, to break the tense atmosphere, she ran and hugged her mother: ¡°Mom, I missed you!¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t long for me, but I missed you too~¡± Nora finally gave a sincere smile.

    *BOOOM!*

    ¡°Oh?¡± Luan looked in the direction of the invaders.

    Attacking at the same time, five of them managed to cause a strong explosion against the barrier.

    ¡°d they¡¯re still here.¡± Luan said with a sinister smile: ¡°I really wanted to test my current strength, now that they¡¯re still here¡­ Heheh¡­¡±

    Lenore looked too, she didn¡¯t show much emotion in wanting to fight, but it was hard to hide her excitement at wanting to test her current strength.

    Ingrid¡¯s attention was soon directed to the group of enemies as they all started to look at them. Ingrid shows more excitement than Lenore at the thought of fighting. Her Origin seethed with wanting to be tested now that she could go practically full force.

    ¡°Werewolves, even Taurus men appeared¡­ There is a woman who has arge amount of Qi with an affinity for water.¡± Luan touched his chin while looking at the enemies: ¡°The attacks stopped as soon as we arrived, they are being cautious and trying to analyze the level of our power. They¡¯re not as dumb as they seem, but¡­ they¡¯re still fools.¡±

    ¡°Yes, just look, even if they are uncertain, they still refuse to leave.¡± Noraughed cruelly: ¡°I¡¯m tired of all the noise about these bastards, now that it¡¯s time for revenge, I¡¯m going to make a point of making them mincemeat, hehehee~¡±

    ¡°Mom, your smile is so evil~¡± Lenore said with a smile that contradicted what she said.

    Meanwhile, the enemies outside the barrier were in a dilemma¡­

    Bone, better known as the Apostle of Water asked, ¡°Do any of you recognize them?¡±

    Alpha Wolf, Marlon said uncertainly: ¡°I don¡¯t know about the others, but the one with the white hair, he¡¯s very reminiscent of the White Emperor¡¯s rumors¡­¡±

    ¡°Serious?!?¡± Ivan, Emperor of the Night, a half-breed of Vampire and Werewolf, shuddered at this.

    Years ago, Ivan¡¯s father, the vampire king of n Vankstof fought the White Emperor over treasure and died. His father, who was his idol, idolized by the n, couldn¡¯t even hurt the White Emperor. Even though his mother said that taking revenge against such a freak was impossible¡­

    When he learned of the White Emperor¡¯s disappearance, Ivan was more than happy, however¡­ If it¡¯s really him, maybe he should seek revenge now that he¡¯s made it to the Sixth Order? Did he have a chance? Or rather, did they have a chance? At least he wouldn¡¯t be alone, there were other cultivators as strong as he was, even two who were stronger than him¡­

    Doubt, mixed with fear, began to haunt Ivan¡¯s heart.

    ¡°By the way, Luan, what is your current strength?¡± Nora asked as she looked at him. Seeing a small curl to his lips, she felt her heart speed up.

    ¡°Not much¡­ ¡®Only¡¯ the strength of 80 dragons,¡± Luan said with a small smile.

    ¡°¡­ Just, huh. I might consider it a bit if it was someone else, but you, hehehee~¡± Noraughed. Her giggle echoed throughout the n.

    This surprised the enemies. They didn¡¯t hear what they were talking about, but they noticed the way Nora acted, it was easy to tell she wasughing a lot. After all, even her shoulders shook as sheughed.

    If they listened to what Luan said, they would think that although it was difficult to deal with him, but that was all, as there were some of them whose strength surpasses the strength of 80 dragons.

    ¡°Luan.¡± Nora asked, ¡°Shall we start now, or would you rather prepare yourself first?¡±

    ¡°No need to wait.¡± Luan said in a neutral tone: ¡°We have already rested for 1 day before leaving. We are more than ready to get started.¡±

    ¡°I think the same.¡± Ingrid agreed.

    Lenore just nodded in confirmation of Luan¡¯s words.

    ¡°Okay, so¡­¡± Nora looked towards the enemies again. A cruel smile appeared again: ¡°Let¡¯s kill them all~!¡±

    ¡°But before that¡­¡± Luan looked at the vampires of n Van Steffan. ¡°We need to evacuate your people to a safe location.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will arrange that right now.¡± Nora said, just then, a pair of wings appeared behind her, flying, she said: ¡°Attention! All evacuate to the underground city, we will stop our enemies and I do not wish you to be caught in the crossfire. Don¡¯t worry, the White Emperor is on our side, there¡¯s no chance of us losing!¡±

    ¡°The White Emperor?!?¡± This new one still had enormous weight. Among the Emperors, the White Emperor was considered the strongest.

    Even after years of being gone, his aplishments have not disappeared. And because they were from the Van Steffan n, where their current queen was from the same group as the White Emperor, they were well aware of what the White Emperor had done in his time of glory.

    ¡°Wow!!¡±

    ¡°The heavens are on our side!¡±

    ¡°With the Queen and the White Emperor here, there¡¯s no chance of us losing!¡±

    The cries of the people echoed. It just didn¡¯te out of the barrier because Luan isted the sound so they wouldn¡¯t hear that he was the White Emperor, it would be annoying if they got scared and ran away.

    Just as ordered, the n¡¯s citizen vampires began to organize and hide in the underground city.

    The underground city was notrge, however, it was heavily reinforced and served as a refuge. Over the long years, Nora has tested all sorts of spells and created an almost imprable city. Sending her people to the underground city is the safest way for them to fight without having to worry about damage.

 Chapter 315: They Remain, Enemies

    Chapter 315: They Remain, Enemies

    Everything was ready. The people of n Van Steffan have been evacuated.

    Luan, Ingrid, Nora, and Lenore entered to equip themselves with armor and weapons.

    Their aura haspletely changed. At this point, the enemies outside took a break.

    The fact that they wore armor and evacuated the vampires gave them some idea of ??what was going to happen.

    ¡°Prepare yourselves!¡± Bone screamed. Her water element armor vibrated. She held a spellcasting staff, ready to attack and support them. She was a support type, able to heal and give buffs.

    ¡°Yes, they seem ready to go against us, don¡¯t let your guard down.¡± Nido Imp, the bull man said. Despite looking like he¡¯s a muscle without a brain, in reality, he¡¯s quite smart.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­¡± Nora shook her head critically. They couldn¡¯t hear while the barrier was up, however, it was different for them as they could hear. ¡°They seem cautious, but in a way they underestimate us.¡±

    Lenore stood side by side with her mother, and said, ¡°That¡¯s not much. Worse than the fact that they are with an army of lesser cultivators.¡±

    Along with the enemy cultivators, there were at least 10,000 cultivators below the Sixth Order.

    ¡°Wordless.¡± Ingrid expressed dissatisfaction with this as well.

    Even in this situation, Nora didn¡¯t want to use her people to fight the weak cultivators. After all¡­ If she did that, it would be no different from throwing sheep into a herd of dragons; since any attack by the Sixth Order is certain death for them. Either they don¡¯t care about them, or they are underestimating them too much.

    ¡°Werewolves, although they seem to care a lot about their pack, are the most despicable ones who use the weakest of the group to fight and weaken the enemy.¡± Luan said with disdain: ¡°Then they still use the same excuse to get revenge and steal resources. Among the n, werewolves are the most despicable.¡±

    Nora nodded.

    Among the enemies, the low-level ones were all werewolves, only 20% max was not.

    ¡°It does not matter.¡± Ingrid¡¯s eyes got sharper: ¡°They¡¯re still enemies.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Nora gave a small smile.

    Like a veil, the barrier begins to fall¡­

    Luan¡¯s eyes changed to a draconian form, but still red. The air vibrated around him. His Qi rose so high that it created a wave of Qi around him, however, unsteady like a still flowingke.

    With his left hand pointed in the direction of the enemies, Luan muttered as soon as the barrier waspletely gone: ¡°Eternal Prison.¡±

    Threads made from Cloud Origin manifested as billions of 5-millimeter threads. Giving them no chance to escape, their enemies found themselves trapped in the Eternal Prison.

    ¡°This is new.¡± Nora touched her chin.

    The enemies he was ready to attack were confused. Especially their leaders, after all, that seemed better to them. However, it also made them uneasy.

    ¡°What the hell is this fake White Emperor doing?¡± Kevin frowned. Confusion darkened his face.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Despite wanting to answer, the others couldn¡¯t find an answer to it. After all, this had never happened, it was too strange¡­!

    Who in their right mind would do such a thing? From their point of view, even though that man looked like the White Emperor, they sensed his Qi and disregarded the possibility that he was the White Emperor. Although strong, the White Emperor was in the Sixth Order with Qi, unlike the one ahead of them.

    ¡°They look confused, but it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Luan said in a neutral tone. His posture changed, with both hands down, he closed his hands into fists, then his aura had another chance. ¡°Let¡¯s get started, officially.¡±

    His Qi began to mix with his bodily strength. A white and red color mixes, an even stronger pressure that meets its natural predator intimidated enemies.

    The werewolves felt every hair on their body stand on end. Although they hardly felt fear, at that moment, they felt that from the predator, they had turned into prey. Luan¡¯s eyes were frightening, most of them took steps back as sweat trickled down all over his body. The fear grew with each step that Luan took.

    Nora¡¯s eyes changed. Her body shuddered for a reason other than them. She felt more excited than ever. ¡®Hehehe, see, see, Luan, I just need to show a little of his power, and everyone is already alert and afraid.¡¯

    A satisfaction without presidency¡­ Something Nora hasn¡¯t experienced since giving birth to Lenore. Her smile turned a little lustful¡­ Her whole body screamed with desire for Luan, but she only wished, but¡­

    Ingrid notices Nora¡¯s reaction. She sighs, before getting ready. She was no different from Nora in some ways. Ingrid also felt excited, vibrant when she saw Luan¡¯s way of acting and the effect he had on enemies, knowing Nora¡¯s feelings for Luan, she didn¡¯t me Nora for acting like that.

    Shaking her head, Ingrid took the pendant from her neck which turned into an intimidating scythe. The scent of blood wafted through the air. ¡°Mm, this will be the first time I¡¯m able to use the full power of my dear scythe.¡± She smiled full of love, however, this made the enemies more cautious.

    ¡°Fear not!¡± Bone shouted as he created a phoenix made of water, ¡°We are outnumbered, attack!¡±

    ¡°ROARRRR!¡±

    The water phoenix screamed like a wild beast.

    It was just to intimidate enemies, the truth that it didn¡¯t even have life, just a little bit of Bone¡¯s mind control that made it have that effect.

    Luna smiled in response. One of the little white dragons came out of his body.

    ¡°Ha, are you going to use this against my attack?¡± Bone looked down on seeing the little white dragon heading towards the phoenix.

    Luan didn¡¯t respond, his calm irritated Bone, but then she huffed. She couldn¡¯t believe that something so small that didn¡¯t show that much Qi could go against her attack.

    ¡°Is he that weak?¡± The other enemy leaders began to feel relieved to see this.

    ¡°To kill!!!¡±

    While the confidence of others soars. If before they were afraid of Luan, now they thought like the leaders that it was just a false illusion that he was strong.

    ¡°The ignorance is a blessing.¡± Ingrid gripped her scythe tightly. umting a lot of Qi in the scythe, she twisted her body as if it had no bone, then she twisted her body with the scythe and darted forward.

    The sickle swung fast, too fast!

    Rotating in 100 different ways, the scythe looked like a ball of blood rotating like a ball.

    Please read the author¡¯s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý

    ¨C Drop some power stone, please s2

    Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 316: Death of Bone

    Chapter 316: Death of Bone

    Warning: the previous duplicated chapter has been fixed

    ¡ª

    ¡°Disk~¡± Ingrid¡¯s voice became seductive as the first enemy was killed¡­or should I say, torn apart and turned to blood and heading towards Ingrid. As those words left her mouth, the ball shaped like a gigantic rotating disk like a ded tornado.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±

    The screams were loud, they didn¡¯t even have time to think about anything else and didn¡¯t even notice when they died, let alone noticed why the battlefield had gonepletely silent¡­

    In the air, the blue phoenix that looked majestic just needed to touch the little white dragon to be paralyzed and then controlled and the attack turned against them.

    Being controlled, the water phoenix headed towards the werewolf herd.

    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*

    When the attack hit them, the little dragon had already left the phoenix¡¯s ¡®body¡¯, childishly flying over it, and soon returned to Luan¡¯s side.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What the hell is this little dragon? How did you manage to control my attack? Like! How is this possible?!?¡± Bone nearly ripped her hair out in confusion.

    She felt her ¡®link¡¯ being broken when the little white dragon came into contact with her attack. As much as she tried, she couldn¡¯t take control again. Though it looked small, was this little dragon¡¯s will superior to hers?

    ¡°No, no¡­! That¡¯s impossible¡­¡± Bone being a mage, he prided himself on her strength of will. She even said that her willpower was iron.

    ¡°Control yourself, Bone.¡± Marlon made an excuse: ¡°That little dragon must be an artifact. Not being able to fully understand it, but it must be an artifact that can control enemy attacks.¡±

    ¡°An artifact?¡± Bone muttered, ¡°If it is, then I didn¡¯t lose because my mind is weak¡­¡±

    ¡°Tree Cemetery!¡±

    Lenore¡¯s voice echoed.

    Then tree buds turned into monster trees that began to swallow enemies.

    As soon as he swallowed it, it fell to pieces. Survival was nearly impossible for those who were weaker than her. Within seconds, from the pieces of trees, blood begins to appear. It was as if the wreckage of the trees bled.

    This scene was even scarier than Ingrid¡¯s attack. Just as the name implied, it appeared to be a cemetery of bleeding trees.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that one of the White Emperor¡¯s special attacks?!?¡± Alpha Kevin¡¯s body shuddered. Instinctively, he took a few steps back, and a strong urge to flee invaded his body.

    ¡°Wait, is this an Origin rted to nature?¡± Bone screamed, startled, ¡°Is that impossible?! She¡¯s a vampire, how can she have an Origin rted to life?¡±

    ¡°Why should it be impossible?¡± Luan smiled: ¡°She is my daughter, shouldn¡¯t it be normal for her to inherit my Origin?¡±

    ¡°Daughter¡­ Are you the White Emperor¡¯s son?¡± Bone asked. She thought that although it was impossible for him to be the White Emperor himself, it would not be impossible for him to be the son.

    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re funny.¡± Luanughed, but soon his expression turned frightening: ¡°I am the White Emperor himself.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!?!¡± Bone denied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to believe it.¡± Luan prepared to attack: ¡°Now, die.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just because you tell me¡­¡± Before she couldplete what she was going to say, Nora appeared in front of her, and without giving her a chance to react, Nora¡¯s hand pierced her chest.

    Before Bone could react, thest thing she could see before she died was Nora¡¯s sharp teeth digging into her neck.

    In a matter of seconds, all of Bone¡¯s blood was sucked out and his neck was broken, then separated from his body, falling to the ground rolling over with his eyes wide open in disbelief at what had just happened.

    Marlon, who was closest to Bone, jumped like a cricket, taking too much distance from Nora. Although they were natural enemies, Nora was superior to him, and if it was him in Bone¡¯s ce, it wouldn¡¯t be different, after all, the moment Nora sinks her teeth, it¡¯s practically impossible to survive even if she doesn¡¯t suck all the blood, since that the venom in her fangs is even worse for werewolves.

    In others, the venom in Nora¡¯s fangs only paralyzes the body a little, however, in werewolves it¡¯s different, in addition to paralyzing, it also causes hellish pain while killing every cell in the body.

    Marlon wasn¡¯t the only one to be scared. The other leaders stayed too. If before Nora alone was difficult to deal with, having Luan, Ingrid, and Lenore who could fight them became what they feared the most.

    ¡°Ivan, you have the most offensive power among us.¡± Marlon asked hopefully, ¡°Can you break those white threads?¡±

    ¡°I think so.¡± Ivan, Emperor of the Night, a half-breed of Vampire and Werewolf caught his breath, he was still shaking with fear looking into Luan¡¯s eyes and especially after Bone¡¯s death: ¡°I¡¯ll try¡­!¡±

    He backed away, heading toward the wires that surrounded them.

    Luan saw and heard this. Even so, he just continued to watch without trying to stop Ivan.

    Nora took the storage ring from Bone¡¯s corpse and threw it in Luan¡¯s direction: ¡°Even dead seals were left, it would take me a long time to undo those seals.¡±

    ¡°Oh well.¡± Luan said, ¡°Leave it to me.¡±

    His mental power invaded the ring. 10 secondster, with the sound of ¡®pr¡¯ the seals broke like a hen¡¯s eggshell.

    ¡°Done.¡± Luan threw it back towards Nora.

    Nora dly epted. Using her awareness, she observed what was inside the storage ring.

    ¡°It has some small natural crystals and a few resources. There are also some books, probably technical. In the end, there¡¯s nothing very good.¡± Nora said, slightly disappointed.

    ¡°They¡¯re after resources, so they¡¯re trying to invade your n.¡± Luan said, ¡°It¡¯s only natural that they are so poor.¡±

    Luan has every right to think they are poor. Although what they had was something that many sought and would be happy to get, if he put together everything they had, it wouldn¡¯t even get a tenth of the treasures he had.

    ¡°Tsk, that must be it.¡± Nora clicked her tongue, feigning dissatisfaction. In reality, she didn¡¯t care much about it, since Luan came back and regained a good part of his strength, with the hiding ces he has, where his treasures are kept, there¡¯s no need for her to bother stealing from these poor guys.

 Chapter 317: Pitiful Girl

    Chapter 317: Pitiful Girl

    Alpha Kevin was in disbelief. He gasped. ¡°Bone died?¡±

    He had been paralyzed, stunned for a few seconds, only now managed to snap out of his reverie. It was hard for him to believe his eyes. Bone had simr strength to him, didn¡¯t that mean that if it were him, it would be even worse, since Nora was his natural enemy?

    Nora didn¡¯t even pay attention to Kevin, she just stood beside Luan in silence.

    Luan looked at Nido, bull-man, and showed a clear smile. His Battle Intent was towards Nido.

    Nido frowned and took a few steps back, but soon became enraged that Luan had made him act like that, his pride as a bull-man was hurt and he ran furiously towards him.

    Luan wasn¡¯t surprised by Nido¡¯s reaction, he seemed to have been expecting it, and suddenly he had an interesting idea.

    Meanwhile, the Alpha Marlon¡¯s mouth twitched. His eyes were filled with sadness. He¡¯d invited Bone and had an interest in turning her into a wolf and then his concubine.

    At this moment, a trembling voice eximed. ¡°Master, master!¡±

    A water mage girl was screaming for help. Next to her was Ingrid with her scythe cutting other living beings like weeds. If it wasn¡¯t because they saw the phlegm girl crying and calling for the master who was the woman who died at Nora¡¯s hands, I would think she was mourning her death, however, she was like that for fear of dying when she noticed that Ingrid with her scythe approached her.

    Ingrid didn¡¯t sympathize with the girl, she could if this girl was sad about her master¡¯s death, but seeing that she was screaming for her master just for fear of dying, made her huff in contempt, soon her scythe passed by so fast it didn¡¯t even the victim¡¯s blood stained the scythe.

    ¡°Please do not kill me¡­!¡± The girl begged, kneeling on the ground, then kept lowering her head several times: ¡°I-I just¡­ just followed my master, d-wasn¡¯t it my wish toe here?!¡±

    *Whoosh!*

    In many medieval movie fight scenes, Ingrid saw unbelievable things like people who had their necks cut and didn¡¯t realize until lines of blood started to appear and then their heads came off and fell to the ground. It didn¡¯t cross her mind to replicate this scene, but seeing this happen when she ran the scythe so fast across the neck of the girl who was begging for her life, she was somehow amazed¡­ It was strange because she still thought she should appreciate life, however, at that moment, she admired a little the bloody scene that happened in front of her.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    Just as expected, after the head dropped, blood began to spurt out of the neck like a sprinkle of flowers spreading around.

    The floor was smeared with the girl¡¯s blood, and before creating a pool of blood, the headless body fell to the ground with a ¡®thud¡¯.

    Ingrid¡¯s interest died the moment the body fell to the ground. She felt strange, at the same time she thought it was natural, maybe she had changed a lot, or even had already changed, but she never had time to think about it, just that she had strength and confidence now, which made her rx more than usual, and thinking about things she wasn¡¯t willing to think about.

    Ingrid¡¯s state of mind surprised her a little. She looked at the corpses left on the ground that were cut up and even the blood that was sucked out of her, and honestly? She didn¡¯t feel repulsed like she felt the first time she killed someone, even whoever she killed deserved to die thousand times over.

    Shaking her head, Ingrid¡¯s eyes fixed on one of the leaders. So far, you could say she was just warming up¡­ If she wanted to test how strong she got, she would at least need to be someone with Sixth Order power.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± With a witty cry, Ingrid fixed her eyes on Morgana, Alpha Kevin¡¯s right hand man who not long ago arrived in the Sixth Order with the body, and had Fourth Order strength with the Qi.

    Ingrid didn¡¯t underestimate that so she was going all out from the start.

    Luan understood her intention and coborated by marking Alpha Kevin as an enemy, soon he appeared in front of him, and with a powerful punch, his hands were surrounded by a white cloud and hit him hard.

    *BOOOOM!*

    Alpha Kevin has the good animal instincts of an alpha, even with little time to react, he still managed to cross his arms in front of his chest. Even defending himself, Alpha Kevin was sent towards the forest some houses in the poorest part of the n.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    Alpha Kevin¡¯s body was quite robust, no wonder, werewolves pride themselves on their strong bodies, and an alpha in the Sixth Order was no joke, despite crashing and breaking four or five brick houses, he just felt a little pain in his arms where he¡¯d been punched, other than that, he rose from his shoulders as he shook his hands as if he¡¯d just wet them.

    ¡°What the hell¡­¡± Alpha Kevin¡¯s eyes were watchful, in no second he let Luan out of his sight, even when he was thrown from a distance.

    ¡®This is going to be difficult¡­ His physical strength is just a little below mine, while Qi, I still can¡¯t say, I can¡¯t see through him, maybe he¡¯s using a treasure to camouge, or¡­¡¯ Alpha Kevin didn¡¯t even want to think about another possibility, it was better to just think he had a treasure.

    ¡°Luan, you understand me~¡± Ingridughed at the sight of Luan, but soon her expression turned fierce again. She looked at the red-haired girl with the high ponytail, and said, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t even think about going to help your alpha? That¡¯s it? Well, never mind. Don¡¯t even think about going to help him. I am your opponent!¡±

    Morgana looked at Alpha Kevin, sighing, she turned serious. ¡®Honestly¡­¡¯ If there was anyone who didn¡¯t want to be there, it was her. However, she couldn¡¯t disobey the Alpha¡¯s orders, especially the one that transformed her.

 Chapter 318: Ingrid vs Morgana â€“ Part 1

    Chapter 318: Ingrid vs Morgana ¨C Part 1

    Morgana shows no fear, after analyzing every step Ingrid took to get to her, she knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to win.

    ¡°I deserve this¡­¡± Morgana sighs, then she transforms.

    Morgana¡¯s transformation was¡­beautiful? It¡¯s not wrong, but it wasn¡¯t just that. Although very reminiscent of a wolf, her form was still more human parts, with her pretty face, it was like a very well done cosy of the erotic type.

    Her fur was dark gold, her eyes blood red like a snake¡¯s, but with an inexplicable glint in an alluring and dangerous way. Her curvature was entuated, she looked even hotter after transforming, the outfit she wore entuated her curvature without ripping.

    Ingrid didn¡¯t dare underestimate her. Now Morgana was a little over 200 cm.

    The scythe in her hand spun and Ingrid made her Qi stay around the scythe with that gesture.

    A surprised glint passed in Morgana¡¯s eyes, she sensed danger as she looked at the current scythe. ¡®What a perfectbination¡­¡¯

    It was hard to find a weapon that matched both an Origin and managed tobine the two, even the Alpha of Wolves didn¡¯t have one that matched the Origin of Wolves. She had ws that improved her fighting power to some extent, but thebo maxed out at 50%.

    When Morgana used the pair of sharp ws, her aura became more arrogant.

    While Ingrid¡¯s aura was more and more bloodthirsty.

    Without warning, Morgana attacked. Sheunched herself at Ingrid like a spear, in ssic superhero style as she flew with her left hand outstretched. The sharp ws gleamed with a wicked light, like a tiger attacking its prey.

    *Whoosh!*

    Ingrid remained calm even now, the moment Morgana arrived in front of her, Ingrid mmed the scythe¡¯s head into the side of the w, thus building momentum to go in the opposite direction she made Morgana go.

    *BOOOOOM!*

    Morgana was sent towards the north and as she wasing from top to bottom, she hit the ground hard with her ws, this caused a strong reaction, thus causing a strong explosion.

    A crater formed where Morgana¡¯s attack hit, surrounding trees were destroyed, as well as rocks were thrown in all directions.

    Before she could stabilize herself, a bloodthirsty scythe wasing towards her, Morgana acted fast and jumped out of the crater, escaping the bloodthirsty scythe.

    Before the scythe hit the ground, a strong pull sent it back towards Ingrid at great speed. When he got in front of her, he lost speed and went soft in her hand, like a cat trying to please its owner.

    Ingrid starts to turn the scythe in her hand, suddenly, a whirlpool of blood formed, it was like a cyclone made of blood, with enormous pressure, and started to go towards Morgana.

    Folding her hands on her chest, Morgana fiercely roared like a wolf and when she opened her arms, in an X shape, a powerful attack created by the wind was towards the blood cyclone.

    *BOOM!*

    Morgana¡¯s attack failed to nullify the blood cyclone, however, the rotation speed slowed down a little, she then made the same gesture and attacked twice more in a row.

    *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

    ¡°I got you.¡±

    As a ghost, Ingrid took advantage while Morgana was distracted, attacking the blood cyclone, in a miraculous way, she appeared beside Morgana with the scythe in her hand, she shed towards her.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh!¡±

    Morgana didn¡¯t have time to think too much, she thought of the pros and cons too quickly and sacrificed an arm to dodge.

    Blood was dripping from his severed left arm. Her gaze grew colder, but there was undisguised fear as she looked at Ingrid.

    The arm that was severed was captured by Ingrid and the blood waspletely absorbed by her. The instant she started to digest the blood, she inevitably moaned in a sexy way, as the stimtion was great. Morgana¡¯s blood from just one arm was very rich, it made Ingrid¡¯s body very strong.

    The w that was bound with the hand was pulled back towards Morgana, along with a chain that seemed toe out and creep as it was pulled back towards her.

    ¡°That¡­¡± Morgana put her w back and frowned as she tried to recover. She didn¡¯t try to take advantage and attack Ingrid, she didn¡¯t know if Ingrid was doing it on purpose to let her guard down. It was the first time she had seen an Origin like this, even vampires weren¡¯t able to consume blood this way, which inevitably increased her caution.

    Ingrid finished digesting when she looked at Morgana again, although her eyes were a little wicked, there was a kind of seduction in her eyes.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯ Morgana swore as she increased her caution. She then realized that it was stupid to expect her to ingest it.

    A Smile I know of perversity and in seduction curved on Ingrid¡¯s beautiful lips, she then said: ¡°Very kind of you for waiting, I thank you for that~¡±

    *Whoosh!*

    ¡°Almost¡­¡± Ingrid felt butterflies in her stomach as she dodged a bolt of lightning that came her way.

    Whounched was Lenore¡¯s opponent. Apparently, Lenore dodged it, and coincidentally, she was heading in the same direction.

    Suddenly, Ingrid puts the scythe in front of her chest and defends herself from an object that came towards her.

    *Beng!*

    A metallic sound echoed. It was then that she saw that the w used by Morgana was thrown, and before she could catch it, by a force of attraction, the w was pulled.

    Ingrid narrowed her eyes, it was like a hawk looking for her prey before the boat. With her enhanced eyesight, she already realized that Lenore had intercepted her enemy and was putting the man ¡®against the wall¡¯ so as not to interfere with her fight.

    Ingrid moved, although she tried to be gentle, the force she put on her right foot made a small warp in the floor creating a crater. The momentum she had initially made her run so fast she seemed to be just a blur.

 Chapter 319: Ingrid vs Morgana â€“ Part 2

    Chapter 319: Ingrid vs Morgana ¨C Part 2

    Ingrid moved, although she tried to be gentle, the force she put on her right foot made a small warp in the floor creating a crater. The momentum she had initially made her run so fast she seemed to be just a blur.

    Like a typhoon, she used a lot of force when she attacked with her bloodthirsty scythe.

    Despite losing an arm, Morgana reacted quickly by defending herself with her remaining arm.

    *BOOOOM!*

    As the bloodthirsty scythe mmed into Morgana¡¯s w, shock waves created a sandstorm. Nearby trees and houses were swept away as if made of feathers. The confrontationsted a measly 2 seconds, and as strong as Morgana was, she was the one who was ordered to retreat more than 500 meters.

    Ingrid didn¡¯t stand still, she advanced in the direction Morgana was thrown with narrowed eyes. Blond hair flowed dignifiedly giving her an aura of a valkyrie.

    Morgana¡¯s brows drew together again, veins appearing on her forehead as she twirled on the floor, steadying herself as she looked at Ingrid who wasing towards her.

    ¡®Losing an arm made my performance drop a lot, especially my bnce¡­¡¯ Living a whole life with both arms, being without one, makes her movements change subtly.

    Although it wasn¡¯t much, for a cultivator even a little bes gigantic.

    Even with a werewolf¡¯s regeneration, she wouldn¡¯t be able to regenerate an entire arm in time. Mainly because all the blood from the arm and the nutrients needed by the bone was sucked out.

    When she nced at the Alpha, a look of disgust appeared. Even if only at a nce, she noticed that the other party had the upper hand. ¡®If it continues like this, he will die before I¡­¡¯

    Morgana hadn¡¯t thought of fleeing before, as she was under the Alpha¡¯s control, but if he died, it was an entirely different story.

    Though subtle, Ingrid was intrigued by the change in expression and noticed the direction Morgana nced at. There was no concern, only urgency, but not for her Alpha¡¯s safety, but yes, it felt the opposite.

    Her senses have be more heightened with the advancement in cultivating, not only that, even though she is still an 18 year old on the outside, in reality, she has spent 50 years inside the secret room. Even though most of the time she stayed cultivated, one shouldn¡¯t ignore the years she lived inside. Mainly because she read several books by Lenore on many subjects rted to the tower, among other subjects rted to historical things.

    Theoretical may not be as meaningful as practice, however, with theoretical knowledge, it bes easier to learn in practice. What she was experiencing now was proof of that. She was almost 100% sure of the analysis she made of noticing Morgana¡¯s change.

    ¡®I¡¯m in no hurry to finish this fight. Just as I want to improve my control and test my strength¡­ If she wants to run away after the Alpha dies, I¡¯ll capture her and make her work for us for a few years¡­¡¯ Her mother, as well as her family, still needed it. climb the tower. Eventually, they would reach the 50th floor.

    Ingrid couldn¡¯t always be on their side, but if she can get someone to do that, and if it¡¯s someone as strong as Morgana, that would be ideal. Of course, she couldn¡¯t trust someone like that, though, there are soul contracts, if she forced Morgana to sign one, there was nothing to worry about.

    With that thought in mind, although she didn¡¯t let up as she returned to confrontation with Morgana, not very subtly she starts to attack, but not directly at vital points.

    She had a beautiful pair of phoenix eyes. The edges of her eyes were long and narrow, Ingrid pulled away after a long confrontation. The edges of her eyes were slightly raised.

    ¡®She is quickly getting used to the fact that she doesn¡¯t have an arm. Also, I noticed that a little more than 10% of the arm has already been restored¡­¡¯ After this analysis, she returned to attack.

    But there was still a valid doubt in Ingrid¡¯s mind. ¡®If she is captured, does she agree to sign an agreement to be a bodyguard?¡¯

    For Ingrid, it wasn¡¯t a bad deal, as, after a few years as a bodyguard, she would be free. However, whether Morgana would ept it or not was still uncertain.

    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*

    Not only Ingrid¡¯s trains of thought but everyone else¡¯s was broken.

    When they looked in the direction of the massive explosion, what they saw shocked them to the core.

    If there is such a thing as the palm of God, it could be something very simr to what they were seeing. Extravagantly, transcending the clouds, a gigantic hand mmed into the ground, causing the ground to take the shape of a palm.

    The gigantic hand was as white as the cloud, sinking meters deep into the ground.

    Far below the gigantic hand, you couldn¡¯t see what was underneath, but whatever it was, it was almost impossible for it to have survived.

    In the air, with a cold and indifferent look, Luan floated. His serenity made enemies tremble involuntarily. Those who saw that he was to me for such amotion were so agitated and fearful that they wanted to run away, but their legs would not move.

    Before the colossal hand was gone, roots popped out of the ground at the exact moment it disappeared. At the speed of light, these roots, which were as thick as broomsticks, captured ¡®something¡¯.

    As the curtain of sand disappeared, what they saw was Alpha Kevin being pulled by all four limbs, feet, arms, while blood dripped all over his body. Even someone like him with great vitality would take time to regenerate, however, he was terrified, he couldn¡¯t feel the energy of heaven and earth. Everything he had in his body before was used to defend himself against this absurd attack.

    Never in all of his life has Alpha Kevin felt so much dread and fear. The shock was so great, he forgot the pain he was feeling as he shifted, trying to free himself.

    Luan¡¯s cool, calm voice echoed: ¡°Lenore, this is a gift from me to you. His blood has what it takes to break your bottleneck.¡±

    A little stunned, Lenore came to her senses and promptly replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 320: Try to Stop My Daughter, I Want to See If You Can!

    Chapter 320: Try to Stop My Daughter, I Want to See If You Can!

    Luan¡¯s cold, calm voice echoed: ¡°Lenore, this is a gift from me to you. His blood has what it takes to break your bottleneck.¡±

    A little stunned, Lenore came to her senses and promptly replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    With a pair of bat wings on her back, Lenore descended to enter the crater that formed the shape of a palm. Luan remained afloat while serving as a guardian.

    Luan¡¯s presence was so gigantic, that even if they knew what was about to happen, they didn¡¯t dare try to interfere directly. The fear they felt when they saw that gigantic palm, capable of ttening even someone with a Sixth Order body, was too frightening!

    ¡®Should I try to run away, or try to help Alpha Kevin?¡¯ Alfa Marlon was at a dead end. ¡®Why is Alpha Kevin not managing to escape, these roots are so resistant?¡¯

    If that¡¯s the case, fear only grew in his heart. Alpha Marlon felt his wolf heart race as he thought about it more deeply. When he gets to his level, his fear of death is much greater. Living for a long time made him understand the pleasure of life a lot. Other than that he was still a few thousand years old even though he doesn¡¯t transcend to the Seventh Order¡­

    ¡°!!!¡± His mind went livid when he felt Luan¡¯s gaze on him. On instinct, he backed away with a leap, and not finding it enough, he backed up a few more steps. ¡®Spooky!¡¯

    Sweat started to flow. He had never felt so afraid in his entire life. When Luan looked at him, it was as if he had his heart in his hand, determining whether he would live or die. ¡®What the hell, what the hell! How can he be so scary?!?¡¯

    Such a huge reaction would not go unnoticed. In fact, everyone saw the exact moment that Luan looked at Alpha Marlon and saw him jump back while he was very scared. The sweat that ran all over his body was worse than a runner who has run a marathon. As his face turned pale, at that moment the hairs on his body were all standing on end, like a rabid dog.

    The expression on his face was sinister and terrifying.

    The Alpha Marlon¡¯s eyes were dark, his eyes clouded with emotion.

    A smile suddenly tugged at Luan¡¯s lips; it was weak but frightening.

    ¡°Try to stop my daughter, I want to see if you can do it!¡±

    Luan¡¯s voice echoed in a powerful boom. Even if he didn¡¯t want to, whoever heard it was forced to look in his direction.

    The enemies trembled, there was something he gave off that made them cringe in fear.

    A feeling of warmth appeared in Lenore¡¯s eyes. Although she didn¡¯t show it much, she had a smile capable of making any man go crazy at that moment. She flew proudly towards Alpha Kevin, now she was even happier, not only that she would be able to break the bottleneck, but also that she had such an imposing father protecting her.

    Nora felt her heart warm too. Luan said this in front of so many people, recognizing Lenore as a daughter, made her very happy.

    Meanwhile, those who were against them were at an impasse. Honestly, after their show of strength, especially from Luan, they didn¡¯t have any confidence anymore.

    Lenore reached out to Alpha Kevin, she ced her hand on his chest without showing the disgust she felt at having such contact with this man, she pulled the blood essence from Alpha Kevin, leaving only the bad blood behind. This process took longer, as she was practically separating good beans from bad beans.

    Nora also acted as guardian, in case any joker tried to interfere.

    Not far away, people of different species watched the fight.

    At first they ¡®knew¡¯ that Nora was going to lose and wanted to try to take a cut of the profit once she lost the n. However, what was happening before their eyes, shocked everyone!

    ¡°Who said Nora was the only Sixth Order? Who said?!¡±

    Some were outraged. It was a trip in vain. The one who spoke was mostly from the Fifth Order, he was among the strongest of the bunch.

    ¡®You said it yourself!¡¯ Some thought, but did not dare say aloud.

    Those who were below the Third Order left. Fear was greater than their greed.

    However, for those above the Fourth Order, the greed was even greater, especially with the difficulty of getting resources as they grew stronger.

    The fact was that n Van Steffan was very rich, it was something everyone knew, it was a n that had lived for generations, and it had a very strong weight on the 50th floor. It was not for nothing that many coveted their resources. No wonder they came to attack the n when they thought they were at their weakest.

    ¡°See, did they spring into action again?!¡± Someone in the Fifth Order got excited. He still had hope that Nora¡¯s side would lose.

    After all, if Nora lost, the resources could still end up in their hands, if only a little. A little was still better than nothing.

    Alpha Marlon, Ivan, and others attacked Luan at the same time after considering.

    Through telepathy, Alpha Marlon convinced them to join hands to go against Luan, after all, they couldn¡¯t lose the chance they currently had. If he wanted to protect Empress Nora¡¯s daughter, they wouldn¡¯t stand by and wait for that to happen.

    Besides, if they managed to finish off Luan, it would be one less worry.

    ¡°You stay here,¡± Ingrid told Morgana with a warning look.

    Morgana looked at her and didn¡¯t answer. However, she herself didn¡¯t want to go save her Alpha. If she received amand, she would be forced to try to save, however, her Alpha wasn¡¯t even strong enough to be able to speak at that moment, even by telepathy.

    Ingrid smiled. She realized a long time ago that there was something wrong with the rtionship between the woman ahead and Alpha Kevin, seeing that even then she didn¡¯t even try to save him, it only confirmed what she thought.

    *BOOOOM!* *BOOOOM!* *BOOOOM!* *BOOOOM!* *BOOOOM!*

    Ingrid pulled away as she jumped back, then a bodynded where she had been before.

    It was the Alpha Marlon who went to attack Luan before.

    Not only did he go flying, but others that attacked together were also sent back by him at incredible speed.

    Alpha Marlon¡¯s eyes flickered, he was in disbelief, he didn¡¯t even know when he was hit, but soon a very strong pain came from his stomach area. ¡°Ugh!¡± Groaning in pain, he ced a hand on his stomach.

    Standing up, he stood in the crater while resting his left hand on his belly. ¡®How did he do it?¡¯

    He was still confused. Trying to remember, he only remembers that he was very close to attacking Luan, but he was suddenly sent away. He didn¡¯t even know the exact moment he was hit, when he noticed, he was already inside a crater that was formed with the impact of his body hitting the ground.

    The others were no better. Some were even unconscious, the impact was great enough to make those in the Fifth Order pass out.

    Morgana shivered. She knew that man was strong, as he defeated her Alpha so easily, however, she didn¡¯t expect it toe to that. Looking back at him, she saw something like a baby white dragon circling around him, looking happy. ¡®Where did these little dragonse from?¡¯

 Chapter 321: Storm

    Chapter 321: Storm

    Nora acted quickly. She walked towards the Emperor of the Night, and with hands sharper than a Sixth Order bear¡¯s ws, she smacked him hard in the chest.

    ¡°Bleeh!¡±

    *Booom!*

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    Three consecutive sounds echoed. After vomiting blood, the Night Emperor screamed loudly in pain.

    Nora¡¯s eyes, obscured in the dark, were cold as a frozenke, her voice was cold; devoid of any emotion: ¡°Toote to mourn.¡±

    As he pulled his hand away, the Night Emperor¡¯s blood essence was being sucked out. When he tried to exert forces, roots came out of the ground and pinned his body to the ground.

    Nora turned towards Luan, the coldness disappeared and she said in a sweet voice: ¡°Thank you, Luan~¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Luan nodded with a buzz and continued to focus on protecting Lenore.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    The Night Emperor struggled, trying to free himself, however, not only did the roots prevent him from exerting much strength, the loss of blood essence made his body weaker and weaker, gradually his transformation was unraveling.

    Nora licked her lips at the sight of the rich, pure blood essence. ¡®As expected of a hybrid that managed to reach the Sixth Order¡­¡¯

    Affliction struck the faces of werewolves and allies who wanted to plunder n Van Stefan. Their faces were drained, they seemed to have no blood circting in their heads. Some with fractured bones, while others even half dead.

    Luan¡¯s sharp eyes had no gaps. He watched them as he protected Lenore, even Nora. It was as if he guessed what they were thinking, the instant they decided on something, he looked right at them with a hair-raising look.

    Suddenly, from the corners of Luan¡¯s eyes, a kind of white smoke began toe out like a sheet. Not only that, the little white dragons that surrounded him began to emit a white aura that started to go skyward. Not long ago, from the pores of Luan¡¯s body, the same smoke came out as if it were sweat, it was as if it was not influenced by gravity and it floated towards the sky.

    The air around you was getting colder, the atmospheric pressure dropped a lot.

    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*

    A supersonic boom echoed. The sky darkened in a frightening way. Drops of water started to fall, it soon turned into a storm!

    *BOOOM!*

    Hallucinating sounds, along with lightning that lit up the skies, echoed.

    When they looked at Luan, they shook uncontrobly.

    ¡°Is this caused by him?¡±

    ¡°What is he trying to do?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, stop him!¡±

    Not wanting to stay to find out what Luan intended to do, a cultivator who used fire became even more frightened, the fire element being reduced on offense in a storm like this.

    Enough time had passed, although some bones had been broken, most of them had already recovered from using Qi. When they heard what the Fire Emperor shouted, some had aplicated look in their eyes, while others were trembling involuntarily.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± After cursing, a woman who was in the Fifth Order created a pair of ice wings and went full speed towards Luan.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Other cultivators screamed trying to motivate themselves, especially the males who felt like crap when they saw that the first one to attack was actually a female.

    A huge electric current runs through the air to neutralize the two charges, and that¡¯s when lightning was created. Normally, lightning bolts from one cloud to another, but not this time.

    A de-shaped volley fell, the woman who rushed to attack Luan didn¡¯t even have a chance to dodge.

    *BOOOOM!*

    However, it was just strong enough to cause her body to numb, but Luan didn¡¯t expect much since she was a cultivator, if she was an ordinary person, she would die instantly, as it wasn¡¯t an ordinary lightning bolt.

    ¡°Die,¡± Luan said coldly as he looked at the woman and spears made of tree branches, coated with clouds, advanced towards the woman.

    *Whoosh!*

    *Peng! Peng! Peng!*

    Looking like a thorny hedgehog, the woman twisted her body backward as blood ran down her wet lips.

    The wings behind her back fell apart, falling out of the air, she was as light as a feather, she looked like a kite that the line was cut.

    In a pit of mud and water, there she was, blood running as she took herst breaths.

    ¡°Shit, evil monster, die!¡± Screaming in fear, one of the cultivators closed his eyes and continued running towards Luan.

    Luan let out a contemptuous hum. His eyes were red with his arm sticking out of the corners of his eyes making him look mystical. Pointing his left hand towards the werewolf man, a tree trunk appeared that just at the tip of the trunk opened, turning into hundreds of branches.

    The rain was heavy, the raindrops were pierced through the branches, making them wet, making them heavier. Luan¡¯s sharp eyes didn¡¯t waver from the weight gain, in fact, it was his intention from the start.

    The werewolf opened his eyes and was terrified by what he saw. With his Fifth Order werewolf reflex, he did his best to dodge. It was as if he had plunged into a sea of ??serpents that leaped towards him without rest.

    When he breathed a sigh of relief thinking that he managed to dodge¡­ The branches curved, it was as if he had hit an invisible wall, and with a rebound, he didn¡¯t lose much speed and attacked him from behind.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh!*

    This time he couldn¡¯t dodge all the branches, the ground was muddy from the rain, it was hard to run and dodge, when he stepped a little wrong it was his loss.

    The branch pierced his shoulder, but missed a vital point, exerting force, the werewolf tried to break the branch and flee¡­

    *BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!*

    Thunderous sounds of thunder echoed. The skies lit up and the clouds that connect with Luan was the one that lit up the most and passing electric current through the cloud that connects to Luan, he became the intermediary receiving all the lightning and the electrical discharge at full power passed through him, but it didn¡¯t stay long, passing through the wet tree trunk and finally unloading everything on the werewolf!

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±

    The werewolf¡¯s cry was pitiful, pitiful. His whole body was getting browner, with his body hair standing up and smokeing out of all his orifices.

    One of the werewolves that were right behind the werewolf that was attacked backed off. Fear was visible in his wolf eyes. Terrified, he didn¡¯t even think twice and started to run away!

    He felt lucky!

    If he had been a little faster, he would have been caught by Luan¡­

    When the werewolf running at full speed thought he was safe, a little white dragon appeared in front of him and opened his mouth.

    *BOOOM!*

    A white ball the size of a ser ball came out of the little white dragon¡¯s mouth and hit the werewolf hard in the chest and like a soap bubble, it burst to cause a strong reaction, sending the werewolf all the way back.

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!

 Chapter 322: It Was Really Him

    Chapter 322: It Was Really Him

    After a few days traveling with Elias and the Elite Squad, Catharina adapted to the 50th floor. All along the way, they got a good ¡®harvest¡¯, with the strength of the group, they managed to kill all kinds of animals and monsters from the Fifth Order.

    They even managed to tame a Fifth Order desert scorpion and used it as a means of transport.

    ¡°With my current amount of credit, I will be able to buy a lot from the tower shop.¡± Catharina smiled widely at the thought.

    ¡°Yes, there are even beauty products¡­¡± The girls perked up when talking about it.

    While boys think more about buying things that would make them stronger. While looks were important to them too, they prioritized strength above that.

    ¡°Look!¡± Suddenly, someone shouted while pointing ahead: ¡°There is a strong storm going on. Should we avoid?¡±

    It didn¡¯t look like a simple storm, maybe because it was on the 50th floor where all sorts of supernatural things happened, but Catharina had a feeling it might be her brother.

    As if reading Catharina¡¯s thoughts, Elias scratched the back of his head and said, ¡°Could it be Luan causing this?¡±

    When they heard this, they started to whisper, trying to guess.

    While Catharina was thoughtful as she watched.

    At that moment, they had already ordered the scorpion to stop.

    The desert scorpion was reluctant to continue, he sensed dangering from that direction, and if it weren¡¯t for the fear he felt from this group of evil people, he wouldn¡¯t go in that direction.

    Catharina narrowed her eyes and that¡¯s when she realized that lying and sitting on the ground, a group of people were very close to the storm. ¡°Let¡¯s get a little closer.¡±

    Elijah agreed andmanded the scorpion from the desert to continue walking.

    Reluctantly, the scorpion took smaller steps toward the storm.

    ¡°There are people there.¡± As they got closer, they were all able to see the people Catharina had seen before.

    Even further away, Catharina who had the highest Cultivation level saw something connect with the clouds. ¡®Now I¡¯m almost sure it¡¯s my brother!¡¯

    ¡°Forward, keep walking!¡± She got more excited.

    Elijah obeyed her and made the scorpion of the desert keep walking.

    The Elite Troop can only shake their heads while smiling sympathetically. Elias was like a puppy obeying its owner in front of Catharina, it was difficult to have something she said to him to do that he refused.

    But it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine why, they all knew that Elias had feelings for Catharina, it was so obvious he wondered if Catharina knew it or not. Not only that, Catharina in her armor, with her long white hair and red eyes with blue eyeliner, looked so beautiful it was unbearable to deny her request.

    Catharina¡¯s white eyshes wererge, to the point where people thought she wore false eyshes, along with the beautiful red eyes that seemed to suck those who looked directly into her eyes into an endless abyss, when she blinked her eyes, it was adorable. If it hadn¡¯t been for the coldness she had in her expression and her unruly posture, it would have been nearly impossible to look away from her.

    ¡°Stop.¡± This time it was Elias who stopped on his own. Now even he was able to see Luan. ¡°It¡¯s really Luan¡­¡±

    The others looked a little stunned, the way Luan was now was very absurd, it was as if he was all-powerful controlling the heavens!

    ¡°Damn, Luan is too badass!¡± Mouse said excitedly.

    ¡°Incredible!¡± Brad was shocked.

    ¡°Wow!¡± The girls felt their hearts racing.

    Catharina¡¯s desirable lips curved in a perfect arc, she said as she smiled. ¡°Really incredible.¡±

    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s a battle going on over there.¡± Elias said as he narrowed his eyes: ¡°We are still far away, I cannot see in detail, should we get closer?¡±

    ¡°Yes sure.¡± Catherine agreed.

    ¡°Yes Yes.¡± The rest wanted that too.

    As they approached, they were only a few kilometers away from those who were watching.

    ¡°Are they just there to watch?¡± Manu frowned.

    ¡°Tsk!¡± Catharina clicked her tongue audibly, then she said: ¡°The worst ambition of human beings is to want to reap the fruits of what they never sowed.¡±

    ¡°Spoken beautifully!¡± The girls gave her a thumbs up.

    ¡°Yes, they seem to be those kinds of people.¡± Elias and the boys agreed with what Catharina said.

    Elias turned a little towards Catarina and inadvertently touched her hand.

    ¡°Mmm?¡± Catharina turned to look at him.

    ¡°It was unintentional, sorry.¡± Elijah withdrew his hand.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Catharina acknowledged with a buzz, not seeming to mind, she turned back to look in the direction of the storm. She said in a neutral tone, ¡°Let¡¯s keep going.¡±

    Elias thought for a while, seeing that everyone agreed in silence, he agreed, thenmanded the scorpion of the desert to go forward.

    Luan had already noticed that some people mounted on a desert scorpion were approaching, when he saw who it was, a subtle smile curved his lips.

    But to the enemies, that damn smile was scary!

    Just below Luan¡¯s feet floated, tree trunks that looked like they were made of rubber shifted and whipped the ground with loud cracks!

    With each beat, the enemies¡¯ hearts leaped. It was incredibly irritating. But they dared not underestimate and wanted to get close to cut. Before, they saw how one of them died miserably by being pierced and whipped to death.

    Just remembering that scene made their bodies shudder in fear.

    ¡°Screw this! Running away is not an option, and attacking them seems to be even more difficult¡­¡± Frustrated, a woman with Sixth Order strength ruffled her hair.

    Only two more left with Sixth Order strength.

    These two weren¡¯t really in the Sixth Order, they were just barely better than a False Emperor. But they knew they couldn¡¯t fight any of the four.

    One of them was Morgana, Ingrid traded blows with her, but just enough to tire her out.

    Morgana already felt that the control that the Alpha Kevin had in her was almost gone, she stopped moving, looked nkly at Ingrid, and asked in a neutral tone: ¡°What is your object? I know you can kill me if you want, so why didn¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 323: Catharina and the Elite Troop Take Action

    Chapter 323: Catharina and the Elite Troop Take Action

    Morgana already felt that the control that the Alpha Kevin had in her was almost gone, she stopped moving, looked nkly at Ingrid, and asked in a neutral tone: ¡°What is your object? I know you can kill me if you want, so why didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Ingridughed. Her lips curved into a perfect smile, then she said, ¡°I want you to work for me. To be more precise, in exchange for your life, I want you to take care of my family.¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± Morgana huffed in disgust, ¡°I hate being controlled, as soon as I get out of that damn thing, if I can¡¯t get away I¡¯m going to kill myself.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make this decision so hastily.¡± Ingrid continued to smile as she ced therge blood red scythe on her left shoulder. She looked wild while acting like that. Seeing she had Morgana¡¯s attention, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s do a soul contract. For 10 years you need to protect your friends and family, after 10 years you are free. Not only that, if they can get the Sixth Order¡¯s strength before then, you¡¯ll be free.¡±

    Hearing this, Morgana fell silent.

    Even far away, Alpha Kevin heard their conversation. He still had hope that Morgana would save him. However, upon hearing this, anger and hatred boiled in his heart. Using his remaining strength, he keptmanding ¡®Kill yourself, kill yourself, kill yourself!¡¯

    Morgana shivered. Alpha Kevin still had influence over her. However, her willpower was strong, she roared and fought against Alpha Kevin¡¯s will.

    Ingrid noticed this, she looked at Luan and said, ¡°Luan, do something to disrupt this Alpha¡¯s mental state.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Luan nodded without turning around.

    Soon, the roots that were connected to Alpha Kevin¡¯s body took on a faint white aura. Alpha Kevin¡¯s mind scrambled.

    Using negative energy, Luan made Alpha Kevin¡¯s mind go haywire, he denied all of his hateful thoughts, as well as themands he tried to pass on to Morgana. His mental state was a mess, he roared like a wolf, his eyes showed insanity, when he spoke, nothing coherent came out.

    On the other hand, Lenore continued to pull the blood essence from him, making Alpha Kevin weaker and weaker.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you?!¡±

    ¡°Die!¡±

    ¡°I am the Alpha!¡±

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m very smart!¡±

    ¡°They did not count with my cleverness?¡±

    ¡°Stop yelling!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡°Die!¡±

    ¡°Shut up, shut up, otherwise you drive me crazy!¡±

    Alpha Kevin¡¯s mind was a mess, he shouted random things nonstop until Lenore couldn¡¯t bear to hear anymore and used her Qi to gag his mouth.

    The mercenaries who were watching the fight noticed the approach of Elias¡¯ group.

    When they saw that they gave no sign of stopping, and continued heading towards the storm, they were in disbelief.

    ¡°Crazy!¡±

    ¡°Kekeke, these fools won¡¯t even know how he died.¡±

    ¡°There are always people like that, they think they have some privilege because theye from some rich family, and because of that they can do whatever they want.¡±

    Traveling with a desert scorpion as amount is a form of luxury. The desert scorpion is very difficult to tame, and the price is very high if you can get one that has been tamed. Because of that, they thought that these few people were rich and didn¡¯t know what was good for them.

    Although they were greedy, and in order to make a profit, they didn¡¯t dare attack them, as they noticed the fluctuation of Qi and were amazed that they had such strength, however, in front of the Sixth Order, they were nothing.

    Going into the storm was suicide. At least that¡¯s how they thought.

    Very close to reaching the storm, Catharina used her Origin and made fabrics float, creating a dome just like that, to keep out the rain.

    She wasn¡¯t afraid of getting wet; As the saying goes: Who is in the rain is to get wet! But that was a way of enhancing her Origin. Luan often told her to try to use Origin as much as possible, by doing so, she could be ready to handle any kind of situation.

    Catharina soon realized that it was not easy to maintain, the rain was not so simple, the weight was superior to ordinary rain. Soon, she made the fabric as smooth as silk, this allowed the rainwater to run off without weighing it down, leaving the fabric wet.

    Elijah took the initiative to help. After a basic analysis, it was easy to identify that only four were on Luan¡¯s side, with him five, while the rest were enemies.

    ¡°While we can¡¯t do much, we can still fight those in the Fourth Order and some in the Fifth Order,¡± Elias said in his gravelly voice.

    Just in case, Luan already warned Nora that he didn¡¯t know about them that they were allies.

    The werewolves and among other humans of different ethnicities marked Elias and the rest as enemies. They were frustrated as they couldn¡¯t fight Luan, Ingrid, Nora, and Lenore, but Elias and the rest were a whole different matter.

    Some of the Elite Troop felt their hands sweat even in the heavy rain. This would be a very difficult battle for all of them. The fluctuation of Qi in the air proved that the enemies they would face would not be easy, and knowing a little of Luan¡¯s character, he would only help in case of death risk.

    It was a bit brutal, but it was essential to their strength development.

    Fighting humans is different from fighting monsters. Although monsters have some intelligence, it wasn¡¯t as smart as humans.

    The desert scorpion had been tamed by Elijah, but that doesn¡¯t mean he was easy to intimidate. When it mostly saw a group of people running towards it, the desert scorpion flicked its tail as venom dripped from the pointed tip.

    Catharina jumped off the desert scorpion¡¯s back, in the next instant, she made the fabric be a parachute and soared into the air.

    When those who were about to dodge the desert scorpion¡¯s tail, she controlled the fabric of their clothing, making it tighter, dying their reaction.

    Ultimately, the response time was slow and the pointed part of the desert scorpion¡¯s tail pierced the werewolf, thus poisoning him.

    The venom didn¡¯t take effect right away, in a panic, the werewolf exerted force and walked away the moment the tissue ripped.

    ¡°Antidote, give me an antidote!¡± Filled with dread, he screamed. The desert was a little farther away, and he had no antidote to the poison, he could only beg hisrades for help.

    ¡°I¡¯ve.¡± The werewolf woman who said that soon regretted it.

    She ended up bing the target of Rato and Manu. They wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to let the enemy take the poison¡¯s antidote.

    Brade had finished defeating a Fourth Order man, so he went to help Ezequiel and Manu.

    The werewolf woman was strong, with the strength of the Fifth Order, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to defeat her.

    But, being attacked by three people at the same time, it became difficult for her to be unharmed.

    The werewolf who was poisoned wanted to help get the antidote, however, as he moved, the poison acted faster, soon his face became paler, and his transformation began to lose strength.

    ¡°Destroy!¡± He had bloodshot eyes. It was hard enough for him to think of a way to get out alive, now that he¡¯s been poisoned, the odds are down to almost 0.

    Other werewolves from the same pack of the werewolf that was poisoned wanted to help, but they were soon restricted by the very tissue of the body, when they tore and wanted to help, in addition to the rain, I decided they fell from the sky as if they were part of the storm and as if they had life, these fabrics attacked them hard.

    Catharina undid the ¡®parachute¡¯ and created a pair of wings with silk fabric, it was light and easy to manage, it didn¡¯t get heavy when wet as it was a special type of silk.

    The fabric was white in color giving the feeling that it was a pair of angel wings, in the air, Catharina actually looked like an angel with her beautiful white hair and red eyes.

    Controlling her Origin, Catharina made the various fabrics that she had previously thrown into the air and caused them to spread, into several different forms of attacks. Some took the form of swords, others smaller of darts, or arrows, while others just let itnd on the enemy¡¯s throat to transform into something like a serpent and asphyxiate the enemy to death.

    ¡°Kill her!¡±

    It doesn¡¯t take a genius to understand who the X of the problem was. Knowing that the Origin of the girl with the pair of wings made of white silk in the air was the cause of these attacks in the area with fabric, one of them pointed at Catharina ordering to kill her.

    Hearing this, those who had ranged attacks started tounch attacks towards her.

    The ideal would be to use fire, as she used cloth as a wing to fly, however, with heavy rain, even before being able to hit her, the fire would be easily reduced.

    Coming to terms with Morgana, Ingrid was overjoyed, but seeing that her sister-inw was being targeted by many enemies, she went to her aid.

    A pair of bloody wings appeared on Ingrid¡¯s back and she floated up to Catharina. ¡°Sister-inw~¡± She smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten stronger.¡± Catharina had already noticed, but now being so close to Ingrid, she noticed it was even more than she¡¯d initially thought.

    ¡°Hehe, several things happened¡­¡± She helped to counter the enemies while talking to Catharina.

    It was as if Ingrid was ying volleyball¡­

    In a very short time, those who had been attacking before, if they weren¡¯t seriously injured by the rebound of their attacks, were dead.

    While Morgana didn¡¯t dare run away, she already knew she didn¡¯t stand a chance in the first ce.

    Ultimately, she would only need to protect a few people for 10 years, and then she would be free.

 Chapter 324: End of Battle

    Chapter 324: End of Battle

    Luan contributed a lot to the Elite Squad to be able to kill enemies faster. Using lightning, he was able to numb many of them, and the people of the Elite Corps took advantage of this.

    ¡®The time and resources invested in them were not in vain.¡¯ Luan thought silently.

    Luan was not worried about his sister¡¯s safety, as Ingrid was by her side, although she is not as strong as he is, she was still strong enough to be able to defeat any of the enemies, and the strongest ones have already been neutralized.

    Luan just paid more attention to the Elite Squad and Elias of course. But, he only helped to decrease the number of enemies, when he saw that they would be able to handle the rest alone, he stopped helping.

    But, Luan didn¡¯t need to help Elias until now. He developed well. Although the past life surge of tragedies that happened made him strong, nothingpares to the current one, as even though he didn¡¯t go through that tragedy, with the avable help he received, he became strong and the sense of his battle was superior to many.

    Coming from an army family, he was given very good genes regardingbat. His senses were very keen, and he wasn¡¯t so easily fooled on the battlefield.

    He even noticed that Elias has been developing feelings towards his sister.

    Luan wasn¡¯t jealous of his sister, and Elias was trustworthy. hehe!

    In his previous life, he had been obsessed with revenge and had be something ¡®evil¡¯, since then his sister

    Normally, Luan didn¡¯t like to think about these things too much, but thinking about it now and seeing the change in a positive way was a good feeling. Elijah was a good friend to him; a brother. Now that he was heading in a good direction, he was d.

    Suddenly, de transformed.

    Sounds of bones snapping and skin tearing echoed. de¡¯s body expanded and shimmered, pitch-ck fur was scattered all over his body. Qi floating around him became violent, the muddy ground was left with deep marks of four paws sliding on the ground.

    When the transformation wasplete, it was possible to see that he had transformed into a gigantic wolf approximately 500 cm tall and 900 cm long. His eyes were even more brutal than the werewolves¡¯, the fangs in his mouth looking extremely sharp.

    ¡°Howl!¡±

    de¡¯s howl echoed so loudly, the werewolves instinctively felt fear. The Downworld Wolf Origin was superior to their bloodline, thus making them feel reverence and fear towards him.

    de¡¯s body gave off a sort of aura much like smoke from a burning tire, it was pitch-ck and slightly rippled.

    When he moved at the end of the transformation, despite hisrge body, it was difficult to follow his movements, for a momentarypse of shock at what they had experienced, the one who was most disbelieving didn¡¯t even notice when de appeared behind him.

    The mouth full of rows of razor-sharp teeth became more visible as he opened his mouth wide, with a quick, decisive movement, de bit as he twisted his great neck and ducked the werewolf who was in the Fourth Order, very close to the door. Fifth Order. His sharp teeth gripped the side of her waist until very close to her neck.

    One of the arms was cut off at the same instant, while the other one that was lifting managed to save itself, but that didn¡¯t improve anything as de¡¯s teeth were so sharp, the skin was easily ripped while the bones were mangled.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    ¡°Let me go!!¡±

    ¡°I beg!¡±

    Never feeling this much pain, the werewolf screamed in pain. Even in his first transformation, it wasn¡¯t so painful.

    The sounds of bones were ¡®chewed¡¯ while the skin torn by de¡¯s teeth was frightening, causing huge shivers even in the Elite Corps.

    The werewolf only thought about wanting to escape from this beast¡¯s mouth, he beat with his hand using all the strength he had left, but he had already lost a lot of strength, the Qi cirction in his body became chaotic, the Qi core was damaged and he could barely exert much Qi in his hand.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± The werewolf continued to howl in pain.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Lifting his big body, de lifted his neck and shook like a rattle. When he saw the werewolf¡¯s eyes roll up and turn white, he spat out like it was a piece of spoiled meat.

    *thud!*

    The body fell to the ground as blood flowed, mixing with the rainwater.

    Those who had run to de retreated faster than they went to him. The fear they felt, especially with the werewolf¡¯s wailing cries before possibly dying, was so terrifying, they didn¡¯t dare want to be the next victim.

    Swallowing hard, no one dared approach de. The brutality he disyed made him feel absurdly afraid. Retreating farther and farther, they moved away from him.

    Mouse (Ezekiel) sprang into action. So far he hasn¡¯t used his Origin, but that was only because he was trying to better understand the current situation and using some to understand if it would affect him.

    When he noticed he was unaffected, Rat sighed in relief.

    The person attacking him used Fire-rted Origin, with the heavy rain, it was not difficult for him to defend himself. Just as his hand was about to hit the enemy¡¯s hand which was engulfed in mes, lightning crackled in his fist.

    His Origin was central lightning. While not bad, it wasn¡¯t that strongpared to his friends. Rat has always felt a little inferior because of this, but he still remembers that Luan once said that there is no such thing as a bad Origin, it just hasn¡¯t developed enough to be good.

    Believing these words, he kept improving, although slow, progress was steady, now, he saw that the enemy waspletely wet, and even though the first part was drier because of the fire, Mouse still wanted to test if the influence of the fire would be strong enough to neutralize his lightning.

    The lightning that appeared suddenly surprised the enemy, but it would be toote to retreat, and it could even be worse, asserting his determination, he attacked with force!

    *BOOOM!*

    When the fists shed, Mouse purposely didn¡¯t use the full power of the lightning, seeing that the enemy got a little lethargic, he used the other fist wrapped in lightning and hit it hard right in the pit of the stomach!

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh!¡±

    His hand sank into his belly, it didn¡¯t quite pierce, but it was strong enough to knead flesh and break bones as the enemy¡¯s body suffered a strong electrical shock.

    *BOOM!*

    The enemy¡¯s body flew. The impact wasn¡¯t very strong when he fell to the ground, but with the muddy ground, he stayed inside a mud puddle while spitting blood that soon mixed with the mud that covered his face.

    Mouse looked at his fist a little in disbelief. ¡®I made it?¡¯

    He noticed that the damage dealt was greater than he expected. Although he didn¡¯t think he was able to kill the enemy with that punch, he knew how strong the enemy was after exchanging a few blows.

    So how could he not be surprised?

    Shaking a little with excitement, Rat calmed down a littleter, and went to the enemy, not giving him a chance to recover, heunched a shower of punch mixed with lightning.

    Rato was someoneing from the shanty town when he saw that he killed the enemy, the side of him that couldn¡¯t forgive himself for leaving good things behind, searched all the corpses and found many nice things. Smiling, he even stashed the enemy¡¯s body in his storage ring. The importance of such a body was greater than exchanging it for credits, at least that¡¯s what he thought, if it wasn¡¯t, it wouldn¡¯t be toote to exchange itter.

    At the same time, or almost at the same time, the other members of the Elite Troop were getting rid of the enemies.

    Some got hurt a little bit, even Rat got hurt when he was surrounded by two and only managed to win after de in his Downworld Wolf transformation came and helped.

    The only survivors were Morgana, Alpha Kevin, Ivan the hybrid, and others who were unable to move who had Sixth Order strength.

    Blood essence was better if they were still alive, because of that Luan kept them close to the pit, but didn¡¯t kill them.

    The storm had stopped, and the calm after a storm had arrived.

    ¡°Luan, my good friend.¡± Elijah went to him and hugged him.

    Luan smiled and hugged him while patting him on the back a few times. He said, ¡°You did an amazing job training them.¡±

    Pulling away, Elias smiled as he scratched his nose, he said: ¡°It¡¯s not all to my credit, Catharina has helped a lot thesest few days¡­¡±

    He started talking, then Catharina and the rest came over to tell him what had happened in thest few days.

    Ingrid went to them with Morgana following her. It wasn¡¯t until they finished talking for a while that she asked Luan to make a soul contract.

    After doing so, Morgana read it and signed it, then dripped her blood and ced her thumb over the blood.

    The contract was split into two parts, one for Ingrid¡¯s body and the other for Morgana.

    Catharina put her arm around Ingrid¡¯s shoulder, andughed, ¡°Sister-inw, you were very smart to get someone so strong to be a bodyguard for 10 years.¡±

    ¡°It is not?¡± Ingrid gave her a smug look that made Catharinaugh out loud.

    ¡®Is not she Lovely?¡¯ Luan had an inexplicable gleam in his eyes.

    A short timeter, Nora returned. She introduced herself to Luan¡¯s friends and sister as Lenore¡¯s mother.

 Chapter 325: Lenore Wishes Her Mother To Be Very Happy

    Chapter 325: Lenore Wishes Her Mother To Be Very Happy

    Catharina considered Nora and understood where Lenore got such beauty. ¡®How beautiful.¡¯ She thought.

    With long beautiful legs, quite ample in the ass part, a small waist, and quite big breasts, her skin was quite pale, with scarlet hair with curled ends and red mes, she had a symmetrical oval face, pretty nose a little pointy, and sexy full lips. Her eyes were like those of a phoenix, rather nted with Asians, and mercury red in color.

    Although she believed that Ingrid was not at a disadvantage, Nora had her own strengths, and would easily rival Ingrid in terms of beauty.

    Catharina put her arm around Ingrid¡¯s shoulder, and whispered, ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re in danger, see how beautiful my brother¡¯s ex is? Even I as a woman being attracted to her. Tsk, tsk, tsk. You need to marry my brother soon and tie him up soon so you can¡¯t escape.¡±

    Ingrid was surprised by Catharina¡¯s words, a little in disbelief, she muttered: ¡°He wouldn¡¯t do that¡­!¡±

    She didn¡¯t believe Luan was that kind of person.

    ¡°I know my brother is not a scoundrel, luckily you are also more beautiful than a flower¡­¡± Catharina whispered slyly, ¡°But it¡¯s always good to guarantee and mark territory in what¡¯s yours, so you don¡¯t worry about this.¡±

    Ingrid was silent. Catharina couldn¡¯t guess what she was thinking.

    But she said what she had to say, and knew that everyone listened with keen hearing, she did it just knowing they were listening, but she pretended to be discreet.

    Nora raised her brow, then she smiled. It was obvious to her that Catharina was indifferently wanting to say that she was on Ingrid¡¯s side, that there was no point in trying to buy her favor with Luan. She didn¡¯t have that pretension herself, she just thought Catharina was quite¡­cute.

    Because of the silence, the people of the n became agitated and worried.

    Nora told some of the elders of the n that she got along well, and that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t kill them, to give the good news that they won.

    Nora said suddenly: ¡°We¡¯re not going to stop here. Let¡¯s go to my house, there you can all rest and I have something to talk about with you.¡±

    Luan looked at his sister who clung to his girlfriend, not looking like she was going to let go, and sighed. Looking like a stray dog, he can only walk alongside them.

    Catharina saw her brother¡¯s expression and smiled smugly.

    The battlefield had been squeaky clean, leaving not a single corpse behind.

    The watching mercenaries were outraged but they didn¡¯t dare protest it, they didn¡¯t even have the courage to approach, ultimately they were more like bullies who fear the strong. After the disy of power they saw, not even if he had ten times the courage he currently has, they would dare go there.

    ¡°Sigh, there¡¯s nothing left for us.¡±

    ¡°Yea¡­¡±

    While othersmented, others tried to be more positive.

    ¡°At least we saw a good show¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes Yes. It made me realize a lot of things.¡±

    ¡°For that alone, it was worthing here.¡±

    But they still regretted it.

    ¡°But¡­ It would still be nice if we could get something¡­¡±

    Having nothing else to do, they began to disperse. Now that the battle was over, they didn¡¯t dare stay long.

    After they entered Nora¡¯s mansion, they settled into the living room.

    There were a fewfortable sofas, enough for everyone to sit on.

    Nora said with a small smile as she ced both hands with her fingers crossed just below her chin: ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­ I¡¯m interested in the blood essence of the corpses you got, if you were willing, I would pay a good price for it.. The ones that are werewolf corpses are even better.¡±

    The Elite Troop looked at Luan then at Elias, seeing that they didn¡¯t object, they nodded: ¡°Willing, willing.¡±

    It was a good thing to do business with her, in their opinion. Just seeing the cool stuff on the way up to the mansion, and after entering they saw even more stuff that looked very expensive, they could tell she had a lot of features. Trading with such a tycoon shouldn¡¯t be a bad thing.

    After the storm caused by Luan was gone, the weather got warmer. Nora had a device very simr to an air conditioner, she turned it on.

    People with high cultivation don¡¯t have to worry too much about climate change, but that doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t like being in a more pleasant temperature.

    There were many things they didn¡¯t know about, some were simr to those on earth, but other appliances were different which aroused their curiosity.

    ¡°If you¡¯re interested in things here, you can take them, it¡¯s not hard for me to get new ones.¡± Nora saw their interest and said with a smile.

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to.¡± They denied.

    Elias then said: ¡°Just looking closer is enough, if possible, to understand the mechanism of these devices.¡±

    ¡°Okay, make yourselffortable.¡± Nora didn¡¯t insist. Although it was a bit expensive, it wasn¡¯t hard to get these things, she didn¡¯t care even if they messed up and ruined it, or even took it away. They were Luan¡¯s friends, after all.

    Of course, they didn¡¯t move, although interested, they had more important things to attend to.

    Elias was the main one to trade the blood essence of the corpses. After reaching an agreement, Nora smiled, then she stood up: ¡°Follow me, it won¡¯t be pleasant to do this transaction here.¡±

    ¡°Yea.¡±

    Nora led them to the backyard of the mansion.

    Only Luan, Ingrid, Lenore, and Morgana remain in ce.

    Before long, the n grew more agitated. The sound of footsteps and people talking was a little festive.

    After going through such a dangerous situation, they were d they were still okay.

    ¡°Dad, things went so well, I¡¯m happy with the way things turned out.¡± A subtle smile curved her lips as Lenore said. ¡°I believe that if Mom hadn¡¯t gotten rid of the n elders, those people with evil intentions who have an eye on our n wouldn¡¯t dare attack the n.¡±

    Luan agreed: ¡°Although they were freeloaders, they had some power, at least it was enough to keep the others in check.¡±

    Luanughed coldly and added: ¡°But even if they were of any use if their mother didn¡¯t kill them, their lifespan was already numbered. How dare they try to sell my precious daughter?¡±

    Lenore felt deeply touched. She¡¯d lived so many years without a father, and now that she had one and was so powerful and protective of her, Lenore felt very sweet: ¡°Yeah, they weren¡¯t good for anything. They just suck up the n by taking all the good stuff, preventing the n from getting stronger. Greedy people like that are just a burden to a n.¡±

    It was difficult to increase strength when you get to the Fifth Order, especially if you are in the Sixth Order, even using a lot of resources, it wouldn¡¯t change much, however, if you used those resources on the youngest of the n, they could grow stronger. Her mother was a good example. Nora hasn¡¯t grown stronger thanks to the n.

    As a young girl, Nora left the n in search of opportunity. Although it was difficult, she managed to stay strong with lucky encounters. The greatest fortuitous in her life was undoubtedly Luan.

    When she was already a young adult, Nora met Luan. You could say he saved her.

    Never had she thought she would meet someone so extraordinary. At first, she wanted to stay by his side to make up for what he¡¯d done for her. As she ventured out with Luan and his friends, she began to understand just how frightening Luan¡¯s abilities were.

    Not only Luan, but Luan¡¯s friends were also exceptional. Although they didn¡¯t have a talent like Luan for finding treasures, they had their own strengths.

    The reason her mother took over the n, despite hating these elders, was because of the informationwork the n provides. She needed people working for her to find clues to Luan¡­

    Her mom is amazing, and her dad too. Nora never gave up looking for him in all these years, before, Lenore almost hated her father for it, but her mother always said she shouldn¡¯t me him, even said that it was selfish of her to want to have his child without him even knowing.

    Lenore was understanding at the time, she understood what her mother meant. She could understand the actions and the way he recounted the adventures he¡¯d had with her father. Because of this, in the main, she no longer dared to think about hating her father.

    Sighing, she smiled. But honestly, she was a little sad for her mother¡­ Even after meeting her father again, it turned out that he was in love with another woman. She didn¡¯t even know how her mother could stand it. ¡®Mom is very strong¡­¡¯

    Though she thought about these things, she didn¡¯t hate Ingrid, and it didn¡¯t even cross her mind to harm Ingrid to have her father marry her mother. Nobody was to me for what happened. But she wanted her mother to be happy¡­

    ¡®It¡¯s so hard¡­¡¯ Lenore shook her head and let go of those thoughts. What has to be will be. Deep down, she wished that at least her mother could be the second wife of her father. She didn¡¯t mind the formality of first wife and second wife. Even her mother, knew she wouldn¡¯t care as long as she could be with her father.

    ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± Luan was worried to see her have so many expression changes.

    Lenore hid her deepest feelings, and gave a slight smile: ¡°Just thinking about a few things, it¡¯s no big deal¡­¡±

 Chapter 326: Is It a Baby?

    Chapter 326: Is It a Baby?

    It¡¯s been almost two months since her children went to the tower. Maira hoped they¡¯d be back soon, but she wasn¡¯t in such a hurry. Although times are tough, she had some setbacks, she still managed to manage.

    A few days ago, news came out that shocked the world.

    In China, a quarter of the poption was killed by an unfortunate insect invasion.

    The targets that suffered the most, in particr, were those in power. Current political leaders were killed in this disaster.

    The insects it attacked were all from the earth, at that time, they grew to be monstrous with the unevenness of the earth.

    Unlike humans, apparently, insects get stronger so fast, it¡¯s scary. Although it was just stronger, not developing any kind of mystical power or anything like that, some were still special and could even use elemental powers to attack.

    Due to this insect outbreak, other countries were on full alert, and the fight against insects became much more rigorous. The fear of having an unfortunate ident like China had was so great, that they would not dare to underestimate the imminent danger.

    ¡®Luan already warned me to be careful with insects that grow wildly, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so absurd¡­¡¯

    Maira in recent days also collected information rted to insects, and indeed, the growth of insects was frightening.

    Saulo, her father, current president of Brazil, was leading the party against insects in Brazil, predicting the mass growth of insects.

    Some countries thought differently. Some thought of cultivating insects and then taking the Qi cores.

    The importance of the Qi cores has not diminished. On the contrary, it just grew. Knowing that insects grew sorge in such a short time, it was very attractive to breed insects and get new Qi cores.

    Beside Maira, a full head of hair was nestled in her arms.

    ¡°Yes, darling?¡± Maira looked at this cute creature full of tenderness.

    Little Rikka smiled and said in a childish tone, ¡°What happened to them is called karma. Was it not the Chinese who tried to attack Brazil with bombs? So while Rikka is saddened by the innocent lives that have suffered because of them¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes Yes. Rikka is so smart and loving.¡± Maira took her in her arms, making her sit on herp, she kissed the chubby and cute face of this cute creature.

    ¡°Hehe, am I? Of course, I am~¡± Little Rikka chuckled loudly. It was as pleasant as a beautiful melody.

    After talking to the child for a while, Maira asked, ¡°Is your grandmother Amanda still back?¡±

    ¡°No, she called and said she had an unforeseen event and will have to postpone my walk with her¡­¡± Little Rikka was a little sad, but soon motivated: ¡°But grandma Amanda said she¡¯ll make it up to meter.¡±

    ¡°Rikka is so obedient.¡± Maira was very fond of this little one. Although her rtionship with Rikka is not blood rted, and it¡¯s only been a few months since she started interacting with the little one, she was very fond of her.

    ¡®It looks like things are going well for Amanda.¡¯ Maya smiled a little.

    Amanda started her own business. She created a hospital and was running it with Sebastian¡¯s help.

    Although there was no shortage of money, she wanted to create equity now that she had the chance. Graduated in nursing, she has always been interested in working in a hospital. Helping people was something she liked, and nowadays, hospitals are more than necessary.

    Although it was a private hospital, with the things she learned from Luan, her knowledge was superior even to medical graduates at the best universities. But, she was just one person, being just one, as much as she wanted to save people, the number of people she can help is very limited even if she gets a degree in medicine.

    And not only that, Amanda even bought a lot of knowledge from the tower with the credits she got. It helped her create a very strong foundation.

    The people Amanda hired to be doctors at the hospital have all gone through rigorous training over the past two months, gaining the knowledge Amanda learned from Luan.

    Many thought that Maira was funding Amanda, but in reality, it was that Amanda and Sebastian got that hard-earned money with their own effort by killing the monster.

    Sebastian didn¡¯t understand things rted to medicine, but he¡¯d learned a little from spending thesest few days together with Amanda. And he would support her, bing deputy director of the hospital.

    ¡°Doctor, doctor¡­!¡± A man came in screaming.

    Amanda was startled. The hospital was under renovation and has not yet started treating patients.

    The man had in his arms what appeared to be a baby, as it was wrapped in a cloth and it was not possible to see whether or not it was in fact a baby.

    When the man saw Amanda, his eyes gleamed with hope.

    ¡°Cluck-cluck!¡±

    ¡°Cluck-cluck!¡±

    ¡°Cluck-cluck!¡±

    ¡°Cluck-cluck!¡±

    Behind the man, many chickens came in and two more men and a woman.

    Amanda was startled again.

    Confusion was written all over Amanda¡¯s face. But knowing the man looked so desperate, she ran to them and went to see what the situation was.

    ¡°What happened, who is hurt? It¡¯s this baby¡­¡± Amanda, who got very close and ended up seeing who it was that was wrapped in the cloth, had a slight astonishment.

    ¡°A golden rooster?¡± Although confused, Amanda had a slight impression that she had seen this rooster before¡­

    ¡°This is my friend, are you a doctor? Can you please save him?¡± The man was anxious, nervousness visible on his face and in his tone of voice.

    Amanda took a deep breath, calming her nerves. Although she is not an expert on animals, she studied hard and had a vague knowledge of veterinary medicine.

    Animals were getting more and more intelligent and interacting with humans. Although the rate is not that high, Amanda thought about the future and believed that in time, a new era would begin again, because of this, she believed that she needed to adapt, but did not expect that she would have to treat an animal so soon.

    Amanda spoke seriously: ¡°At the moment, I only have medical knowledge in the hospital, after all, it hasn¡¯t been opened yet. But this is a rooster, I don¡¯t know how much I can help.¡±

    The name of the man holding the golden rooster is Henson, seeing that there was some hope, he was a little more relieved, biting his lower lip, he hurriedly said: ¡°I understand, but I have my reasons for choosing toe to one. hospital rather than a vet. Please, I beg you, do your best to save my good friend.¡±

    ¡°Doctor, please save our friend!¡± The three who arrived bowed towards her.

    Amanda wasn¡¯t used to this kind of situation, but she saw how much they cared about this golden rooster and was moved a little.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Amanda promised.

    Henson and the rest were relieved.

    The chickens that followed them seemed to have a considered level of intelligence. Soon they fell silent as they stopped a little behind the group of people.

    Amanda didn¡¯t even have time to admire this kind of situation, she said, ¡°Follow me. Although the hospital has not yet opened, it must be able to diagnose and see what the problem is with it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Henson followed her.

 Chapter 327: Maira Had An Idea Who The Golden Rooster Was

    Chapter 327: Maira Had An Idea Who The Golden Rooster Was

    Amanda never imagined she would find herself in this kind of situation.

    After analyzing and even taking an X-ray, Amanda discovered that although something ¡®abnormal¡¯ was happening inside the golden rooster¡¯s body, it was not life-threatening.

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief¡­!¡± When Henson heard this, he copsed into the chair beside the bed the golden rooster was lying on.

    The two brothers and his mother were also pleased, one by one he let out a relieved sigh.

    In the present times, they depend a lot on the golden rooster, it was neither 1 nor 2 times that they were saved. After what they went through, even their father abandoned their older brother, even if he is a rooster, showing much more humanity than many humans, not to mention that man was their father.

    It was half past nine when Amanda arrived on the ind with Sebastian.

    She didn¡¯t charge for diagnosing the golden rooster. In reality, Amanda may be kind, but she wasn¡¯t a fool. Although she could make a little money out of it, she had a strong feeling that it was best to make friends with these people, especially the boy who brought the golden rooster and the golden rooster himself.

    When she was diagnosed. She found that the cause was Qi overload. The Qi core of this golden rooster was very strange, it was even stranger than the two pets that live on the ind. While there may never be a chance of needing their help, Amanda still didn¡¯t regret her chosen one.

    Bang!

    Bang!

    Bang!

    On the quiet ind, all you could hear was the sound of a body hitting a wooden bag. The atmosphere was very solemn.

    Cristina continued training like a maniac as if she didn¡¯t know what exhaustion was.

    Only when she noticed Amanda and Sebastian¡¯s arrival did she stop.

    Sweat dripped mostly on her pretty face. Her belly was just barely visible, showing some of her tanned skin. Her t-shirt was not short, but not too long, it was normal for girls to wear this kind of sports t-shirt in Brazil.

    ¡°Aunt Amanda, Uncle Sebastian.¡± Grabbing a washcloth, Cristina approached with a smile. ¡°Wee back.¡±

    Amanda was quite fond of this girl. She was so hardworking, even though she had so many things avable to her these days. After so much suffering she¡¯d been through, it was amazing that she could try so hard and still smile so beautifully.

    ¡°We¡¯re back.¡± Amanda smiled gently.

    Sebastian gave a small smile. ¡°Here, debt to the children.¡±

    In his hand was a beautifully decorated package.

    Cristina¡¯s eyes lit up a little when she saw the four-leaf symbol on the packaging. This was the best candy store in town. Although not very expensive, it was still very difficult to get it in time before it sold out.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Sebastian.¡± Cristina didn¡¯t refuse, she epted while giving a beautiful smile.

    In the living room, Cristina was sitting around the table with three other girls.

    Now she wore a different set of clothes. It consisted of a veryfortable lc cotton T-shirt and lc sweatpants.

    Little Rikka, Little Elise, and Little Monica ate happily.

    Each of the girls received a generous slice of the cake.

    ¡°So delicious~ I mean, this is living~¡± Little Rikka said in her childish voice in a funny way, making the others agree whileughing.

    ¡°Hahahaha~¡±

    Little Rikka was surprised when theyughed, but in the end, sheughed along.

    On the sofa in the living room, Maira, Amanda, and Sebastian were drinking coffee while enjoying a slice of cake.

    Maya smiled a little. ¡°It¡¯s surprising that this happened.¡±

    ¡°Well, girl, you can¡¯t even imagine how surprised I was when I saw the man bringing a golden rooster,¡± Amanda said exaggeratedly.

    Maira found the way Amanda spoke funny, sheughed gently and said, ¡°You said you found the golden rooster familiar, yes? So I think I know more or less where it came from.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Amanda opened her eyes wide, then she asked curiously: ¡°Where, where? I thought a lot, but I couldn¡¯t remember¡­¡±

    ¡°Mm, I¡¯m not surprised.¡± Maira smiled: ¡°Remember thest tournament you had in the game Luan created? So, there was a very powerful golden rooster that participated.¡±

    ¡°Ohh¡­ Yes, that¡¯s it!¡± Amanda snapped her finger upon hearing this: ¡°No wonder I found it familiar, but I couldn¡¯t remember¡­ I barely watched the tournament, but I remember seeing some videos.¡±

    Amanda felt a little embarrassed, even though it was only a few times she saw the golden rooster on video, she still wasn¡¯t able to recognize it. ¡®I¡¯m so stupid¡­¡¯ She pouted.

    Sebastian beside her, seeing her like this, was delighted, ¡®So cute.¡¯

    Over the next few days, Luan, Nora, and the rest went to the n leaders who attacked Nora¡¯s n and looted all their possessions.

    Although they acted like bullies in doing so, they at least limited themselves to taking only the things of the leaders who attacked them. Other than that, they left their n alone.

    In a colder city, where snow was somon that the natives of the city barely saw the sun, Luan mainly looked at Catharina and Elias. After thinking, he asked: ¡°I¡¯m going back tond, what are you going to do, do you still intend to stay in the tower?¡±

    ¡°Yea.¡± Catharina was the one who answered for them. ¡°We have Morgana to protect us if it gets dangerous. It¡¯s good to take this chance to get more resources and get stronger.¡±

    Elias had a serious look: ¡°If we don¡¯t work hard, the distance between us will only increase. I will strive to make the disparity so great.¡±

    Catharina put her hand on Elias¡¯ shoulder, but it was the kind she did with a brother, she smiled, ¡°Take a part of our resource to our family. Current times are chaotic, the more strong people on our side, the better.¡±

    Seeing his sister¡¯s wild smile and the way she was acting so unfeminine, Luan felt a little sorry for Elias, but it didn¡¯t show on his face.

    ¡°I know you want to get stronger and you don¡¯t want to be left behind.¡± Luan warned them: ¡°But don¡¯t get cocky, if you feel it¡¯s dangerous,e back, don¡¯t take too much risk, your life is the main priority.¡±

    Afterward, he even gave them some pills that would be useful for them. Most were to help solidify the foundation of their cultivation, while others were like a second life. It was very expensive to create such pills, but Luan didn¡¯t even blink at the thought of making them and giving them to his friends and family.

    After speaking to them, he spoke to Nora: ¡°We¡¯re going. Take care, if you need help, don¡¯t hesitate to let me know.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡± Nora smiled.

    Lenore was heading back ashore with them. She wanted to meditate on the ind, as it was an even better environment there than in the tower. Now that she¡¯d gotten so much blood essence, she needed such a ce to meditate.

    The city they were in also had a portal to exit the tower. After saying goodbye, they left.

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!

 Chapter 328: Isle of Herbs

    Chapter 328: Isle of Herbs

    When Luan arrived with Ingrid and Lenore, it was close to midnight.

    The mansion was silent.

    Zeus noticed the arrival of intruders, but when he realized who it was, he went back to sleep.

    ¡°It¡¯s already sote, I¡¯m going to sleep, good night,¡± Lenore said before saying goodbye.

    She wasn¡¯t really going to sleep, she wasn¡¯t sleepy, but since everyone was asleep, she didn¡¯t want to make any noise.

    ¡°Goodnight.¡±

    Luan brought Ingrid to their room.

    It wasn¡¯t as if the people in the house hadn¡¯t heard a sound, but as the door was opened with a key, and after feeling the aura of who it was, they didn¡¯t care. Everything could be sorted out the next morning.

    When they arrived in the room, Luan cast several spells. He kissed her once it was all done, tasting the sweet honey on his beautifuldy¡¯s lips.

    Ingrid¡¯s heart was filled with tenderness as she looked at him with a seductive, loving gaze.

    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve had moments like this¡­¡± Ingrid muttered as her arm rested on his shoulders and she looked into the most seductive eyes she¡¯d ever seen.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Luan nodded in agreement. Looking at her lips, slightly swollen from the kiss, he swallowed a mouthful of saliva.

    Ingrid loved the way his Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down. Automatically, her lips curved into a charming smile, full of seduction.

    ¡°You¡¯re so sexy~¡± After saying this in a voice sweeter than honey, Ingrid stood on her tiptoes as she pulled him towards her and sealed his lips with hers.

    The news that Luan, Lenore, and Ingrid had returned spread across the ind.

    Though a little sad that Catharina hadn¡¯t returned, Maira was relieved when she learned that Ingrid managed to get a Sixth Order werewolf female to stay with them and protect them. It was a good thing her daughter stayed and took advantage of this opportunity, as well as expanding her horizons.

    But her sadness was gone when she hugged Lenore.

    ¡°You ate well? Did your father treat you well there? How is your mother? My god, you seem to have matured a bit, but you¡¯re so thin, I¡¯ll make your food, I eat a lot, yes?¡± Maira filled her with questions, without giving her time to answer, she herself received the answer to each answer with the look Lenore gave and concluded for herself that Lenore needs to eat more.

    In the end, Maira even threw a furious look at Luan.

    Luan seeing this, just stretched out his hands in yield, looking quite helpless.

    Ingrid saw this andughed.

    Looking at Maira, Ingrid pressed her lips together and smiled: ¡°Mother-inw, truth be told, Luan treated Lenore like a princess and spoiled her a lot, you had to see him scaring people away who wanted to attack Lenore, Hahaha, he literally made them die in fear.¡±

    Hearing this, Mairaughed out loud, ¡°That¡¯s about it.¡± She nodded with satisfaction.

    Lenore chuckled a little, holding Maira¡¯s arm, she spoke to Maira with her voice softer than usual.

    After a while, Luan said, ¡°Mom, I want to buy another ind.¡±

    Maira looked at him, seeing his serious gaze, she was somewhat surprised. With a strangeness on her face, she asked: ¡°Why do you want to buy another ind, Luan?¡±

    Luan has already confirmed the amount of money he currently had, only the profit earned from gambling was enough to buy another ind, not counting the profits from Dimas Corporation.

    ¡°I want to buy an ind and build an herb garden,¡± Luan said.

    ¡°But what about Leviathan?¡± Maira said, suggesting for him to create in Leviathan himself.

    As if he already expected her to ask such a question, Luan smiled a little: ¡°I could use Leviathan, though, and it¡¯s not good to bring it with me. For now, I intend to buy an ind and grow rare herbs, then when I produce enough herbs, I will make it merge with Leviathan, putting in ce a fertilend creating another ind without it being noticed and thus creating another herb garden.¡±

    After hearing this, Maira thought and said, ¡°It makes sense, but then why not just take a piece ofnd with Leviathan and create an artificial ind next to this current, hidden one so no one will notice?¡±

    Hearing this, Luan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t thought of it before, but he wanted to spend money mostly on buying another ind to help the country, however, after considering it a bit, he said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do that. Also, I will create something that will benefit the country, it would be unfair to just do something like this for free.¡±

    What they didn¡¯tck these days was money. Ultimately, they were already considered the richest family on the. Not only were they rich, but they also had a good family background. Coming from a family with Marechal, and now the current President of Brazil, their current status was something not to be underestimated.

    Not only that, Luan was the strongest man on the right now. Even though many grew stronger, even though chance encounters, they didn¡¯t evene close to Luan¡¯s current power.

    Maira pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s more like that.¡±

    After hearing this, Luanughed.

    I no longer had any reason to continue this conversation, then the topic of conversation changed so that everyone could participate.

    Maira briefly exined what has been happening in the world as well as exined what China tried to do and what happened to ? of China.

    It was 5:41 pm when Luan stopped training.

    Maira and the rest looked at him a little resentfully, the training he¡¯d made them train had worn them out a lot. Sweat was all over their bodies, it was hard to tell if it was sweat, or if they had just taken a dip in the sea.

    But no matter what, they were willing to train so hard, especially noting how fast the improvement was when doing this new type of training passed through him.

 Chapter 329: Luan wasnt against it, Maira is happy and ends up crying

    Chapter 329: Luan wasn¡¯t against it, Maira is happy and ends up crying

    Almost nine o¡¯clock at night, Luan finished talking to Maira in the office.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do some of those things tomorrow.¡± Maira looked particrly happy.

    The conversation she had with Luan, as well as the ideas and things that would happen in the future, were very satisfying. Although Luan said that many different changes took ce, still, some would inevitably happen if nothing interfered.

    ¡°Mm, I won¡¯t be able to go with you, Mom.¡± Luan stood up: ¡°I will be looking for the bestnds to create the ind, but if anythinges up, just contact me.¡±

    ¡°Yes Yes.¡± Maira smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, things are going well these days. Your grandfather is doing an excellent job, he practically got the trust of several countries. The country¡¯s development is going so well in thest few days, it¡¯s scary.¡± Sheughed.

    Luanughed too, then added: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try to find time to talk to grandpa. I¡¯m going, good night mom.¡±

    ¡°Good night, son,¡± Maira said in a motherly tone, quite loving.

    Luan noticed that there was something more in her motherly tone, it seemed that she had something she had difficulty saying, but he didn¡¯t try to pressure her to say it, so he said goodbye to her before leaving.¡¯

    Sitting in her chair, Maira got up and went to the window. Looking at the night sky, and the moon reflecting off the sea, she took a deep breath, ¡®Tomorrow¡­ Tomorrow I¡¯ll tell him¡­

    When Luan entered the room, Ingrid who was sitting on the bed reading a book, rose gracefully and went to him.

    ¡°Baby, I¡¯ve warmed up the water in the tub, go and take a hot shower and change.¡± Ingrid stood on tiptoe and pecked his lips and smiled.

    Luan raised his hand to touch her face. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ingrid unconsciously rubbed her cheek against his hand like a fawning kitten, tickling Luan¡¯s heart.

    Just as he was considering whether to pull her over and kiss her fiercely, Ingrid shot her a sly look and happily walked over to the bed.

    The beast inside Luan was awakened. The way Ingrid interacted with him now was by far one of the sexiest. Not to mention the few transparent clothes, the woman¡¯s odor that made him tempted¡­

    As she sat up in bed, Ingrid boldly crossed her legs in an elegant, seductive manner, while a far too seductive smile curved in a perfect arc across her reddened lips. The look she was shooting in his direction was so provocative, full of ulterior motives, with a gleam that would make any man so stunned he¡¯d been petrified as he calcted how many trips he¡¯d have to take to handle such a big woman.

    ¡°Wow!¡± Luan forced himself to look away to head towards the bathroom, or else, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to suppress the lust that burns in his chest with passion.

    ¡°Hehee~¡±

    Seeing Luan¡¯s reaction, Ingrid was more and more satisfied, then she let out a giggle full of seduction. Because of that, Luan almost stumbled towards the bathroom.

    Ingrid¡¯s surprised gaze went to the door less than three minutester. There he was, with only a white towel around his waist. Luan¡¯s well defined abdomen made Ingrid swallow hard. Now she was the one who was feeling seduced, and to make it worse¡­ drops of water were running down Luan¡¯s perfect body, it was such a maddeningly sexy and seductive definition, Ingrid¡¯s eyes were zed over him.

    With a suggestive smile, Ingrid said in a coquettish voice, ¡°Come here for me, my big dog!¡±

    ¡°Wolf!¡± Luan barked and went towards her, causing her to giggle.

    Ingrid had been in his embrace, and she had raised her pretty face, and her eyes were sparkling.

    It¡¯s been days since schools have normalized. Although there were many attempts, it turned out that some disasters happened, and it proved that it would not be an appropriate era to go to school, at least not now. However, there was a solution. Online sses.

    It wasn¡¯t well received, but it wasn¡¯t necessarily bad. At least, it would be enough for the children to continue learning.

    In the morning, approximately nine o¡¯clock, Cristina was online in a group video call on the mansion¡¯s balcony, overlooking the sea.

    The first few times, the students couldn¡¯t calm down, several praised the appearance of the mansion, now, for the first time, they were seeing a part of the ind.

    Today was a cool day, not too hot, not too cold. With the light wind, it was very pleasant to be outside.

    ¡°Zeus, I can¡¯t y with you right now, I¡¯m having ss¡­¡± Cristina once pouted, saying in a sweet voice to the ck panther that was rubbing its big head on Cristina¡¯s leg.

    Zeus growled under his breath looking rather pitiful and left.

    ¡°Hahaha, poor thing~¡±

    The teenagers saw this andughed as they found Zeus¡¯ actions very cute.

    Although it was a time when they didn¡¯t fear wild animals that much, still, seeing a ck panther act like that was very unique.

    Even the teacher was moved, but after all, she was a teacher, so she caught the students¡¯ attention on a video call to pay attention in ss.

    In the afternoon, Maira called Luan to go see her at thepany.

    ¡°Chief Luan.¡±

    As soon as he arrived, the employees looked at him with eyes shining as they greeted him respectfully.

    Luan answered every one with a buzz and went to Maira¡¯s office.

    ¡°In between.¡±

    After he knocked on his mother¡¯s office door, Luan noticed that Maira¡¯s voice was a little strange, a little huskier than usual, even a little more passionate, but a little embarrassed.

    Luan arched his brow, without thinking too much, he opened the door.

    Maya was not alone. In the spacious office, next to Maira, was a beautiful woman in her 20s, almost 30s, looking nervously at Luan who had just entered the office.

    This woman wore sses and curly brown princess-style hair. Wearing a suit and pants. She was beautiful and elegant, not voluptuous, but charming.

    ¡°Miss Isadora,¡± Luan said after looking at her.

    This woman made a good impression on him before, both in this life and in the past life, she was a very talented and hardworking woman who deserved respect. So, even not knowing what was happening, he greeted her cordially.

    ¡°Luan¡­¡± Maira bit her lips and sighed nervously, she seemed to have something difficult to say. ¡°Sit down first.¡±

    Luan didn¡¯t refuse and sat down in front of the two women.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡± Maira held Isadora¡¯s hand tightly while her face flushed a little, she took a deep breath: ¡°I, we, well, you know¡­¡±

    Seeing his mother act like that, and seeing the actions, even the looks of his mother and Isadora, Luan already realized what was happening. He suddenly let out a refreshingugh, and said, ¡°Mom, no need to be nervous, I will support you, I want you to be happy!¡±

    Maira¡¯s eyes were momentarily shocked, she said in a shaky voice, ¡°Do you know?¡±

    ¡°Of course, even if I didn¡¯t know it before, I¡¯m smart enough to understand everything now.¡± Luan gave a calm smile and looked at Isadora: ¡°Do you love her?¡±

    Isadora nodded vigorously, her face red as a tomato, she said, ¡°Yes, more than anything in life!¡±

    She didn¡¯t seem to be lying, Luan could feel that she said it from the bottom of her heart.

    Maira looked at Isadora and got a loving look, but then looked at Luan, she got shy.

    She never acted like that in front of her kids, and honestly, she never thought she would love anyone else in this life¡­

    ¡°So I am happy.¡± He smiled: ¡°Make my mother happy, as long as you don¡¯t make her suffer, I will support you with all my strength.¡± His eyes curved into a genuine smile.

    Maira was so happy that she cried.

    Isadora was surprised to see Maira crying and hugged her tightly.

 Chapter 330: She didnâ€™t understand that even if she knew, it didnâ€™t mean she would be chosen.

    Chapter 330: She didn¡¯t understand that even if she knew, it didn¡¯t mean she would be chosen.

    Even after a few minutes, Maira¡¯s happiness didn¡¯t diminish. It was incredible the happiness she felt upon receiving her son¡¯s approval. Honestly, she felt very anxious before she spoke. Even though it¡¯s a new era, prejudices are no longer what they used to be, but that didn¡¯t mean it endedpletely, it left her insecure and afraid of her son showing dissatisfaction, or even disgust.

    Maira totally believed in her son, but even though she didn¡¯t think he would act in a negative way, it waspletely different when it came time to talk about it.

    Isadora felt even more distressed than Maira. She was always well resolved with her sexuality, but unfortunately when she was 18 years old and told her parents that she liked women¡­ Her father didn¡¯t ept it very well, for almost 1 year, he didn¡¯t talk to her. Her mother, on the other hand, was more biased, she lived in different times where the concept of two women loving each other was frowned upon. But, she tried her best to try to understand her daughter and understand everything her daughter was going through.

    Over the years, almost 2 yearster, her mother hadpletely epted it. Her father, though not entirely, tried to be understanding, but asked her for more time¡­ Long enough for him to get used to the idea, saying that even if she started dating and wanted to marry another woman, she should keep it a secret.

    Isadora doesn¡¯t deny it, she was very sad and shaken to hear this, even so, she was understanding. Over the years, she¡¯s only dated once. Her rtionship with the girlsted two years, only her mother knew. While the father was left in the dark.

    The rtionship ended because the girl she was dating started to want to be with men too, even wanting to have children, but even if there was artificial insemination, she didn¡¯t seem to have ns for anything like that, it was more like having a child having sex with a man she was attracted to and then have a child.

    It was at that moment that Isadora realized that they were no longerpatible, what she wanted was not what her girlfriend wanted. She wasn¡¯t bisexual, even though she didn¡¯t have an aversion to men, she didn¡¯t even go through trauma with any men, she just wasn¡¯t attracted to them. It was precise because of this that she decided to finish her doctorate, only after she got a steady job would she think about entering a new rtionship.

    Luna smiled at her.

    Isadora was surprised by his weing smile. Soon his smile became a little silly, even a little awkward.

    Scratching his face slightly, Luan said to her: ¡°Well¡­ It might be hard for me to start calling your mother, just like I do with my mother, but if I may, can I just call you by name?¡±

    Isadora nodded tightly, she said with a red face: ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll be happy if you¡¯re not formal with me, and no, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t call me mom, I¡¯m already over the moon with so much happiness to ept love. How I feel about your mother¡­ By the way, can I just call you by name, just like Maira does?¡±

    ¡°Yes sure.¡± Luan nodded with a smile.

    Maira put her hand on her chest and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m so happy~¡±

    Seeing her like this, Luan couldn¡¯t help but smile. He wants from the bottom of his heart for her to be happy, and he doesn¡¯t need to be a rtionship expert to realize that his mother and Isadora love each other. The look they got when they looked at each other was clearly full of sparkle. It was a passionate, perhaps a little innocent, juvenile look from a recent courtship, but incredibly touching and true.

    Even though he had the power to investigate whether Isadora has ulterior motives towards his mother, Luan decided for now not to cross that line. For now, he will just watch. As long as his mother is happy, he will support her with all his strength, just as she has always supported him.

    ¡°Mom, about Cristina and Catharina¡­¡± Luan spoke softly.

    Maira sighed, the happiness didn¡¯t go away, but she wasn¡¯t smiling anymore: ¡°Well, Catharina kind of already knows, she¡¯s a smart girl, she suspects, but she didn¡¯t ask, even when she came in thest few times in thepany, she asked about Isadora, sometimes I even went to the IT department to talk to Isadora, you could say, she liked Isadora.¡±

    ¡°Yes, she is an amazing girl, and she was very kind and considerate to me,¡± Isadora said and remembering Catharina¡¯s smile and cunning, she smiled.

    ¡°As for Cristina¡­¡± Maira paused, then continued: ¡°I still haven¡¯t spoken to her.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Luan said: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry too much, she is a smart child and not at all prejudiced, she loves you and I strongly believe that she wants your happiness. Whatever it is, she will be happy if she knows that her mother is now in love~¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Maya smiled a little.

    What Maira, Isadora, and Luan didn¡¯t expect, was that someone with Bat Origin was passing by and heard everything that was said in the office.

    Although it wasn¡¯t a pious Origin, it was still strong enough to hear behind thick walls. When she heard all this, the woman was dumbfounded and went back to her department and even after sitting down and having a mouthful of water, she couldn¡¯t calm down.

    ¡°Luana, what happened, you look weird.¡±

    Her friend, who stands by the table, asked.

    Luana looked at her, and bit her lower lip, she wanted to tell someone, but she was afraid¡­ ¡°I, I¡­¡±

    Her friend¡¯s curiosity only intensified when she saw Luana act like this, ¡°Speak up, I swear that if it¡¯s something you shouldn¡¯t gossip about, I promise not to tell anyone!¡± She made an oath sign by crossing her index fingers.

    Luana looked at Rafa and hesitated a bit, but remembering that she has been working with her for at least three years, she created some trust in her, after hesitating, she mumbled everything she heard close to Rafa¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Oh my god, is this serious?¡± Rafa covered her mouth in amazement. Soon after, a glint of regret crossed her eyes. ¡®If I knew that Maira liked women¡­¡¯ Her heart ached a little as if she had missed a great chance.

 Chapter 331: Big Villain

    Chapter 331: Big Viin

    ¡°Oh my god, is this serious?¡± Rafa covered her mouth in amazement. Soon after, a glint of regret crossed her eyes. ¡®If I knew that Maira liked women¡­¡¯ Her heart ached a little as if she had missed a great chance.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Luana didn¡¯t want to spread this gossip. She simply told her friend why she had such high confidence in her. She mostly loved her current job, quitting working here because of her doing boss-rted gossip was something she least wanted.

    Butter, Rafael identally let it slip, she practically did the same thing as Luana, telling someone she trusted.

    After that, more and more people in thepany heard about it during their lunch break.

    However, as it was something rted to the boss, they didn¡¯t dare to spread it in an exaggerated way, even if some ended up adding something that was not said, it wasn¡¯t much. However, this ended up bing thepany¡¯s talk, even going to the other sectors.

    Three dayster, almost everyone in thepany knew about it. Even the IT industry learned, of course, that it didn¡¯t take long for Isadora to hear.

    ¡®How did this happen?¡¯ She was worried.

    This was still being resolved, it wasn¡¯t like she and Maira wanted to hide for long, however, Maira was still going to talk to her youngest daughter over the weekend, while Luan¡¯s twin sister Catharina was in the dungeon and still did note back. They didn¡¯t want this news to be discovered by third parties before telling their most important family members.

    Maira also wanted to bring her to meet her father, but if things continue like this, somehow, the news could end up being discovered by him¡­

    After thinking for long minutes, she went to Maira¡¯s office.

    ¡°I¡¯m already aware of that.¡± Maira didn¡¯t look the least bit shaken, she didn¡¯t even look unhappy or worried.

    Isadora breathed a sigh of relief to see her like this, but then put on a serious look: ¡°Maira, I¡¯m working on a new project, and it¡¯s practically finished, using this, I can stop all this from being passed around by the media. At least that way, you can save time until things get sorted out, what do you think?¡±

    Maira was a little surprised, but then sheughed: ¡°Luan said almost the same thing, in fact, if you look now, you will realize that the moment they try to talk about this subject, it is not possible.¡±

    Quickly, Isadora took her smartphone, after researching, even trying to talk about this subject, she found that what she typed became an offensive message, as if instead of saying X things, she ended up saying something cruel even malicious¡­

    ¡°Was it Luan who did this?¡± Isadora¡¯s eyes don¡¯t hide the surprise and astonishment.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Maira responded proudly. Her son was just too exceptional.

    ¡°Wow!¡± If she wasn¡¯t holding the smartphone, Isadora would apud vigorously.

    When she looked back at Maria, she saw that she was looking at her with a cheeky smile.

    Almost as if she was mesmerized, she froze, without realizing it, she said in a sensual voice, ¡°So beautiful¡­¡± Before she knew it, she was flirting with Maira.

    As time passed, living beings on earth got used to the change that was taking ce, but there were still things that were difficult to adapt to.

    For example: The different species of intelligent living beings.

    Although they were doing their best not to go to war, sometimes it was unavoidable.

    Currently, Luan is no longer in Brazil. He left with Ingrid in his flying cloud towards Suriname Country.

    Suriname is a small country on the northeast coast of South America. It is defined by vast expanses of rainforest, Dutch colonial architecture, and diverse culture. On the Antic coast is the capital Paramaribo, where palm gardens grow near Fort Zendia, a 17th-century trading post.

    ¡°Luan, is it right to want to create a branch in Suriname?¡± Ingrid still didn¡¯t understand why Luan wanted to do this.

    In this new era, Suriname¡¯s already small poption has shrunk even further. With approximately 400 thousand inhabitants. If you counted on thends of mysterious rifts that appeared and were part of the country, even so, the poption did not exceed 500 thousand inhabitants.

    ¡°Ivan Kraag,¡± Luan said in a meaningful way.

    ¡°Mmm?¡± Ingrid didn¡¯t think he would say that name for no reason, she asked, ¡°Does anyone by that name live in Suriname?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and I want him under my wing,¡± Luan said with a slight smile.

    ¡°Was he important in the previous life?¡± Ingrid guessed and cast a smug look.

    ¡°Yea.¡± Luan rubbed her face with the palm of his hand and smiled: ¡°How can you be so cute and smart? If you act like that¡­ I might be tempted to eat you~¡±

    ¡°Oh, someone saves me, a hot sexy man wants to fuck me~¡± Ingrid screamed in an exaggerated way as she made cones with her hands and sounded worse than a fifth-rate actress when she said screaming, so fake it sounded.

    ¡°Why, you¡­¡± Luanughed and hugged her small body, with one of his hands, he held the back of her neck and imnted a furious and voracious kiss that seemed to want to suck the soul of this cute creature in his arms.

    Minutester, almost out of breath, Ingrid¡¯s voice was full of hoarseness: ¡°You won¡¯t make me submit to you, great viin~¡±

    When Luan was called the ¡®big viin¡¯, he felt something different, he himself didn¡¯t understand initially, but the desire he felt for her increased absurdly.

    Initially, he was just joking, however, at that point, he had already made the flying cloud go beyond the clouds by casting various spells around, he then became a ¡®hungry beast¡¯.

    Please read the author¡¯s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý

    ¨C Drop some power stone, please s2

    Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! /rK69edsWyt

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!

    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!

 Chapter 332: Luan Dimas, the Brazilian treasure

    Chapter 332: Luan Dimas, the Brazilian treasure

    test news: Minimum wage vote]

    All over Brazil, only talk about it.

    [The new President, Saulo Dimas, approves the readjustment of the minimum wage from R$510 to R$955.]

    This readjustment that came into force was something that surprised all Brazilians, it was almost double what it was initially. And because of the trips that President Saulo Dimas made and the friendship he created with other countries in these few months, the value of the Brazilian real appreciated a lot.

    Even without the sry readjustment, people have already started to live better, now with twice what they initially earned, especially the poorest families were dancing for joy.

    The main poorest families who could not even have aputer and inte at home started to think about buying one and then managed to get into the game [Online Survival]. Thus, the chance of surviving in this new Age would greatly increase.

    A few dayster, Carol Helena got out of the car and said goodbye to the driver, and walked through the streets of S?o Paulo, Brazil.

    [Luan Dimas, the Brazilian treasure]

    On a veryrge LED Sign Panel in front of a building, she saw this and sighed.

    Luan¡¯s feats were talked about everywhere, especially these days when he created several branches of Dimas Corporation.

    Not only that, while he was setting up branches in different countries, he helped many countries against insect invasion, even sold insect protection formation to these countries.

    Luan¡¯s name was spoken throughout Brazil, and outside Brazil. Now even a child who had just learned to speak already knew who he was.

    ¡®How could he have be so amazing?¡¯

    Regret? Was it possible not to regret it?

    Seriously, if she could go back in time, Carol Helena would want to p herself with all her might for being such an idiot. ¡®He¡¯s so formidable, why haven¡¯t I seen him before?¡¯

    ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± Distracted, she ended up bumping into someone.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The man whose arm was beaten was going to be angry, but when he looked and saw Carol Helena¡¯s face and hunched body, he swallowed hard. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s alright.¡± The man ended up showing a generous, gentlemanly smile.

    After that, Carol Helena starts to walk away.

    ¡°Wait.¡± The man grabbed her wrist.

    ¡°Mmm?¡± Carol Helena arched her brow a little annoyed at having her wrist held, but took a deep breath at the end and asked: ¡°Anything else, I already apologized¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s not about that, it¡¯s like this, I thought you were very beautiful.¡± He said with a smile, but didn¡¯t let go of her wrist: ¡°Can I have your contact?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Carol Helena exerted a little force and pulled her arm.

    The man surprised by her strength looked at her in astonishment after regaining his bnce.

    His gaze became strange, and a little more cautious. In the present day, women were no longer the weaker sex, as long as they could cultivate, the difference in strength was no longer apparent, in fact, there were many women stronger than men, especially those who had more resources and could invest in the released game, or have a chance to enter the tower.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Carol Helena snorted and left.

    She was no longer the same as she was before. She admits she¡¯s been a bitch before, but since what happened, she¡¯s re-evaluated herself and stopped having affairs with random men. In addition, she also became very strong when ying [Online Survival]. Not only that, she also had a chance to enter the tower once.

    She currently had the strength of the Second Order. Although it is not something very extraordinary in the current Era, it was above the ordinary. At least she wouldn¡¯t be easily intimidated by random men who were interested in her appearance.

    Yes, she missed the big chance she had at maybe even being Luan Dimas¡¯ wife, but after suffering the reality shock, she wasn¡¯t the same anymore.

    With her head held high, she walks in her two-inch high heels towards the most prominent building in the za as she walks.

    When she walked in, she was greeted with a fawning smile from the receptionist. ¡°Miss Carol, the vice principal is waiting for your arrival.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Carol Helena responded with a buzz. ¡°You can take me to him, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Yes Yes.¡± The woman led the way.

    Minutester¡­

    ¡°Miss Carol, it¡¯s a pleasure to finally see you in person.¡± A man a bit chubby but not at all ugly, even a unique charm emanating from him, said while smiling: ¡°Your father didn¡¯t lie, you are even more beautiful in person, even your aura is amazing.¡±

    Carol Helena was used to receivingpliments, but she still felt happy whenever she heard it, especially when it came from important people. Smiling, she shook the man¡¯s hand: ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet Mr. Robinson too.¡±

    pan,da n<0,>v,el ¡°Come,e in.¡± Robson said as he gestured for her to walk through the door: ¡°The audition is about to start, I¡¯m pretty sure the role is practically yours.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll try my best.¡± She smiled.

    When she entered, the women who were also about to take the test looked toward the door.

    When they saw Carol Helena, some were excited, others were sad, even resentful.

    In the actress industry, Carol Helena was on the rise, because of this, those in the same industry must have at least heard of her.

    Of course, her family was still upper middle ss. Although not overly wealthy, her father knew how to take advantage of the new era and managed to get some sessful investments, so when she wanted to pursue an acting career, her father supported her financially, along with her strength that increased, as well as her appearance. improved a lot with the increase in cultivating, she who was already used to lying to create the character of herself, adapted very quickly in this industry.

    ¡°Hello, my name is Carol Helena, nice to meet you.¡± She greeted them cordially, not too arrogant, nor too docile.

    One by one they introduced themselves.

 Chapter 333: Sunflower

    Chapter 333: Sunflower

    Themercial that Carol was in was for the game¡¯s innovation [Online Survival]. It would be the announcement of more expansion, as well as the new intelligent virtual assistant.

    As it was something very innovative at that time, the ad was almost a film divided into twenty parts totaling 5 minutes each.

    Needless to say, the payout will be high. Because of this, many talented people were lining up to be chosen for thismercial.

    What they didn¡¯t know was that in the not too distant future, Luan intended to make use of this same virtual intelligence when creating the VR system.

    Although he was already able to create the VR system that adapted to brain movements, thus controlling the game with his mind alone, while yers stayed in a dormant state and entered the game in deep sleep, he knew that this could only be resolved gradually. . It just wasn¡¯t good to do it all at once.

    One of the main points is to be able to use the VR system that existed in the future, you had to be at least in the Second Order. The rmendation was the Third Order.

    Although there were many strong people, it was not enough.

    Of course, that wasn¡¯t the main problem. Creating something like this takes time, even if Luan managed to do it in the shortest possible time, it would take at least half a year if he did it without a break.

    The judges arrived. All the girls in the room straightened up.

    At this point, Carol Helena was also nervous. It was a big chance, even though she didn¡¯t feel like doing this she was close to Luan, she just couldn¡¯t give up the chance to at least get to see Luan up close.

    ¡°Maisa Garcia.¡±

    One of the jurors called.

    Hearing her name being said, Maisa got up and walked, standing in front of the jurors. She felt more nervous than when she had her first job interview. Her hands sounded a little noisy, but from start to finish, she tried her best not to make a mistake and leave a good impression.

    ¡°Okay, you did well.¡± Those were the only words the jurors said before calling the next one.

    Maisa, who didn¡¯t know if it was good or bad, left with a slightly downcast expression. But she tried tofort herself by saying that she did well.

    Carol, who has been in severalmercial interviews before, just shook her head. She could tell from the expressions on the judges¡¯ faces, that the girl who entered was now not selected. Not that she was bad, but she wasn¡¯t exactly good.

    But it made her feel a little more pressure. After all, even though she was confident, she didn¡¯t feel like she was much better than the girl who just left.

    Carol didn¡¯t realize how much time had passed when her name was finally called.

    ¡°Carol Helen.¡±

    ¡°Yea!¡±

    Ingrid had a dream. In her dream, she saw Luan, she and Nora talking and smiling happily. Something strange happened in her dream, she saw Nora kiss Luan¡­ But, despite a little jealousy, she wasn¡¯t as shaken as she imagined. Also, in the next second, she found herself kissing Luan too.

    When she woke up, she turned around and saw Luan lying beside her, still sleeping. Letting out a sigh, she took a deep breath.

    It wasn¡¯t known if it was a sigh of relief that it was just a dream or not¡­

    Gently rubbing her eyes, she sat up in bed. Crawling to lower Luan¡¯s face, she found her panties and bra, as well as the rest of her clothes on the floor. Pondering, she didn¡¯t put them on but went naked to the bathroom to shower.

    Minutester¡­

    Coming out of the bathroom, ¡°Good morning, love~¡± She said in a sweet voice when she saw that Luana woke up.

    With a towel around her body and another in her hair, she went to the closet. Grabbing a clean set of underwear, she chose blue silk pants and a strapless ck T-shirt.

    ¡°Good morning, did you sleep well?¡± Luan waited for her to approach, then he grabbed her by the waist and made her fall on the bed with him. nting a kiss on her sulent lips, he chuckled as he saw her cheeks puff out cutely.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already bothered me so much tonight, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Ingrid said with a warning look.

    Luan giggled and touched the tip of her nose: ¡°Hahaha, I don¡¯t intend to do anything too much, I just want to kiss my beautiful and adorable girlfriend.¡±

    Soon after, Ingrid wore the outfit she had chosen.

    Meanwhile, Luan went to the bathroom to shower. As she listened to the shower, Ingrid dried her hair after drying it with the towel, she used the hairdryer. Ingrid didn¡¯t really like makeup, at most, she wore foundation so as soon as she was done she went downstairs to the kitchen.

    Feeling the sea breeze, Ingrid felt particrly good. It was such a good feeling, hard to exin in words. The smell of the sea, as well as the wind that gently beat, refreshing on this hot day, made her smile.

    Suddenly, a sunflower as big as her face appeared in front of her, only then did she realize that Luan had reached her side behind her, he had extended his hand, cing the beautiful sunflower in front of her.

    ¡°He liked? And to you.¡± Luan saw her turn to him and smiled.

    ¡°Really enjoyed.¡± Ingrid returned the smile, holding the sunflower, she wrapped her arms around his neck and looked into his eyes.

    It was then that Ingrid, who was about to kiss him, heard him say: ¡°Sunflowers rotate to follow the sun. I turn to follow you, my love. You are my sunflower.¡±

    Ingrid¡¯s heart beat faster. ¡°Luan¡­¡± What kind of wonderful boyfriend was Luan?

    ¡°You are also my sunflower~¡± Ingrid said in a coquettish tone.

    Ingrid practically melted in his arms, then they kissed passionately. It didn¡¯t even feel like they¡¯d been together for over a decade not counting the time they spent in the secret room.

 Chapter 334: Creating Bulk Pills

    Chapter 334: Creating Bulk Pills

    ¡°My God, Said a little, and I was fed dog food.¡± Maira covered her face with both hands and watched through the slits of her fingers as if she¡¯d seen something inappropriate.

    Ingrid, who was passionately kissing Luan, was so embarrassed that even her neck turned red. She patted Luan¡¯s chest, hiding her face in her chest, she said softly: ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, great viin!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, yeah, it¡¯s my fault.¡± Luan had thick skin. He admitted without the slightest bit of shame.

    Looking in the direction of his mother, Luan asked: ¡°Mom, how long have you been here?¡±

    ¡°Have you stopped kissing?¡± She already knew so, but still asked and then sighed: ¡°Well, I arrived now, but I think if I arrived a littleter¡­ tsk, tsk, tsk, I know you young people are full of energy and are pretty liberal, but don¡¯t go overboard doing these things on the street, okay?¡±

    Luan couldn¡¯t deny that he would never do that, although before he used concealment spells, still¡­

    ¡°Yes, we understand.¡± Of course, hemitted. Although he had thick skin, the same couldn¡¯t be said for Ingrid. If he revealed certain things they¡¯d done before¡­ Maybe Ingrid wouldn¡¯t be able to look at her mother-inw anymore.

    Ingrid breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that Luan didn¡¯t reveal the things they had done before.

    If not¡­ How would she be able to appear in front of her mother-inw so carefree in the future?

    ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you have to meet with Isadora?¡± Luan shot him a provocative look.

    ¡°¡­ How do you know?¡± Maira blushed a little, she was taken by surprise now. Pretending to cough, she changed the subject: ¡°By the way, it¡¯s been a long time since your sister came back, do you know if she¡¯s okay? I¡¯m starting to get worried.¡±

    ¡°It is not necessary.¡± Luan smiled: ¡°I wentst night with Ingrid and through the contract, Ingrid talked to Morgana and learned that they are just on a very distant mission with abundant reward but not life threatening.¡±

    Catharina¡¯s luck and the rest weren¡¯t bad. During their time on the 50th floor, they encountered several chance encounters. Sometimes even Nora would join them when it was too difficult to deal with. While Morgana was always by their side, the risk of encountering something they couldn¡¯t handle was pretty narrow.

    Not only that, Elijah had a cautious nature. Before even doing anything, he invested very well, which made them not take too many risks and make a very big profit.

    At the present time, Elias and some members of the Elite Corps already had the strength of the Fifth Order.

    This proves how hard they were trying.

    Catharina on the other hand could already neutralize someone in the Sixth Order for a few minutes, while those False Emperors would hardly be able to beat her if she didn¡¯t have an Ace up her sleeve.

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Maira sighed with her hand on her chest, ¡°But I hope shees back soon, I miss you.¡±

    ¡°Mm, let¡¯s wait another week, if they still don¡¯te back by then I¡¯ll go get them myself, what does mom think about that?¡± Luan said.

    ¡°Yes Yes.¡± Maira readily agreed.

    ¡°I¡¯m going with Ingrid to see how things are on the herb ind, do you want to see?¡± Although it was not difficult for Maira to go, Luan created strong protection, it was difficult to enter, even knowing how.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, go you two.¡± She blushed a little, ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡±

    ¡°Oh, well¡­¡± Luan remembered that his mother had a date with Isadora, he thought about teasing her, but refrained: ¡°We¡¯re going then.¡±

    ¡°Mother-inw, have a nice day.¡± At that moment, Ingrid had recovered a little and said goodbye with a beautiful smile.

    ¡°Equally.¡± Maira smiled back before leaving.

    When she arrived at the herb ind, Ingrid was stunned, but soon amazed. It was a very beautiful setting. A sea of ??herbs is very well nned and with different colors. While most of it is true, it wasn¡¯t all like that. The contrast made the different colors stand out, so the overall picture was more beautiful.

    Although the purpose of creating herbs like this is not for beauty, Ingrid was like any woman who admired beautiful things, mainly because they had a unique beauty, just like an abstract painting.

    ¡°Some can be harvested now, while others will take longer.¡± Luan held her hand and smiled when she looked at him.

    ¡°Is there something you want to do now?¡± Ingrid figured that if he was going to harvest, he might as well want to create pills or something else.

    ¡°Yes, there are a few things, but mostly it¡¯s because if I harvest it now, it will be faster to start growing again,¡± Luna replied.

    ¡°Mm, makes sense.¡± Ingrid smiled and looked again at the herbs and nts.

    Ever since he reached the power level of an Emperor, Luan¡¯s Qi amount had reached an absurd level. It was no lie to say that he could create pills for 1 full month.

    Despite not aiming for this, he still intended to create pills for two to three days in a row.

    But, it wasn¡¯t that simple, although it was two to three days, Luan calcted that this would be the maximum time he could hold while controlling 10 cauldrons at once while creating pills. Another thing, they weren¡¯t small cauldrons, they reached Luan¡¯s knee in height and were considerably wide.

    Only masters of alchemy could handle suchrge cauldrons. Luan could make more than 50 pills per cauldron, reaching up to 100 pills per cauldron.

    The pills revolved around Enlightenment, Qi Condensation, and Base Building, among other pills to be useful for those who didn¡¯t make it to the Third Order.

    The intent to create these pills in bulk was mainly; In-game rewards [Online Survival], a family of close friends, some for his grandfather to give to people he trusts and build more defense around him and trade the rest.

    Though he didn¡¯t think much of trading pills since he was already rich enough. As the saying goes: Money is never enough.

 Chapter 335: Catharinaâ€™s Mighty Aura

    Chapter 335: Catharina¡¯s Mighty Aura

    Two and a half dayster¡­

    Luan walked to his room in slow steps, after taking a shower, he practically passed out lying on the bed.

    Ingrid, who had just arrived, was a stepte. But seeing that Luan was naked on the bed, she gently grabbed a pair of pajamas and put them on, beforeying him on the bed and covering him with the nket.

    ¡°You tried hard, rest well¡­¡± She said softly, then kissed his cheek with a gentle look.

    The next morning.

    Sleeping for several hours, Luan felt refreshed. Although it only recovered 30% of its Qi, it was enough.

    Sitting on the bed, Luan looked to his left side, not finding Ingrid, only then did he hear the sound of water falling from the bathroom.

    Yawning, he stretched. His mind went livid as soon as he felt fully awake. With a smile, he thought of the number of pills he¡¯d managed to make these past few days.

    ¡®The ad for the game should already be starting production¡­¡¯ Now that he had all the pills ready, it would be easier to create the ad.

    Not long after, the bathroom door opened. The warm fog was pouring out just as the door opened and Ingrid who was wearing casual sports clothes, drying her hair, looked very youthful, full of vigor.

    ¡°Oh.¡± When Ingrid realized that Luan had woken up, she paused, before a charming smile appeared on her face. ¡°Good morning my love.¡±

    Luan immediately raised his head and looked up, he couldn¡¯t help but secretly praise Ingrid in his heart. ¡°Good morning, you look beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Serious?¡± Despite asking, she had a proud smile curling her full lips.

    She liked sportswear precisely because it was tight on her curves, and she¡¯d known for a long time that Luan liked it when she wore clothes that were tighter to her body. Seeing his ¡®hungry¡¯ look, she secretlyughed into her heart.

    Ingrid said in a soft voice, ¡°By the way, your sister is back.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Luan asked while feeling surprised. ¡°When did shee back?¡±

    Ingrid replied in a warm, charming voice, ¡°About three o¡¯clock in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Get dressed, I¡¯ll help you dry your hair.¡± Luan patted the empty space beside him on the bed.

    ¡°Right thing,¡± Ingrid said in her charming voice.

    With the dryer in hand, Luan starts drying her hair.

    When he was done, Ingrid turned to him.

    Ingrid sent a flirtatious look to Luan, she said, ¡°Are you tired?¡±

    ¡°No of course not.¡± Luan dered with a dignified tone.

    ¡°Let¡¯s date a little bit before we go downstairs, shall we?¡± Ingrid pressed her jade finger to Luan¡¯s lips, making his mind sway.

    Luan sucked in a mouthful of cold air, he was extremely excited: ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ingrid¡¯s blue eyes went hazy, incredibly charming. She was three days without having contact with her man, after all, she had desires, it was his duty to satisfy her hunger, yes?

    Like a sly fox, she smiled and jumped on him, causing the two of them to fall t on the bed, as she straddled him with a lust filled smile, she wrapped her arms around his neck and got close enough for their noses to touch. Soon, she sought his mouth with hers, and kissed him.

    A wonderful feeling made the two people unwittingly indulge in it, as their embrace became even more passionate, their breathing became more and more irregr and their bodies became increasingly hot, as heat erupted from within their bodies¡­

    Faint sunlight poured into the room from outside the window, dyeing the entire room a faint yellow color. The muffled, gasping sound, and enchanting, apanied by the creaking sound of the wooden bed, entwined in a melody that would sway people¡¯s will.

    Alone in the living room, Catharina watched the national paper.

    She had her long straight white hair down with perfect bangs. She was wearing a light blue dress with no makeup on her face. Her face was pretty attractive, at least she was the kind of beauty that people would want to take another look at her when she was walking down the street.

    Catharina gave a meaningful look upon noticing the arrival of Luan and her sister-inw. She already knew that Luan was thick-skinned, so she wasn¡¯t surprised to see that he wasn¡¯t even a little embarrassed by her gaze, but Ingrid was different¡­

    ¡°Good Morning,¡± Ingrid said as she looked away from Catharina.

    ¡°Hehe~ Good morning, sister-inw.¡± Catharina asked ambiguously: ¡°It¡¯s already sote¡­ Did you sleep well?¡±

    ¡°Mom I¡¯m hungry.¡± Luan acted as if he didn¡¯t notice the way Catharina kept looking at him.

    ¡°One minute.¡± Maira just smiled and shook her head at her daughter¡¯s antics. Knowing that her son was hungry, she went to heat up breakfast.

    Luan approached and pulled a chair for Ingrid to sit. ¡°Sit down.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± With a grateful smile, she looked back at Catharina, she was a little surprised the moment she looked back. Maybe it was just her impression, but when she stopped smiling, a powerful aura emitted from her. ¡°Sister-inw¡­ You look great.¡±

    Catharinaughed a little as she saw Ingrid dodge her earlier question, but didn¡¯t press it. Thinking about the things she had to go through in the tower, her aura grew more imposing, until she returned to normal when she smiled: ¡°A lot of things happened¡­ Well, another time I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    Ingrid nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±

    The more Ingrid looked at Catharina, the more she thought she had changed. In such a short time, she had a more mature and oppressive aura. Despite this, Ingrid was unaffected, just curious¡­

    A brte girl entered the living room. She wore sportswear, with a little sweat in her hair that ran down her forehead and face.

    As soon as Cristina returns from her morning run, she runs towards Catharina and asks with eyes sparkling with anticipation: ¡°Big sister, are we going to dive in the sea water?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Catharina¡¯s nonchnt face changed to a more cheerful expression as she smiled.

 Chapter 336: Proposal â€“ (part 1)

    Chapter 336: Proposal ¨C (part 1)

    Using her Origin, Catharina created stairs a little more than five meters toward the sea, when she reached the longitude that the sea was more than 3 meters deep, she stopped creating the ramp at the top with the fabric.

    Catharina¡¯s face was full of pride, but she modestly smiled and said, ¡°It will be more fun if we go diving.¡±

    Just as she had promised Luan, whenever she had the chance, she would use her Origin. At this point, her Origin had reached a stage where she could create a ramp that could hold over a ton of weight without tearing the fabric. It was unbelievable since she wasn¡¯t using special fabric this time.

    Meanwhile, Luan, Ingrid, and Lenore leave together towards the tower.

    Ingrid sucked in a mouthful of cold air, she was extremely excited: ¡°This ce is amazing.¡±

    ¡°I knew you would like it.¡± Luanughed and said, his smile was very charming.

    An entire country that was centered around fun. All kinds of entertainment existed in this country. Whether aquariums with dangerous monsters, gaming houses, or sports stadiums, among others.

    The two walked side by side, passing close to the racetrack. They attracted a lot of attention. However, Luan and Ingrid were calm. No one dared to guess their real identities.

    Holding hands, Ingrid smiled constantly. In addition to having many entertainments, it was a ce surrounded by nature, being very beautiful, a true feast for the eye.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Ingrid asked.

    Luan gave a small smile and replied: ¡°See that round dome? So let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s in there?¡± Ingrid was curious.

    ¡°A theater hall.¡± Luan said, holding her hand tight, ¡°They use powers up to the Fifth Order while they act. Their level of acting is second to none of the best actors in Hollywood. Some even have over 300 years of acting experience.¡±

    ¡°As pious as that?¡± Ingrid was a little surprised.

    She didn¡¯t expect cultivators to do such a thing. Not that she despised theater or anything, she just thought that cultivators put more value on going different ways.

    Knowing what she was thinking, Luan smiled and said, ¡°This is a very profitable business, to be honest. If you can do it well and have a certain level of cultivation, you have a better chance of getting more resources for cultivation than going around looking for opportunities.¡±

    After she heard that, Ingrid thought and nodded.

    ¡°Hey, get in line!¡± When they saw Luan and Ingrid try to go straight through, someone tried to stop them.

    Luan turned around naturally, looking at who said, he lost the will to argue and went back to walking. ¡°We will.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ingrid nodded softly.

    ¡°Son of¡­¡±

    Before the man could continue, the woman next to him rushed over and covered his mouth.

    ¡°You bastard, do you want to kill us? Damn it, I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to go out with you!¡± The woman was sweating cold. She seemed to be very scared as she covered the man¡¯s mouth, her voice was terrified and she even felt like crying.

    The woman¡¯s reaction did not go unnoticed by the others.

    ¡®Who are they?¡¯

    Some knew the woman, she was a fearless mercenary of the Fifth Order. It was very surprising that she would act like that, because of that, they didn¡¯t dare to do something like the man from before.

    After the man¡¯s mouth was uncovered, he became cautious and asked the woman in a low voice, ¡°Baby, why are you afraid of them? Do you know who they are?¡±

    ¡°What the fuck baby? I don¡¯t allow an idiot like you to call me that. Dredge! Don¡¯t you know you almost got us killed?¡± The woman¡¯s voice was still agitated, she was angry at her partner, but the fear was even greater than the anger she was feeling.

    Hearing this, the man¡¯s reaction was one of shock. He knew how fearless she was. Seeing her like this, he got scared.

    Seeing him scared, the woman was a little more pleased, she saw that the couple had already distanced themselves enough and said in a low voice: ¡°Remember that a few days ago they attacked the Van Staffan n, but they were all killed? So this couple is the main ones who killed Sixth Order beings. Especially that man¡­ He¡¯s the scariest¡­¡± Her voice was shaky.

    She vividly recalled the scene that had given her days of nightmares. God only knows how scared she was when she saw that battle. Dammit, even veteran mercenaries of the Sixth Order¡¯s mighty force shook in fear!

    Luan didn¡¯t even bother to hear what they were talking about.

    Ingrid said with a hint of ridicule, ¡°I can¡¯t believe anyone can be so stupid.¡±

    Luan said in a neutral tone: ¡°It¡¯smon for people to think we¡¯re just cutting the line. Few have a VIP pass in this city.¡±

    As he said that, he pulled out a red card with fluorescent white ents. ¡°The reason I stopped at one of my old bases was precisely to find this card.¡±

    ¡°I see, so that was it. But, the things that were there¡­¡± When she saw it, Ingrid was a little shocked. It was like a sea of ??relics. It was like those tombs you see in a movie full of treasures. However, what she saw was even more alluring.

    When they arrived in front of the front door, the newbie was surprised that someone was jumping in line. After all, this was not a ce anyone would dare to do such a thing.

    However, luckily the manager was nearby, and seeing this, he approached. Working here for a long time, he sensed something unusual about the couple. He respectfully said: ¡°Young Master, I am the manager of this establishment, my name is Cleber Li, this¡­¡±

    Luan didn¡¯t want to start a drama, so he soon showed the VIP card.

    ¡°On here.¡± He said in a neutral tone.

    A strange look passed through the man¡¯s eyes. After all, it was rare for anyone to have a VIP card. However, he still remained respectful.

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 337: Proposal â€“ (part 2)

    Chapter 337: Proposal ¨C (part 2)

    When he saw the card up close, the manager injected Qi. When he saw the circuits on the VIP card show reaction and start to run across the card bing even more shy, the manager¡¯s gaze became full. When he looked back at Luan there was only respect and curiosity in his eyes. He had been a manager at this establishment for years, however, it was the first time he had seen this VIP card.

    The manager respectfully said: ¡°Sorry for the dy, I will personally take you to the VIP room. This way Young Master.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± Holding Ingrid¡¯s hand, Luan walked, following the manager.

    ¡®My beloved father, luckily I was present¡­!¡¯ The manager was in a cold sweat. Just now he thought that this was an ordinary couple, but after seeing the White Emperor¡¯s VIP card, he started having crazy thoughts, mainly noticing the simrities¡­ ¡®Maybe it¡¯s the White Emperor¡¯s son?¡¯

    It wasmon knowledge that the White Emperor did not have rtionships with women. He went a thousand years without having children. This made others think he was infertile or even swayed the other way. However, if anything was possible, even if he is gay, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that he would never have a rtionship with a woman; even if it¡¯s just to breed.

    And when else the manager was in the couple¡¯s presence, but he thought he was right. Initially, they didn¡¯t look impressive at all. However, he could feel a small trace of Sixth Order Qi¡­

    ¡®Even if he wasn¡¯t the son of the White Emperor, just because they are possibly Emperors, it¡¯s more than enough to be treated with respect.¡¯ The manager thought.

    Ingrid was impressed by the elegance of the interior. It was exquisitely shaped, nothing too shy, but if you looked closely, you¡¯d notice that it was all meticulously done. Even a vase that appeared to be simple, in reality, if you looked at it for more than a second, you would notice how special it was. It even gave a little illusion that it got into the vase painting. It was a wonderfully strange feeling.

    But as impressed as she was, it still didn¡¯tpare to the treasures she¡¯d seen before; Luan had even more impressive things. Some items even had intelligence and could act on their own. The guardian of Luan¡¯s hideout was a full armor type treasure. The strength was equivalent to the Sixth Order. That alone was enough to make her heart beat faster.

    Because of that, she didn¡¯t show many reactions.

    When Luan¡­ Well, he had no interest in those things. Although some things have changed. He didn¡¯t particrly notice anything that caught his eye along the way to the VIP room.

    The manager was always attentive. He wanted to understand as many of these VIP customers as possible. On the way, he exchanged a few words and it was enough to understand some things. Mainly because on the way here, he noticed they had a weak reaction; especially Luan who didn¡¯t even have a reaction when he saw the phoenix statue that seemed to be in living form and was always praised by the people who came before.

    Another thing was the fact that this couple didn¡¯t even try to tter. It was as if he didn¡¯t care that I got a good impression of them. It is necessary to understand that the owner of the theater is in the Seventh Order. Because of that, whenever someone got the chance, they would lick the boot of even the simplest of employees.

    Even if the owner didn¡¯t show up, people still didn¡¯t give up hope, and many customers came often with the hope of seeing a pious Seventh Order cultivator.

    ¡°Honored guests, this is your room.¡± The manager said respectfully indicating with the palm of his hand towards the door with the number 0.

    It had been a long time since this room had been used, and no one was allowed to use it without having the VIP card that was currently in the couple¡¯s hands.

    Very few knew, but only three people out of all the customers had their own unique VIP lounges.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Luan said.

    Opening the door, he motioned for Ingrid to enter.

    The interior of the room was white in color. There was hardly anything that stood out, it was quite simple, but it had an air of natural elegance.

    On the front wall, there was a clear ss that gave a view of the stage. There was only one sofa where up to five people could sit together in the ocean blue color.

    In each corner were white dragonskin armchairs. It was incredibly beautiful if you got a good look. Mainly because it looks new, less than 100 years old.

    ¡°Young master, if you have any requests, just use the inte and we will respond to you immediately. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m leaving.¡± The manager said respectfully.

    ¡°Thanks, you can leave,¡± Luan said in a neutral tone.

    ¡°Feel free.¡± Bowing down, the manager left shortly after.

    Ingrid looked around, after that, she walked slowly in her red high heels to the couch.

    It¡¯s not an exaggeration that her walking like that was amazing to anyone looking from the back. wearing a ck Cheongsam gothic dress, it entuates her curves, although revealing a little skin, it wasn¡¯t very revealing, just in the region of the legs with a small cut and in the part of the chest, but it was fastened by a button, so not very revealing.

    *Bang~*

    After closing the door from the inside, Luan walked over to the couch. Sitting down next to Ingrid, he smiled and said, ¡°Looks like it¡¯s going to take a while to get started.¡±

    ¡°Mm, I don¡¯t quite understand, but should it take?¡± She said uncertainly. Suddenly, she smiled. cing her left hand on his face, she stared at him seductively.

    ¡°Kyah~¡±

    Ingrid let out a little cry when Luan pulled her to sit on hisp.

    His lips came together, Ingrid¡¯s breathing got softer as she anticipated.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Suddenly, the sound of the switch echoed and the lights in the hall were turned off. Even the stage lights were off. Of course, when Ingrid and Luan looked toward the stage, they were still able to see with their vision.

    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­¡±

    Ingrid was surprised when she saw that the stage seemed to be getting bigger.

    ¡°Dimensional expansion technique. It shouldst a few hours, but it should be long enough to be used during the theater.¡± Luna exined.

    After a while, an extremely captivating male voice echoed, ¡°It all started three hundred years ago when the White Emperor and his friends hunted down the Evil Sect¡¯s leader, Manifest.¡±

 Chapter 338: Proposal â€“ (part 3)

    Chapter 338: Proposal ¨C (part 3)

    After a while, an extremely captivating male voice echoed, ¡°It all started three hundred years ago when the White Emperor and his friends hunted down the Evil Sect¡¯s leader, Manifest.¡±

    ¡°White Emperor? Is this about you?¡± Ingrid was intrigued.

    ¡°That also surprised me.¡± Luan said, then smiled: ¡°Mm, I still haven¡¯t told you about when I and my friends hunted Manifest. It might be cool to see.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ingrid pecked at his lips, then she turned to look towards the stage: ¡°By the way, I didn¡¯t ask before, but¡­ can they see us outside?¡±

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t,¡± Luna replied.

    ¡°Well.¡± She stopped talking.

    ¡®Would that be Nora? As for the other three¡­¡¯ Ingrid tried to guess the identity of the other three. Of course, she could just ask Luan, but she thought it would be more interesting not to know now.

    Wearing a long red battle dress that couldn¡¯t even be seen from her feet, with her hair tied back, the woman who was ying Nora cast a suggestive look in the direction of the man with long white hair and red eyes.

    The White Emperor wore ck armor with white details, the armor was a modern model, looking like normal clothing at first nce, but it was possible to notice that it was actually made from the scales of Emperor King Cobra Yin-Yang.

    ¡°This armor is very beautiful,¡± Ingridmented.

    ¡°It¡¯s an excellent replica of my original,¡± Luan said with a slightly regretful tone. ¡°Unfortunately, I lost this armor.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Ingrid didn¡¯t ask how he lost, she just focused on the show.

    ¡°It was interesting.¡±

    When it¡¯s finally over. Ingrid let out a sigh of satisfaction.

    The show itself was interesting and realistic. Very different from movies with special effects. It was so realistic, that it didn¡¯t even look fake. Apart from that, the performance of the artists was on another level.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you liked it.¡± Luan smiled as he wrapped his left arm around her waist as he left the VIP room.

    ¡°Where are we going now?¡± Ingrid asked.

    A glint passed through Luan¡¯s eyes, like a reflection of light, but it soon disappeared and he said: ¡°There is a mirror maze, it¡¯s very interesting¡­ What do you think about going there?¡±

    ¡°Yes, me¡­¡±

    Before she finished speaking, a young man walked from a spot in the void with his hands behind his back and casually caught up with Luan and Ingrid.

    With a wave of his hand, the young man isted the sound around them.

    Ingrid was wary.

    However, Luan was indifferent. ¡°What you want?¡±

    The young man¡¯s lips were curved and his eyes were indifferent as if he were looking at a dead person: ¡°I¡¯ve seen you before with a very rare VIP card. I have no idea how you got it, but now that I¡¯ve seen it with you, I want it.¡±

    He extended his hand, it was as if Luan had no option but to give it to him. It was not a request, but an order.

    ¡®This VIP card is clearly notmon, this can grant the privilege! That bastard doesn¡¯t deserve to have something like that, that¡¯s something only someone of my nobility deserves to have!¡¯ The young man¡¯s thoughts were quite simple. And his arrogance came from the fact that he was from a race that still had the intact, not only that, he was also in the Sixth Order.

    ¡°What an excellent dream. Just go back to bed; maybe you can continue that dream,¡± Ingrid said with a huff. She didn¡¯t mince words.

    ¡°Foolish woman, I didn¡¯t speak to you.¡± The man looked a little impatient.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Luan arched his brow, but before he acted, Ingrid took his hand and gave him a reassuring smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± It¡¯s been a while since she struggled, she was missing hitting someone¡­

    ¡°Okay.¡± Luan smiled at her and took a step back. Thinking for a moment, he waved his hand.

    However, as simple as it seemed, the moment he did that,ws appeared in ce, and the ce was isted. It was as if they had been teleported to a different location as the people around them disappeared, however, things still remained the same. Same buildings, same road¡­

    When this happened, the man was ovee with unbelief; it was hard to believe that the man he didn¡¯t think much of could do such a thing.

    ¡®Damn, this man is very rich! He even has a relic capable of insting him from the real world!¡¯ Greed grew even more in the young man¡¯s heart.

    He said in a dignified tone, unlike the disbelief he¡¯d shown before, ¡°My name is Lex Vulcan. I am of the iparable Vulcan n. Now that I¡¯ve said my name, prepare to die!¡±

    ¡°Heh¡­¡± A charming smile curved Ingrid¡¯s lips. She pulled the pendant from her neck which soon turned into a scythe.

    ¡°¡­Looks like you have something good on your hands too¡­ Well, it¡¯s going to be a little harder to defeat you.¡± Lex Vulcan said with a confident smile, ¡°10 moves. After ten moves you will be defeated by me and beg for your life, but¡­ Hehehe~¡±

    A wicked thought passed through Lex Vulcan¡¯s mind as he looked at Ingrid¡¯s body and then at Luan. Just then, a glowing sword with a blue de appeared in his right hand.

    Luna narrowed her eyes. He was furious, but Ingrid still reassured him, emphasizing that she wanted to deal with it.

    ¡°Ten moves, huh¡­¡± Ingrid still had a smile on her face, but at that moment the smile on her face turned scary.

    Lex Vulcan¡¯s blood froze. He suddenly turned around, only to see a person in front of him. It was none other than Ingrid.

    When she¡­?

    *Whoosh!*

    *Cut!*

    shed with the scythe as fast as lightning. Space has been reduced. It was as if Lex Vulcan¡¯s body had willingly joined his scythe.

    Unbelievably, Lex Vulcan¡¯s head was severed from his neck, flying upward as blood threatened to pour out of his torso.

    But, an incredible force of attraction pulled the head back, and red threads connected the neck with the head.

 Chapter 339: Proposal â€“ (part 4)

    Chapter 339: Proposal ¨C (Part 4)

    ¡°I knew this was possible, but it still surprises me.¡± Ingrid wasn¡¯t shaken to see the head reconnect, she seemed oblivious to it as she wore a smile full of interest.

    ¡°I am a supreme prince! I am not¡­¡±

    Ingrid kicked him in the head quickly. Though surprised initially, she wasn¡¯t the typical fool who waits for the enemy to reattach their heads and fight again. How foolish do you have to be to just watch while this happens?

    With the head that was sent away, she saw the body of Lex Vulcan convulse, with the scythe in her hand, she attacked with force, bringing with her the force of the Blood Origin.

    ¡°No way. No way!¡± The voice came from afar, even as it turned, Lex Vulcan¡¯s head saw Ingrid¡¯s intent, he was also able to feel the power exerted by her and was scared.

    ¡°Just because you believe it¡¯s not possible, doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s not,¡± Ingrid said in a cold, indifferent voice.

    *BOOOOM!*

    His head was pulled by the energy that connects to the body, heading towards the crater that formed.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    ¡°How can this happen to me? Ugh! I will ascend to the final peak and be a peerless Emperor someday!¡± Lex Vulcan roared in sadness. There was a glorious path ahead. How could he fall there and on top of that, for a simple girl protecting a gigolo?

    Luan, who was watching from the side, noticed something strange. There was something wanting to get out of Lex Vulcan¡¯s body. ¡°Heart of a volcano?!¡±

    It was trying to escape, but Luan acted faster, almost as if he had teleported and appeared before the body of Lex Vulcan and held the heart of the volcano.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s a heavenly volcano heart¡­¡± This was surprising, even for him who had many treasures, he didn¡¯t have many things thatpared to the heart of a heavenly volcano. This was equivalent to making a Fifth Order cultivator jump straight into the Sixth Order!

    ¡°Boy, drop it, and I¡¯ll forgive you for killing my disciple, otherwise¡­¡±

    An extremely aged voice came out from the heart of the celestial volcano.

    ¡°Oh? Do you really believe that I will let you escape with the heart of a celestial volcano?¡± Luanughed: ¡°Especially after your lovely disciple tried to rob me¡­ Well, that wasn¡¯t the worst sin he did, but rather, having ns towards my wife. You understand?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I am Sergei Li Vulcan, remember this, I will return and take the heart of the celestial volcano myself. When this happens¡­¡±

    Luan interrupted: ¡°Is it really like that? Hahaha, you are hrious, do you really think you have a chance to escape?¡±

    ¡°Everything is negative!¡± Luan muttered.

    Suddenly, pure white energy came out of his hand and surrounded the entire heart of the volcano which was a little big in his palm.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± The aged voice was in shock, very angry, but also panicked!

    ¡°I make my wife¡¯s words my own: Just because you believe it¡¯s not possible doesn¡¯t mean it isn¡¯t.¡± Luan¡¯s cold, indifferent voice had a hint of malevolence.

    Ingrid who heard this, after crushing Lex Vulcan¡¯s head, felt a heating charge in her heart and looked in Luan¡¯s direction full of tenderness.

    ¡°Ugh! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±

    Sergei Li Vulcan was scared; he let out a miserable cry. What was being hurt was nothing but his soul, even if only a part he left in the heart of the celestial volcano, wounded in the soul was almost impossible to heal. The key point was that the power that was hurting him was denying his soul, thereby affecting his main body and soul.

    ¡°I will take revenge, I will!!¡±

    After a desperate scream, hepletely severed the link with that part of his soul. At that point, Sergei Li Vulcan knew that if he continued, he would be destroyed.

    Luan continued to use the negative energy andpletely denied the soul that was bound to the heart of the celestial volcano.

    After that, he put this away and searched Lex Vulcan¡¯s body, finding a space ring and taking off the armor he was wearing.

    With that done, he said as he nced in Ingrid¡¯s direction, ¡°Done, you can turn his body into credits.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ingrid nodded and approached.

    Seeing that the corpse had disappeared, he told her as he showed her the heart of the celestial volcano: ¡°Here, I will help you to transnt a second heart. With this, you will not only be able to have a new power, but will increase your current strength a little.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? I think you¡¯d better use it yourself.¡± Ingrid spoke up.

    ¡°That¡¯s not so good for me.¡± Luan shook his head in denial and smiled: ¡°Although magma is one of the supreme elements, it doesn¡¯t suit me, however, with you, it will be different¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t go into details, but Ingrid could figure it out for herself and nodded. She could imagine the improvement it would get if she used magma with Blood Origin.

    ¡°Thank you then.¡± She smiled beautifully and kissed him.

    Helpless, Luan could only extend his hand with his heart to the side, while being hugged and kissed by Ingrid.

    A few minutester, Luan began merging the heart of the celestial volcano with Ingrid.

    ¡°Ughh!¡±

    A groan of pain escaped Ingrid¡¯s beautiful lips. Although Luan didn¡¯t want her to suffer, it was necessary so that something worse didn¡¯t happen when he wasn¡¯t around to protect her.

    Ingrid recognized that, and just gritted her teeth as she endured the pain she felt.

    Her aura, which was already red, became more apparent. From one meter, her aura extended to three meters in height.

    Very close to her heart, another heart appeared. Soon the wires began to connect one heart to the other, and a very supreme energy began to spread throughout her body.

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!

 Chapter 340: Proposal â€“ (part 5)

    Chapter 340: Proposal ¨C (part 5)

    For an instant, she had the feeling that her body was going to melt, but then, she felt a gentle energy cover her body. It was white and pure, warm as a mother¡¯s hug. Her body rxed as she felt calmer. The new heart was no longer rejecting her. It was as if he was afraid of something¡­

    Minutester, Ingrid opened her eyes. The most amazing thing was that she had the full recognition of the celestial volcano heart, this made her eyes undergo a small mutation, now with the star pattern around the iris in magma red hue.

    ¡°Very cute,¡± Luan said as he looked directly into her eyes.

    Ingrid suddenly let out a lowugh in her husky voice and spoke in a low tone, ¡°Mm? I am very pretty?¡±

    ¡°Also.¡± Luan didn¡¯t deny it and brought her a mirror: ¡°See, your eyes have changed.¡±

    ¡°Let me see.¡± Ingrid epted the mirror and looked at herself.

    ¡°Wow!¡± An expression of surprise spread across her face. She started admiring herself in front of the mirror: ¡°So beautiful~¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Luan said, ¡°Try using magma.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ingrid was reluctant to stop looking into her eyes, but still nodded and handed the mirror back to Luan. Then she closed her eyes and tried to conjure magma into her hands.

    ¡°Ahh, it¡¯s spilling!¡±

    It was like a leaking ss, leaking everywhere and falling to the floor. The magma that fell to the ground burned the ground and created holes like it was acid.

    Seeing this, Ingrid said in shock, ¡°This is too strong¡­ I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t give that fool a chance to use it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Luan nodded with a smile seeing that she was satisfied with the new power.

    Ingrid took a deep breath and made the magma power disappear. She still needed to train control. At the moment, it wasn¡¯t much use to her in battle. Anyway, it was something powerful that woulde in handy in the future. Just thinking about it made her smile.

    After removing the barrier, they headed toward the mirror maze. Their date wasn¡¯t over yet, and as happy as Ingrid was with the new heart she¡¯d won, she still wanted to continue her date with Luan.

    When they arrived, Ingrid soon noticed that as she passed through the entrance, a strange force prevented her from flying. It was a very strong restriction.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Though on the brink of flying, that¡¯s just it.¡± Luan reassured her.

    ¡°I know.¡± Ingrid wasn¡¯t worried, just surprised.

    Luan smiled and held her hand tightly. The couple entered thebyrinth surrounded by mirrors. It was a strange feeling to be watched, but in the end, they were the ones watching.

    At some point, they arrived at a part of thebyrinth that was round around, it was like a mirror room that in all directions reflected them.

    ¡°Wow!¡± Ingrid thinks this is amazing. She turned as she looked around.

    A loving smile appeared on Luan¡¯s lips as he watched her. He was very pleased to see her reaction.

    At this point, the sky had already darkened, and the moonlight appeared, giving a romantic air.

    Ingrid looked in Luan¡¯s direction¡­ From the real one.

    He¡¯s tall, slender figure gave off a hazy aura in the moonlight. As the light passed, Ingrid saw the soft, intoxicating light in his eyes.

    He walked over and knelt on one knee. He looked at her with sincere love and said seriously, ¡°Ingrid, will you marry me?¡±

    ¡®A proposal?¡¯

    She had been expecting it the moment she saw the ring, but when she saw Luan kneeling on one knee, Ingrid was still shocked.

    It was as if something she had been waiting for for a long time had happened.

    For a moment, it seemed unreal.

    Tears welled in her eyes and she couldn¡¯t help butugh. Her eyes were especially bright. ¡°Yes absolutely yes! That¡¯s all I want most!¡±

    She hugged him and kissed his lips hard. It was even more predatory than it ever was.

    The most describable, something she wouldn¡¯t forget for a lifetime. It was that through dozens of mirrors, she saw Luan making the marriage proposal to her. She felt as if he had asked her to marry him several times, it was an indescribable, wonderful feeling.

    ¡°Calm down, I still need to put the ring on.¡± Luna broke the kiss.

    ¡°Ohhh.¡± Ingrid turned a little red. She was so happy that she forgot about it.

    Reaching out with a shaky left hand, she waited for him to slip the ring onto her ring finger.

    Luan first took off the dating ring and reced it with the engagement ring. Only when they are married would he ce it in his right hand.

    Thinking for a bit, he took out a rare ne, rank 5. Fifth Order equivalent with healing power, and put on the dating ring as a pendant and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to give you this ne, okay?¡±

    Ingrid nodded emotionally. She loved the dating ring, she didn¡¯t want to part with it, as Luan wanted to turn it into a pendant, she was more than happy to agree.

    ¡°That ne looks¡­ How should I say, rare? Well, I feel calming energying from it.¡± Ingrid said softly as Luan finished putting the ne around her neck.

    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s a rank 5 to paste with healing power. Because it has a gentle power, it also has the effect of calming the mind.¡± Luan smiled.

    ¡°I understand.¡± Ingrid sucked in a mouthful of cold air, she was extremely excited: ¡°Thanks, I loved that so much.¡±

    ¡°Haha, as long as you like it~¡± Luan let out a lowugh and spoke in a low tone in his ear: ¡°There are some people looking, let¡¯s finish this maze and celebrate our engagement?¡±

    Just then Ingrid looked around her and realized that at the entrance to the room of mirrors there were three girls with flushed faces as they looked at them with exciting emotions.

    When they realized they were noticed, the three girls let out an embarrassed little squeal and ran away.

    Ingridughed a little helplessly, then she got to her feet, holding Luan¡¯s arm as she smiled at him while sending him a flirtatious look.

 Chapter 341: Hunting Giant Rats (part 1)

    Chapter 341: Hunting Giant Rats (part 1)

    At that moment, Ingrid felt that the Brazilian song of the band ¡®Roupa Nova: Volta Pra Mim,¡¯ described very well the emotions she felt at that moment. Especially the part that says:

    ¡®I love you and I¡¯ll scream for everyone to hear

    Having you is my desire to live

    I¡¯m a girl and your love is what makes me grow

    And I give myself body and soul to you~ a?a¡¯

    The only thing she would add was that she wanted to scream and say that she loved Luan and that she was engaged to him!

    While for Luan and Ingrid it was a happy and joyful moment. For the Vulcan n elder Sergei Li Vulcan, it was an unfortunate time.

    Because his soul was wounded, he was about to go into a deep sleep, he could barely keep himself insane consciousness. ¡®Bastard¡­ Wretched!!¡¯

    He swore in his mind as with his utmost effort he left some words written in blood near where he¡¯d fallen.

    [Enemies, murderers of my disciple Lex Vulcan and thieves who stole the heavenly volcano¡¯s heart: Man as white as wheat, red eyes, and white hair. White woman with blue eyes and blond hair. Detail: Extremely beautiful.]

    With a ¡®thud¡¯ his hand dropped heavily to the floor. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so he passed out.

    At a luxury hotel, Ingrid came out of the bathroom with a towel around her body. Right behind her, Luan came outpletely naked.

    ¡°Why are you naked?¡± Ingrid was already used to looking at him naked, but still¡­

    ¡°There¡¯s only the two of us here, why do I need to worry about getting out of the shower?¡± Luan shot him a questioning look.

    ¡°Whatever it is.¡± Ingrid stopped caring.

    After taking a clean change of clothes from the storage ring, she changed.

    ¡°What¡¯s the ns?¡± Ingrid sat up in bed and crossed her legs: ¡°After dawn, will we stay here, or will we go somewhere else? Or maybe return to thend?¡±

    ¡°Mm, I was thinking about hunting a bit. My credits are running out.¡± Luan said: ¡°By the way, I got information that there is a gue of rats to the north. If it¡¯s what they say, I¡¯ll give you enough credits to put my next n into action.¡±

    ¡°Well, what about the engagement party?¡± Ingrid was more interested in that than anything else.

    ¡°Rx.¡± Luan finished putting on the clothes, he approached and kissed her forehead: ¡°Before leaving, I told my mother that I would ask for her hand in marriage. She and her mother-inw must already be anticipating¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡­ well, forget it, as long as they are happy.¡± She sighed but then smiled. She didn¡¯t care so much about running the engagement party. But the wedding was an entirely different matter¡­

    ¡°So, what¡¯s your n?¡± Ingrid asked.

    Luna sat next to her. Holding his hand, he said, ¡°I know the game [Online Survival] has already gone through a new expansion. However, I intend to make a new one where they could y the game with their minds. But to put this into practice, I need to create a console that supports it. Therefore, I intend to obtain technology that would only be possible to acquire in the tower and then¡­¡±

    ¡°And then, it will be possible to make that be possible.¡± Ingrid added: ¡°Since the tower has experienced the advancement of earth technology, should it have the resources that were lost when the earth reset? Well, or rather, went back in time? Well, whatever. You are wanting to do this with the thought of using these features, right?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Luan kissed her and proudly said, ¡°My fiancee is so smart~¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± Ingrid snorted, but thenughed.

    In the northern in, very close to the sea, the number of giant rats running around was chilling.

    Even Ingrid who experienced the apocalypse on earth, got several horrifying goosebumps when she saw over 1 million furry giant rats running around, trampling everything in their path.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I feel likeughing so hard to see these cultivators in the midst of all these rats.¡± Ingrid said with augh: ¡°I just thought it looked like people trying to stop a gigantic herd of bulls.¡±

    ¡°Ohhh.¡± Luan hadn¡¯t noticed that, but after hearing what Ingrid said, heughed a little: ¡°Yes, it does.¡±

    ¡°I wonder. Aren¡¯t they afraid of being run over to death?¡± Ingrid pondered.

    Some of them weren¡¯t even in the Fifth Order. Although most giant rats were in the Third and Fourth Order, with such an absurd amount, it was difficult to get away with it being below the Fifth Order.

    A pair of blood-colored wings spread out behind Ingrid¡¯s back. Looking in the direction of the giant rats, her eyes narrowed a little, twisting her body like a snake, she brought out the pendant-shaped sickle, transforming into a sicklerger than a full-grown man and wielding the power of magma on the part of her body. sickle head.

    It was as if the scythe had been dipped in magma and the magma was dripping from the scythe¡¯s head. Ingrid¡¯s control was still very thin, she knew that all too well, and she wanted to use these giant rats as a living target to improve her control.

    With a thrust of her body swiveling through the air, she writhed and released a st of magma!

    *Whoosh!*

    Although a good part was lost in the spin, more than half were thrown in a simr ¡®U¡¯ shape, just a little more open.

    *BOOOOOOM!*

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Ingrid muttered with a smile as she made a p with her hand as she looked in the direction her attack hit.

    The impact was not too strong, but not too weak, more than five giant rats were possibly killed. At least 1 of the giant rats, she was sure had died, as the body was cut in half.

    ¡°Very well.¡± Luna pped.

    Ingrid turned and gave him a ¡°V¡± sign.

    Luan saw this andughed out loud.

    The people who were hunting the giant rats were wary of their arrival. Especially with the power of the attack that wasunched that made the ground shake.

    ¡®Who are they?¡¯

 Chapter 342: Blue Rat

    Chapter 342: Blue Rat

    ¡°Why are these people so loud?¡± Ingrid was displeased: ¡°It¡¯s not like I attacked them, tsk, tsk.¡±

    Her voice wasn¡¯t too high, but it wasn¡¯t too low. Whoever was talking about them before was silent, some even scared.

    The strength shown by Ingrid was above an ordinary Emperor. Not to mention that even a new Emperor was capable of causing nightmares for many of them, not to mention Ingrid who had an Emperor Rank body and Qi.

    ¡°Urgh¡­ It¡¯s harder to control than I thought.¡± Ingrid took a deep breath. The wings behind her pped, the air around her boiling like a volcano.

    Her skin color was getting pinker, a little red. Suddenly, it was as if she were sweating magma, oozing nonstop.

    Ingrid groaned with dissatisfaction as she realized that she was not getting to do what she wanted, but she didn¡¯t give up, although difficult, she went through worse difficulties.

    ¡®It¡¯s going to be an imitation of my blood technique, but whatever~¡¯ Ingrid thought internally, soon the magma that looked like sweat began to form beside her.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    A surprised look passed before Luan¡¯s eyes.

    Next to Ingrid, the magma begins to take a shape simr to Ingrid¡¯s. The only difference would be a smaller version and the color of her magma red skin.

    Perhaps they sensed the danger, the giant rats that were just below Ingrid fled in all different directions.

    This surprised the people who were fighting the rats because so far they haven¡¯t seen these giant rats show any sense of fear¡­

    ¡°Surprising,¡± Luan said, then he smiled.

    Just as he imagined, the heart of the Celestial Volcano would be ideal for Ingrid. Though he thought it would also be a good idea to give it to Cristina, he had something that suits her better, stashed away in one of his caves, just a matter of time before he was able to go there and get it back.

    ¡°Kamikaze!¡± At Ingrid¡¯s shrill scream, the magma version of her fell like a meteor into a more open area, away from the people fighting the giant rats.

    *BOOOOOOOOM!*

    The explosion was so loud and strong, that space-time trembled along with the earth. Soon a crater sinks deep enough to create argeke that formed while a mushroom appeared because of the explosion.

    ¡°My God, this is insane!¡±

    ¡°Who the hell is this girl?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fucking strong!¡±

    ¡°Wow, simply, wow!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but my heart is beating a mile a minute¡­!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, I want to know who she is!!¡±

    Ingrid ignored people¡¯sments and was panting a little. More than half of her Qi was used in this attack.

    Luan approached her, held her hand, and used ¡®everything bes negative¡¯, thus, he denied her having spent the Qi and denied the tiredness she had, thus, her pale face returned to rosy color.

    ¡°Luan?¡± Ingrid was surprised, looking at him.

    Luan smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just used up some of my Qi. This is thanks to my special Qi.¡±

    ¡°Ohh¡­ This is really cool.¡± She gave him a thumbs up.

    Luanughed at her mischief. He then asked, ¡°Want to continue testing?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Ingrid nodded, ¡°While I was more or less able to control a very powerful attack using magma, it is far from good.¡±

    Breathing in and out, she looked in the direction of the giant rats.

    As if sensing her gaze, some giant rats looked in her direction while making strange sounds. In the next moment, the giant rats she was looking at fled in a certain direction.

    ¡°Can theymunicate?¡± Ingrid asked in surprise.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s amon thing for a high-level beast.¡± Luan exined briefly, ¡°Although the intelligence level is not very high, it is still high enough for them to be able tomunicate with each other, even choose a leader among them.¡±

    ¡°So, is there a leader?¡± Ingrid hasn¡¯t even seen one notable enough to be the leader.

    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Luna suddenlyughed.

    ¡°Uh? Why are youughing?¡± Ingrid blushed a little. She thought her question was silly, so heughed.

    Noticing this, Luan suppressed hisughter and said: ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­ When I came across something simr a long time ago, I also didn¡¯t believe I had a leader, but look at that. There is a smaller blue mouse among those who fled.¡± He pointed.

    Ingrid turned to look. The pair of wings nearly hit Luan if he didn¡¯t act fast. She was a little embarrassed for making such a careless mistake but seeing that Luan didn¡¯t care, she turned her focus back to finding the blue mouse Luan had talked about.

    ¡°Mmm?¡± Ingrid was a little taken aback. That¡¯s because that little mouse that Luan spoke to was less than 30 cm tall, very small, however, it condensed a scary Qi in its small body. Not only that, especially the inoffensive appearance made him underestimate that.

    ¡°Is it a little adorable?¡± Ingrid hadn¡¯t thought about having something like a monster rat as a pet, but she was sure they¡¯d want a lot, as although he was dangerous, he was very adorable, especially with his fur looking incredibly soft, pool blue.

    ¡°It¡¯s not something you might just want to have as a pet.¡± Luan thought she wanted to do that, so he exined: ¡°The strength of this rat is its poison. The first chance he gets, he will poison to death whoever tries to tame this.¡±

    ¡°That dangerous?¡± Ingrid asked rhetorically.

    ¡°This kind of monster rat what he hates the most is having his life controlled by others. At the first chance, it will try to get rid of the owner.¡± Luan seemed to have some experience in this matter.

    ¡°Ohh¡­¡± Ingrid soon lost interest: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll start, I won¡¯t waste any more time on this subject. Since I already know who the leader is, things get easier.¡±

    ¡°Good luck.¡± Luan smiled.

    As it was a good spot for Ingrid to train, he didn¡¯t intend to intrude. Although it¡¯s an absurd amount of giant rats, it wasn¡¯t enough for him to make a move. Ingrid alone could handle this, except it wasn¡¯t just the two of them in the room.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to fight the leader of the rats, don¡¯t forget to be cautious, even for you it will be dangerous,¡± Luan warned.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Ingrid nodded.

 Chapter 343: Woodpecker

    Chapter 343: Woodpecker

    Wildly, even unrestrained, Ingrid dove from the sky with her pair of wings briefly retracted, in her right hand a giant ball of magma was formed.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    A shrill scream echoed.

    *BOOOOOOOOOM!*

    Right after the scream, a loud explosion was caused.

    smokescreen formed, and then, a sea of ??magma appeared, melting even the bones of the giant rats.

    ¡°If it continues like this, it won¡¯t even turn into credits.¡± Luan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    But soon he stopped caring. While he wanted to make more credits, it was more important to him that Ingrid learn to control the new power she¡¯s acquired.

    Ingrid also noticed this problem. Scratching her head, she pondered. She just couldn¡¯t quite determine the right amount of power when attacking. When she attacked, it was out of her control, because of that, it ended up being stronger than she expected¡­

    ¡°Just try to hurt, not kill,¡± Luan advised her.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try.¡± Even being far away, with their hearing, it was possible tomunicate.

    Ingrid took a deep breath. Closing and opening her eyes, she seemed calmer and more serene. Her current calm was frightening; reached a level of absolute indifference.

    ¡°Ohh?¡± Luan who was sitting cross-legged on the cloud was surprised by what he saw. ¡®And to think that she could get into a state of absolute calm¡­¡¯

    For a cultivator, entering a state of absolute calm is exceptional. The reason is clear when you are in this state, everything bes clearer, and everything bes easier to detect, almost as if nothing is out of your reach. It was a strange, wonderful state.

    In that moment, it was as if Ingrid had be apletely different person. The magma control that she spent more than 4 hours trying to control when attacking the giant rats seemed like a child¡¯s toy now to her.

    In the palm of her hand, a small woodpecker formed from the magma, it was so realistic it looked like it was alive. And even with a great concentration of Qi, it didn¡¯t seem to be about to get out of her current control.

    Ingrid marveled at this, but it didn¡¯t show on her face. With a nonchnt look, she made a diving gesture with her left hand and the magma woodpecker started flying towards a giant rat.

    The giant rat at first did not feel danger and attacked, but the magma woodpecker was fearless and with its pointed beak, pecked the w of the giant rat.

    *SHOUT OUT!*

    An extremely pitiful and irritating scream came out of the mouse¡¯s mouth and echoed. The giant rat¡¯s w turned to coal in less than 1 second, in such a short time, the giant rat lost a front leg.

    The woodpecker took advantage and pecked the mouse¡¯s head towards the eye.

    A shocking scene appeared before the eyes of those nearby.

    The giant rat not only lost its right eye but also had its head pierced by the magma woodpecker¡¯s spike. Around the hole that formed, it became so dark ck, that not even blood came out.

    ¡°Oh my God, what the fuck was that?¡±

    Someone finally came out of their stupor and screamed in fear.

    Amazement was written on everyone¡¯s faces. None of them were confident enough to say they would be able to make it out alive if they were up against it.

    It didn¡¯t stop there, after the magma woodpecker killed the giant rat, the woodpecker pped its wings and headed toward the next victim.

    ¡°I know, I know, this was done by that woman!¡± Someone shouted as they pointed towards Ingrid who was flying with a pair of blood red wings.

    Soon after screaming, the man regretted it. ¡®She¡¯s not going to attack me because of that, yes?¡¯ He was really scared, it got to the point where he wanted to run away.

    Lucky for him, Ingrid didn¡¯t care and kept using her focus to control the magma woodpecker to kill the rats.

    It wasn¡¯t particrly devastating, at least it wasn¡¯t like the kamikaze she¡¯d made before forming ake of magma. However, it was scarier, as the woodpecker appeared to be alive and was extremely deadly, even if not on arge scale.

    When he noticed that Ingrid didn¡¯t even pay attention to what he said, the man put his hand on his chest with sweat running down his face, he breathed a sigh of relief and muttered, ¡°Powerful people are another level¡­¡±

    Beside him, a woman nodded in agreement. She was also worried as the man who spoke earlier was her brother.

    Meanwhile, the woodpecker was now flying like a drill, spinning at high speed and piercing the giant rats¡¯ chests and heads, leaving behind a road of giant rat corpses.

    ¡°Whoever said this thing didn¡¯t have arge-scale killing power, show up! I swear I won¡¯t hit you.¡± Someone screamed in amazement.

    ¡°No one said that¡­¡± Another argued, ¡°I think that¡¯s what you thought before, but you didn¡¯t have the courage to say it out loud, did you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The man fell silent.

    Luan saw this scene, found it adorable, andughed a little. But, his attention was directed back to Ingrid.

    It was amazing what she was doing her control was improving by leaps and bounds. She had turned into a minor magma expert, the control she now wielded was proof of that, but¡­ This would onlyst as long as she was in the state of absolute calm, after that passed, though the experience still wasn¡¯t lost, she wouldn¡¯t necessarily be able to perform as well, but that would be good enough.

    ¡°I hope itsts at least a few more minutes,¡± Luan muttered.

    As it was the first time Ingrid had managed to get into this state, he knew it would be difficult for her to keep it that way, the longer she stayed like this, the better it would be for her.

    Ingrid seemed to be aware of this, so she created a second magma woodpecker, but this one had something different, it looked like blood veins running through the woodpecker¡¯s magma body.

 Chapter 344: Change

    Chapter 344: Change

    If the first woodpecker was deadly, the second has reached a terrifying level. Especially when closing the wings and using rotation. The rotation speed increased and streaks of blood, looking like awn mower with nylon strings, were only much more powerful and deadly.

    The fear it caused was even more frightening. People who were still willing to stick around before fled as far away as possible. Just thinking about being sliced ??in the same way as the giant rats was being like a simple fruit inside a blender at full power.

    ¡°To swallow.¡± A woman who fled nearly three miles away swallowed her saliva and muttered, ¡°My God, I was so scared that¡­¡± She looked at the woman next to her who also ran away: ¡°Bianca, farting wet?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Bianca looks at her awkwardly, and says with a little red face: ¡°I hope so¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    The conversation died there. The two were so embarrassed, but luckily they knew concealment spells¡­

    ¡°Fantastic!¡± Ingrid apuded after she returned to normal. After the effect wore off, she started to sweat a lot, while what she experienced was still very much alive in her mind. She looked at Luan: ¡°Love, can you give me a refill?¡±

    For some reason, Luan imagined himself as a gas station. Laughing a little, he approached her.

    ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Ingrid raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Luan smiled without exining. ¡°Give me your hands.¡±

    ¡°Ohh¡­¡± Ingrid didn¡¯t ask anymore.

    It was indeed magical. In a matter of seconds, Ingrid felt her Qi restore until she was rid of her exhaustion. ¡°Pretty much whoever is part of your team has infinite Qi~¡±

    She gave a smile that hid a giggle.

    Luan didn¡¯t deny it, as it was basically true. Though he wasn¡¯t willing to do that to just anyone. Only those closest to him, like Nora, Elias, Cristiana, etc.

    Taking a bottle of water from her space ring, Ingrid drank two liters on her own at once. ¡°Great, I feel alive again!¡±

    Looking at Luan, she remembered that she didn¡¯t offer it to him, she said: ¡°I have more bottles of water in store. Oh yeah, I have sodas too, do you want some?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take a bottle of water,¡± Luan said with a small smile.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ingrid took it and handed it over: ¡°Take it.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, thanks.¡± Although he wasn¡¯t very thirsty, he still drank half a bottle. Afterward, he handed it back to Ingrid.

    Ingrid caught and finished. She was still a little thirsty. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back to attacking the mice.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Luan nodded, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Ingrid smiled, ¡°I will.¡±

    Pulling away from him, she spread out her pair of wings made of blood in a majestic phoenix-like fashion, this time she flew towards the giant rats instead of using ranged attacks. With the scythe in her hand, she realized that something wasing toward her, soon she realized it was some sort of ball made of lightning.

    ¡°A giant elemental rat?¡± Ingrid muttered.

    Flexible and very agile, Ingrid pped her wings harder as she flexed her body to dodge the ball of lightning.

    As she did so, a menacing figure appeared beside her with a pair of lightning elemental wings.

    Ingrid thought and reacted fast, spinning in the air, she mmed her heel right into the giant rat¡¯s head. The speed of her foot was faster than lightning, moreover, in the heel, although small, there was magma, when it came into contact with the head of the giant rat, it almost instantly melted the scalp, even the brain, and with the impact of the turning, along with her strength, the skull split.

    *Pow!*

    As soon as she finished spinning, she looked at the giant rat with the pair of wings now with a good part of its head missing.

    *Hiss¡­*

    Like a leaf that has fallen from the top of the tree, the giant mouse begins to fall seemingly slowly; but it was already fast because of the blow it took from Ingrid, but suddenly, the pair of wings disappear and the speed of the fall increases.

    *BOOM!*

    Along with the giant rat¡¯s height and weight, a loud sound echoed.

    The impact was so great that a small crater formed.

    ¡°Caution.¡± Someone shouted to a man who was closest to where the giant rat hadnded.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Confused, the man looked, only to his disgrace to discover that a giant rat had been sent far away by the previous impact and was heading towards him. ¡®To run away!¡¯

    Without thinking twice, the man used his most powerful movement technique and left the ce where he was.

    *Beng!*

    As soon as he stopped, sweat dripped from his forehead as he realized that was exactly where he was before the giant rat fell, and soon after, some sort of arrownded right in the giant rat¡¯s chest and was burning it all around.

    ¡°Screw this!¡± The man swore in amazement. His face was pale white, it looked like a candle while the possibility that he had been hit by it.

    ¡°Rafael, I told you not to approach the ce where that woman is.¡± Half a mile away, the man who warned before said aloud.

    Rafael who heard this didn¡¯t dare to be brave anymore, refusing to be affected by that crazy woman¡¯s battle against the giant rats, he dragged himself more than 2 kilometers away.

    Oblivious to what the eyes were thinking about her, Ingrid continued to kill the rapids quickly. Her attacks using magma were getting cleaner.

    An interesting thing was that she somehow turned a giant rat into something simr to a stone statue the moment she covered it with magma. The bright side was that even in this state, the giant rat could be turned into credits.

    Approximately five hourster¡­

    Ingrid¡¯s pair of wings underwent a transformation. Now, there was magma serving as the most solid foundation, it was like the structure of a wing made of magma. Her hair turned redder while her aura was as red as blood. The very blood she used suffered an abnormality in the vacuum.

    The scythe she holds was enveloped in blood and magma, it became even more horrible after this transformation, now a simple cut was capable of shing a giant rat with the strength of the Fifth Order.

 Chapter 345: City in Peril

    Chapter 345: City in Peril

    Almost unconsciously, like breathing, Ingrid was using the merged aura of magma with Blood Origin. Of course, the aura wasn¡¯t just something that made her more empowered, looking much more powerful, but it was also a form of passive skill, and her aura not only increased her attack power but also increased her attack speed, as well. the speed she could exert her Qi.

    Ingrid raised her hand in front of her before activating the attack, from which five balls of magma with cores made of blood the size of a ser ball shot out, each flying towards different targets.

    *St! st! St!*

    The balls mixed with magma and blood mmed into the bodies of the giant rats, resulting in a terribly quick and painful death at the same time, evident in their terrible screams of pain in their final moment just how painful it must have been.

    Luna approached her. He had realized that a nearby town was about to be invaded, even though he is not a saint, he didn¡¯t want to see such a bloody scene with multiple victims.

    ¡°Ingrid, I¡¯m going out for a while. I will leave one of my little dragons with you.¡± Luan tapped her shoulder: ¡°I will also be recharging your Qi.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ingrid knew it was useless to say this, but she still said, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you too.¡± Luan smiled.

    Right after filling Ingrid¡¯s Qi and removing all the exhaustion from her, he made a little white dragon appear and hover around Ingrid, then Luan went towards the city.

    With the cloud below his feet, Luan headed towards the city. His speed wasn¡¯t low, in a matter of seconds he was just above the city.

    ¡°The gate was broken by the giant rats!¡±

    ¡°Relief!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh, they¡¯re invading!¡±

    ¡°Quick, go east, there¡¯s a secret passage there!¡±

    ¡°My God, save me!¡±

    ¡°I want my daddy! Where is my daddy?¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    The same boy who cried in search of his father was knocked down by a man who ran for his life.

    ¡°Miserable boy, don¡¯t get in the way!¡± The man even had the audacity to look back and curse in anger.

    A woman, perhaps because she was a mother, went to the boy and helped him: ¡°Are you okay?¡± She lifted him up: ¡°Where are your parents? Did your father disappear? Okay, follow your aunt, maybe meet your dad at the east exit.¡±

    ¡°Waah, I¡­ I¡­ will listen¡­¡± While crying the boy full of tears and snot held the woman¡¯s hand tightly.

    But soon the little boy¡¯s face turned white as a sheet: ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh!¡± He screamed aloud at the top of his lungs.

    Startled, the woman looked back and fear was tinged across her face. She took the boy in her arms and prepared to flee, but the giant rat was too fast and with ws that looked razor-sharp, it was heading towards them.

    The woman protected the child with her body as she closed her eyes. However, the expected pain did note.

    ¡°That¡­¡± Even with fear, she forced herself to open her eyes and look back, it was when she realized that something that looked like it was made of white cotton blocked the giant rat¡¯s attack. A momentter, something made of the same substance in the shape of a fist mmed into the giant rat¡¯s entire body.

    *BOOOOM!*

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    The woman and boy jumped up a screamed as they were forced to close their eyes like a curtain of dust rose.

    Being close, the blood of the giant rat drips on both of them, but that didn¡¯t matter in rtion to the main one¡­ The woman sighed in relief, she thought it was her end, while the child in her arms cried loudly, the fear he felt was very big, he had never been in such a situation, always inside the city, something like that was too scary!

    Amidst the chaos, with so much oblique behavior, it was impressive that a woman would protect a random child who was apparently not rted to her.

    Luan was a little impressed, precisely because of that, he prioritized helping them.

    ¡°Young master, thank you.¡± The woman soon realized who her savior was and thanked him.

    ¡°Thanks¡­!¡± The child stopped crying a little and was grateful to hear what the woman said. He was also able to see Luan in a flying cloud, although his innocent eyes, he was a little mischievous and curious, the yearning to find his father was greater.

    ¡°Girl, my father¡­¡±

    Smiling a little, albeit a little forced, she said, ¡°I know, let¡¯s go.¡±

    The woman ran with the boy in her arms.

    After eliminating the giant rats that followed the route the woman and boy were on, Luan created several powerful attacks with the cloud andunched it toward the giant rats that invaded the city.

    The city itself should have guards protecting the people, however, most of them were in the citadel, where the city lord with his family lived.

    Luan despised this act, even if it¡¯s natural to think about their security, using all the city¡¯s defense power to defend yourself was pure cowardice.

    That said, the guards were also rotten, as even in the chaos they chose to protect those who could pay rather than the people who were practicing their families.

    ¡°Disgusting.¡± Luan shifted his gaze to another location, leaving the part of the citadel without his protection.

    *thud!*

    One of the giant rats was decapitated in an instant. its heavy body jerked once before hitting the ground dead.

    The couple who was just saved tried to find their savior to thank, when they spotted a handsome man with white hair and red eyes controlling clouds, it was clear to them that he was the one who saved them.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± The two said in unison, before bowing towards him three times.

    It wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d saved someone, nor was it the first time he¡¯d received thanks, but he still responded with a nod. Although it is simple, the young couple was pleased.

    It still wasn¡¯t safe, after doing that, the young couple took off running towards the east.

 Chapter 346: Buddhaâ€™s Holy Finger

    Chapter 346: Buddha¡¯s Holy Finger

    [Author note: For those who didn¡¯t understand. Luan currently has the strength and Qi of 40 dragons, that is 80 dragons together. In case you¡¯re wondering, an Emperor/Sixth Order has the strength of 41 dragons and goes up to 100 dragons. Practically, Luan currently has near-peak Sixth Order strength, so he¡¯s in the False Emperor qualification.]

    ¨C ¨C

    The gate that defended the city, but which was previously destroyed, was reced by a barrier made of clouds. As much as the giant rats tried to destroy it, it was a futile attempt. Not only that, Luan programmed it to have something simr to reflect on the moment he¡¯s attacked.

    But, even knowing that it would be impossible to enter the city, the giant rats were not willing to give up, it was as if their lives depended on it and nothing else mattered. When some who had a higher level of intelligence realized that they could no longer use the entrance to the city, they started banging their heads on the wall that surrounds the city.

    Some tried to jump or fly over the walls, but they were blocked by an invisible barrier.

    Even though this was done, there were still many giant rats that had seeded before in invading the city. Luan, in turn, created a gigantic hand calm with Cloud Origin. At a speed not too high, not too low, it began to descend towards a riot of giant rats.

    *BOOOOOM!*

    Even though the speed was not high, the impact was strong, suddenly creating a huge cavity within the city which, in turn, had the effects of arge scale earthquake throughout the city.

    Among the giant rats, there was one that was the blue colored leader. The elemental mouse moaned in rage within the cloud of dust. A water element dome came out of it and stayed around it, protecting it, however, it still didn¡¯t get rid of all the damage, it just avoided taking heavy damage.

    While some screamed in fear, those who were stronger looked at this scene with open mouths.

    The head of the guards guarding the citadel muttered, unable to close his mouth, ¡°How did he do that?¡±

    A hot-blooded boy in his early teens saw this and shouted, ¡°Is this the power of an Emperor? This is so cool! I¡­ I also want to be Emperor when I grow up!¡±

    Apuse erupted from the people as they realized they were safe.

    The look of despair from before changed to hope!

    The power shown by Luan was too devastating, however, apparently being an ally that was saving them, they fought the fear that lingered in being in the presence of someone so powerful.

    ¡°Don¡¯t run towards the city lord¡¯s castle!¡± Someone suddenly yelled.

    Now that the city was more or less stabilized with the deaths of the giant rats, one by one it was noticed that the destination of the giant rats was none other than the citadel, wanting to reach the castle of the city lord.

    Meanwhile, the city lord was on top of the castle fortress looking out over the city, when he saw the giant rats heading toward him, he held the box in his hand tightly. A sad, angry look crossed his eyes as he looked at his 15 year old youngest daughter.

    ¡°Emerald, did you see what you did?!¡± The older sister Raquel said in a tone of fear and anger. If her mom and dad hadn¡¯t been there, she would have lunged at her reckless little sister¡¯s neck.

    ¡°But, but, I thought this would be able to help eliminate the evil¡­¡± With tears in her eyes, Esmeralda pouted. She was very sad, as she thought as the daughter of the lord of the city, it was her duty to help the people. However, the hard truth came very fast and hard.

    Not only was she scolded, even she saw her father and family monopolize the entire city¡¯s defense for themselves.

    ¡®It wouldn¡¯t be a problem to use the holy buddha finger to eliminate some disgusting rats, however, if this powerful being finds out that I have such an item¡­¡¯ The city lord didn¡¯t even dare to think more deeply, he didn¡¯t want to get rid of the item. holy buddha finger. That was what helped him toe to power, he couldn¡¯t risk losing it.

    For the lord of the city, he might lose the citizens, he might lose the city, but not the holy finger of the buddha!

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t opened the finger box¡­¡± Before Raquel could finish her sentence, a p came real fast and hard.

    *p!*

    ¡°Damn girl! Don¡¯t say another word to that.¡± The city lord trembled in fear and looked in the direction the man flying on a cloud was facing.

    Raquel seemed to have misunderstood her father¡¯s words, she mistakenly thought that again her father was on her younger sister¡¯s side, because of that, and even worse, it was the first time he showed to be so much on Esmeralda¡¯s side to the point of hitting her. ¡®Why? Why? What did I do wrong? Isn¡¯t it always Esmeralda that¡¯s causing trouble? Why do I just have to suffer?¡¯

    Tears streamed from her eyes as she wept in census-filled silence. If Esmeralda hadn¡¯t been born¡­ ¡®Everything started to get worse because of you!¡¯ She shot Esmeralda a hateful look.

    ¡°Sister, are you okay?¡± Esmeralda didn¡¯t notice her sister¡¯s hateful look and went tofort her. She didn¡¯t think her father did it because of her, after all, it was when Raquel tried to talk about the box that her father got nervous, she was also keen to notice the direction her father looked after.

    ¡®Dad is afraid that this gentleman will steal the sacred finger of buddha?¡¯ Esmeralda began to believe that this was the truth.

    As the sisters¡¯ mother, she was silent as she cast an indifferent look at Raquel. ¡®This unlucky girl, it is no longer enough to be born into an unlucky star. She still mes her younger sister, and it was thanks to my dear Esmeralda that my luck changed.¡¯ Her gaze changed as she looked at Esmeralda.

    Lucia, the wife of the city lord, is the typical person who loves gambling. She had good luck in the games, however, it got worse with the birth of Raquel, because of that, she always treated Raquel like a gue. If not for being a daughter, she would have killed a long time ago. When the second daughter was born, it was as if sunlight had finally appeared on a dark day.

    She felt luckier, even won more often. Her life made more sense, while she treated Esmeralda as a treasure, she treated Raquel with disdain.

    This obviously created enormous jealousy in Raquel de Esmeralda.

    While the city lord treated them both alike; without showing much love, he didn¡¯t show disdain for Raquel, however, he didn¡¯t even show affection and affection. At best, he treated her as a member of the family.

    Almost 2 kilometers away, Luan arched his brow: ¡®Finger? Something rted to why the giant rats run towards the city lord¡¯s castle?¡¯

    Luan wasn¡¯t interested in stealing someone¡¯s treasure, but he couldn¡¯t ignore it when someone was being so wary of him, and he didn¡¯t even show any intention of taking anything from them.

 Chapter 347: An All-Sweeping Attack.

    Chapter 347: An All-Sweeping Attack.

    Ingrid conjured several small balls of magma andunched it southward.

    *POW! POW! POW!*

    The thumping sound echoed, then the sound of something melting, along with the smell of burning meat, even a little sulent, hovered.

    The young woman who closed her eyes, waiting for imminent death, opened her eyes again and was shocked and happy at the same time. The death she had been waiting for did note, the rats were all dead and seemed to have been killed in the same way. She¡¯d seen it before, it was the powerful woman who flew with a pair of red wings in the sky.

    ¡°Miss, thank you for saving our lives. Thank you!¡± One of the teenagers looked at Ingrid in awe as if she were some kind of hero.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Get out of this ce at once.¡± Ingrid replied casually. For her, this was just a small favor.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The young woman wasted no time and walked away from the ce where she was. She had underestimated herself and faced too many giant rats at once, with the result that she was nearly killed by them.

    *Bauum!*

    Suddenly, Ingrid hears a loud sound. It was as if a mighty storm had fallen from the sky. No! In fact, that¡¯s right, when she looked to the east, she could still see the shing from the city, although the city that Luan was in before is surrounded by clouds now, it was still possible to catch a glimpse of the sh caused by thunder.

    It was so powerful that even shock waves reached where she was. Ingrid is surprised while thinking: ¡®Who is he facing to use so much power?¡¯

    Such a powerful attack was something that would only be used if facing an Emperor, apart from the Emperors, Ingrid didn¡¯t believe it would be necessary to use something so powerful.

    Ingrid created three other magma spheres with blood as a core and hurled them in different directions.

    *Bang! bang! Bang!*

    The three spheres hit the ground.

    The explosions threw rocks and sand out of the ground, which hit the giant rats around it.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter, I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s someone who can harm my Luan.¡¯ Ingrid faithfully believed in Luan¡¯s strength, which didn¡¯t make her worry so much.

    But still, she took out amunicator, capable of sending messages to the tower, and asked how things were on his side, wanting to know Luan¡¯s exact situation.

    Only when she received a positive response was shepletely unconcerned.

    A mouse the size of a cat had charred fur. Anger was visible on his animalistic face. The hairs fell out and a new coat was visible, it was white and ck, very simr to the Yin-Yang symbol.

    Luan¡¯s interest grew to see that the ¡®little¡¯ mouse survived. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s a pure-blooded Yin-Yang rat.¡¯

    Not that he didn¡¯t think it was possible, but it was something so rare that he initially doubted it was pureblood.

    At the same time, he had just answered Ingrid¡¯s question and put themunication device back. His eyes sparkled with interest as he stared at the pure-blooded Yin-Yang rat.

    The presence of the Yin-Yang rat also confirmed something Luan was almost right about. Something very pure existed in this ce that attracted even this rare species of mouse. Something that would be valuable enough for an Emperor-level beast to appear.

    The city mayor noticed the presence of the Yin-Yang rat when he saw Luan¡¯s powerful attack hit and not necessarily be able to kill it. This made him even more anxious. ¡®He won¡¯t find out what I¡¯m posing, will he?¡¯

    His fear increased on an even greater scale. At that moment, he wanted to skin his youngest daughter alive!

    Esmeralda cringed a little at her father¡¯s frightening gaze. ¡®He¡¯s going to kill me¡­!¡¯

    She starts to feel suffocated. She was pretty sure that if anything caused her father to lose his precious item, she was dead meat!

    As much as she wanted to do what was right, she still cherished her life. And the thought of being killed by her father was terrifying on so many levels.

    *Bang!*

    Snapping her out of her reverie, an explosion sent tremors through the city. For a moment she even believed the castle was going to copse.

    Esmeralda saw that the ck and white rat was leading many giant rats now. Some were killed by a cloud explosion that soon created a crater and turned into a small shallowke.

    The filthy giant rats that were affected by the attack were soaked inside the crater, some were in pieces, while others were missing some limbs, but there were still some that were more intact, with only a few injuries from the impact.

    The Yin-Yang rat had an intelligence level almost as high as that of a human. A glint of intelligence shone in his little eyes, then he hid among the giant rats,manding the other giant rats to attack Luan until he got tired. The Yin-Yang rat¡¯s objective was clear, to make Luan fight until he got tired, when he got the chance, to attack and kill. He could sense a very high level of purity from the human, it made the mouse greedy but also more cautious.

    The more the Yin-Yang rat showed its intelligence, the more Luan¡¯s interest grew. Such a level of intelligence in a beast was hard toe by, especially the caution he disyed. It was something very human, even though it may seem cowardly to hide, it was clear that it was waiting for a chance to kill Luan.

    Of course, Luan wasn¡¯t willing to y with this Yin-Yang mouse for a long time, soon a gigantic white dragon started to form, it was at least the size of a twenty-story building. The condensed power was on a colossal level.

    *ROAR!*

    The white dragon let out a furious roar, full of power. The giant rats sensed the fear that was transmitted from an ultra beast and wanted to retreat but could not under the control of the Yin-Yang rat.

    Soon the white dragon released a mighty snort, and a storm gust that looked like gale-shaped frost erupted from the dragon¡¯s mouth, the mice were swept away like dust and almost literally turned to dust under the attack, the attack had an unknown power. that turned the giant rats into bread crumbs.

    This was on a whole new level. Even the Yin-Yang rat was scared, condensing all its power to create a defense shield, not daring to receive this attack directly, not even believing that it could escape, the only more viable choice was to defend against it.

    Soon the battlefield was cleared. After the tremors caused, everything around him became a wastnd with just a mouse with a dome-shaped shield around it. Sometimes the wind would bring dust, which must have been the remains of the giant rats.

    At that point, the Yin-Yang rat lost all arrogance and confidence. The fear that showed in his eyes was almost human.

    ¡°That was insane, is he even human?¡±

    The town¡¯s mayor wiped the cold sweat rolling off his forehead. Now, he finally understood that the white-haired, red-eyed man was even stronger than he¡¯d imagined, and his power had reached a stage he couldn¡¯t quiteprehend.

    People in the distance put their hands on their chests and started to gasp, even if they weren¡¯t too affected by being far away, still, the fear they felt was something that would mark their lives forever!

 Chapter 348: The Freeloaders Have Arrived

    Chapter 348: The Freeloaders Have Arrived

    As brave as he was, the Yin-Yang mouse could no longer remain indifferent to Luan¡¯s power. The thought of escaping crossed its mind. However, if he gets the item that is hidden in this city, it would be possible to evolve into an Emperor beast. Not just having the strength, but is officially one.

    Having the strength and being was an entirely different matter. Furthermore, the Yin-Yang rat had powerful Qi, but the body was in the early stage of the Fifth Order, without the help of Qi, it would not havee about.

    But reliance on Qi to protect itself was not something a beast craves, the failures of Qi depletion were something that even a beast worried about. Especially those with a considerable level of intelligence.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Now, even Luan¡¯s interest has been piqued. So far he still hasn¡¯t used all his strength, but it was enough to demonstrate the difference in power, however, seeing that the Yin-Yang rat still didn¡¯t back down, made him start to get suspicious of the item that was attracting attention its so much..

    In the castle, the lord of the city was sweating buckets: ¡®I must flee, I must flee!¡¯

    In this instant, he was able to realize that it will not be easy to keep the holy finger of buddha. The fact that the ck and white mouse does not run away is proof of this. He didn¡¯t believe that Luan wouldn¡¯t be able to understand why the mouse didn¡¯t want to leave.

    ¡°Where are all those giant rats that entered the city before?¡±

    ¡°The white haired boy must have taken it after the kill, obviously.¡±

    ¡°God, how greedy, he didn¡¯t even wait, right after killing he already got it!¡±

    Although the tone sounded jealous rather than disdainful, the others didn¡¯t disagree as they thought the same.

    But soon their attention shifted.

    After watching the battle for a while, someone said.

    ¡°What makes the ck and white mouse not run away? It¡¯s clear as day that it doesn¡¯t stand a chance against that white-haired man.¡±

    ¡°I have no idea, but it must be something very rare¡­!¡±

    ¡°Something with a higher level of purity, I assume.¡±

    ¡°I want to¡­¡±

    On the city walls, some cultivators who were attracted by the explosions in the city, saw the situation happening inside and their curiosity intensified when they noticed what was happening.

    The desire for treasure, especially something that even an Emperor-level rat craved, was too seductive!

    Though afraid of Luan, many of them began to formte ns to steal and escape.

    While those who came with groups of people, even some Emperors, started nning to attack Luan together. Although he was powerful, they didn¡¯t believe they couldn¡¯t handle him together.

    ¡®The profiteers are no longer making a point of hiding.¡¯ A sneer curled Luan¡¯s lips. It wasn¡¯t difficult for him to detect these people, even if they tried before, it was practically impossible not to get caught up in his senses.

    Now that they weren¡¯t even bothered to hide, their voices became irritating, buzzing with envy and greed.

    It was worse than talk of gossiping neighbors who were talking about the neighbor who got something good, whether it was someone else¡¯s gain or his own effort.

    Only¡­

    ¡°By the way, the magic core of this Emperor beast must be worth some money.¡±

    ¡°In the billions!¡±

    The level of greed of these mercenaries was very high. Some cursed in their minds thinking that only they had noticed it, some hoped that they would remain fixated on the fictitious profit until then, as they didn¡¯t know where it would actually be, even if they knew it was in town, it would take time to find it, on the other hand¡­

    It was noticeable that the ck and white mouse was about to die. Also, they thought that after having an ¡®intense¡¯ battle, Luan would be tired, so it would be the right time for them to act.

    ¡®It¡¯s better to hear that than to be deaf.¡¯ Luan stopped paying attention to these freeloaders as he considered whether to kill or capture the Yin-Yang rat.

    One of the most notable aspects of the Yin-Yang rat was how easy it was to find treasure. In some ways, even better than Luan in terms of finding treasures, although he is lost in others.

    Snarling and with all its fur on end, the Yin-Yang mouse kept looking at Luan warily.

    Luna approaches. His eyes were cold and indifferent. cing his hands in his pockets with the utmost ease, he said in a neutral tone, ¡°I know you can understand me, so I will give you two choices: Submit to me and make a blood contract, or we will continue and I will end killing you.¡±

    Luan let out a little more of his aura.

    Initially, the mouse didn¡¯t want to submit, but when he thought about running away, he soon felt Luan¡¯s aura and realized that the odds were against his favor. His eyes flickered, though intelligent, he couldn¡¯t think of a way to make it out alive and not be bonded to this dangerous man.

    Reluctantly, the Yin-Yang mouse growled and lowered its head.

    ¡°Damn, the beast is submitting!¡±

    ¡°Are we going to stand by and watch this happen?¡±

    ¡°Shhh!¡±

    Another Emperor whispered, ¡°When they start making the blood contract, then we attack. We can act together now, after we kill them, we decide how to split the profit, how about that? By the way, this man seems to be quite rich, he must have valuable things with him, even the dimensional ring he wears must be more than 10 cubic meters¡­¡±

    What the man said at the end was too seductive for these greedy people. Their gaze has totally changed. Although they were afraid of death, the profit is worth the risk. Just thinking about the things the white haired man had in his hands made their eyes curl into a smile.

    The movements of these people did not go unnoticed by Luan. However, he just snorted in contempt as he dripped a drop of blood onto the Yin-Yang rat¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The mercenaries were very close with different types of attacks heading their way.

    At this moment, Luan let out an icyugh.

    Inside his body, little dragons came out of his body.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°Never mind, don¡¯t stop!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± All.

    Although they were having doubts, they still kept heading toward Luan and the mouse.

    Luan¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t even blink as the little dragons began to transform and grow.

    *ROAR!* *ROAR!* *ROAR!* *ROAR!*

 Chapter 349: Helping the Enemy

    Chapter 349: Helping the Enemy

    At this point, he finished signing the contract with the mouse Yin-Yang. It was also when the white dragons finished transforming and releasing a white orb from their mouths.

    *BOOOM! BOOM! BOOOM!*

    Consecutively, explosions echoed.

    Some of the attackers managed to dodge it, but not all were so lucky.

    At this point, even the Rat Yin-Yang realized how right he was in agreeing to sign a blood contract with Luan, now he realizes he wasn¡¯t even being taken seriously before.

    With cold sweat running down her forehead, a voluptuous woman said in awe, ¡°Mighty!¡±

    The others who managed to escape only had time to see the mushroom that formed from the explosions that crashed into the other attackers.

    When it hit the ground hard, the earth shook, some of the townspeople even fell on their butts on the ground, it was a terrible earthquake!

    Majestically, the white dragons continued to p their wings as the gaze of a wild beast became visible for all to see.

    Soon, the smokescreen that formed was dispersing and they were able to see what happened due to the attacks of the white dragons.

    ¡°Hell!¡±

    ¡°M#ther#cker!¡±

    ¡°Compassion!¡±

    ¡°To escape!¡±

    Despite their greed, before the gates of hell, they did not dare to continue and decided to flee.

    The fear of dying was greater than the profitable interest. The gains were not worth the losses, not to mention that they had no confidence to go against these white dragons, not to mention that the principal, who summoned these dragons finished forming the blood contract with the ck and white mouse, and they didn¡¯t would be brave enough to stay there.

    Without hesitation, they fled!

    Luan snorted in disdain, ¡°Attack me and then decide to run away?¡±

    In the blink of an eye, Luan appeared in front of a cultivator. One didn¡¯t even notice when danger knocked at his door.

    *poof!*

    In just a single blow, Luan¡¯s hand pierced the man¡¯s stomach pit and hunted down the energy core, when pulled, his other hand at fast speed decapitated the man who lost the energy medium that sustained him.

    ¡°Monster?!¡±

    ¡°Run, run!¡±

    ¡°Assassin!¡±

    This scene did not go unnoticed, when they noticed that in a matter of seconds one of their Sixth Order died, fear clouded their minds.

    *BOOM! BOOM!*

    Two consecutive explosions echoed. It was the sounds caused by Luan¡¯s abrupt movements that soon appeared in front of the next victim. It was so fast that the woman didn¡¯t even have time to dodge when she realized her head was already off her neck.

    The blood threatened to expire, but she hadn¡¯t died yet, and she had the Bat Origin, able to control the blood and made it connect to her head, however, Luan¡¯s hand soon reached her core and removed her body, just like that. , causing the woman to lose the energy support, having no way to keep the blood connected to the head, soon she died with her eyes wide open, as humanly as possible.

    ¡°Jana!¡± One of the men stopped, his eyes were bloodshot red as he red at Luan.

    ¡°Monster, damn it! She is a woman! Damn, you even killed a woman!¡± The man screamed at the top of his lungs.

    ¡°It makes no difference when it¡¯s the enemy,¡± Luan said in his cold voice.

    ¡°Motherfucker! Never mind, a monster like you needs to die, even if I sacrificed my life!!¡± The man starts to make his Qi erupt, soon a turmoil urs within his body.

    ¡°Oh, go ahead.¡± Luan didn¡¯t try to stop him.

    Surprised, but with too much hate to think about why Luan acted like that, the man¡¯s skin color turned blood red, and soon he got very close to Luan.

    ¡°Death Ghoul,¡± Luan said this in his cold voice as he pointed his index finger at the man.

    Soon after, a green stem came out of the finger, but soon the tip turned into ahead of a carnivorous nt with teeth, a very hideous thing, resembling the open mouth of a sea turtle.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    The man didn¡¯t even have time to dodge before he was swallowed.

    However, he was already in the final process of blowing himself up, even in the face of death, the man didn¡¯t want to go to hell alone, ¡°You¡¯re going to die too!¡± He screamed before the carnivorous nt¡¯s mouth closed with him inside its stomach.

    Those who fled a good distance felt it with their divine senses and stopped fleeing.

    ¡°Well done!¡± They rejoiced and apuded Luan¡¯s misfortune.

    Of course, would things go their way?

    Suddenly, the carnivorous nt starts to inte like a balloon, it was even possible to feel the vibration of something that exploded, but the sound came out a little dry.

    After inting to over five cubic meters, the carnivorous nt appeared to have frozen in time. Soon after, it was as if it was in the process of receding, soon it was getting smaller and smaller. Not only that, it was changing shape, taking the shape of a seed.

    The stem that connects to the carnivorous nt fell apart when the carnivorous nt became a fist-sized seed.

    Luan caught it before it started to fall. He muttered with a gleam of happiness in his eyes: ¡®Redish purple¡­ Good thing~¡¯

    ¡°What the hell is that?!?¡±

    ¡°What just happened? What the hell did I just experience?¡±

    The mercenaries who had stopped running were scared to death again but became greedy again when they saw that reddish purple seed, somehow seductive, producing a delicious smell.

    Luan quickly saved the seed, then his gaze shifted to the mercenaries.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± When they were noticed, they didn¡¯t think twice despite their greed and ran away again.

    However, they were foolish to think that they would be able to escape, Luan was even faster than them, catching up and killing them one by one quickly, stealing their energy core.

    Although some were Fifth Order, others had Sixth Order strength, their energy core would be useful to improve the ind.

 Chapter 350: Chapter 350

    Chapter 350:

    It didn¡¯t even take ten minutes before everyone who was trying to take advantage of him was killed. Luan put away all the items he found useful. While the corpses he set on fire, it soon turned to ash and disappeared with the wind.

    Luan¡¯s cold face, devoid of mercy, was thest thing his attackers saw on this bloody battlefield.

    From time immemorial, people who sumbed to their own greed would end up in a horrible state.

    The Yin-Yang mouse once again reaffirmed in his mind that he made the right choice not to go against Luan.

    This man is the devil!

    The Yin-Yang rat shuddered.

    Luna approaches. At this point, even the mayor of the city began to think that it was impossible to escape and as reluctant as he was, he would hand over the buddha finger to Luan.

    Fear made him want to give up the most valuable item he held dear.

    But what he considers a pearl would not necessarily be valued by Luan.

    A mistake that many make. Many believe that they have something very valuable, they even give it to someone and think they will treat it as something valuable, but it may not even be a good thing for the person who received it. Sometimes I don¡¯t even use it for life. As well as many items that were in the dimensional rings of the people who tried to take advantage of Luan. After looking around, he didn¡¯t find anything that caught his eye. It wasn¡¯t unlike a pile of junk, though, he knew it could be useful to those who followed him, so he put it away.

    Putting that aside, Luan got in front of the Yin-Yang mouse again.

    Luan looked at the Yin-Yang mouse: ¡°Do you have a name?¡±

    The Yin-Yang mouse made a weird sound that sounded like ¡®Yauh.¡¯

    ¡°Yah? Well, is that right? Okay, whatever, I¡¯ll call you that.¡± Luan said, ¡°Make the giant rats that are still in the city go away.¡±

    Yauh recognized the name and nodded. Soon after, emitting a strange high-pitched sound, it didn¡¯t take long for the giant rats that were in the city to quickly leave.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Suddenly, Ingrid let out a high-pitched scream.

    It didn¡¯t take long for magma to erupt from her body. It appeared to be opening a dimension connected to a source of magma, it can only. It was unbelievable how much magma wasing out of her body. It was on a scary level!

    It literally became an erupting volcano.

    Only ten meters away from the ground, the magma soon fell to the ground, burning nonstop and starting to spread like a fountain of water.

    The magma continues to flow out of her body with no sign of stopping, much like a fountain, however, with the aggravating and infernal heat greater than normal magma.

    This caused those who were at least 1 kilometer away to distance themselves even further from her.

    At that point, the fear that she was passing by increased in a way that some could not stand until they were cursing out loud.

    Of course, they soon regretted it, as Ingrid joked and pretended that she would attack these people with the spreading magma. Soon no one on the battlefield had the courage to curse out loud, of course, there were still those who cursed in their minds.

    Ingrid did not be a bloodthirsty killer, although she had threatened those who were cursing her, her only targets were the giant rats.

    Not all the giant rats were lucky enough to escape very far, and with Ingrid¡¯s control increasing, she was able to easily kill many of them.

    Although she didn¡¯t seem to see because she was involved with the magma, her sense was at the maximum limit, she could feel everything around her, and because of that, she was able to control the magma with precision while killing the giant rats.

    *BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!*

    *HISSS!*

    Explosion sounds, as well as the wailing cries of the giant rats, echoed from all sides. It was impossible to distinguish exactly where each scream came from since there were so many.

    Meanwhile, Ingrid grew happier and happier, her magma control increasing with each passing minute. Not only that, she felt that the magma had some suction property when it covered the magma giant rats, thus, the Qi she had in the giant rats¡¯ bodies fed the magma even more.

    ¡®This is fabulous!¡¯ Ingrid was very happy.

    Honestly, she didn¡¯t expect her control to improve so quickly. After all, this was something that Luan valued. Something like this couldn¡¯t be simple.

    She saw many treasures that Luan had, but he treated them likemon items. So for him to value that, and even tell her to fuse, it had to be a good thing.

    ¡®If I manage to fuse my Blood Origin, will I be able to not only strengthen the magma but also myself?¡¯ It was a slightly crazy thought she had. But she thought it was viable, although it¡¯s something quite challenging for the current her who knows in the future?

    While she let her thoughts run wild, she still continued to control the magma excellently while killing the giant rats at incredible speed, faster and faster. Some were even bosses, yet when they were caught by Ingrid, they didn¡¯t even have a chance to escape no matter how hard they tried.

    Ingrid, of course, grew more and more confident in her strength, but she tried not to be overconfident.

    When she felt that the magma was about to invade the city and the forest, she stopped ¡®spewing magma¡¯. Soon it was possible to see her figure.

    She was still in perfect condition, although she was a little tired, the look did not leave her face, then a 200 ml bottle appeared in her hand with red liquid. Ingrid opened it and drank it all in one gulp, soon her tiredness was gone as if she had been faking it before.

    ¡®Okay, I can still go on, until the magma loses its power, I¡¯ll kill as many of these monstrous rats as possible!¡¯ With that thought in mind, Ingrid had another worry.

    ¡®I don¡¯t want the magma to keep strengthening and expanding, otherwise, how am I going to turn the rat corpses into credits?¡¯ That¡¯s when she tried to kill a giant rat using magma but didn¡¯t try to steal Qi.

    However, she ended up not having the expected result. The rat even lost a little over 50% of its Qi.

    ¡®That¡¯s not enough!¡¯ Ingrid was determined to make it happen.

 Chapter 351: Nora and Lenore Appear

    Chapter 351: Nora and Lenore Appear

    It was clear that Ingrid was not pleased. She believed she could do better, and that¡¯s what she wanted.

    Because she had so much magma scattered around, it was much easier for her now to control great power and attack. Very easily, she created species of magma snakes and attacked at incredible speed in the direction of the giant rats.

    The fact that she was able to do this, even looked like she had psychic powers, but if it was something other than magma, her performance wouldn¡¯t be so remarkable.

    Almost five kilometers away from Ingrid, the same girl who was previously saved by her, thought emotionally: ¡®My God, she is very powerful! Not only that, she is so beautiful, she looks like a goddess!¡¯

    The girl¡¯s Fangirl eyes sparkled. The friend next door sighed. But she also had simr thoughts, however, she didn¡¯t have such an impact, after all, she wasn¡¯t saved by Ingrid like her friend was, it was just that they had different thoughts.

    ¡°He returned.¡± The girl from before muttered.

    The friend looked and saw the beautiful white haired mane back on top of a cloud.

    ¡°Denied.¡± Maira dropped the papers on the table. ¡°The profit margin does not make up for the loss. Redo it.¡±

    ¡°Yea!¡± The secretary was in a cold sweat.

    It was the third time Maira had refused. Not only that, she seemed more and more upset, it was even more frightening.

    ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, go soon.¡± Maira massaged her fingers between her brows.

    A sigh was auditory as she was left alone in the room.

    ¡®Do I have to go to the tower and meet Luan?¡¯ She sighed again.

    ¡°I am back.¡± Luan stopped in front of her and said with a thin smile.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Ingrid nodded and smiled, ¡°How was it? By the way, what is that cute little mouse next to you?¡±

    ¡°This little thing is interesting, so I decided to sign him.¡± Luan looked at Yauh after speaking.

    Ingrid looked away from Yauh to Luan and asked: ¡°Do you already have a name?¡±

    ¡°Yes, its name is Yauh.¡± Luna replied.

    ¡°Yauh¡­ Kind of simple, but it sounds like a bark, or even like a sound simr to a lot of animals¡­ Well, okay I guess.¡± Ingrid smiled.

    Luan looked around him. His gaze got a little weird.

    Ingrid blushed a little when she noticed this. She smiled awkwardly: ¡°I exaggerated a bit, I think¡­¡±

    ¡°Everything is fine.¡± Luan looked at her, pulling her to the cloud to be next to him, he kissed her lips in a soft and sweet touch, and said when he saw that she was a little worried: ¡°It was already infested by the odor of the giant rats, no nothing else would bloom in this ce for a long time.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m happy to hear that, but well, at least keep it from reaching the forest.¡± Ingrid snuggled into Luan¡¯s arms.

    Seeing her so sly, Luan¡¯s heart melted, heughed a little and said, ¡°I¡¯m done ying? Okay, finish transforming the giant rat corpses, and let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°Yea.¡± Reluctantly, she pulled away.

    Luan smiled and shook his head as he waited.

    It didn¡¯t take long, with Ingrid¡¯s current speed, and with the recharge she received from kissing Luan, she almostpletely recovered.

    10 minutester, she came back with a smile on her face. Despite the devastating scenery, she managed to keep the magma from consuming all the Qi and got a considerable amount of credits, enough for her to buy some cool stuff.

    ¡°Where are we going now?¡± Ingrid asked.

    But, before Luan answered, he felt someone approaching at a very fast speed. However, soon he recognized the aura of the two people who came and let their guard down.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Ingrid to feel the aura and look in the same direction as Luan.

    A few secondster, Nora and Lenore appeared.

    The two looked more like sisters, rather than mother and daughter.

    Ingrid couldn¡¯t deny that Nora was gorgeous. In fact, she had some strengths that she was prettier than her, however, Ingrid was also distant in other ways.

    ¡°I told you he¡¯d be here.¡± Nora looked at her daughter.

    ¡°Real.¡± Lenore smiled a little in response.

    Nora¡¯s gaze was soon shifted to Ingrid¡¯s ring finger.

    Ingrid noticed this and looked at Nora, however, as Nora didn¡¯t let her emotions show, she couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking.

    It was also at that moment that she remembered that she had to have a private conversation with Nora.

    It took Lenore a while to realize what was happening, but when she did, she was silent. She didn¡¯t know what to do or say, so she opted for silence.

    Ingrid suddenly said, ¡°Nora, how did you guess we would be here?¡±

    ¡°Knowing Luan, and knowing he was around, I theorized that he could havee here, and that¡¯s what happened.¡± She smiled.

    ¡°Oh well, you¡¯ve spent many years with him, after all, no wonder¡­¡± Ingrid nodded in understanding.

    Nora replied with a friendly smile. Soon she said: ¡°Reason foring, is because I got a delicacy, I want to invite you two to eat with us, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Mm, what do you think, Luan?¡± Ingrid looked at him.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine by me.¡± Without blinking, he agreed.

    ¡°Okay, so let¡¯s go. Everything is prepared in my n.¡± Nora smiled and said.

    On the way, they chatted for a while. As it was more practical, Luan took everyone through Cloud Origin.

    Minutester, they reached Nora¡¯s n.

    Meanwhile, the people who stayed behind where the giant rats were, were stunned by everything they saw happening.

    Some almost had a heart attack when they felt Nora¡¯s aura. Unlike Luan and Ingrid, she was a genuine Emperor rank, her aura was more frightening.

    ¡°Thank God they¡¯re gone.¡± Someonemented.

    ¡°Yes, there are only a few mice left, but at least it will be enough for the toothpicks.¡± Someone said with a strange smile.

    **

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!

 Chapter 352: What did Ingrid talk to Nora about?

    Chapter 352: What did Ingrid talk to Nora about?

    After eating, Nora was called by Ingrid to talk.

    While Luan was in the living room with Lenore, Ingrid and Nora went to the patio, in Nora¡¯s room.

    Ingrid noticed that to her surprise, Nora¡¯s room was quite feminine and elegant. It even had a princess bedroom feel with a red and pink color theme.

    Sitting down on the bed, Nora signals Ingrid to sit down too.

    Ingrid didn¡¯t sit on the bed, but rather pulled out her desk chair and sat down.

    ¡°Now, what would you like to talk about?¡± Nora was curious.

    It was their intention to return the same day, but Ingrid strangely wanted to stay one night. Luan didn¡¯t think much and agreed.

    When they were all together, Luan said: ¡°Mm, something you¡¯ll soon know, so I¡¯ll say it now. I asked Ingrid to marry me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, congrattions~¡± Nora smiled. She didn¡¯t look the least bit affected. She didn¡¯t even look surprised when she heard him say that.

    Lenore was even more nonchnt, she congratted them before going back to eating the milk pudding.

    Luan thought for a while, then he felt enlightened: ¡®Have you seen the ring on Ingrid¡¯s finger before, and have you already deduced that?¡¯

    So he didn¡¯t think about it anymore.

    The next morning, after saying goodbye to Nora and Lenore who wanted to stay with her mother, Ingrid and Luan flew towards the nearest town to return tond.

    When they arrived in the city, many nces were stolen in their direction.

    Emperor of the Clouds and Empress Magma are the names they gave them when they fought the tsunami of giant rats.

    Even though Yauh received attention, some could guess that he was one of the bosses that controlled the giant rats and were captured by the Emperor of Clouds.

    Even a little surprised, Ingrid continued by Luan¡¯s side confidently. She has long been used to receiving attention. On earth, that small amount of people who kept looking at them while pointing and whispering is too little. Even in some smaller towns, there were more people.

    ¡®Magma Empress¡­ They could put a better name, like Beautiful Magma Goddess¡­¡¯ Ingrid sighed and decided not to think about it anymore.

    As he approached the great gate, Luan made the cloud descend more and more.

    In this city, they charged to tax to be able to use the portal to return to theirs. However, when the guards felt the aura of Luan and Ingrid, even the little mouse beside them, involuntarily, took a few steps to the side, opening the way.

    Ingrid thought and said: ¡°Luan, are we going to pass without paying?¡±

    ¡°Do you really think their intention is just to charge fees to get through the gate?¡± Luan asked in response.

    Ingrid looked at him and pondered, ¡°Hmm¡­ To go out too?¡±

    ¡°Almost that.¡± Luan said: ¡°If a new connects to this city, they will definitely take advantage of them. Mainly to buy them things for free. Even offering worthless things in return.¡±

    ¡°Hard to believe¡­ But isn¡¯t that risky? If the people of the that connect in this city be stronger, or even have powerful leaders, won¡¯t this city be at risk?¡± Ingrid asked her doubt.

    The guards who let them pass shuddered.

    Yes, indeed this has happened before. However, only the people suffered, while the city lord calmed the fury of these leaders in various ways¡­

    ¡°Heh, of course, they know about this risk, but surely whoever is in charge knows how to deal with these types of people. Maybe even have Emperor rank supporter.¡± Luan said.

    ¡°Ohh¡­¡±

    After that, Ingrid was silent.

    In a few seconds, they were through the gate and inside the tower.

    Arriving at the credit exchange area, Ingrid and Luan exchanged all the credit they had before.

    ¡°We will?¡± Luan noticed that she moved a little away from the changing machine after putting away several items.

    ¡°Yea.¡± Ingrid came over and took his hand.

    ¡°Mother?¡± Luan is surprised when he sees his mother almost entering the tower.

    While it was night in the city they were in the tower, it was still day, it was almostte afternoon, and the sky was just starting to darken.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here.¡± Maira cracked a smile: ¡°I was about to enter the tower to meet you.¡±

    Ingrid smiled and showed her hand: ¡°Mother-inw, look what your son gave me?¡±

    ¡°Ara? Ah, ah. My my!¡± This took Maira by surprise, then sheughed and said with a wide smile: ¡°Honey, congrattions, I already knew that sooner orter this would happen, but it still took me by surprise, congrattions~¡±

    ¡°Thank you~¡± Ingrid was even happier to see Maira¡¯s reaction.

    Maira went to Luan and pped him lightly on the chest and said, pouting: ¡°You rascal, didn¡¯t you even think to tell your mother before? Look how surprised I was because of you, wow!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, sorry.¡± Though he said it, he didn¡¯t have the slightest hint of guilt on his face.

    Maira stopped pouting and smiled. She said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not just stand here.¡± She looked at Ingrid: ¡°Your mother is here. I want to see her surprised face too.¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s not fair that I just got a big fright¡­¡¯ Maira added in her heart.

    Minutester, they reached the living room with everyone.

    Ingrid went to her mother, and said, ¡°Mom, look, look, I¡¯m engaged~ I¡¯m marrying Luan~¡±

    ¡°Oh my baby, I can¡¯t believe this is happening so soon¡­¡± Without her realizing it, tears begin to stream down Amanda¡¯s face.

    Ingrid was surprised and a little shocked: ¡°Mom, Mom, why are you crying?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just, it¡¯s just, I¡¯m very happy.¡± Amanda smiled through her tears: ¡°You know, I never got the chance to get married in the church, I didn¡¯t even have an engagement ring, that was a luxury that for me¡­ well, well, I¡¯m not going to talk about my dull story. . I¡¯m so happy for you, daughter~!¡±

    ¡°Mother!¡± Ingrid ended up not being able to hold back and cried a little.

    She more than anyone knew the difficulties her mother went through. She said with a tearful tone: ¡°Good things wille, let¡¯s not talk about the past anymore.¡±

    ¡°Yea.¡± Amanda nodded with a smile as she hugged her daughter.

 Chapter 353: Star of Dawn

    Chapter 353: Star of Dawn

    Cristina, who was previously taking a shower, arrived in the living room.

    Wearingfortable clothing, being a short-sleeved blouse and denim shorts, she had her beautiful hair pulled back in a high ponytail that swung from side to side as she walked.

    ¡°Brother Luann!¡± Cristina ran to him and hugged him.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± Soon after, she appears to have be embarrassed and walked away.

    ying with her hands, she looked like a child who did something wrong, in fact, she just on impulse did something she saw in a soap opera that she came to like, and maybe because of that, she had an impulse desire to do something simr.

    ¡°Did you miss me so much?¡± Luan rubbed his hand on her head affectionately. He smiled when he saw her blush.

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Cutely, she nodded.

    Everyone¡¯s hearts in the living room were stolen by Cristina¡¯s cuteness.

    ¡°Mommy.¡± Little Rikka in a pretty pink floral dress leans on Ingrid¡¯sp and with a smiling smile she said: ¡°Aunt Cristina kept asking about daddy whenever he came home from ss, it seems like she missed him a lot, hehee~¡±

    Her giggle rang like a bell. It was sparkling, very pleasant to the point of being contagious.

    Her little feet were suspended in the air, Little Rikka swayed as she leaned into Ingrid¡¯sp. Her genuine and innocent smile made Ingrid smile fondly.

    ¡°Tsk, it hasn¡¯t been that long since Luan left.¡± Catharina pouted, ¡°But when I stayed in the tower for a long time, you weren¡¯t all that happy about my return¡­¡± She sounded sad when she said it.

    Cristina ran to her, and hugged her: ¡°No, it¡¯s not true! I missed you a lot!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    When everyone started tough, Cristina realized that Catharina was ying a trick on her, just looking up, meeting her gaze, and the lips that even though she tried to hide them, curved into a satisfied smile, made her blush in embarrassment.

    ¡°Sister, y-you, you¡­¡± Her little face waspletely red, she was so embarrassed, she couldn¡¯t even think what to say. The funniest and cutest is the sound she made after that that sounded a lot like a moo, it was so cute and funny that theughter in the living room increased.

    Amanda was thrilled while experiencing it all. Before, because of poverty, and being very busy as a single mother, she didn¡¯t have many moments together. In fact, the only people she could say she loved were limited to only her two daughters. And then there was what had happened with Monica¡­ Well, she didn¡¯t want to remember that, so she shook her head.

    ¡°Man, you¡¯re so cute~¡± Catharina didn¡¯t let go, with both hands, she cupped Cristina¡¯s rosy cheeks. ¡°They look like marshmallows. Mmm, I¡¯m satisfied, there¡¯s a lot more meat now~¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not fat!¡± Cristina managed to escape and puffed out her cheeks.

    ¡°Cristina,e here,¡± Luan called out to her with a wave.

    ¡°Yea?¡± Although she was still a little embarrassed because of what happened, when she saw Luan call out to her, and hold something with her other hand, she started to anticipate and joy was written all over her face: ¡°What is it, brother Luan? ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a gift from me to you.¡± He smiled softly, cing his free hand on her head and rubbing a little, he handed her the liter-sized beige milk carton with gold and diamond ents.

    ¡°Can I really ept? Only the box looks so expensive¡­¡± Although she got used to her new life, she was still afraid when she received expensive gifts.

    ¡°Silly, of course, you can,¡± Luan said in a gentle tone.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to the brother.¡± She came closer and kissed his face, with a cute and bright smile, she added, ¡°Thank you so much brother Luan~!¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Luan smiled.

    ¡°Can I open it now?¡± Even though she tried very hard to hide it, Cristina had a pretty face of hers filled with excitement, happiness, and curiosity.

    ¡°Clear.¡± Luan nodded.

    ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll open it now.¡± She went to the table, in the center of the room, putting the box, she starts to open it.

    ¡°Wow~¡± Cristina couldn¡¯t hide her surprise when she saw it ced with a beautiful obsidian stone, but in the center, the color was bright honey that gave an air of elegance, a true feast for the eyes.

    The obsidian pendant was in the shape of a star, magically, the five points of the star glowed honey-colored, like the stars in the sky that twinkled constantly. It was as if she had a star of her own.

    Honestly, she could barely contain her happiness.

    ¡°So beautiful¡­¡± Catharina was also mesmerized by the ne. It wasn¡¯t like she¡¯d never had beautiful jewelry before, but this was by far the most beautiful and mystical she¡¯d ever seen.

    ¡°It¡¯s like I have a real star of my own¡­¡± Cristina murmured as she took the ne in her hand. As she did so, she felt a strange but extremely pleasant sensation that invaded her entire being.

    ¡°Must have felt it already, yes?¡± Luan smiled: ¡°This ne, is called: Sunset Star. It is not wrong to think of this ne as having a star, as it was made from part of the star of the ancient titans. What stands out most about this jewel is that it is capable of amplifying Origin me¡¯s powers, especially if it is the purple titan mes, the effects will be even more powerful.¡±

    ¡°Wow, such a valuable gift¡­ Brother Luan, I loved it so much, I love you~¡± She went to him and kissed his cheek again while hugging him.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s not over yet.¡± Luan said, ¡°That piece of stone, it¡¯s called: mmable Meteor. It is a very rare meteor, as well as with many uses, but few know that it is possible to fuse with the body of a Fire Origin user. Thene to the office, I will teach you how to merge with the meteor.¡±

    ¡°Yes yes.¡± She smiled adorably.

    After they ate, the conversation continued about Luan and Ingrid¡¯s wedding.

    ¡°Mother, mother-inw, let¡¯s skip the engagement party, I already talked to Luan and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. All I want is to get married, no need to go through the engagement process first.¡± Ingrid said.

    ¡°¡­ okay, I¡¯ve already realized that there¡¯s no use trying to convince you, sigh~¡± Maira said, then she smiled: ¡°But at least the wedding needs to be something big.¡±

    ¡°Mm, I¡¯m not against that.¡± Ingrid nodded with a smile.

 Chapter 67

    First, very carefully, they removed the ws, breaking the underside of the w, used it as a knife, and began to cut the scorpion''s top shell. A total of five very hard ck shells were removed, and it was a little gooey with green blood. The scorpion''s tail was very flexible, which was not very ideal to use.

    "We can cut off a piece of rope and tie the scorpion''s tail to one of the spears made from the giant spider''s w," Maira said. Since the rope they were using wasrge, she saw no problem.

    ??

    "Okay." Catharina and Cristina also thought it was a good idea.

    After cutting the tail and tying it to one of the spears, it got thicker and heavier, but it was clearly more powerful than before, especially the tip of the tail that was quite pointed.

    Now each of them had a shield made of scorpion shells which was held by a piece of rope that went through the outside in two holes, thus creating a loop for them to hold. It was not ideal, but it was the best they could do now.

    "Let''s continue." With all this done, they kept the spears and shields in the trunk of the car, but as the spears wererge, it had to be left open, but this also made it easier to take things out and fight using them. They continued to pull the car across the sand, and after they each had had a turn pulling they got in the car to meditate and recover.

    *Bleng!*

    "I just became 7 times stronger..." Catharina murmured after meditating for almost half an hour.

    "I was 6 times stronger. This must be because while we fought, we used the movements taught by Luan. And when we meditate now, the whole process of struggle has be strength. Mmm... That was faster than training normally," Maira said, pleasantly surprised.

    Cristina, who was still immersed in meditation, seemed to be close to a new discovery.

    *Bleng!*

    "10 times stronger," Cristina murmured, full of happiness. She also noticed that her sensitivity to me had increased. Purple mes appeared suddenly in the palm of her hand and were extinguished the moment she closed her little hand in a fist.

    "With this, our chance of survival increases." Catharina was happy to see that her little sister had also be stronger.

    "In fact, my hunger and thirst have passed," Mairamented in amazement. "This cultivation business is really great. Just meditating, I no longer feel hungry and thirsty."

    "Master... Big Brother told me that if we get too strong, we can even go years without eating and drinking," Cristina said. She remembered a conversation she had had with Luan.

    "Truly mystical," Catharina sighed in admiration.

    "Okay, I''m going to pull the car first." Cristina felt very energetic after the increase in strength.

    "Okay, but don''t try too hard," Maira said with concern.

    "Yes, mom." Cristina smiled and got out of the car.

    She then started to pull the car. Almost 10 minutester, she switched ces with Catharina, who pulled the car for almost 10 minutes, and Maira was the same.

    This continued until they found another giant scorpion in the desert.

    "Get ready. Let''s deal with this scorpion," Maira, who was pulling the car, said. She saw that the giant scorpion was running at a fast speed towards her, and she dared not be slow.

    Cristiana and Catharina also went to pick up the spear and shield.

    Cristina acted first, defending against the tail of the giant scorpion with the shield, and in addition to defending, she propelled the shield forward, causing the giant scorpion to be unbnced.

    With her right hand, she held the heaviest spear which used the tail of the previous scorpion, and attacked, sticking its w directly forward.

    The scorpion used the left w and attached the spear and tried to break the spear by squeezing it, however, the giant scorpion didn''t even have time as Maira appeared on the left side and Catharina on the right side, attacking at the same time with the same strength with which Cristina attacked. Maira ended up not being able to hurt the giant scorpion since it used its w properly to defend itself and catch the spear, but Catharina pierced her spear right through the mouth of the giant scorpion.

    She knew it was not enough and said, "Pull your spears out and get away!"

    The moment that Cristina and Maira used their strength to pull the spear and walk away; Catharina exerted all her strength and raised the scorpion with her spear. The scorpion tried to attack with its tail, but Cristina was quick and avoided the attack and then Catharina lowered the spear with the body suspended in the air from the giant scorpion, making the body of the giant scorpion hit the sand with all its might!

    *Bang!*

    "Attack!"

    Hearing Catharina''s cry, Maira and Cristina were already prepared and attacked on both sides.

    "It''s dead...!" The three looked at each other and smiled. It was another victory they had achieved without being hurt.

    "Right! Let''s take the scorpion''s body parts and use them now as armor." Catharina thought it was possible to at least use it to make a breastte. In addition, it also had a tail that could reinforce another spear.

    "Yes, we will do that," Maira agreed. For her, the more defense they had the better.

    While the mother and two daughters were picking up the parts of the giant scorpion, suddenly a ripple happened on the ground, and before they could react, something as thick as a green tree trunk came towards them, looking like a whip, and whipped the three at the same time. Even when using their shields, the whip broke the shields in half and made the three fly at least 10 meters away, spitting blood.

    Cristina was the quickest to act, and so she took more damage by cushioning the impact, followed by Catharina, and then Maira.

    Catharina was weakerpared to Cristina, and when she was hit that hard, she passed out. Cristina was still conscious, but some of her bones were broken on impact.

    Maira was not much better off, she couldn''t even get up, with blood dripping from her mouth. She lifted her face lying on the sand and saw a terrible monster. It was green and almost 300 cm tall, with the body of a snake and the face of a lizard, and two green arms very simr to human arms.

    With blood dripping from her mouth, Maira saw this terrible monster heading towards Cristina and Catharina. Panic took over her heart, and Maira was shaken.

    "Don''t approach my daughters!" Maira screamed with all her strength. Her eyes became white, and when she held out her hand, something happened.

    *Tick!* *Tick!* *Tick! * *Tick!*

    _ _

    [Connection to the Digitized Origin Established!]

    [Scanning Started: Processpleted; Prototype, Portable Missile - Launch in 1, 2, 3, and Go!]

    _ _

    *Whoosh!*

    "Urghhhhhhhhhhh!"

    The digitized missile caught the creature''s chest and dragged it across the sand, taking her away.

    Maira, who was almost losing consciousness, closed her outstretched hand thatunched the digitized missile and a loud explosion echoed.

    *Ka-boom!*

    A strong shockwave was caused by the explosion, creating a mushroom of smoke and sand.

    "Mom!"

    Cristina was surprised to see this, but seeing her mother pass out soon after, it made Cristina anxious. She also knew that Catharina was hurt a lot because of the battle, but she didn''t have the strength to get up. Her rib was hurting a lot; she believed it was broken, but wasn''t sure. So she crawled over to Catharina, who was closest, and saw that she was still breathing. She had just passed out.

    Sighing with relief, Cristina spat blood, and yet she continued to crawl towards Maira. She needed to know if she was breathing.

    *

    Luan had just arrived at the ce where his mother along with his two sisters had disappeared. At the scene, police cars were blocking the street, preventing them from passing. Most likely, they had already noticed something abnormal and not just his mother and sisters had probably ended up entering the dimensional crack.

    Now that Luan was close, he clearly saw the dimensional gap. He looked at Ingrid and said, "Let''s go in. My mother, Cristina, and Catharina identally entered there."

    "Okay." Ingrid was anxious and got out of the car. She and Luan ran so fast towards the crack that the spectators only saw a figure passing by.

    "What was this?"

    "How should I know? Wasn''t it just a strong wind?"

    When Luan and Ingrid entered, the entire situation was total chaos. Many cars were beaten and some people were killed. In addition, there were some men holding pieces of wood and even a fire extinguisher, trying to defend themselves against some giant scorpions and spiders.

    *Bang!*

    There was also a man with a pistol. He used the gun to shoot a giant spider. His aim was good, probably an off-duty cop.

    "Mom!"

    Children''s cries and screams were heard, but Luan had no time to waste. He used his sensory perception and realized that his mother and sisters were not in a very good situation.

    "Ingrid, you can stay and help the other victims. I''m going ahead!" Luan said those words before running as fast as a rocket.

    People who noticed Luan and Ingrid''s arrival were amazed to see Luan''s speed.

    Ingrid also wanted to run and help Luan, but she knew he was strong and could handle it alone. She saw that she had at least 5 small children in that ce; she couldn''t just abandon them either.

    Kicking the ground, Ingrid moved very fast. She came in front of a giant scorpion and punched very hard, making the scorpion fly in the air meters away. She continued to attack the giant scorpions and spiders over and over, leaving everyone who was seeing this happen shocked beyondprehension.

    "My God! Who is this girl? And how can she be so strong!?"

    *

    Luan, who ran at full speed, saw the trail of a car being dragged in the desert, and it didn''t take long to see his mother''s Mercedes. He also saw his mother and sisters lying on the sand floor, and arrived at the moment that Cristina was crawling on the floor towards Maira.

    Something wasn''t right here. A few feet away from his mother and sisters, something green was crawling on the ground towards them.

    Luan moved as fast as lightning and got in between his family and this thing. It was a monster that reminded Luan of the Naga from mythology. Luan''s red eyes blinked, and with the speed of lightning his hand cut off the bloody Naga''s head.

    Luan didn''t even have time to be surprised by the fact that the Naga was half dead; he went straight over to his mother.

    "Big Brother..." Cristina had tears in her eyes when she saw her Big Brother. Right after that, maybe from rxing momentarily, she passed out.

    Luan first went to his mother, since the vital signsing from her were more chaotic, and put his hand on her neck. He noticed that she was not breathing.

    "She used all of her body''s energy..." Luan couldn''t imagine what had made her use all of her energy, but he could deduce that it was rted to the fact that the Naga was seriously injured.

    cing his hands on his mother''s belly, Luan closed his eyes, and his Negative Qi started to enter her body. Luan''s Negative Qi could either deny something or create something. He made the dead cells go out and the living cells duplicate, he also saw that there was blood clotting in Maira''s throat, and made the Qi pass through the respiratory channels and clear out that which prevented her from breathing.

    Almost 10 minutester, Maira''s physical and mental state had returned to normal. She was now breathing, and her initially pale face had regained some of its original color.

    Luan then went to Cristina and used his Qi to duplicate living cells and remove the dead cells. He saw that she had some cracked bones, even somepletely broken ones, however, he couldn''t fix that with his Qi alone. He needed to bring his family back, and then he could create pills to heal their bones.

    Going to Catharina, she appeared to be in a better state than Cristina, just a few broken bones and blood loss. Luan used his Qi to heal her too.

    After that, he took his mother and sisters very carefully to the car.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354: Luan¡¯s Old Dream

    ¡°Mom? What do you need to talk about alone that is so important?¡± Luan got serious.

    Maira sighs. She herself didn¡¯t think it was something so serious, but she still wanted to act cautiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡±

    ¡°~~~~¡±

    After hearing the whole story, Luan¡¯s serious expression softened: ¡°Mom, this is so simple. You don¡¯t even have to think about it. Oh yes, that¡¯s for you.¡±

    Luan was thinking that it was a much more important subject, however, when he heard it, he even thought that his mother was cute. Really, it wasn¡¯t something that needed much thought, especially in this day and age.

    Maira put her hand on her chin and thought for a moment, after she heard that he had something for her, Maira stopped pondering, ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s something you might like.¡± Luan handed her a little box that looked more like a music box, ¡°Check it out when you¡¯re alone. Anyway, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Okay?¡± Maira nodded, confused.

    She looked at the little box in her hand, then she looked in the direction of the door Luan came out.

    When she was alone, she opened it. ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    .

    .

    The next morning.

    Lenore arrived and said that there was an auction about to take ce with rare items even for those in the Sixth Order.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the affairs here.¡± Ingrid told him with a smile, ¡°I know there are many things you wish to do, while mine is to prepare for our wedding.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Luan asked again.

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± She gave him a charming smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know these things can be tedious for you, just leave it to me, my mother and mother-inw. Just promise me that you will take at most 1 month in the tower, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I promise.¡± Luan agreed.

    .

    .

    Unlike the other times he went out, Luan was taking Leviathan with him this time.

    Yauh stayed to help protect his family. Even though everyone is very strong now, he still thought it best to do something like this, since he got Leviathan off the ind.

    When he was thinking about Leviathan, Luan ended up linking it with him going back in time. The main reason is that Leviathan¡¯s original soul seemed to be wounded and the power fell from the limit of the Sixth Order to the Fifth Order. Such a gigantic drop in power cannot be something so simple.

    If there were significant changes, Luan would be willing to believe that it is just a mere coincidence, however, the changes that have happened are nothing more than ¡®simple¡¯. Perhaps those who were to be alive are now dead, just as those who were to be dead are alive. However, this change was caused by his intervention.

    However, the fall from power and the wounding of Leviathan¡¯s soul could not be because of this, it had to be for another reason that he was currently unaware of.

    ¡®If only Leviathan will recover¡­¡¯ Luan looked at the sword in his hand.

    He could feel Leviathan¡¯s soul fragment, but it was very weak, so weak that he could notmunicate with it.

    Luan and Lenore finished entering the tower after noon.

    Maira wanted Lenore to stay but did not insist.

    .

    .

    When they arrived in town, Nora was there waiting for them.

    She stood there with a perfect posture, her thin lips puckered into an exquisite line.

    ¡°Mom~¡± Lenore hummed as she passed through the portal and spotted Nora in a red dress and dark red lipstick.

    To say that she looked beautiful was an understatement; she was a beautifulbination of extreme sensuality.

    If it were not for the fact that she exudes a dangerous aura, there would be several ¡®moths¡¯ surrounding her.

    ¡®Hehehe, my mother is so beautiful¡­¡¯ Lenore mentallyplimented her mother.

    On the other hand, Luan was petrified. ¡°Nora, that dress¡­¡±

    Luan¡¯s mind wandered, and the memories of his first meeting with Nora appeared in his mind. It was sweet and salty memories.

    ¡°Hehe~¡± Nora just let out a charming littleugh.

    Luan has driven into reverie again. However, he was back to normal very quickly.

    Nora shows no disappointment, she even smiled wider when she saw him forcing himself back to normal.

    Nora said with a small smile, further highlighting her wine red lipstick, ¡°Shall we go? It will take two days or so to get to the auction site.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, let¡¯s go.¡± Luan agreed.

    .

    .

    After leaving the city, Luan stopped and said, ¡°Oh yeah, since it¡¯s going to be a long trip, we can use the Leviathan.¡±

    Without waiting, Luan brought Leviathan and brought it back to its original form. Soon a sort of floating ind/city appeared in the air.

    ¡°So nostalgic¡­¡± Nora muttered as she looked at Leviathan.

    Luan looked at her. This reminded him that it wasmon for them to use Leviathan to travel¡­

    Shaking his head, Luan said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± He then flies over to Leviathan.

    Even though it was already far away from the city, Leviathan¡¯s appearance drew attention, as its size wasrge enough to be visible from miles away. Especially for cultivators who have superior vision.

    ¡°No matter how many times I see it, it¡¯s surprising,¡± Lenore said with a long sigh.

    She had seen fabulous treasures before. Even artifacts from the Sixth Order, however, still paled in the face of the Leviathan that was still in the Fifth Order.

    ¡°Luan, one of the items I learned there is in the auction, is a level 6 artifact core,¡± Nora said. She could tell that Leviathan¡¯s power level had dropped.

    She also tried tomunicate with Leviathan, but without sess.

    ¡°¡­ On the way, I¡¯ll stop by one of my treasure caves,¡± Luan said upon hearing that.

    ¡°I thought the same thing.¡± Nora smiled after looking around, she looked at him, ¡°Although we may have enough wealth with us, it will be better if you have more. That¡¯s going to be an auction done by a near Immortal.¡±

    ¡°Mm, I want to find valuable things that can help Leviathan¡¯s advancement.¡± Luan said, ¡°A level 6 artifact core isn¡¯t necessarily going to be able to make Leviathan break through to level 6, but¡­¡±

    ¡°But, you¡¯re going to take a very big step, yes?¡± Nora said with a small charming smile.

    Luan stared at her for a few seconds before nodding, ¡°Yes, you are right.¡±

    While they remained silent, Luanmanded the Leviathan to start moving.

    The people who were approaching to see Leviathan were destined to eat dust.

    In the blink of an eye, Leviathan had already left only a blur, disappearing from their sight.

    ¡°What an amazing thing¡­!¡±

    ¡°I wonder. Who owns that floating ind?¡±

    People stopped chasing and started talking to each other in pure admiration, specting the origin of the floating ind that suddenly appeared near the city.

    .

    .

    Almost noon had passed, and the ce where they were currently was a night with two moons.

    Sipping wine, Nora exuded a delicate and charming air. When she sighed as she looked at the two moons, she was like a beautiful maiden waiting for her Prince Charming that had been a long timeing.

    She suddenlyughed, ¡°Hehehe, Luan?¡± Nora looks at him with a cheeky smile, ¡°I remember once you told me you wanted to go to the moon. Do you still have that desire?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Taken aback by this question, Luan did not answer, he was silent as he turned his gaze from Nora to the moons. His gaze deepening, ¡°I didn¡¯t get to think about it much. But, yeah, now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, I¡¯d kind of like to try to get to the moon.¡±

    Lenore was confused, she asked, ¡°Is it really that hard to get to the moon?¡±

    ¡°Yes, even someone in the Sixth Order won¡¯t be able to do that easily.¡± Nora said, ¡°Every kilometer closer to the moons, you will be more influenced by thews of the universe, so you may even die. I know that in the history of Luan¡¯s, they were able to go all the way to the moon, however, it won¡¯t be so easy if you try to do that with either of the two moons here.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Lenore said, ¡°Is it that hard? If so, why?¡±

    ¡°Because the moons here are very powerful. It doesn¡¯t reach the level of going towards the sun.¡± Nora said dreamily, but even a little frightened, ¡°One is capable of freezing to death, even if it¡¯s someone on the edge of the Sixth Order, while the other¡­ Emits strange energy that will corrode all the cells, thus killing anyone whoes close.¡±

    Luan added, ¡°This is so powerful that it can turn that into benefit for the inhabitants, however, from the moment you leave the, you no longer have the protection of the.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Lenore was silent after that.

    Nora said with a smile as she looked at Lenore, ¡°But even if you can¡¯t get very close to the moons if you stay just a little close and train, you can aplish a lot of good things.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still early for her,¡± Luan said. He knew the risks he had in getting close to the moons. One wrong step, she could die.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not saying that because I want our daughter to do that.¡± Nora swirled the wine in her cup, ¡°I just wanted to broaden her horizons. After all, it¡¯s only a matter of time before she reaches the Sixth Order, when that happens, it will be nice for her to know that she can train in a more productive way as she approaches the moons.¡±

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355: Pure Blood Essences

    Lenore had gone off to sleep, leaving Luan and Nora alone.

    The silence continued between the two for nearly ten minutes.

    Nora saw that Luan¡¯s ss was empty, she finished drinking hers and filled the sses.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Luan looked at her and smiled a little.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Nora nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Oh yes, there¡¯s a chance Gregori will show up at the auction.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Luan¡¯s reaction was weak.

    Nora raised a brow. ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy to see your old friend?¡±

    Luanughed in response: ¡°It¡¯s not like that, you know he liked that witch¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Nora¡¯s reaction was one of undisguised disgust. She said, ¡°You and he had bad taste.¡±

    ¡°¡­ You¡¯ve told me this before, but I didn¡¯t like her as a woman, but as a friend,¡± Luan said.

    ¡°Heh, if you say~¡± Nora said nonchntly waving her hand. He suddenly chuckled: ¡°So you have good taste, since you already liked me, yes?¡±

    Luan looked at her silently upon hearing this.

    Nora felt a little nervous when she felt his gaze. She felt her lips dry, with her tongue she wet her lips.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Luan nods with a buzz: ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe~¡± Hearing Luan¡¯s reply, Nora totallyughed.

    Luan was infected by Nora¡¯s giggle andughed along.

    With the cup in hand, Luan drank the remaining wine.

    Maybe because he drank too much, he felt his body heat up, Luan opened three buttons on his white shirt.

    Nora wasn¡¯t the type to have a thing for a corbone, but because she loved Luan so much, she felt warmer when she saw him undo the buttons on his shirt.

    Luan was no fool, he felt Nora¡¯s gaze. For a moment, he thought about refastening the buttons on his shirt, but then he reconsidered. After all, it would be awkward and embarrassing for Nora if he did.

    Luan decided to find a topic as they traveled: ¡°Oh, yes. Nora, do you have something in mind that you want to buy at the auction?¡±

    Nora looked away from his chest and looked into his eyes. She smiled, ¡°Yes, I need pure blood essences. Preferably from Sixth Order monsters.¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t find it at the auction, I¡¯ll help you hunt Sixth Order monsters,¡± Luan said.

    ¡°Serious?¡± Nora¡¯s eyes gleamed. She sped her hands together and smiled, ¡°It would be great if you would do that for me.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I would, you are my best friend after all,¡± Luan said.

    ¡®Friend¡­¡¯ Nora wasn¡¯t too pleased, as she¡¯d rather be more than a friend, but still, she smiled in response.

    ¡°It is dawning,¡± Luan said.

    .

    .

    Maira woke up very early. The sun had barelye up, and she was already awake.

    Entering her private bathroom, Nora took a long shower.

    Nearly an hourter, she came out wearing a bathrobe.

    Maira is tall at 179 cm tall with green eyes, a slim body with long legs, and above average breasts. The variety of clothes that looked good on her was veryrge. Because of this, when she arrived at her closet, she was undecided on which outfit to choose.

    Looking at her watch, she whispered in her heart: ¡®I made an appointment at the beauty salon at 6:30, I still have time¡­¡¯

    After looking into her closet, she took off some clothes, and feeling it was a little chilly today, she grabbed her white fox fur coat. It was her favorite coat. It was very expensive, and a unique piece.

    To match, she chose a beautiful short ck dress, showing off her long legs. In addition, she also wore a nylon stocking that highlighted her beautiful legs even more.

    Maira was already considered very tall, and the heel she chose to wear was a four-inch ck high heel. Now at 189 cm, she was a spectacle!

    When she looked at herself in therge mirror in the closet, she admired herself for a while.

    ¡°Very good.¡± She smiled to herself.

    She still needed to get her nails and hair done at the nail salon, she knew she would be a knockout. Today would be a date with her girlfriend, she wanted to be perfect.

    .

    .

    When Maira arrived at the beauty salon, it was 6:23. Although 7 minutes early, she was soon attended to.

    The beauty salon was mostly used only by socialites. Only those who could pay more than 10 thousand reais would show up and they still needed to have an appointment.

    ¡°Oh my, Maira, you¡¯re early~¡± A very attractive woman said as soon as she noticed her arrival. She wore a white blouse with a ck apron. Her ck hair was tied in a high bun.

    ¡°Vanessa, I¡¯m in your hands today.¡± Maira smiled at her.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll make you beautiful~¡± Vanessa said with a confident smile. She looked Maira up and down, and couldn¡¯t help but praise her in her mind.

    Maira is now in her thirties, but she looked to be in her early twenties. In fact, even the skin on her face without makeup was better treated than an 18-20 year old.

    Her creamy skin was enviable. Before, she was already very well preserved for her age, but with cultivation, she became even more beautiful. Dark brown hair was so pretty, Vanessa thought of many hairstyles that would look good on her.

    .

    .

    It was around 8 am when Maira met Isadora Vasconcellos at the mall.

    ¡®A goddess!¡¯ Isadora¡¯s heart raced!

    Her face flushed just looking at Maira. Of all the women she had ever seen, Maira was the most beautiful, elegant, graceful¡­ She was so perfect, Isadora couldn¡¯t believe he was dating her.

    Maira¡¯s green eyes analyzed Isadora.

    Isadora is a very beautiful and adorable young woman. A smile bloomed on Maira¡¯s face as she looked at her.

    Isadora wore a medium-length light cream coat and had a delicate, elegant appearance. Her long brown hair was already done, while a few thin strands fell over her forehead in an unruly manner. She had light eyes and looked quite charming.

    cing her hand behind her neck, Isadora was a little shy.

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356: They Kiss

    It was lovely to see Isadora¡¯s shy manner. Mairaughed a little, then she took Isadora¡¯s hand.

    It wasn¡¯t the first time the two were hanging out together, though, it was the first time they were in a ce with so many people around. Maira is a well resolved woman, after talking to her children, knowing they were fine with it, she didn¡¯t care about the opinions of others.

    Isadora on the other hand was the first time she was officially dating. She still felt quite shy with the look on her back, but still, she felt more happy than shy.

    ¡°You look cute embarrassed.¡± Maira gave her a charming smile.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Isadora pouted, ¡°Soon I get used to it, I just feel a little shy with so many people around.¡±

    ¡°I get it.¡± Maya continued to smile.

    Ignoring the whispers, Maira and Isadora continued to walk hand in hand.

    Though not everyone, most who saw Maira recognized her. After all, Maira appeared on television many times.

    Not only that, being one of the most powerful women in the world, she was recognized worldwide, it would be difficult to leave without anyone recognizing her. The fact that she is Luan¡¯s mother also increases her poprity.

    It wouldn¡¯t be ridiculous to say that she was even more famous than many actresses and singers.

    ¡°As expected, everyone recognizes you, Maira.¡± Isadora said in a low voice.

    ¡°Mm¡­I think so.¡± Mairaughed a little.

    ¡°Shall we go to the third floor?¡± Isadora asked the moment they stopped in front of the elevator.

    ¡°Yes, there are more clothing stores I like on the third floor,¡± Maya replied.

    *Ding!*

    Soon the sound of the elevator arriving at their floor echoed. The elevator door opened and Maira and Isadora entered.

    It wasn¡¯t just the two of them who entered the elevator, after two people left, with them, two girls between 14 and 15 years old entered together.

    ¡°That¡¯s her¡­¡± One of the girls with green eyes and ck hair. She was taller than the other girl, approximately 170 cm.

    The other girl had dark ck eyes and obsidian ck hair. She appeared to be Asian, maybe Japanese. Her face flushed a little as she told her friend, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her. I¡¯m like, super fan of her son¡­!¡± She ended up saying it a little louder at the end.

    Maira and Isadora both heard and red at her, making her face flush furiously.

    Mairaughed a little when she saw the teenager¡¯s reaction: ¡°Cute girl, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s normal to be a fan of someone strong and beautiful like my son, yes?¡±

    ¡°Mm. I¡¯m like, a big fan of his¡­!¡± The girl nodded in agreement. She even knew that besides her, there are many girls all over the world who were Luan¡¯s fans. Some even wanted some more. But she wouldn¡¯t dare be greedy. Even because of the fruit that Luan likes, she sucks to the core¡­

    ¡°Hehe, I see.¡± Mairaughed a little.

    Isadoraughed too. She found this girl cute. Mainly the way she blushed.

    Perhaps because of that, her initial shyness went away. Isadora was more at ease now. It was also when the elevator beeped again as it reached the third floor.

    .

    .

    The whole day was fun. Maira and Isadora strolled through the mall while they bought some things. Although Isadora wasn¡¯t as rich as Maira, money wasn¡¯t an issue for her.

    Later, after leaving the cinema, Maira said, ¡°I have reservations for a five-star restaurant, shall we?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m a little hungry too,¡± Isadora said with a cute smile.

    After spending the entire afternoon with Maira, the initial shyness she felt was gone. She also gradually got used to the attention of people looking at them. Though she admits she still felt a little tense in the face of so many stares.

    .

    .

    It was around 9:00 pm when they arrived at the restaurant that Maira had made a reservation for.

    In the dim light of the restaurant, the light from the table candles bathed in a fascinating glow. Isadora was delighted with the beautiful sight ahead. Their waitress approached. Maira promptly ordered a bottle of red wine. Isadora was a little distracted and didn¡¯t hear what kind of wine she ordered.

    When the wine arrived, she drank it, a surprised expression appeared on her face: ¡°Wow! That¡¯s really good.¡±

    ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t it?¡± Maira ced one of her hands on her chin and smiled gracefully with her lips reddened by the wine.

    Isadora was mesmerized by Maira¡¯s seductive beauty. Her eyes got drunk as she stared at her.

    ¡°Isadora, are you okay?¡± Maira asked with concern. Isadora could feel the heat rushing to her cheeks. She was happy to see the waitress already returning with the menu.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. I was just blown away by its beauty.¡± Isadora said with a smile, not realizing the devastating effect her dimples and stormy eyes had on anyone who looked at her at that moment.

    After looking at the menu, Maira and Isadora ced some orders.

    They chatted for a while as they drank their wine and waited for their food.

    ¡°Me too. Isa, I¡­¡± Whatever Maira was about to say was silenced when the waitress came over with another bottle of red wine. They continued talking while they waited for their food. She was surprised at how much they had inmon.

    They even ordered the same thing and ate almost the same amount, Isadora thought, amused. She could feel herself clinging to every word Maira said.

    When they paid and left, Isadora felt rxed andfortable with the other woman.

    Maira drove the remaining few kilometers to her mansion in Jurer¨º Internacional.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Maira smiled at Isadora who felt a little anxious and nervous.

    After they left the garage, Maira turned off the security rm and opened the door to the house.

    Although she and her children no longer lived in this mansion, it was still very airy and clean. Once a week she would hire a cleaningpany to keep the house clean and airy.

    ¡°Your house is beautiful¡­¡± Isadora said as she looked around.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Maira said, then she pressed her lips together and smiled.

    Isadora was a little uneasy. ¡°I think I should go¡­¡±

    What made her say that? As she turned to leave, she realized she was shaking like a leaf. She was almost to the door when Maira caught up with her and stopped her, cing her hands on Isadora¡¯s arms. She slowly turned Isadora to face her. Isadora felt as if she could lose herself in those sapphire green eyes. Maira looked at her with a mixture of desire and concern.

    ¡°Stay,¡± Maira said.

    ¡°Ohh¡­¡± Isadora could barely answer. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Maira¡¯s smile widened and she leaned in slowly and their lips touched. Although the kiss was incredibly soft, fireworks exploded in Isadora¡¯s head and wetness formed in her panties.

    Maira¡¯s tongue parted Isadora¡¯s lips and she explored her mouth with a sweet sensuality that left her weak in the knees. The kisssted less than a minute, but in that brief time, everything changed. Isadora wanted nothing more than to do everything with her.

    Maira moaned softly and wrapped her arms around Isadora¡¯s neck pulling her closer. Isadora opened her mouth to Maira¡¯s delicately insistent tongue, feeling a shiver of desire run through her body as Maira began a slow, sensual seduction of her mouth and senses. Isadora¡¯s arms went around Maira¡¯s waist and she clung to her as if Maira were her sleeping bear.

    Isadora could feel the dam bursting inside her and she sighed breathlessly against Maira¡¯s lips. Her thighs were quickly getting wet with her arousal. Maira left her mouth with a soft sigh and looked deeply into Isadora¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357: Trapped in a Tomb

    ¡°Good morning, Luan.¡± Nora said with a closed-eyed smile as she waved at him.

    Luan returned the smile and said while making an egg omelet: ¡°Good morning, Nora.¡±

    Nora looked at what Luan was doing, seeing that there were buns and ham on the table, she said, ¡°I¡¯m going to wash some vegetables, okay?¡±

    ¡°Please.¡± Luan nodded.

    Noraughed a little as she picked up the vegetables.

    It was unusual for her to eat something after she woke up. After all, he hadn¡¯t needed to do such a thing in a long time. However, she knew of Luan¡¯s custom, even before, when Luan was in the Sixth Order, he still ate whenever he could. Although quite a while since he disappeared in recent years, she still tries to keep this custom, after a few years, she had stopped.

    Thinking about the past, made her have several memories, she ended upughing to herself, making Luan look at her.

    ¡°Hehe~ It¡¯s not a big deal, just thinking of something funny~¡± She said with a giggle.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Luan nodded not caring too much. He knew if she wanted to talk about what it was, she¡¯d said, so he didn¡¯t ask.

    There were some canned jars, Nora took two of them, one for pickles and one for quail eggs.

    After washing the lettuce, she washed and sliced ??tomatoes, onions, and peppers. The lettuces she left underneath, while she cut the rest into slices and ced them in the shape of a flower. The quail eggs were in the center of the core of the flower.

    After seasoning, she took it to the table.

    At this point, Luan also finished making the omelet for them.

    ¡°Good morning~¡± Lenore said as soon as she arrived. She was half asleep as she rubbed her eyes.

    ¡°Good morning, you arrived at the right time.¡± Luan asked, ¡°Hungry?¡±

    ¡°Mm, a little.¡± Lenore nodded, then she put her hand in front of her mouth and yawned, ¡°I¡¯ll wash my face then.¡±

    ¡°Do it.¡± Nora smiled at her.

    Not long after, Luan, Lenore, and Nora were around the dinner table.

    Despite the few seemingly simple things, the smell was delicious. In essence, it was because they were somewhat rare items, as they were at least Fourth Order.

    Nora finished putting what she liked on the bread and took a bite. Her expression lit up and became filled with a seductive glow¡­ Honestly, it was so captivating that it was hard to look away.

    Seeing this, Lenore was stunned. ¡®What¡¯s going on with Mom? I mean¡­ since yesterday, she¡¯s been acting more seductively than usual, now I see how she¡¯s acting while eating¡­ Is she trying to seduce her father?¡¯

    Luan, on the other hand,ughed and said when Nora finished chewing, ¡°Nora, you¡¯re still the same. It reminded me of when we first met and I first made food for us to eat.¡±

    Nora looks happy to hear this. She didn¡¯t expect him to still remember something that happened so long ago, smiling she said, ¡°Yes, it was the first time I had eaten something so tasty~¡±

    ¡°Was it that good?¡± Lenore swallowed what she was chewing and began to imagine what could be so tasty that her mother still remembers it.

    Knowing it was from the beginning that her parents met, Lenore knew it was many years ago.

    Luanughed in response: ¡°It wasn¡¯t anything that amazing. However, I think it tasted splendid because we had been trapped in a tomb for a long time without eating anything, and when we finally got out, we managed to hunt a wild boar and I prepared it. In fact, it was delicious, but it was more because of hunger.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Nora shook her head in disagreement: ¡°Even though we were very hungry, it was still thanks to you that you managed to make the boar meat so tasty. After all, it wasn¡¯t the first time I¡¯d gone this long without eating, but even after eating something even more luxurious than a Third Order wild boar, nothingpares to that day.¡±

    ¡®Mom¡­ I bet it was that good because it was made by the man you love, yes?¡¯ Of course, Lenore didn¡¯t dare say it out loud.

    Luan smiled but didn¡¯t deny it. He knew how stubborn Nora could be¡­ Continuing to argue wouldn¡¯t do any good.

    As soon as they finished eating, Lenore offered to clear the table.

    Luan and Nora went outside to enjoy the breeze provided by the Leviathan.

    .

    .

    It took a long time, but they finally started to see the city where the auction would be held.

    Although it says the city, it is still bigger than many countries on earth. By Luan¡¯s calctions, he determined that there was approximately 9 million km2.

    If it weren¡¯t for the wide view and because the curvature of the from the 50th floor of the tower was wider, it wouldn¡¯t have been possible for him to have an entire view of the city.

    Around the city, veryrge and robust walls were built. There were guards on the towers and at least 100 existing towers.

    Just at that moment, there were new people arriving in the city, an iron gate opened for the luxurious carriage to enter. From what Luan saw from afar, every time someone was going to enter, they went through an evaluation and had to pay a price in credits.

    ¡®There was no such city before. It must be this Emperor who created this city.¡¯ Luan held his chin with a deep look: ¡®The way you¡¯re dealing with things and even the barrier that surrounds the city is very good, I hardly found any faults. Mmm, I don¡¯t remember hearing about this Emperor, however, not all Emperors were famous, but I know that doesn¡¯t mean they are weak¡­¡¯

    Although I was a little impressed and a little curious about this Emperor. It was just that. It might be a surprising thing for other people, but for Luan who has experienced many genius emperors among the geniuses, it wasn¡¯t all that surprising.

    In all cases, he was more interested in the auction and getting items that will be useful to him and his family.

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359: Auction Is About to Begin

    ¡®There are many vampires¡­ Is the Emperor of this city a vampire?¡¯ Luan contemted in his mind.

    Vampires didn¡¯t necessarily like to go to ces with many other races. The reason was simple. Because they grew strong by sucking blood, vampires were often targeted by other races. Going to crowded ces was practically suicide.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Emperor of this city is a vampire and werewolf hybrid.¡± Nora said, sensing Luan¡¯s doubt, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not, but rumor has it that the Hybrid Emperor has been hiding all this time strengthening himself so that he was strong enough to create a thriving city for both vampires and werewolves. live in.¡±

    Lenore analyzed: ¡°Could his intention be to create new hybrids?¡±

    Luan thought and said: ¡°It is possible. I¡¯ve seen many hybrids who felt lonely and wanted to create hybrids. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if the Emperor of this city were a hybrid and intended to create hybrids.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, I would never marry a stinky dog!¡± Lenore said without disguising the disgust she felt towards werewolves.

    About the same time, she said that a man appeared in front of Lenore and said angrily, ¡°Damn stinky bat! Repeat what you said if you dare!¡±

    The man was well built. Tall, over 200 cm tall, with explosive muscles, and quite hairy. He looked like a typical caveman who¡¯d never known a razor in his life.

    Luan wouldn¡¯t let him bully his daughter in front of him. Very agile, he got in front of the man.

    ¡°She said she wouldn¡¯t marry a smelly dog. Even I, as her father, wouldn¡¯t want someone stinky for her.¡± Luan asked with a cold look: ¡°Why you¡¯re a stinky dog, that¡¯s why you were offended?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Veins are visible on the forehead and hands that have lost themselves in fists. The werewolf man¡¯s explosive muscles were gigantic, even his hand was bigger than Luan¡¯s head.

    The werewolf in front of him, was in the Sixth Order with the body, a massive force of vitality made shock waves go in all directions, taking many people by surprise.

    ¡°Someone started fighting!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s those two!¡±

    ¡°Oh Heavens, the guy is huge!¡±

    ¡°The other one is such a cute, poor guy, he¡¯s going to be crushed¡­¡±

    As if listening to the crowd around him, and spection was that he was going to win, the big, well-veined man appearing shows a smug smile. ¡°You will die!¡± He screams dramatically.

    Luan frowned, then he snorted in disdain.

    ¡°Piss off!!¡±

    Quickly, negative energy formed in his left hand, a punch that felt soft, but very quickly hit the werewolf man¡¯s waist.

    The werewolf man¡¯s eyes widened as he realized that his transformation was reversing, he also felt that the strength he used for the transformation was gone.

    It was the moment he returned to more human form that the man felt a stinging pain in his throat and a pitiful cry came from his mouth.

    When he looked down, he saw the ¡®small¡¯ looking man inparison to him pulling his fist from his waist. Blood starts to flow like a water tap.

    The man panics and takes his hand towards the hole that has formed, and tries to use the vitality to regenerate the wound.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use, you won¡¯t be able to regenerate, I denied that possibility,¡± Luan said coldly into his indifferent face.

    The people who thought Luan would lose, seeing what happened and how ¡®easy¡¯ it was for Luan to win¡­ Many had their mouths and eyes wide open.

    There were also people on the third floor of the nearby restaurant; most of them were of rich upbringing, in front of the huge ss, disying morous clothes and jewelry. Some were graceful old men; very few of them were in in clothes.

    There were many people in front of each pir; most of them were of a wealthy upbringing, sporting morous clothes. Some were graceful old men; very few of them were wearing simple clothes.

    ¡°Saymon!¡±

    Some werewolf men and even women supported him.

    The werewolves who intended to interfere and fight Luan thought twice. When they saw that Saymon¡¯s wound wasn¡¯t healing, all those thoughts went out of their minds.

    .

    .

    ¡°Dad, you were amazing~¡± Lenore hugged his arm and smiled as they walked away.

    Because of Luan¡¯s show of strength, when he started to leave, the audience made way for them.

    This kind of situation was all too familiar to Nora. She smirked as she walked to Luan¡¯s right side.

    The fort was always respected in the tower, but that never changed.

    When they saw his strength, although they couldn¡¯t feel his real strength, it was even more frightening. It¡¯s one thing to know the limit of strength, another to not even know if there is a limit and if there is, what is it?

    Initially, Luan was ready to have to fight the city guards or something. But even after a few minutes, nothing happened.

    With Lenore and Nora, he toured the city. Sometimes they bought clothes or tasted food by smelling it.

    The entire path was repeated in shopping and eating.

    Luan was only interested in buying technology that was different from thend. Other than that, he bought some jewelry or rough stone with Qi toter transform into a more powerful essory and give as a gift.

    .

    .

    Time passed quickly as they stayed at a hotel in the city.

    Today was the day the auction would begin.

    This time, the city was even more crowded.

    The auction would take ce in a huge shed surrounded by barrier defense spells and other types.

    As Nora had entrance to the VIP room, they were one of the first to enter after going through an assessment of how much money they would have to use in the auction.

    It was a practical way to not bid without being able to pay.

    When the guarantor saw the amount of 0 when Luan passed, his astonishment at looking at Luan was worse than seeing a ghost.  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 358

    ?Chapter 358: Interview with Lucian Oliveira da Silva

    After turning Leviathan back into a sword, Luan along with Nora and Lenore entered the city.

    There were many people in the city. Even being just at the entrance, it was possible to see many people of different ethnicities.

    "This city is huge. At least 3 times bigger than our n¡­" Lenore muttered.

    Nora disagreed: "Considering it''s from an Emperor who is at the height of the Sixth Order, I think it''s understandable. In fact, it''s even small."

    With therge amount ofnd that exists on this '', it really wasn''t very big.

    "Hasn''t it been said that it is an Emperor who until recently was unknown who created this city?" Luan said, "So it''s understandable that it''s not bigger."

    "Speaking of a big city¡­" Nora said as they walked: "I heard rumors a few days ago that Matteo is ''taking care of'' Flemish City."

    "Oh. I kind of thought someone took over the city I created... Well, created isn''t exactly the right word, I kind of won and ''modified'' a few things." Luna shrugged. Despite having some nostalgia, he didn''t care so much that he wanted to go there and im the city.

    Honestly, owning a city wasn''t a very good thing. It was hard work and often made him waste time taking care of boring things. In the end, he left it in the care of his friend Matteo, however, he didn''t expect that after so many years, Matteo would still be taking care of the city.

    Whatever it was, he didn''t much care if Matteo wanted the city for himself. Luan said casually, "Since Matteo is doing it, I let him do it."

    Nora sighed and shook her head. Knowing that Luan was different from other people who liked being in power, she smiled without caring. It was because of things like this that she fell in love with him, yes?

    Luan was the type who preferred to have smaller, more valuablends and only have the people closest to him. Just like the ind he''d made in thend she''d heard Lenore speak of. That sort of thing suits Luan better than a huge city with a lot of people dependent on him.

    "Oh yeah, just so you know, I didn''t know until a while ago where Matteo was. When I said I didn''t know where he and the rest were, I meant it, okay?" Nora said.

    "Hahaha, I didn''t need to say all that, I kind of already knew when you said you found out a little while ago." Luanughed and added, "I''ve known you long enough to know you wouldn''t lie to me..." He looked at Lenore and then at Nora again: "Well, at least not something like that."

    "That''s..." Nora blushed for a few seconds, but then she chuckled casually: "Hehe, yes you''re right."

    In an interview conducted on thergest broadcaster in Brazil. Lucian Oliveira da Silva, a deputy from Minas Gerais, was seated next to the interviewer, Josef Soares.

    After a few minutes of the interview, Josef asks: "Now it is a question that, like me, many Brazilians are curious to know: Lucian, you as a father, husband, son, and deputy of a big city, why are you against the citizens? good to have the power to protect yourself? Why do you want all the means of the Brazilian people to be strengthened through Cultivation?"

    "Haha, I knew this question woulde up at some point." Lucianughed good-naturedly. He replied with a serious tone: "Josef, you should know that as much as the current president of Brazil embellishes the fact that everyone has the right to strengthen themselves and protect themselves from any danger, it is just the government''s irresponsibility."

    "Exemplify," Josef said.

    "Mm, it''s not hard to understand, once you know a little more. Just theck of knowledge is blinding the Brazilian people." Lucian said: "The government''s duty is to protect the Brazilian people, not the other way around. If we allow that to happen, the country will soon sink. Even though it all seems very amazing to be able to strengthen yourself and protect your family, the use of this power can be used in favor of criminality."

    "I understand that, but then I ask you." Josef asked: "Since when does evil respect thew? Even if what you want happens, what will stop the bad guys from getting stronger and having even more victims? At this rate, what will citizens of goods be able to do in the face of oppression?"

    "Tsk." Lucian clicked his tongue, but then remained calm. He takes a deep breath and says, "Josef, you''re being very closed-minded. I understand that the bad guys will still be able to get stronger, but the role of the government will be to prevent that from happening, so we pay taxes, yes?"

    "Lucian, Lucian¡­" Josef put a hand to his forehead and closed his eyes. A few secondster, he opened his eyes and looked at Lucian: "You have the same speech as before the apocalypse. Saying the harm it would have to Brazil if firearms were released to citizens with goods. But, you are underestimating the current reality that we live in."

    "I am not." Lucian said with conviction: "My family and I have avoided using the use of this unknown power, and we will continue to do so. It''s been months since all this happened, and I''vee to realize that this unknown power is unnecessary!"

    The interview continued. After realizing that no matter how much he said, Lucian would continue to insist on the same subject, Josef changed the subject.

    Luan, Lenore, and Nora arrived downtown.

    The ce was packed and full of life.

    Luckily, there was plenty of space, or else it would be difficult to even walk around.

    "We should find a hotel to stay at first," Nora said.

    "Yes, but if it''s all packed, we can still stay in the Leviathan," Luna replied.

    "ordingly." Lenore ced both hands behind her head.

    If it were her alone, she would feel nervous and insecure. There were many powerful Qi in all directions. But with her parents at her side, she felt there was nothing to fear.

    ''This feeling... It''s incredible.'' A gleam passed through Lenore''s eyes. She has felt very happy in thest few months since meeting her father.

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360: Auction Part 1

    In VIP room number 69.

    Luan, Lenore, and Nora waited for the auction to officially start.

    At the moment, there were still people arriving.

    The ce was getting more and more crowded.

    The number of people was bigger than a football stadium at the World Cup finals.

    The atmosphere was a little tense, but also very lively.

    Many were full of expectations. Since the number of items that would be auctioned was at least 500 items.

    Although they knew that many items would be picked up by the people in the VIP room, that doesn¡¯t mean that all items would be bought by the rich.

    Themotion continued as more people arrived.

    Minutester, there were at least 100,000 people.

    There were a lot of people at the auction.

    It is true that there were more people in the city, however, not all of them came specifically to bid on the auction, but rather, to take advantage of the overcrowding of people full of money to try their luck and manage to do business abroad.

    ¡°Luan? What you-¡±

    Nora didn¡¯t even finish talking, as Luan brought even more food.

    Lenore puts her hand to her forehead and sighs.

    ¡°Oh? Won¡¯t you?¡± Luan raised an eyebrow in response as he ced a table full of delicious foods on the table.

    The auction hadn¡¯t even started yet, and even though he wasn¡¯t hungry, Luan liked to eat.

    One of the perks of being cultivated, no matter how much he ate, it was hard to feel full and he didn¡¯t even have to worry about gaining weight.

    Luan took a roll of ham, cheese, and ground beef and took a generous bite. Soon the mouthwatering taste spreads and he closes his eyes in pleasure.

    ¡®Yes, eating is one of the wonders of life~¡¯ Luan said in his mind.

    They are seeing Luan eat and show such a satisfying expression. Nora and Lenore can¡¯t help but dry-swallow their saliva.

    Not resisting any longer, Lenore was the first to go to get a ham and cheese roll with ground beef.

    _

    Illustrative Picture: https://prnt.sc/8prkka1SY20L

    _

    Nora soon approaches and starts eating too.

    ¡®You still have time until the auction starts, yes?¡¯ She told herself in her mind.

    As the three ate, the auction was about to begin officially.

    The master of ceremonies entered.

    She was a very charming woman in a sexy blue dress that was somewhat revealing. She was tall, almost 180 cm, and high heels that highlighted her curves more than excellent, her smile was prettier than a blooming flower, and her long pale green hair was loose but she couldn¡¯t hide a pair of pointy ears.

    Her green eyes sparkled and the green eye makeup and green eyshes, it highlighted her beautiful eyes even more.

    ¡°Hello,dies and gentlemen!¡± She suddenly said with a charming smile, in her seductive voice: ¡°Wee everyone to the opening of the auction: The One. I will humbly be the master of ceremonies today, my name is Pao, I hope you all have fun and are able to find something you are looking for~!¡±

    At first, some thought she was an elf, but they soon discovered that in fact, this beautiful woman who had a beautiful voice and was very hot was actually half elf and half subus.

    Her charm was not limited to just males, even many females were affected. Maybe that¡¯s why she was chosen to be the master of ceremonies at such a huge auction.

    Soon two women with pointy ears, most likely elves or half elves, came in pushing a silver cart with arge white scarf on top.

    After cing the affection on the master of ceremonies¡¯ left side, the two women bow in reverence and leave.

    Still smiling, Pao, the master of ceremonies, said as she pulled back the white cloth covering the cart, ¡°The first item to be auctioned is this rank 5 healing potion. There are a total of five vials.¡±

    Something not verymon, but it was almost an extra life depending on the situation, because of that, the demand was great.

    ¡°The starting bid starts at a thousand.¡± As soon as her voice dropped, the panel showing each person¡¯s numbers started to pop up as the value started to rise.

    The panel wasrge and circr in shape, for everyone inside the great hall to see.

    In a short time, the price reached 2.4 thousand.

    ¡°Nobody else?¡± She counted five times before closing and bringing up the next item.

    The process was quick and simple. There was no fuss or unnecessary fights like in ordinary auctions.

    The auction system only showed each person¡¯s number but did not say who it was.

    The person who got the item didn¡¯t even know if it was from one of the twenty VIP lounges.

    Soon the second item arrived.

    It was a useful Qi pill for cultivators from the Fourth Order to the Fifth Order.

    Item after item was arriving.

    100 items appeared, but none caught the eye of Luan and the mother-daughter pair.

    When she got to the 140th item, Nora finally showed a reaction.

    ¡°This vial contains exactly 700 ml of the blood essence of the Sixth Order Golden King Cobra. The initial bid amount starts at 500K.¡± Pao¡¯s seductive voice hasn¡¯t even finished leaving, and they¡¯ve already started bidding.

    ¡°1 million.¡± That was Nora¡¯s first bid.

    People who saw the price double were amazed.

    Not everyone had 1 million avail

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361: Auction Part 2

    ¡°I thought we would have fierce disputes, just like in thend books I read.¡± Lenore looked a little disappointed: ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to know who bought what. Not to mention the people here seem to be cautious and don¡¯t seem to dare offend other people¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, have you seen those books too?¡± Nora had already read some of the books of thend, she also saw some that had auctions and always something happened, as well as disputes. However, many were meaningless and forced in a way. ¡°I think people who want to make money would not allow that to happen in such a big auction.¡±

    Luan added: ¡°Even smaller-scale auctions are more organized so that auction participants do not sh. Of course, not everything is perfect, although it¡¯s calm now, very likely there will be fightster. Especially if they find out who is in the VIP lounges.¡±

    ¡°So there¡¯s still a chance something could happen¡­¡± Lenore looked interested when she heard that. Her eyes lit up a little.

    Luan and Nora exchanged an ironic look.

    ¡°She¡¯s like this because of you~!¡± Nora said with a teasing smile.

    When she said it that way and with her teasing voice, they seemed so intimate that when she realized it, she blushed a little.

    Seeing her mother act like that and seeing her father¡¯s gentle smile, Lenore felt a whole new sensation in her heart. Even though she couldn¡¯t put it into words, the only thing she could think of at the moment was that she felt quite happy. It was such a good feeling.

    ¡°The next item is¡­ Cloud Diadem!¡± Pao¡¯s voice rose two tones, her eyes gleaming as she announced.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Luan stood up.

    The name was strange, but he could feel Cloud Origin stir as the crown and a white jewel shaped like a half cloud. It was as if the other half was intentionally not made, but somehow, it was very charming.

    Luan didn¡¯t imagine himself wearing a crown, but that didn¡¯t mean it could only be used as an artifact. He could very well consume the cloud¡¯s power in the crown-shaped artifact or transform it into another, more discreet artifact.

    Pao continued: ¡°This is a rare and very mysterious artifact. Though fighting power is not present, its usefulness is supreme for certain people. Without further ado, let me tell you what this artifact is capable of.¡± She smiled mysteriously, ¡°This artifact is capable of nothing less than controlling time!¡±

    Seeing the surprised look on the people below, Pao was pleased. Her eyes brightened even more: ¡°I know that manynds suffer from drought, or even if you want to poprize a fertilend, you need water, and this artifact is able to summon clouds and also produce and make it rain for no less than a month. fil.¡±

    ¡°Something like that is even useful to me¡­¡± Nora muttered under her breath, but she didn¡¯t intend to participate in the bidding, as she knew about Luan¡¯s Cloud Origin and she noticed his reaction when this artifact appeared.

    But, she had to admit it was tempting. Since she was Matriarch of n Van Steffan. It often has dry days, and this affects the n¡¯s development.

    Of course, thends her n was located on were good and it wasn¡¯t like it never rained, the need for something like that wasn¡¯t too great. However, she could only tell from the reaction of the people outside the VIP room that their interest was apparent.

    ¡°This is something I want, but the maximum amount it¡¯s worth is 2.1 million. At the tower store, it must be worth 2.5 million.¡± Luan said with a small smile.

    He¡¯d profit while he could profit, but he wouldn¡¯t get involved in a contest that he knew he would lose just for stupid reasons like showing who has the most money.

    Pao¡¯s voice echoed again: ¡°The starting bid is 500,000.¡±

    As soon as she finished talking, the first move had already taken ce.

    In a short time, it reached 1 million.

    Soon someone raised it directly to 1.7 million.

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s going to be above the price it¡¯s worth buying.¡± Luan shook his head in resignation.

    ¡®Something like this worth 2.5 million in the tower shop, you don¡¯t have to buy anything other than the price.¡¯ Nora, I contemte. She also agreed to the possibility of going beyond the tower shop price.

    For Luan, who has direct ess, it¡¯s not worth paying more than the tower store.

    [2 million!]

    Seeing this show up on the panel, Luan¡¯s interest was pretty much dead.

    However, after this move was made, it stopped altogether.

    Before Pao¡¯s count, Luan bid 2.1 million.

    Again, no one else bids.

    A smile appeared on Luan¡¯s lips.

    .

    .

    On Earth, on a private ind in Brazil.

    In a gentle voice, Ingrid gently shook Little Rikka, ¡°Rikka, it¡¯s time to wake up.¡±

    Little Rikka chuckled but kept her eyes closed and said, ¡°Hehee~ Your little Rikka isn¡¯t waking up~¡±

    Dramatically, Ingrid ces her hand on the test with the back of her left hand and asks, ¡°Oh my, what do I need to do to wake up my precious?¡±

    ¡°Tututututu~ Your little Rikka says that mommy needs to kiss and hug and then lift in the air and spin around a few times before she wakes up~¡± Little Rikka said andughed again covertly.

    A giggle escaped Ingrid¡¯s lips, then she kissed Little Rikka¡¯s cute cheeks several times, then hugged her, lifted her into the air, and twirled around several times with Little Rikka¡¯s giggle tinkling.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s brush our teeth and change clothes.¡± Ingrid finally stopped and said with a gentle little smile.

    Little Rikka walked down the stairs holding Ingrid¡¯s hand.

    The mansion itself has had some changes.

    The wedding was underway and even Little Rikka was super excited. She had a very important role as a bridesmaid; bringing the rings to the couple.

    ¨C

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362: End of Auction.

    ¡°Thank you to everyone who participated in Auction House¡¯s first auction: The One. The next auction will be announced a month in advance, stay tuned~¡± Pao¡¯s clear, seductive voice echoed as thest item was sold.

    Those who bought stayed and waited to pay for and receive the items, while those who were there more for entertainment or didn¡¯t have a chance to win the bids left. Only a few stayed and tried to hide it as they looked towards the VIP lounges.

    ¡°Looks like the real dispute starts now.¡± Interest gleamed in Lenore¡¯s eyes. She even looked a little excited at the prospect of a fight after the auction.

    Even though she was a little disappointed that there was no conflict in the auction process, it was almost impossible not to have it at the end of the auction. After all, there is no shortage of greedy people in the world who want what others have achieved quickly and ¡®easily¡¯.

    ¡°There are some that greed and envy are so ugly they can¡¯t even hide properly.¡± Nora sneered as she looked through the ss separating them from the VIP room.

    Luanughed: ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal? There are people willing to risk their lives for less than a dor.¡±

    ¡°It reminds me of the music I heard on earth.¡± Lenore said, ¡°The name of the song is ¡®The Man Who Had Nothing¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Oh? How is it?¡± This piqued Nora¡¯s interest.

    ¡°Do you really want to hear it?¡± Seeing her mother nod, she said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll sing then.¡±

    Soon her soft and a little cold voice, however, managed to show a lot of emotion as she started to sing.

    ¡°The man who had nothing woke up very early~

    With the sunlight, since he has no rm clock~

    He had nothing so he wasn¡¯t afraid either~

    And he went to fight, as a good worker does~

    The man who had nothing faced a crowded train~

    At 7 am with a smile on his face~

    He said goodbye to his wife with a wet kiss~

    To prove his love and to mark his post~

    The man who had nothing had everything~

    Osteoarthritis, Arthritis, Diabetes, and whatever else~

    But he had a lot of content inside his soul~

    And even though he had almost nothing, he still had faith~

    The man who had nothing had a job~

    With a mop cleaning that endless floor~

    Even if someone purposely dirtied the floor~

    He would smile happily and say this:¡±

    She closed her eyes when she got to the chorus and sang with more emotion:

    ¡°Human beings are wed~ Just

    today I failed~

    No one is born knowing~

    So let me try~!

    The man who had nothing~

    He had Marisete, Maria Flor, Marina, M¨¢rio~

    Who was his youngest~

    One was 9, one was 12, another was 17~

    And the 40-year-old was always his greatest love~

    The man who had nothing had a problem~

    The day before, even, his light was cut~

    He climbed the pole, experienced, made his scheme~

    Andter in the night, he reinforced the request to Jesus~

    The man who had nothing followed his path~

    Same path, same time, but it was different~

    He called home to say he loved his family~

    I think he already sensed what was ahead~

    The man who had nothing~

    Found another man who had nothing~

    But this one had a knife~

    He wanted what little he had, that is, nothing~

    In paranoid, delirium, whoever doesn¡¯t win attacks you~

    And the man who had nothing, now he had no life~

    He left behind three children and his wife~

    The people burned tires and closed the avenue~

    And wrote on the asphalt: Saudade do Josu¨¦~!

    She sang the chorus again:

    ¡°Human beings are wed~ Just

    today I failed~

    No one is born knowing~

    So let me try~!¡±

    At that moment her voice became softer, almost like a whisper:

    ¡°So let me try¡­so let me try~

    So let me try¡­so let me try~?¡±

    *p! p!*

    When she finished, Luan and Nora pped their hands together enthusiastically.

    Not only were the lyrics of the song good, but Lenore¡¯s voice was very good to listen to.

    ¡°It¡¯s my first time listening to this song.¡± Luan said, ¡°Who is the singer?¡±

    Lenore smiled a little and said: ¡°It¡¯s a singer with the codename: Projota. He has a lot of good songs. I particrly like the song he sings called ¡®Woman¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Nora arched her brow, then she smiled, ¡°Mm, bring this so I can hear it too.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, yeah I¡¯ll do that next time.¡± Lenore smiled happily.

    Before Nora asked Lenore to sing the song called ¡®Woman¡¯, someone knocked on their VIP room.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time we got our items,¡± Luan said as he looked at the mother and daughter pair.

    ¡°Mm,¡± they nodded.

    Soon Luan opened the door. Before he appeared a very beautiful woman with a pair of bat wings, but make no mistake, she was not a vampire, but a subus. Behind her were two other subi.

    Almost imperceptibly, disappointment crossed the three subus women¡¯s eyes. But then they smiled.

    Nora raised an eyebrow and smiled with interest.

    ¡°Hello, sir anddies. You can call me Urs.¡± The woman at the front said with a small smile, ¡°I¡¯m here to exchange the items you got. By the way, congrattions, you got a lot of items.¡±

    Luan nodded indifferently and passed her a storage ring, ¡°I¡¯m Luan, and here are the Qi crystals. You can check.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± Urs looks back: ¡°Melissa.¡±

    ¡°Yea.¡± The girl named Melissa stepped forward and received the storage ring, soon enough she said, ¡°It¡¯s not enough.¡±

    ¡°The rest is here.¡± Nora said as she approached and ced one of her hands on Luan¡¯s shoulder and handed a storage ring with her other hand: ¡°Check, if everything is ok, you can transfer the Qi crystals to you and return them with our items.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± She checked and said, ¡°It¡¯s all here.¡± She looked at the other girl, ¡°Sapphire, deliver the items to these storage rings.¡±

    She had already taken out all the Qi crystals, she just needed to transfer the items to Luan and Nora¡¯s storage rings.

    It didn¡¯t even take a minute for the transaction to be finalized.

    Urs smiled at them, then bowed towards them: ¡°Thanks for choosing our auction,e back soon~!¡±

    After that, she shook hands with them before leaving with Sapphire and Melissa.

    As soon as they left, Luan and Nora each took their items, as they weren¡¯t divided correctly. After that, they left the VIP room.  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363: The Elder of the Vulcan n Appears.

    As they were leaving the VIP room. Others also started to leave.

    At the same time, Luan, Nora, and Lenore noticed that they were being watched.

    Of course, they didn¡¯t make a point of hiding. If they did, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to keep an eye on them.

    On the right, someone was approaching and talking like good friends.

    It was two brte men with dark brown hair, but one of them was taller and had green eyes while the other was a little shorter, with 178 cm and obsidian ck eyes.

    The shorter one said, ¡°Man, it¡¯s getting harder and harder to rte to women. Mostly having sex.¡±

    The taller one nodded: ¡°Yes, man. Having sex has usually been difficult indeed, Enel. These days I went out with a girl who had a fetish for having sex on a small spaceship, just big enough for five people.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s no big deal, Fidenco.¡± Enel frowned, thinking his friend just wanted to brag.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good, but the problem was the driver who owns the ship looking at us in the rearview mirror,¡± Fidenco said and started tough, seeming to remember the scene.

    ¡°Oh¡­ pear. Did you have sex on someone else¡¯s ship, let alone the owner who drove it?¡± Enel found it hard to believe.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why I said it¡¯s a weird fetish. She liked having sex on a small ship and being watched. In the end, well¡­ To calm the driver¡­¡± Fidenco had a strange smile.

    Their voices became lower, and Lenore had a strange expression. Even though she didn¡¯t want to hear the others¡¯ conversation, these two talked loud enough for everyone around them to hear and somehow, she was intrigued by their conversation and ended up listening to everything.

    Not only she, Nora, and Luan also listened. Nora had a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile.

    While Luan was indifferent to it.

    *BOOOM!*

    Suddenly, a very loud sound echoes outside.

    ¡°It started,¡± Nora said in a neutral tone.

    ¡°Yea.¡± Luan nodded with the same indifference as before as he continued walking outside the auction.

    Lenore had her fists clenched, full of anticipation.

    Even the two men from before seemed to be following them now.

    ¡®Was that story just a disguise?¡¯ Lenore thought. She saw that they passed them and went in the opposite direction, but now she was following them, covertly.

    Well, even if they tried to hide, there was no way they could go unnoticed with their sensory sense.

    The more they walked, the more and more people started following them. At this point, there were already 13 people following them.

    At this moment, someone let out an icyugh. ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    An old woman wore a white robe, much like a religious robe, and on the sleeves was embroidered in sapphire red threads the emblem of n Vulcan.

    ¡°Finally I found you, insolent boy.¡± The voice of the white-haired woman with a slightly wrinkled face was ancient, full of authority: ¡°You must pay for killing the young master of my Vulcan n!¡±

    Suddenly, a very powerful Sixth Order aura manifests from the elderly woman.

    Luan¡¯s cold eyes fixed on her. ¡°Are those yourst words?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Veins appeared on the old woman¡¯s forehead, she shouted: ¡°Insolent! I thought about giving you a quick death, but I changed my mind. Guys, see these girls next to him?¡±

    As soon as her voice came out, two men appeared beside the old woman. It was the two men who had passed them before.

    ¡°Ancient Iria, they are beautiful.¡± The shortest, Enel wore a gentlemanly expression when speaking to Elder Iria.

    ¡°Yes, beautiful enough to make me want to marry them, Hahaha!¡± Fidencoughed aloud, unrestrained.

    ¡°Fidenco, you didn¡¯t say that~!¡± Enelughed out loud too.

    He didn¡¯t believe a single word from Fidenco when he said he wanted to get married. After all, even if they are beautiful, how many beautiful women have been spoiled at Fidenco¡¯s hands?

    Well, he couldn¡¯t say much, since he wasn¡¯t any better than he was.

    Nora¡¯s pretty face was cold, with a rather dignified look in her eyes.

    Soon Nora¡¯s aura manifested itself.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When they felt her aura, Fidenco and Enel fell silent.

    Elder Iria narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Not bad, girl.¡± Her tone changed: ¡°It would be a shame for a young woman like you so talented to die because of such a worthless man.¡± She shook her head in disappointment.

    Now even Lenore narrowed her eyes and manifested her aura.

    Her and Nora¡¯s Qi were strong enough to make these three take a step back and be cautious.

    ¡°Oh? Even this young woman is so talented.¡± Elder Iria was pleasantly surprised. She initially couldn¡¯t determine their cultivation for sure but didn¡¯t give it much thought, as it wasn¡¯t umon to have items that conceal one¡¯s cultivation. However, seeing their power level now, she reconsidered her initial n.

    ¡®I just wanted to kill this boy and make an example for the rest who dare to mess with our n, and take the items they got at the auction that rightfully belong to me, but I changed my mind¡­¡¯ Elder Iria started to think seriously while looking at them.

    Even those who remained in hiding while waiting for an opportunity were surprised.

    In the beginning, when Elder Iria appeared, they had already lost any hope of achieving something good. After all, her strength was widely recognized, as were her notorious feats.

    It was well known that she single-handedly wiped out the entire red dragon n, with the leader of the red dragons being in the Sixth Order.

    This feat was something they greatly recognized, and her name spread across the world. Just like her portrait.

    Because of that, they didn¡¯t want to get on this old woman¡¯s bad side.

    But, they didn¡¯t expect that the two girls next to the white-haired, red-eyed boy had Sixth Order power.

    While they were wary of Nora and Lenore, they didn¡¯t notice that Luan had disappeared from where he was.

    Even Elder Iria lost sight of him.

    ¡°Where¡­¡±

    It was already toote!

    *Whoosh!*

    Only the sound of the wind cutting at high speed echoes.

    Luan was now behind the old Ancient Iria with both hands holding something.

    ¡°That¡­ That¡­ Bastard!¡± Old Elder Iria screamed in rage.

    In Luan¡¯s hands, she saw the two heads of the two men who were with her.

    *Drip¡­Drip¡­*

    Every drop of blood that fell to the ground made everyone¡¯s hearts beat faster. When they met Luan¡¯s eyes, their hearts felt like they were being crushed by an invisible hand.

    ¡°Mmm?¡± Luan had a cold and imcable gaze as he looked at the old Elder Iria.

    The instant the old Elder Iria looked into his eyes, she felt as if she were going to die.

    Now, she was basically surrounded, with Luan on one side and Nora and Lenore on the other.

    ¡®When did my father do this?¡¯ Even Lenore can¡¯t help but be surprised.

    She didn¡¯t even notice when Luan moved.

    The only one who was calm about it all was Nora. She knew Luan¡¯s ability like no one else. Even though he had changed, in her heart he was still the same as many years ago, he just learned new things.

    Luan threw both heads near the feet of old Ancient Iria.

    ¡°Old woman, tell me, what are these two going to do anyway?¡± Luan asked coldly.

    At the same time, the two headless bodies began to spurt a lot of red blood and it didn¡¯t take long to fall to their knees on the ground.

    It was even more embarrassing that he just fell t, as he seemed to be bowing in Luan¡¯s direction.

    This only made the old Ancient One¡¯s anger grow.

    ¡°Enel, Fidenco¡­¡± The old woman¡¯s eyes turned red. The two were her grandchildren, she felt anger rising in her chest: ¡°Boy, you did something you shouldn¡¯t, you devil, I¡¯ve changed my mind, I¡¯m not going to kill you anymore, but yes, I¡¯m going to capture you and torture you so much that you, you will wish you were dead.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Luan looked indifferent and cold as he shrugged.

    ¡°Humph, don¡¯t think that just because you have a little strength you can go against me!¡± As soon as she said that, the old Elder Iria attacked.

    Luan¡¯s white dragon hands crossed his chest.

    *BENG!*

    A metallic sound echoed.

    A magma red fist mmed into his arms, causing shock waves.

    At the same time, magma spreads.

    From Luan¡¯s body, clouds appear and he defends himself against the magma.

    The old Elder Iria¡¯s fist kept trying to push Luan, the shock waves only grew. Even though she was surprised when she saw him using the cloud to defend himself against her magma, she still wasn¡¯t that surprised, as for him to be able to kill two people right under her nose, he had to have some power to support him.

    ¡°Mother, are we going to help father?¡± Lenore asked as she looked at her.

    ¡°It is not necessary.¡± Nora shook her head and added, ¡°We¡¯re just watching, but keep an eye out, if anyone tries to get involved, that¡¯s where we get involved.¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, I understand.¡± Lenore nodded and looked back at her father¡¯s fight against old Ancient Iria.  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364: Luan ount Elder Iria

    Reaching an impasse, the old Crone Iria jumped back. She was faster than a frightened cat when she walked away.

    Her crinkled eyes were ugly as she looked at Luan. But, there was an undisguised surprise in her eyes. ¡®And to think that this young man would have so much strength¡­¡¯

    If it weren¡¯t for being an enemy, she was willing to introduce one of her granddaughters to him. With so much talent, her future great-grandson would be great. ¡®It is a pity¡­¡¯

    But, soon her eyes be determined to kill Luan again. It didn¡¯t matter how talented he was, as he went against her n, and on top of that, killed three of her n, two of them her grandchildren.

    ¡°You evil demon, you must die!¡± Now, someone this talented, if he can¡¯t be a friend, and he¡¯s an enemy, she couldn¡¯t allow him to continue to grow. After a few years, he could threaten her n.

    ¡°Then get in line.¡± Luan gave a cold shoulder with an indifferent expression.

    The number of people I¡¯ve told him before was longer than the lottery line.

    A glint of surprise passed before the old Elder Iria¡¯s eyes, but then she returned to her cold, fierce expression. She was more and more certain of wanting to kill Luan.

    ¡°Magma Star!¡±

    Advancing towards Luan, the magma in old Ancient Iria¡¯s hand grew to be bigger than a basketball. The heat emitted was amazing.

    The people who were watching held their breaths. None of them had the confidence to defend themselves against such a powerful attack.

    It felt strong enough to evaporate an entire mountain.

    On the other hand, Luan remained indifferent even now, clouds formed over him, but it wasn¡¯t that threatening.

    Some even thought he was an idiot for wanting to go against that frightening power with this weak attack.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Old Iria snorted in disdain. ¡®I thought he was someone, but in the end, he¡¯s just arrogant!¡¯

    ¡°Die!¡± She screamed as her fist was at lightning speed towards Luan.

    They say it¡¯s a good movement technique for tackling anything. Luan showed how to do this in the next few seconds¡­

    Luan¡¯s movement game was so perfect it looked like he had teleported.

    In one moment he was in front of Old Ancient Iria, in another moment he was already on her right side, and with a speed even faster than the speed of light, his right hand that was close to his chest reached out and hit his right hand. of Old Iria.

    *BOOOOM!*

    The explosive sound wasn¡¯t his fist hitting Old Ancient One Iria¡¯s hand, but her own fist surrounded by a massive magma attack mming into her chest.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh!¡±

    A high-pitched scream like a banshee.

    This twist took almost everyone by surprise.

    Only Nora was smiling as Lenore let out a relieved sigh. Even though her mother had reassured her before, it was hard for her not to worry.

    *BANG! BANG!*

    *thud!*

    Old Crone Iria¡¯s body broke several buildings by hitting her body. Even caught in some mmable ces.

    Chaos ensued.

    Many screams echoed.

    Some people who were unable to escape in time were injured.

    Although it was not Luan¡¯s intention for this to happen, it was inevitable. They should have run away when the fight started but decided to stay in the audience.

    ¡°Dead? She died?¡± Cultivators who were at a distance and unaffected wondered.

    It was a very powerful attack, causing the old Elder Iria to be thrown from a distance, it was hard to believe she was still alive after that. If she survived, she couldn¡¯t have gotten away with it.

    *BOOM!*

    Suddenly, a thunderous sound echoes, and old Ancient Iria soars into the air. Her chest area waspletely burned, it was a horrible scene.

    ¡°I¡¯LL KILL YOU!!!¡± Old Crone Iria¡¯s scream was so loud it echoed more than three times.

    Everyone in the city was on high alert.

    If before everyone already knew that a fight between powerful Sixth Order cultivators, now they knew that they were even more powerful than they imagined.

    Even city leaders decided not to get involved. They dared not offend either side.

    Even the other VIPs at the auction benefited from this, as the people who wanted to rob them ended up stunned and didn¡¯t notice when they ran away.

    Something that can be said as surprising happened. Old Elder Iria was rejuvenated. She was now taking the form of a young woman with long red hair in her 30s.

    The burned part of her chest started to heal as she took a green liquid. Even her Qi became richer and more oppressive.

    ¡®Where did she get it?¡¯ Nora wondered in surprise.

    ¡°What is it that she took?¡± Lenore muttered.

    ¡°That was clearly done through alchemy with world tree sap. Something very rare found only ons that have not been destroyed.¡± Nora exined.

    ¡°I see.¡± Lenore asked as she looked at her mother, ¡°Do you think she still has more of that, Mom?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s not an easy thing to get world tree sap, it¡¯s something that takes thousands of years to create, it¡¯s not something that can be done en masse.¡± Nora said: ¡°So I¡¯m surprised she has something like that. This must cost at least 50 million credits¡­¡±

    ¡°That much?¡± Lenore¡¯s eyes widened.

    That amount was much greater than her savings. No wonder her mother reacted so strongly.

    However, Luan, who was very rich, was still cold and indifferent at that moment. As rare as that is, if he wanted something like this, with the number of credits and treasures he has stashed away, he could get some.

    He might have been a little more alert with the increase in Elder Iria¡¯s Qi, but that was all. He¡¯s still confident.

    Thunderous sounds rang out across the field, but not alone, for they were also apanied by the high, monstrous screams of Elder Iria.

    In one fell swoop, Qi surged from Elder Iria¡¯s arms. Clenching her fists, she threw a punch! Violent and lightning fast, her furious fist mmed into the gigantic ball of magma she created in front of her.

    That magma ball suddenly broke into many pieces that scattered in the air, pieces flew in all directions after the explosion.

    ¡°Stay alert, there are someing our way,¡± Nora warned.

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Lenore nodded as she manifested her Qi.

    ¡°To escape!¡± Even those who were there just to watch had to run to avoid being affected.

    After some preparations, Luan took action. He operated on Qi and several little white dragons appeared. The Qi of each of these little dragons was not low, each of them went towards the magma shards.

    Just as Luan is able to deny the existence of something he has knowledge of, the little white dragons were able to deny the magma shards.

    ¡°What is it? How can that be?¡± Elder Iria couldn¡¯t believe it. Just bying into contact with these little white dragons, she saw the magma fragments evaporate: ¡°What kind of power is that?!?¡±

    It was the first time she had seen something like this. And, look, she lived for a long, long time¡­

    At this time, even those who were fleeing witnessed this and the whole ce became quiet. The closest people were relieved, but at the same time, fearful. Most of them were there because they wanted to steal from Luan, Nora, and Lenore.

    Now, they were grateful that the Elder Iria appeared, or else, maybe they¡¯ve now turned into ham¡­

    At this moment, no one doubts that Luan had the power to fight Elder Iria, even now that she had be more powerful. The crowd was panicked just by the powerful pressure released from Luan¡¯s Qi.

    But, they had to agree that a living legend like the Ancient One Iria certainly lives up to her legend, she was formidable, however, they were skeptical if she would be able to win.

    Watching Luan¡¯s pure Qi that looked like a majestic sun that it was difficult even to look directly at it, one could not help but sigh! They didn¡¯t expect that they would be able to witness a fight between the two titans.

    Elder Iria was not convinced, so she narrowed her eyes, releasing her mighty Qi. She enveloped her body in magma, looking like a living being made of magma. Simultaneously, she advanced toward Luan like a shooting star falling from the sky.

    Luan didn¡¯t just stand there like before, he jumped into the air, while his white aura-like mist surrounded him. The clouds in the sky thundered, it was as if the flood was about to happen. The heavens screamed furiously, scaring all the people in the city.

    They were witnessing an epic fight.

    Even the leader of the city, the Sixth Order hybrid was watching from afar without interfering. Initially, he thought about stopping the fight, but after seeing the disparity in the powers of these two, he gave up on the idea. ¡®Damn, they are two monsters!¡¯

    He who thought he was already very powerful, lost his confidence.

    Luan begins to undergo a transformation, as his Qi grows beyond the limit, his fists quickly transform into something simr to eagle talons. Constantly resounding, one after the other, the Qi flew from Luan¡¯s body like a firefly, sending out shock waves as it flew through the air towards Elder Iria.

    Followed by thunderous sonic booms, one after the other, as they were violently closing in on each other.

    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*

    ¡°¡­¡±

    For an instant, it felt like time had stopped.

    But it didn¡¯tst long until rings of shockwaves were emitted when Luan¡¯s blows met Elder Iria¡¯s.

    ¡°DEMON I WILL KILL YOU I SWEAR!¡± Elder Iria¡¯s eyes were devilish red, looking very evil, even her voice was frightening as she screamed and swore to kill Luan.  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365: She Felt Powerless

    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ve heard that,¡± Luan responded as he continued to exchange blows with her.

    Their blows were so powerful that each one echoed in all directions creating shockwave rings.

    The city around them was devastated.

    It was total chaos.

    Even those who were in the Sixth Order had to keep their distance, or they could be hurt.

    Even Nora and Lenore did the same. The situation was getting dangerous.

    After taking distance, the crowd was unable to clearly see the quick blows exchanged. Each of them exuded a terrible Qi.

    It was frightening that someone who looked as young as Luan would be able to match Elder Iria of n Vulcan.

    Worse, it seemed that Luan was guessing the exact location of each blow while precisely retaliating with his own blows.

    The two¡¯s murderous aura mixed with their Qi was strong enough to make some cultivators below the Sixth Order piss themselves in fear.

    As the two moved, only explosions followed. First meeting fist at an extremely fast pace. From a distance, it looked as if the two of them had thousands of arms. In a mere blink of an eye, many punches were exchanged. Each filled with Qi and a murderous aura, resulting in numerous explosions, as well as the destruction of this part of the city.

    Lenore, seeing this, trembled with emotion. This battle was more exciting than the fight they had in n Van Steffan. At that time, although his father demonstrated great power, she felt more excited about the current battle.

    Luan was very cool at that moment, full of white dragon aspect, he exuded a wildness and a unique charm. It was hard not to meet him, even if he was scared.

    ¡®An opening!¡¯ Elder Iria acted fast and with her hand wrapped with Qi and magma, she attacked Luan¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Caution!¡± This time, Nora was worried.

    Lenore wasn¡¯t as powerful as her mother, she just felt something was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t quite keep up with the speed of the two fightings.

    On Luan¡¯s cold face, an even colder smile curved as the magma-encircled fist of the Ancient Iria wasing towards his shoulder with great force.

    From the beginning, his dragon¡¯s white tail was only decorative, but at this moment, the tail looked even more intimidating and flexible than a snake as it moved at a dizzying speed.

    The tail bill was pointed, and the speed made it look like a drill rotating at great speed.

    ¡°I deny,¡± Luan muttered coldly.

    The instant his tail made contact with Elder Iria¡¯s magma-encircled fist, the magma disappeared, breaking any kind of resistance, and the tail that was moving at great speed mmed straight into Elder Iria¡¯s clenched fist.

    *BANG!*

    ¡°Ahh!¡± Elder Iria screamed spiritually trying to prevail and defend herself using Qi as she lost support from the magma.

    ¡°Insufficient.¡± Luan spoke again coldly and that¡¯s when his tail finished breaking through all of Ancient Iria¡¯s Qi defense.

    *CRACK!*

    The sound of her defenses breaking, followed by the sound of human skin tissue being ripped and bones breaking!

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±

    Never in all her years had Elder Iria imagined that someone so young would do something like this to her.

    ¡°DEMON!¡± She screamed and flew away very fast with a pair of magma wings.

    The agony was spread across her face. Now without an arm, she felt helpless. She already knew that her power wasn¡¯t superior to Luan¡¯s after confronting him for so long, but it was more evident now that she¡¯d lost one of her arms. And to make matters worse, she has already used the only resource that would be able to restore her arm.

    Picking up a potion, she downed it all in one gulp as quickly as possible, as she didn¡¯t want to give Luan a chance to stop her.

    However, this was only able to stop the bleeding and slowly heal the arm, however, it would take days to restore his arm.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± With an expression of hate and agony, she looked in Luan¡¯s direction cautiously.

    She still didn¡¯t know why Luan wasn¡¯t attacking her.

    If it were her, I would have taken this chance and attacked so as not to give her a chance to recover¡­

    ¡°Now, who is going to kill whom?¡± Luan¡¯s cold voice echoes as he fixes his cold red eyes on hers. He could see fear in her eyes.

    The murderous aura that exudes from him, makes more and more people shudder.

    Of course, if even a powerful person like Elder Iria was scared, who will say people that don¡¯t even match half her powers.

    ¡°I admit it, demon, I underestimated you. I didn¡¯t even realize I was falling into your trap when you didn¡¯t use that disgusting tail.¡± Elder Iria dered in a dignified tone, ¡°But don¡¯t think you¡¯ve won yet!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t clear if she was trying to convince Luan or herself.

    Lenore understood immediately, covered her mouth, and chuckled.

    ¡°Kuhuhuhu~¡± Nora giggled: ¡°That olddy is kind of adorable.¡±

    ¡°Yea.¡± Lenore joined her and began tough more brazenly.

    The Ancient One¡¯s anger woulde to know that this mother-daughter duo was making fun of her.

    Sensing evil in Elder Iria¡¯s gaze, Nora manifested her Qi and stood in front of Lenore.

    If she thinks she can subpoena them, that old woman is sorely mistaken!

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Elder Iria cursed. She was experienced enough to understand that she wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything against these girls in a short time if she dared to do that, she was even capable of making the white haired dragon-looking boy attack her in fury.

    While making him furious wasn¡¯t a bad thing, as she wouldn¡¯t think so rationally, however, she couldn¡¯t guarantee her safety if she was attacked the moment she tried to attack the two women.

    The feeling of helplessness was something she hadn¡¯t felt in decades. Frustrated, she turned her attention to Luan.

    With her body enveloped by magma again, she even made a magma arm to rece the lost one, however, it wouldn¡¯t be exactly the same thing, but it was better if she didn¡¯t.

    *Whoosh!*

    With a booming sound, she moves towards Luan again.

    Her speed broke the sound barrier.

    When the two shed, she was sent back.

    ¡°What?¡± Her expression of disbelief was priceless.

    At the same time, the little dragons that she didn¡¯t even notice when they appeared behind her attacked her.  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366: Elder of the Vulcan n Pill

    Has her strength diminished more than she imagined by losing one of her arms, or has this demon¡¯s strength be stronger?

    Elder Iria felt even more fearful. The will to continue this fight diminished a lot, now all she wanted was to survive. But could she escape?

    She suddenly thought of something: ¡°Y-You are¡­ The White Emperor?!?¡±

    ¡°Heh¡­¡± In response, Luan gave a cold smile.

    Elder Iria was even more certain to see his attitude. The power to negate her power was something that the White Emperor was notorious for. She hadn¡¯t thought of that before, but now that she¡¯d had her attacks canceled a few times, she thought of him.

    Although the man in front of her looked too young to be the White Emperor, all the features made her believe it was him. White hair, red eyes, and the power to nullify the powers of his opponents.

    Because of his ability to negate his opponent¡¯s ability, he has already destroyed an entire powerful Sixth Order n by himself. His name was talked about a lot. Despite having many enemies, the White Emperor¡¯s enemies did not dare to go after him out of fear.

    Now she understood why. She felt very frustrated fighting him. The power to deny her magma was irritating in a way that made her feel frustrated, furious, but unsure of what to do about it.

    ¡°She¡¯ll try to run away,¡± Nora muttered.

    Lenore looked at her mother, then at Elder Iria. She could see from the way she was looking that she was looking for an escape route.

    Elder Iria smiled kindly, she didn¡¯t expect that she ended up attracting an enemy like the White Emperor¡­

    She looked in the direction of Nora who was aware that she was wanting to run away, she asked, ¡°Are you the Vampire Queen, Nora Van Steffan?¡±

    ¡°Yea.¡± Nora didn¡¯t deny it.

    ¡°Hahaha, so that¡¯s it.¡± She startsughing self-deprecatingly. But soon her eyes were steady. She takes a deep breath, she looks back at Luan: ¡°Actually, you are a demon. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m capable of killing you, but I¡¯ll do my best!¡±

    Luan arched a brow, he thought her way of acting was strange, it seemed right, but he felt that something was wrong.

    His extra-sensory sense expanded to miles away.

    ¡®Someone ising!¡¯ He thought.

    Suddenly, a cold voice resounded: ¡°Ahahaha! I didn¡¯t expect that I would have the chance to fight the White Emperor at the end of my life!¡±

    ¡°Pill Elder.¡± Elder Iria greeted the old man who had just arrived beside her.

    It didn¡¯t take long for five more people to arrive. They were all in the Fifth Order, but it had the strength of the Sixth Order.

    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Lenore was worried now.

    After all, it was seven against one.

    ¡°Let¡¯s join your father,¡± Nora said, her tom was serious.

    ¡°I see the Vampire Queen is here too. Well, well, well, today is a really fun day~¡± The Pill Elderughed out loud like a maniac.

    The five behind the two elders had a cold expression as they looked at Luan, Nora, and Lenore. For them, the mere fact of hurting an elder of their n was a grave sin that deserves death!

    Elder Pill gave Elder Iria a pill. The moment she ate, the arm she lost started to grow visible to the naked eye.

    The cultivators in the distance who were watching this held their breaths.

    ¡°White Emperor, you yed a lot with the elder of my Vulcan n¡­¡± The Pill Elder¡¯s eyes became sharper and moremanding, along with his aura: ¡°I hope you are prepared to suffer something even worse than you did to her..¡±

    ¡°Oh? You are capable?¡± Luan said with a casual expression.

    He knew the Pill Elder¡¯s fame. Yes, he was strong, but he didn¡¯t fear him.

    ¡°Arrogant as I¡¯ve heard, but it seems your power isn¡¯t what it used to be. You can deceive others, but I see that you haven¡¯t even attained the true Sixth Order, you just have the strength of the Sixth Order.¡± The Pill Elder said with a sarcastic smile.

    ¡°Serious?¡± Elder Iria looked at the Pill Elder in quite a surprise. She hadn¡¯t noticed it.

    ¡°Yes, it was always said that he was strong in both the cultivation of the body and Qi. Now, he¡¯s in the Fifth Order in every one. I don¡¯t know what made him regress, but it¡¯s good news for us, especially for me who¡¯s always wanted to turn him into a pill to try and get his trait of nullifying the power of others!¡± Heughed aloud, maniacally.

    As he continued tough, the Pill Elder¡¯s vast Qi profound power manifested and surged forward seemingly without end. Cracks seemed to appear in the air and spread rapidly around him, it was clearly getting more and more violent.

    ¡°Luan, can you handle him with your current strength?¡± Nora asked. She admits that she was now a little worried.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be a little troublesome, as I hear he has a lot of abilities that he stole from others.¡± Luan said without looking away from the Pill Elder: ¡°But, I should be able to kill him.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I believe you.¡± Nora said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the old woman over there, while Lenore takes care of the five Fifth Order cultivators, okay?¡± She looked at Lenore.

    ¡°Yes, I can do that,¡± Lenore replied confidently.

    ¡°Luan, good luck. You need to win, do you hear me?¡± Nora said she was more serious than usual.

    The power disyed by the Pill Elder was vaster than the Sixth Order cultivators they faced after Luan returned.

    Of course, if it had been before when Luan was in his prime, she wouldn¡¯t have worried at all, but right now, she still didn¡¯t know the depth of Luan¡¯s full power that he hadn¡¯t even officially reached the Sixth Order.

    ¡°Mmm?¡± Luan looked at her with a bit of surprise, he suddenlyughed: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I said it¡¯s going to be difficult, but I didn¡¯t say I¡¯m not capable of handling it.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Nora finally smiled. She saw confidence in Luan¡¯s eyes. She¡¯d known him long enough to know he wasn¡¯t bluffing.

    Lenore was reassured by hearing this, and the tension between them eased a little.

    Meanwhile, the Pill Elder who heard this snorted in disdain and prepared to attack.  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367: Pill Elder Felt Confused

    Suddenly, the Pill Elder took off his shirt after eating a pill. In the next instant, his appearance begins to change. The muscles of his upper body are very tight, they look tenacious and rich in power.

    Along with the tattoo of an erupting volcano on his left shoulder that stretched across his chest, his upper body was full of vigor.

    When the Pill Elder looked like this, there were a total of six people passionately screaming.

    Noting Nora¡¯s sneering look at her, Elder Iria pretended to cough and stopped screaming.

    Nora is a few meters away from Anci? Iria. She smiled.

    Within the smile, extremely cold killing intent was hidden. However, her face showed nothing. Her eyes lit up as her red lips curved up, very subtly. It was an ambiguous and mysterious expression: it was a smile and not a smile.

    ¡°Ahahahaha!¡± Pill Elder was beside himself with joy and the battlefield echoed with hisughter. His evilugh was simr to that of an owl, and hearing it made people¡¯s hearts dark. ¡°I did not expect that today I would have the chance to kill the famous White Emperor! Hahahahaha!¡±

    However, hisughter was interrupted just 3 secondster.

    In that instant, a shadow of death passed through the Pill Elder¡¯s heart.

    In the air, just above his head, the Pill Elder finally noticed Luan¡¯s presence after he had disappeared and wasing towards him with the heel of his right foot descending at an unusual speed with an absurd amount of Qi¡­

    That bar seemed to have the power to divide heaven and earth.

    Wrapping Qi and magma around his arms, the Pill Elder only had time to defend himself.

    *BOOOOOOM! BOOOOOOOOOOM!*

    The booming sound had two stages, at least that¡¯s how it appeared to those who saw it. It also caused two rings of shockwaves that caused the five Fifth Order Cultivators to be forced away.

    Lenore wasn¡¯t that affected, she managed to stay in ce even as the shock wave hit her.

    Despite having taken a very big fright, Elder Iria remained in the ce. However, her face was white as if she had seen a ghost for the first time in her life. She now knew that Luan hadn¡¯t used all his strength against her. If it was her and not Pill Elder, she was sure she wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.

    The entire square was submerged in dust, many people even jumped to avoid the violentmotion. When theynded, the square was turned inside out. In some ces, the ground rose up, like little hills, and in others, lots of cracks appeared¡­ it looked really awful.

    The worst was where the Pill Elder fell, a veryrge crater formed as his body sinks into the ground.

    At that moment, someone started shouting curses, when people started crawling out of a thickyer of dust, some people released their strength and attacked from the bottom of the ground, for other people to find and rescue them.

    The scenery was astounding.

    The five cultivators that came with the Pill Elder were in a cold sweat.

    ¡°The Pill Elder survived, yes?¡± One of them muttered.

    If not, they were dead!

    There was no way they could survive if not even the Pill Elder didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Of course, he survived.¡± Elder Iria angrily said to the cultivator who said: ¡°What the fuck are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± He stuttered and couldn¡¯t think of anything to do at that moment, especially when a loud sound echoed from the floor.

    It was then that the Pill Elder emerged from the crater.

    He didn¡¯t look hurt at all, but he was furious!

    The Pill Elder¡¯s face waspletely red like a monkey¡¯s ass.

    ¡°Treacherous worm!¡± The Pill Elder yelled as he pointed his finger at Luan, ¡°How can you attack so treacherously, you have no dignity as an Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not an Emperor anymore, and are you asking me not to take the chances my foolish enemy gives me? Heh, are you delusional, are you reading too manyic books where the good guy waits for the bad guy to talk a bunch of nonsense before he starts fighting?¡± Luan scoffed.

    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of ethics and¡­¡± He was going to start talking like an old man, but then he lost sight of Luan again: ¡°Bastard, where are you¡­!¡±

    He looked at the sky, ¡®foreseeing¡¯ Luan¡¯s actions.

    Without warning, with his left hand surrounded by a cloud, Luan¡¯s fist was like a giant¡¯s fist and the fist was condensed with a lot of Qi.

    Using all his strength, Luan attacked from below.

    The Pill Elder only noticed when Luan¡¯s punch was very close to him. ¡®This bastard doesn¡¯t even speak when he attacks!¡¯

    It was so silent that he only realized it when he felt the powerful presence of Qiing from below.

    Being tricked, Pill Elder was more than furious, but he didn¡¯t have time to vent his anger, he still had to defend himself against Luan¡¯s attack.

    ¡°You forced me to do this!¡± cried the Pill Elder.

    However, in the next instant, even when he used his Qi to defend himself, he was thrown into the sky as he was hit.

    In the air, it spun around several times, looking like a board that was thrown around purposefully.

    However, when the Pill Elder stabilized in the air, was he happy?

    Even Elder Iria and the five cultivators who started trading blows against Lenore were looking happy.

    Soon Pill Elder starts yelling a countdown: ¡°Nine! Eight! Seven! Six!¡±

    Nora, Lenore, and Luan: ¡°¡­¡±

    Luan looked at his left arm and saw a purple stain¡­

    ¡®Oh?¡¯ Realizing why they were counting down, he felt likeughing.

    With the Pill Elder, there were a total of seven people screaming passionately.

    ¡°Five!¡±

    ¡°Four!¡± Elder Iria screamed.

    ¡°Three!¡±

    ¡°Two!¡± Pill Elder shouted.

    ¡°One!¡± They all screamed together in ecstasy.

    After the voices calmed down, everyone watched Luan with rapt attention.

    As for Luan, he was looking at those people like he was looking at some idiots.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡®Why theck of reaction? The poison has never dyed the effect before¡­¡¯ The Pill Elder felt confused.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Discord: https:///rK69edsWyt  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368: Irony

    Everyone was dumbfounded. They turned their attention to the Pill Elder, their eyes filled with confusion.

    *BOOM!*

    The Pill Elder was apparently pped by a cloud hand, causing his old face to harden. But it didn¡¯t stop there, more and more hands made of clouds charged toward him, giving him no chance to flee and defend himself. Without him noticing, a little colorful dragon flies towards him.

    The instant the little dragon approaches, the little dragon dives toward the Elder of the Pill, hitting him on the back.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± A shrill scream came out of his mouth. His face starts to change color, not just his face, his whole body starts to get colored.

    ¡°Poison?¡± The Pill Elder stuttered in fear. His mind was flooded with fear, ill will, and disbelief.

    He lived for so many years andmanded others all his life with all that confidence and pride as a pill maker, he had lines of people begging for him. It was as if he was standing on the edge of the clouds and looking at the rest. At that moment, he was suddenly thrown into hell!

    How funny that he was thinking of using Luan as a springboard to further increase his fame now that he¡¯s regressed in power, he thought he could easily beat Luan to death¡­

    Silence!

    A dead silence enveloped the city!

    Everyone forgot to breathe as they looked at the scene before their eyes in a trance. Their brains were unable to understand the situation.

    ¡°This¡­how is this possible?¡± Elder Iria covered her mouth with her hands in disbelief.

    In an instant, the Qi of the Pill Elder¡¯s body was gone and he lost the support that held him in the air and began to be pulled to the ground by gravity.

    *BANG!*

    The Pill Elder¡¯s body fell to the ground, he struggled a few times but soon stopped moving.

    Luan appeared in front of the Pill Elder and took all the things from his body, be it a storage ring or weapons he had in his cup.

    Luan looked at Elder Iria with indifference and said, squinting his eyes: ¡°I think you got it wrong. I shouldn¡¯t be worried about your Vulcan n. The Vulcan n that should be scared!¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡± Lenore felt such an incredible sensation in her chest. Her heart was pounding so hard, she felt euphoric. ¡°Father is so dominant! Awesome Awesome!¡±

    She was pping very loudly. Her apuse was no joke. As a Fifth Order cultivator with Sixth Order strength, her apuse was so loud that most ordinary people had to cover their ears.

    Seeing that the Pill Elder was thus killed, one of the five came to his senses and cried out in fear: ¡°No! Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me!¡± His face was distorted by horror.

    ¡°W-What the hell is that little dragon?!?¡± That was what worried Elder Iria most. She knew the Pill Elder very well and knew that not just any poison would be able to kill him.

    Now that she saw that it only took seconds for the little dragon¡¯s venom to kill the Pill Elder, she was shaking from head to toe in fear.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m silly?¡± Nora scoffed, ¡°Who in their right mind would tell their enemy the powers of their ally? Tsk, I don¡¯t want to waste any more time with a fool like you.¡±

    Without giving Elder Iria time to react, she appeared before her, and with sharp fangs, she bit into Elder Iria¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Ahhh! You dirty vampire!¡± Old Iria struggles when bitten and punches and kicks Nora, however, Nora was not just any vampire, she didn¡¯t have the title of Queen of Vampires for nothing.

    The instant her fangstched onto the enemy¡¯s neck, he was presumed dead. It sucks the blood essence from the enemy at an abnormal speed that is able to kill enemies in seconds by sucking all blood essence.

    Even when she was cursed with all sorts of names, Nora continued to suck Elder Iria¡¯s blood essence. In moments, Elder Iria¡¯s appearance returned to an aged form¡­ I lie, she was even older and more and more wrinkled.

    When she finished sucking all the blood essence out of Elder Iria, Nora with her blood red lips, wiped her lips with the back of her hand and let out a seductive sigh, her eyes narrowed in pleasure. ¡°Very good, it was better than I expected.¡± She smiled.

    She was still holding one of the Elder Iria¡¯s hands, if she jumped, the Elder Iria who had lost all blood essence would fall straight to the ground and be certain of death.

    Before dropping it, Nora didn¡¯t forget to pick up what was valuable in Ancient Iria¡¯s body.

    In an aged voice, Elder Iria said grudgingly, ¡°I cursed you, I cursed you!¡±

    ¡°Yes yes. I almost believed you were capable of that now that you look like an old hag.¡± Nora scoffed sharply without mercy.

    ¡°Spew!¡±

    Nora¡¯s words did critical damage to Elder Iria causing her to vomit God knows what was left of her body.

    ¡°Tsk, so disgusting.¡± Nora released her hand.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Screaming, she starts to fall very fast towards the ground before crashing to the ground.

    Lenore, who ¡®only¡¯ had killed 2 two of her enemies said: ¡°Well, now I just need to do it.¡±

    ¡°N-Don¡¯te! My Vulcan n won¡¯t let you get away with killing me¡­!¡± One of them said: ¡°My name¡­ My name is Felix Vulcan, son of the current Patriarch of the Vulcan n and heir to the n, if you kill me, my father won¡¯t let it go!¡±

    When he was able to say all that, he felt more confident. ¡®Now, they won¡¯t kill me, will they?¡¯

    Even though he was shaken and a little sad about the death of Elder Pill and Elder Iria, the most important thing is that he stays alive, yes?

    ¡°Fool, didn¡¯t you hear what my father said earlier?¡± Lenore sneered: ¡°It¡¯s not us we need to fear, but your n for making us enemies!¡±

    Without giving Felix a chance to speak, she attacked!

    ¡°Spew!¡±

    Lenore¡¯s sharp-nailed hand pierced Felix¡¯s chest.

    She made a quick maneuver, and got behind Felix and said before biting his neck, ¡°Let¡¯s see if your blood essence lives up to the heir of n Vulcan.¡±

    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±

    When he felt the fangs in his neck and the scent of his blood being sucked, Felix screamed and struggled, but he was already out of strength from the previous blow that had torn a hole in his chest.

    In moments Felix¡¯s blood essence was all drained away and Nora released him after taking his armor, sword, and storage ring.

    She dodged the attack of another cultivator who tried to take advantage and grabbed him by the neck and squeezed like a chicken¡¯s neck. It was so simple to break that she had a cold, indifferent look on her face as she took the storage ring from him and tossed it to the side, letting it fall towards the floor.

    Giving thest one no chance, the vines left her arm, and multiplied, thenpletely pierced the body of the cultivator who died unwillingly.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Discord: https:///rK69edsWyt  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369: Catharina Is Undecided Whether to Tell What She Saw

    ¡°Dead! Did they just die like that?!?¡± An old cultivator spoke up. If he hadn¡¯t seen the strength of Luan, Nora, and Lenore a moment ago with his own eyes, he simply would not have been able to believe that two elders of n Vulcan would have been brutally killed.

    Mainly the Pill Elder who was notorious throughout the tower.

    Even the Hybrid, the city lord, couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. ¡®Damn, they¡¯ll end up causing problems for me!¡¯

    Of course, he only dared to think, he didn¡¯t dare say it out loud.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back, we¡¯ve wasted enough time with them already.¡± Luan said to Lenore and Nora. The way he spoke to the two of them was very different from the cold and indifferent way he had been before.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Nora agreed.

    Lenore, who had finished picking up her war spoiler, went to them.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Outside the city, Luan made the Leviathan appear. After entering the leviathan, they showered and changed.

    After a long and rxing bath, Nora found Luan outside looking at the moving sky.

    Noraughed evilly and said, ¡°Thinking of me?¡± Now, she wore white tights and a very in dress, but along with her hair tied in a ponytail, she looked very pretty and charming.

    ¡°Maybe yes.¡± Luan replied and asked rhetorically: ¡°Maybe not?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a yes,¡± Nora said, her voice charming with a shallowugh.

    ¡°Yes yes. Whatever it is.¡± Luanughed and said, his smile was friendly. ¡°Is Lenore still taking a shower?¡±

    ¡°Well, she¡¯s a girl.¡± Nora replied in a warm, charming voice: ¡°She passed must have sounded a little, aside from the dust caused by the battlefield, she might want to stay in the bath a little longer.¡±

    ¡°It makes sense.¡± Luan nodded.

    ¡°By the way, what do you intend to do about the Vulcan n?¡± Nora asked as she got a little closer to him.

    ¡°I intend to get to the Sixth Order. Very little left, I should be able to arrive in less than a month¡­¡± His deep voice was fierce as a beast: ¡°Later, I will deal with all of them.¡±

    Nora stared at Luan and his handsome face with a fierce expression, she couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch him. She replied with augh, ¡°I will help you.¡±

    Luan knew he should take her hand away from his face, but he ended up letting it go. When she pressed her jade finger to his lips, it made his mind sway.

    He believed he no longer had feelings for her, and the only woman he was in love with was Ingrid, but he ended up flinching a little at Nora¡¯s touch on his face. The truth is, it¡¯s been days since he felt that what he felt for Nora was more than affection for a friend.

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m going to make us something to eat.¡± Nora took her hand away, and in a warm, charming voice she said before walking away, ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when it¡¯s ready.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Luan replied without moving from the spot.

    When Nora turned around, she had a sudden urge tough out loud, however, she still held back and covered her mouth and snickered.

    Meanwhile, Luan was disappointed in himself. He thought he wasn¡¯t the type of person who would cheat on his girlfriend. Even though he didn¡¯t get to cheat on Ingrid, he felt he was doing something wrong, but he didn¡¯t stop Nora when he touched her face with a flirtatious look.

    He himself felt excited about that situation and hates himself for it. The love Luan felt for Nora that he believed was in the past, seemed to be reliving, or was just dormant and wasing back¡­

    Luan let out a long breath as he continued looking at the moving sky.

    He pulled out a chair and sat down.

    His mind wandered¡­ He knew he loved Ingrid, and loved her very much. However, he saw that somewhere in his heart his love for Nora had never been extinguished.

    Even living for almost a thousand years, it was the first time he had been in such a situation. In the time he¡¯d loved Nora, he¡¯d onlye to love her. Despite having other women who tried to get involved with him, Luan never wavered. But this time he was about to marry Ingrid and maybe love Nora at the same time.

    Luan rubbed his face and hair, he felt lost and confused. Something he hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.

    ¡°Father?¡±

    Lenore¡¯s soft, slightly cold voice made him turn and look at her.

    Luanposed himself and asked: ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just thought you looked a little weird.¡± Lenore pulled out a chair and sat next to him: ¡°Is everything okay?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Luan isted the sound around the two: ¡°What am I going to say, you can¡¯t tell your mother, okay?¡±

    ¡°It depends.¡± Lenore asked, ¡°If it¡¯s something that could harm her, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Luan was silent. If you think of it from several points of view, it can actually harm her, even if not physically, but rather, emotionally. It was clear as a sunny day that Nora still loved him very much. Depending on what he did, it could make her very sad.

    ¡°Serious? Is it something that can harm my mother?¡± Lenore raised her voice a little and looked at Luan with her eyes as sharp as a de.

    Now that he had started, he decided to tell her. Whatever it is, two heads are better than one.

    .

    .

    ¡®My¡­ My heart doesn¡¯t stop beating fast¡­¡¯ Nora, who was in the kitchen, took a deep breath and almost took a jug of water to calm down.

    Even though she was the one who teased Luan, she was very affected when he let her touch his face. She was hopeful and remembered the conversation she had with Ingrid.

    Her small hands clenched into fists, and she grew more determined. Her pupils narrowed as her heart pounded.

    After that, she started making their lunch.

    .

    .

    ¡°Knowing Mom, she must have talked to Ingrid before she got proactive¡­¡± Lenore said then added in a thoughtful tone, ¡°I believe she would never do something that would put her life at risk.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are right.¡± Luan felt enlightened.

    Yes, it would be strange if it were not so. Otherwise, with Nora¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t try to get any closer to him. But then why didn¡¯t she say anything? Was it a deal she made earlier with Ingrid?

    ¡°Thanks, talking to you cleared my mind.¡± Luan smiled at her, there was no longer any sign of confusion on his face.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Lenore replied with a small smile, she herself had hoped her parents would stay together. And, even though in the country where her father lives, it is strange to have two wives, it is verymon for cultivators.

    Nora came back. She smiled at her daughter, then looked at Luan. She noticed something had changed in him, though she wasn¡¯t sure exactly what. Something felt different.

    Nora pursed her lips and smiled. She waved the two of them into the mansion: ¡°It¡¯s ready, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    ¡°Yea.¡± Before getting up, Lenore didn¡¯t forget to look at her father and see how he was doing, she smiled, putting her hands on her knee, and she got up.

    Luan got up too and followed the two.

    .

    .

    Meanwhile, Catharina was facing a dilemma.

    Today, she was taking a walk, ying randomly while flying around Brazil, and saw something she honestly didn¡¯t want to see.

    Coming out of a motel was someone she¡¯d recently met¡­

    Bia de Sousa, girlfriend of Renato Lopes, is one of the members of the Elite Squad.

    Catharina¡¯s first impressions of her were that Bia was funny, amusing, but a little foul-mouthed.

    Bia is 174 cm, weighs about 60 kg, hasrge breasts, wide hips, a small waist, light brown eyes, and a beautiful smile.

    Renato Lopes was very happy with her when he introduced her to everyone as a girlfriend. They seem to have been dating for three years and have known each other since they were ten.

    Now, Catharina saw her go out hugging a man who was clearly not Renato Lopes, he was a not very tall man, approximately 170 cm, a few centimeters shorter than Bia and despite not being fat, he was not particrly muscr, just very lean.

    He wasn¡¯t even that handsome, with small, dark eyes, and dirty blond hair. It was just so-so. Catharina couldn¡¯t believe that Bia would betray Renato Lopes with someone like that.

    To understand, Renato Lopes was tall with 195 cm, natural dark, light brown eyes, and short ck hair. He was the definition of a bad-ass piece that many women fight to be in his bed.

    Not only that, Renato loves Bia very much, and you could see the sparkle in his eyes when he looked at her. Apart from that, he was a typical rare man who was very knightly.

    Which didn¡¯t make sense for her Bia to betray him.

    ¡®Is it because of his ¡®tool¡¯?¡¯ She thought, her face a little flushed.

    However, it was hard to imagine that this was the reason. Even dressed, Renato Lopes had a very ¡®generous¡¯ volume in his pants.

    Meanwhile, Catharina took a good look but didn¡¯t think the volume of this man was big¡­

    Whatever it is, she filmed it all with her smartphone camera.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Discord: https:///rK69edsWyt  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370: Packing Her Things in a Suitcase

    After much consideration, when Catharina returned, she ended up showing the video she filmed to Renato Lopes.

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± With a chuckle, full of dismay, Renato Lopes¡¯ shoulders slumped: ¡°So he wasn¡¯t her gay friend after all.¡±

    Catharina already expected that he would be sad, after all, she saw by the way he showed that he loved that girl b¡­ But, she still felt sad to see him like that.

    Renato Lopes noticed that Catharina was sad for him, and he was a little touched, he was also grateful for her calling him to a corner to talk about it and not doing it in front of the others from the Elite Squad.

    He thought Bia was the right girl. Even though she was very foul-mouthed, he didn¡¯t expect that it wasn¡¯t just the way she spoke that was foul¡­

    ¡°Thanks for telling me, it must have been hard.¡± Renato Lopes said, forcing a smile.

    ¡°I¡­ did I do it right? I considered not telling you, I saw how happy-¡±

    ¡°Do not me yourself.¡± Renato Lopes shook his head and gestured with his hand for her not to worry, he also thanked her: ¡°I¡¯d rather find out now than find outter. Sooner orter I would find out, but¡­ What do I do with it now?¡±

    With a sad look on his face, he was holding a box that was possibly a ring box.

    ¡°Were you going to ask her to marry you!?¡± Catharina ended up raising her voice at the sight of this.

    ¡°Shhh!¡± Renato Lopes signaled for her to be silent and said in a low and discouraged tone: ¡°Yes, I was going to order next month when we were going to vacation in Paris.¡±

    He added upon seeing the guilt on Catharina¡¯s face: ¡°Don¡¯t feel guilty, I already told you, I¡¯m happy to find that out before I order. At least I can ept that more easily. Although I admit I am very upset to find out that the woman I love was cheating on me.¡±

    ¡°I know it might be clich¨¦ to say this, but I think I should tell you.¡± Catharina said softly, ¡°You are a good man; you are very handsome, you have a good job, as far as I know, you are very respectful towards women, you have a lot of charisma, funny, and much more.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, thanks.¡± He chuckled a little at the way Catharina scratched her fingers as she said such things to him. Yes, she was right, he himself knew that many women were interested in him.

    Maybe it was difficult for him to get into a rtionship with someone before joining the Elite Squad, but with his current financial situation, where he¡¯s even managed to buy his mother a beach house and have a triplex of his own¡­

    However, that wasn¡¯t something he wanted to think about now, what he wanted to do now was take a cold shower and cool his head, maybe even cry¡­ His hands were trembling, he even thought about making a mistake, but he took a deep breath. and calmed down.

    After a while, Renato Lopes said to Catharina: ¡°Tell them that someone in my family got sick and I had to go see them, okay?¡±

    ¡°Are you going to be okay alone?¡± Catharina asked worriedly.

    ¡°Yeah, I know what to do, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything stupid I might regretter and¡­Thanks for telling me and trying tofort me.¡±

    After saying all this, a pair of mechanical wings appeared on his back and he took off flying at great speed.

    Perhaps it was her impression, but Catharina could have sworn she saw drops of water running down Renato Lopes¡¯ face.

    ¡®I hope that telling you was the right decision¡­¡¯ Catharina looked at the sky and sighed.

    She had never done anything like this before. After all, it¡¯s not every day that you catch a friend¡¯s girlfriend/wife leaving a motel with another man intimately and even kissing.

    However, that was something she couldn¡¯t just go around talking to someone else. She didn¡¯t want to go around spreading the word about what happened, as much as she wanted to talk to someone about it.

    In the end, Catharina told the members of the Elite Squad that Renato Lopes had to go because of family problems and went to the other side of the ind to train movements.

    .

    .

    When the sky turned smoky gray and the rain looked like it was going to fall at any moment, Renato Lopes turned the house key and went inside. It had been a long day, many things he needed to think about and reflect on. He¡¯d already taken off his shoes before he left and the cold floor felt refreshing under his feet as he walked through the door.

    As he stood there, pensive and looking away, he had no idea when he got to the bathroom.

    ¡®How long has she been having this affair? How long have I been cuckold?¡¯

    Renato Lopes tried to remember if there was any possibility that this was his girlfriend¡¯s first and only lover.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t really matter¡­¡¯ He didn¡¯t intend to be with her anymore, whether she did it for the first time or not.

    After a cold shower, he changed his clothes. There were some traces of Bia in his house. He almost had the urge to throw everything on the street, as he has seen in some videos spread across the inte.

    Picking up a suitcase, Renato Lopes started to take everything that belonged to Bia and put it in the suitcase.

    She slept over at his house several nights, not so much because this triplex was something he¡¯d recently bought. Most of the things she had in his old house, she had already taken back to her mother¡¯s, where she usually stayed.

    ¡®Mother-inw¡­¡¯ Renato Lopes released another cold sigh.

    He got on very well with his mother-inw. She was more of a friend than a mother-inw, despite being the mother of his future ex-girlfriend, she is very young, at 32 years old.

    The reason she was a mother at age 11¡­ Well, let¡¯s just say she had no idea that asking her stepfather something, something she learned in school, would make her end up in a situation where there was no turning back.

    And the reason she still had the child and didn¡¯t have an abortion was because of the risk that ndestine abortion would pose to her, both because she was young, and because it was something with great risk.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Discord: https:///rK69edsWyt  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371: End of Dating

    His mother-inw¡¯s mother only found out about this case 1 monthter¡­ The stepfather threatened the young Raquel and young, innocent with fear, she was silent until finally, the nightmare ended when her mother found out.

    However, life has not been very good for her. After that, her mother became an alcoholic and didn¡¯t get involved with men. At least she didn¡¯t dare bring men home anymore, and three yearster, her mother died of cirrhosis.

    ¡®Why am I remembering this now?¡¯

    He had already finished taking everything he knew belonged to Bia and stuffing it into the suitcase. Afterward, he sat on the couch while the story of Raquel¡¯s life shed through his mind.

    Renato Lopes punched the living room sofa with some force, making the sofa vibrate a little.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t think he was more unhappy than Raquel, nor did he want topare his sadness at finding out he was cuckold with the story of her being raped by her stepfather. He just happened to start thinking about her and for some reason that even though he didn¡¯t know, he thought about what happened to her when she was young.

    He got up secondster and went to the kitchen.

    Grabbing a long neck from the fridge, he returned to the living room couch and set it on the table.

    With a beer in hand, he opened it and drank it.

    Sorrows couldn¡¯t just be washed away with a drink, but it helped.

    Suddenly, the cell phone starts to ring. Renato looked and saw that it was someone with a caller ID written: [My love].

    Letting it ring until the call dropped, he picked it up and changed his name to Bia. He considered putting on a bitch, or something simr, but he didn¡¯t. Receiving another call and a few WhatsApp messages, he put his smartphone on silence and continued drinking the rest of the beers he had left.

    He still needed to take her things to Raquel¡¯s.

    Getting up from the couch, he was still normal even after drinking all the beers. Maybe that¡¯s one of the big downsides of being a cultivator, it was hard to get drunk.

    Closing the door behind him with the suitcase in his left hand, a pair of metallic wings came together behind him and Renato flew.

    Luckily the rain had stopped and I didn¡¯t have to use the car.

    If he went by car, it would take an average of 1 hour to get to Raquel¡¯s house, but flying took only 10 minutes.

    When he arrived in front of Raquel¡¯s house, he heard Bia¡¯s voice from inside the house.

    She seemed to be cursing him for not answering her calls and replying to her messages.

    After standing still for a few seconds, he finally rang the doorbell.

    ¡°I¡¯m on my way!¡±

    The voice from inside the house reached him.

    Who opened the door was Bia. She was wearing casual clothes, a little too revealing, but she was at home, so it wasn¡¯t a big deal for her to be like this. Well, it wasn¡¯t even something he should care about right now.

    ¡°Renate! Fuck, I was trying to call you, baby, and I texted you a lot, but you-¡±

    Before she could start talking non-stop, he interrupted and said as nonchntly and coldly as possible, ¡°Let¡¯s finish.¡±

    ¡°Finish? Finish what?¡± Bia screamed, she then noticed through the bars of the gate therge suitcase he carried in his hand: ¡°Are you breaking up with me!?¡±

    She didn¡¯t seem to believe it. Disbelief was written all over her face.

    Soon her mother also arrived because of Bia¡¯s screams. She was an older, sexier version of Bia. Although her eyes were light blue and she had light blonde hair, unlike Bia¡¯s dirty blonde.

    ¡°What¡¯s up? Renato?¡± She was somewhat surprised to see him there.

    She¡¯d known her daughter had been trying to reach him until a moment ago, but she hadn¡¯t been able to. She even told her daughter that he might be inside the tower, so he wasn¡¯t able to answer her.

    ¡°Hello, Rachel.¡± His voice was a little nicer talking to her.

    ¡°Hello,e in,e in, don¡¯t stay out there.¡± Despite finding it strange that he was calling her by name instead of ¡®mother-inw¡¯ as he always did, she invited him in, signaling him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary, I¡¯m on my way out.¡± Renato refused while shaking his head.

    ¡°Why Renato, why!?¡± Bia starts to cry, she went to the gate, opened it, and held his shirt with her two hands while demanding an answer.

    Raquel was even more confused, she only heard part of what they did, and she didn¡¯t listen when he said he wanted to end the rtionship with Bia.

    ¡°I think your friend you said was gay isn¡¯t that gay.¡± Renato said, trying to control himself, but his voice was cold: ¡°Did you have a lot of fun today with him at the motel?¡±

    Bia was stunned to be caught and took a few steps back, her expression was priceless.

    ¡°What?¡± Rachel took a step forward. ¡°Who are you talking about, Renato?¡±

    ¡°I was doing a mission today.¡± He made the pair of wings reappear and lied, ¡°As I flew¡­ I saw your daughtere out of the motel, hugging and kissing Gabriel.¡±

    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Raquel looked at her daughter and saw how she was, she knew it was true, she was in shock.

    Composing herself, Bia tried to argue: ¡°Renato, my love, I can exin¡­¡±

    ¡°Do not call me like that. You lost that right when you betrayed me.¡± Renato said coldly.

    ¡°You need to hear me!¡± She cried out as tears flowed, ¡°I know I was wrong, I didn¡¯t n on hurting you, I didn¡¯t n on cheating on you, just, just, I was scared and insecure¡­ I saw you getting more and more detached, a true winner in life, that made me feel inferior, that¡¯s when¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Yes, a big reason, instead of talking to me or someone you trust, did you feel inferior on your own and cheated?¡± Renatoughed disdainfully.

    Raquel took Bia by the shoulders and made her look into her eyes and asked: ¡°Bia, you¡­ Why didn¡¯t you talk to me? Why the hell did you do something like that?!?¡±

    ¡°Mom, I respect you, but would you be able to understand me? You¡¯ve never dated in your life as far as I know.¡± She replied, ¡°How the hell could you help me? What guilt do I have for not wanting to talk to you when your rtionship experience is less than mine?¡±

    ¡°Bia, you¡­¡± Raquel was stunned to hear those wordse out of her daughter¡¯s mouth.

    Realizing her mistake, Bia soon said with a regretful tone: ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±

    ¡°Apparently you¡¯ve been doing a lot of things you haven¡¯t wanted to dotely, huh.¡± Renato didn¡¯t know whether tough in anger or yell at her, but in the end, he just took the suitcase to the door of the house. He stopped in front of the gate and said, ¡°It¡¯s over, I have nothing to talk to you about, I¡¯ll get on with my life and I hope you do the same with yours.¡±

    Before leaving, he turned and looked at Raquel who was now also crying: ¡°Raquel, I¡¯ve always liked you as a friend, and maybe this is the thing that will make me miss the most.¡±

    ¡°Renato, she was wrong, but there¡¯s no way-¡±

    Renato cut her off: ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t ept being with someone who doesn¡¯t respect me as a man. I don¡¯t care that betrayal is somethingmon these days and many end up forgiving. The woman I chose to be by my side; will be someone I want to be my wife and mother of my children¡­¡±

    Renatoughed to himself as he added, as he nced in Bia¡¯s direction: ¡°It¡¯sughable that I intended to ask you to marry me on the trip we were going to take¡­ Well, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore anyway. Goodbye!¡±

    With that, he didn¡¯t wait for them to respond, with wings outstretched, he flew into the sky.

    Bia fell to her knees on the ground while looking at Renato who was getting smaller and smaller as he flew in the sky.

    She had never felt so much regret in her life. And to top it off, she felt her heart being crushed when she heard that he intended to propose to her on their two-year dating trip¡­

    ¡®What the fuck did I do?!¡¯ She felt like crap. She even knew that if he found out, she would lose him. However, when she ventured into the forbidden rtionship and got a taste of what it¡¯s like to cheat, she felt so naughty and alive, that she ended up letting it happen¡­

    However, nothing couldpare to the pain she felt at losing the love of her life. She was so miserable that she cried nonstop to the point of screaming.

    Raquel, who was previously a little angry with her daughter, felt sad for her. She herself knew how much her daughter loved Renato, and that¡¯s why it was such a shock for her to find out that she cheated on him with that effeminate boy.

    Sighing, she went to Bia: ¡°Let¡¯s go in, everyone is watching.¡±

    Because of the screams, many neighbors went out into the street to find out what was happening.

    Bia was slow to respond, but with Raquel¡¯s insistence, she entered the house.

    Sitting on the living room floor, she muttered, ¡°What have I done, what have I done¡­¡±

    She was feeling truly miserable, a piece of garbage.

    With eyes full of tears, she looked at her mother who was beside her: ¡°Mom, do you think it¡¯s over, I don¡¯t have a chance to fix this anymore?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, daughter.¡± Raquel sighed, she had known Renato long enough to understand how he felt about betrayal: ¡°And I think you yourself know that better than anyone else.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Bia choked and couldn¡¯t refute those words. Yes, she knew, she knew, that¡¯s why it hurt so much.

    ¡°I¡¯m so dumb, Mom.¡± She wrapped her arms around Raquel and continued to cry loudly.

    ¡°Pat, pat¡­¡± Raquel didn¡¯t know how tofort her at that moment, she just patted Bia on the back while letting her cry to her heart¡¯s content.

    She herself was sad. Renato was one of the few friends she had who could talk about anything. Although her loss may not seem as big as Bia¡¯s, she felt very sad to think that she wouldn¡¯t have as many chances to sit down and talk to Renato.

    .

    .

    Far away from Raquel¡¯s house, Renato didn¡¯t leave, he just flew in the distance, far enough away that ordinary people couldn¡¯t see him with the naked eye. He saw the scene that happened through the window, he saw how much Bia seemed to be suffering¡­.

    Even seeing that, he didn¡¯t feel any better.

    ¡°Sigh~!¡±

    Looking into the distance at the vast sky, he sighed and then walked away.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Discord: https:///rK69edsWyt  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 373 - 373 Chapter 373: Nora â€“ (R18)

    373 Chapter 373: Nora ¨C (R18)

    The love she felt for him wasn¡¯t something weak, if it was, the moment she saw Luan with Ingrid, she might as well give him up, or try to kill Ingrid, etc. But, she puts all the jealousy she had aside as long as she can be with him. The desire to be with him was stronger than a woman¡¯s jealousy over the possession of the man she loves.

    She couldn¡¯t even tell how happy she was to find he was still alive, she couldn¡¯t even contain the amount of happiness she felt when Ingrid was willing to give in and let her be the second wife. It also made her look up to Ingrid, as she herself knew it was a difficult thing for a woman to ept.

    Nora cupped his face with her delicate fingers and kissed his lips only to feel his tongue forcefully enter hers. She already knew he wanted her as much as she wanted him, too, but it was amazing that he was responding so strongly and so obviously.

    His hands went everywhere as he caressed her snow-white breasts in a flurry of motion. Luan unbuttoned her shirt and then slid his hands across her chest to rub passionately over her stimted nipples.

    He knew very well that passions could be built in an instant, especially when a man was in the presence of a beautiful woman like Nora, ready for anything.

    To spur him on even more as he undressed, she whimpered softly in pleasure. The moment he was naked, she looked at his white body, his passionate red eyes, and¡­his hard, bouncy stick. Immediately, Nora felt heat spread through her entire body, the same sensations she¡¯d always relied on to let her know it was time to act on pleasuring herself.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to your room!¡± Luna told her.

    ¡°Oh Luan!¡± she said in an obedient tone, ¡°Take me any way you want, baby! I¡¯ve wanted you for so long!¡±

    Before long, they were in Nora¡¯s room.

    .....

    Nora was quick enough to cast several spells on the bedroom walls and locked the door.

    ¡°Sit on the bed,¡± Luan ordered her.

    ¡°Yea.¡± Nora felt very excited to receive orders from him. It was something that had never happened to her before, it made her even more excited.

    Luan wasted no time getting to his knees between her snow-white thighs.

    Just seeing him there, in the flesh, made Nora¡¯s body grow with passion. Her legs parted, and moisture began to flow from her pussy.

    Her feminine scent flooded her to captivate Luan¡¯s desire to eat her until she exploded in a torrent of cum. When he reached out to rub her milky inner thighs, she let out a deep groan, one that could have been heard if someone had been outside the door.

    Luan inhaled her scent as if he was about to corner and attack his prey. She caressed her big breasts for him, pinched her nipples, and moved her ass on the bed to drive him wild with hot lust.

    When his fingers slid to the top of her thighs, his fingers stopped in the region of her pussy. Tingling sensations of lust made Nora shudder in response, especially as she considered what mighte next.

    ¡®Is he going to stick a finger in my pussy? Will your tongue lick my wet slit? Will he suck on my pink buds? Is he going to smash his face into my pussy?¡¯ were some of the unanswered questions that flooded Nora¡¯s mind as she anticipated his next move.

    Taking a deep breath, she begged him to do it and do it quickly. But he was in control. Amidst her pleading and whimpering, Luan made her move. Using the first two fingers on each hand, he parted her pussy lips, while at the same time driving his face down into her waiting pussy.

    Immediately, thesh began as he plumbed the depths of his delicious prey. She was his to take and he was hungrier than ever. In a frenzy of devouring lust, she exploded in his face. Jets of sweet juice exploded into his mouth to cover his tongue.

    A torrent of hot cum covered his face as it spread from her depths. Her body writhed in sheer pleasure as her hot ass rose and fell on the bed. Luan ate her until she started to rx, but the action wasn¡¯t over.

    He stood up, bent down, and pulled the pumped Nora to her feet. She fell into his arms, crushing her helpless breasts against him. His rod, still hard and ready, pressed hard against her body.

    Though she was still trying to catch her breath, he moved to tuck her onto the bed. When her body felt the coolness of the silk sheet, she kneaded her soft melons against the softness of the fabric.

    Pration might be rough, but the only thing she knew for sure was that her lover was going to fuck the daylight of her snow-white body with his long, thick, very hard cock. That thought alone made her surrender to anything he might want.

    Within seconds, she heard a grunt as he ced the head of his shaft at the entrance to her virgin channel. Preparing for pration, she suddenly felt the invasion as he thrust inside, inch by inch.

    Because it was at a very high level, the pain was much greater than she could have imagined, however, at no time did Nora ask him to stop, in fact, she screamed and moaned for him to enter her.

    ¡°Want me to stop moving for a bit?¡± Luan asked softly, even though his voice was filled with lust at that moment.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t stop, keep going!¡± She turned her neck, looking at him with her drunken eyes, she didn¡¯t want to stop, even though the pain was even worse than being wielded by a dagger, it was also very pleasurable, something she had never experienced in all her years of life.

    Luan could see the blood seeping through the cracks around his cock. This confirmed that he had taken her virginity.

    After getting three inches hard inside, she let out a moan of approval that nearly sent him over the edge. Pumping his cock in and out built the two lovers to passions Nora had never felt before.

    Luan¡¯s right hand came down to cover his fingerspletely as his cock pulled back into her pussy opening.

    After his index finger dripped with her juicy stream, he stuck his cock in to hear her moan again. The pumping continued for what felt like an eternity, though neither of them seemed to reach the point of no return.

    ¡°I, I want to kiss you~!¡± As sensual as she was, Nora begged, wishing she could kiss him right then and there.

    Without saying a single word, Luan takes it out of her and makes her turn onto her back on the bed.

    Nora crawls backward, and Luan goes over to her.

    One of Luan¡¯s hands went to his left chest, and with his fingers, he brushed the highest pink peak that was quite hard and pinched and pulled.

    Nora moaned and pulled him with both her hands around his neck, she kissed him hungrily.

    The kiss intensified and she felt the head of his cock make its way into her pussy lips again, she moaned into his mouth as the pleasure of having him enter her intensified.

    When Luan got too deep inside her, he pulled and put it on again, continuing this steady rhythm causing Nora to moan with pleasure eagerly.

    When she felt one of his hands on her clitoris, waves of pleasure made her ready toe, and started screaming his name: ¡°Luan, Luan, Luan, I love you!! Heavens, I love you, Luaannn!!¡±

    She arched her back, getting suspended in the air, breaking the kiss while moaning loudly, she felt a huge wave of tingling literally explode from inside her, she ended up squeezing the muscles inside her pussy and the wave swept through her entire body.

    Just like the smaller waves had done before, but this one made her moan really loud, literally screaming. Nora closed her eyes tightly and she could see the shimmering dots dancing in her mind. Her body trembled and trembled, while Luan continued thrusting inside her with force and ying with her clit, and sucking her left breast.

    If before when he ate her pussy with his mouth it made here so hard, this time she came even harder.

    It was indescribable to her that it was humanly possible to feel so much pleasure that it nearly made her faint.

    Nora finally opened her eyes and muttered, ¡°That was so, so good~~!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not finished yet.¡± Luan stopped licking her nipple and nibbling to turn his mouth and kiss her lips.

    ¡°Me either!¡± Nora dered. It might be her first time, but she wanted to make up for the many years she¡¯d lost, it wouldn¡¯t be now that she would stop, not so soon, not so fast...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 374 - 374 Chapter 374: Chloe Do you like Renato Lopes?

    374 Chapter 374: Chloe Do you like Renato Lopes?

    The next day...

    Nora could hardly believe what had happened.

    Luan epted her, and soon after they did... From yesterday until this morning, she and Luan made the earth shake as they set off fireworks...

    Her body was sweating, and Nora¡¯s breathing was ragged. She had just mounted Luan and rode for a long time...

    Standing up, she smiled at Luan. Despite feeling very tired after so many hours of sex and on top of that, it was all very new for her, Nora felt happier than ever, smiling a lot she says: ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower, do you want toe along?¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Luan didn¡¯t consider her for long before agreeing with her.

    The two entered the bathroom and only came out two hourster.

    .

    .

    .....

    Lenore understood everything without even asking. It was obvious the moment that her father and mother had stayed in the room for so long.

    When she saw them arrive, she simply smiled, ¡°Good morning.¡±

    ¡°Good morning daughter.¡± Luan smiled at her: ¡°I¡¯m going to prepare breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Mm, good morning, today is a great day~¡± Nora said exaggeratedly. She just needed to start singing and dancing...

    Lenoreughed, ¡°Mom, have you seen the little green bird?¡±

    ¡°Green bird?¡± Nora didn¡¯t understand what her daughter meant, she even blushed a little at the thought of Luan¡¯s ¡®bird¡¯, but it was more of a ¡®dragon¡¯ than a green bird...

    ¡°It¡¯s an expression I learned on earth. It is said to those who, for no apparent reason, show a lot of joy. In fact, in my father¡¯s country, green is the color of hope and peace.¡± Lenore exined what she learned from watching television on earth.

    ¡°I see.¡± Nora nodded and asked, ¡°Leaving that aside; how are the vampires?¡±

    ¡°From what I¡¯ve seen, everything is going well.¡± Lenore gave a small smile as she set the ss of blood on the table: ¡°Now that the bloodsucking elders are gone, with the reduced tax, the n¡¯s well-being has greatly improved. In fact, I saw many children ying and smiling as I had never seen before.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡± Nora smiled.

    ¡°That was your wish for a long time, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Lenore asked rhetorically while looking at her mother.

    Not that the n lived very badly, but even children couldn¡¯t live like children. Before, even 10-year-olds were doing some kind of service for the n. This sort of thing always pissed off Nora a lot, and Lenore knew it very well.

    Eradicating the elders wasn¡¯t that simple before, as Nora wasn¡¯t strong enough, and didn¡¯t even have a good excuse to do it. Another reason was that with them dead, she would lose her n¡¯s strength and risk being eradicated by other ns.

    However, Nora hase to nurture many talents in the elders¡¯ secrets and has also grown strong enough in recent years. So, on the pretext of killing them for arranging a marriage for her daughter, it came in handy.

    Of course, the n members were no fools, many understood that this was just an excuse used to eliminate the elders, but no one said it out loud.

    ¡°Yes, well.¡± Nora looked towards Luan who was preparing breakfast: ¡°The real reason, you must also know by now, yes?¡±

    ¡°I kind of imagined it.¡± Lenore smiled.

    Mother and daughter continued talking almost without taking the smile off their faces.

    ¡°Is ready.¡±

    With both hands full, Luan came to the living room.

    The breakfast table was soon filled with a wide variety of food.

    Nora finished drinking the ss of blood and helped Luan serve the table.

    A short timeter, they started to eat.

    ¡°By the way, father.¡± Lenore finished chewing her bread and asked, ¡°What do you intend to do now? Will you return to thend? Stay in the n with us, or go out in search of resources? By the way, you didn¡¯t get many items at the auction, are you going to start cultivating?¡±

    Being bombarded with so many questions, Luan stopped eating and looked at her. After some thought, he replied, ¡°Well¡­ Although I am satisfied with my current strength, I intend to try to cross over to the Sixth Order and officially be an Emperor.¡±

    ¡°This is a good idea.¡± Nora supported.

    ¡°Yes, I already have everything I need to make it to the Sixth Order, there¡¯s no reason to put it off.¡± Luan drank some of the wine.

    ¡°Sixth Order, huh...¡± Lenore was close to reaching the Sixth Order too, but it wouldn¡¯t be easy, it would take her a few months to get there, and she didn¡¯t want to go into closed-door seclusion just yet.

    If it had been earlier, she might have been in more of a hurry to get strong, but currently, she was having a lot of fun, and she wanted to enjoy it a little longer before she closed herself off to cultivation.

    .

    .

    Ingrid sighs as she looks out her bedroom window.

    She knew sooner orter it would happen, but she didn¡¯t expect that because of the bond she now has with Nora, she could feel when she and Luan had intimate moments...

    ¡®How can this affect me even though I¡¯m practically in different dimensions? And, they¡¯ve already done it so fast...¡¯ Ingrid sighs again: ¡®But, well... They¡¯ve known each other for a long time, Nora has loved him for centuries. And Luan... Well, who ignores the holes is the city hall...¡¯

    Because of what happened before, she had to shower in cold water to calm her excitement. ¡®I need to talk to Luan to solve this urgent ¡®problem¡¯!¡¯

    The thought of Luan making love to Nora left a bitter taste in her mouth. And ridiculously, she was turned on at the same time. She couldn¡¯t understand why she would be like this, since she thought she would only feel sadness, despite having epted that Luan and Nora would be together eventually.

    Walking into the bathroom, Ingrid muttered, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower and go out for a bit. Maybe I¡¯ll invite Cristina and Catharina to go shopping together...¡±

    Today was a rare day that she had nothing to do about the wedding, as what she had to do today was something her mother would sort out.

    After taking a long shower, Ingrid changed into a nice but not revealing outfit. Despite this, he did not hide his charm in the least.

    Despite nning to go out, she didn¡¯t intend to put on makeup or dress extravagantly. Wearing jeans and a turtleneck with long sleeves, she walked out of her room after tying her hair in a high ponytail.

    Minutester, she managed to speak to Catharina and Cristina.

    ¡°Yes, I want to go, just for a moment I¡¯ll change my clothes,¡± Catharina said with a small smile.

    Cristina also agreed: ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve gone out with you, I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

    She also went out to change clothes.

    While waiting, Ingrid was talking to Chloe.

    ¡°So it is. Renato helped me when I was surrounded by a horde of monsters.¡± Chloe said with a happy expression.

    Maybe it was just her impression, but Ingrid felt Chloe blush a little when she talked about Renato Lopes. It was hard to tell, given her skin tone, but obviously, she seemed to have some kind of interest in Renato.

    Ingrid said, ¡°Oh, that was nice of him.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s cool. No wonder he already has a fianc¨¦e.¡± She seemed to say it ambiguously.

    Ingrid smiled a little and continued talking to her until Catharina and Cristina returned.

 Chapter 375 - 375 Chapter 375: Bounty Heads.

    375 Chapter 375: Bounty Heads.

    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t you want to go with us anyway?¡± Cristina pouted.

    Chloe rubbed Cristina¡¯s head fondly and said with a small smile, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m attending an event on the 50th floor. I¡¯m going with some members of the Elite Squad.¡±

    ¡°I see, good luck, I¡¯m rooting for you Aunt.¡± Cristina gave her best smile.

    Getting closer to the sea, they boarded the silver luxury yacht, a futuristic model.

    Catharina got her driving license at sea, she could even steerrge ships, driving a luxury yacht was easy for her, especially this yacht which was tailor made for her.

    The trip was very fast, as the speed they were on was quite fast.

    When they reached the edge of the beach, Catharina anchored the yacht.

    The fact that it is a yacht and has a futuristic design, made people walking along the seaside avenue look in awe, some even started taking pictures.

    ¡°The rest of the way, I will create a sailboat with my Origin.¡± Said Catherine.

    .....

    Then she did just that. Quickly, she created a standard sailboat model big enough for three people. Entering the fabric sailboat, they traveled tond.

    ¡°Catharina, you have be very proficient in using your Origin,¡± Ingrid said with a small smile as she got off the boat.

    ¡°Yes, I followed Luan¡¯s advice punctually and try to use my Origin whenever I can,¡± Catharina replied with a smile.

    ¡°My Origin is not that convenient.¡± Cristina pouted, but then smiled: ¡°But I still try to use as much as I can on a daily basis.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good way to get used to Origin.¡± Ingrid said, ¡°Even though it doesn¡¯t look like it, I¡¯m using my Origin right now, making my blood circte faster, sometimes mostly going to one of my hands, among other things.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t it be a problem to do that?¡± Catharina shows concern.

    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry, I never go over the limit, it¡¯s just the stipted limit that it wouldn¡¯t affect me in any way even if I get surprised by being ambushed by someone,¡± Ingrid replied with a small smile.

    A man in a suit said respectfully as they approached the road, ¡°Ladies, I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Peter.¡± Catharina said in a cheerful tone: ¡°How is the family? Has your wife had the baby yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the baby was born healthy, and everything is going very well, thank God and Senhora Maira who has been very supportive of my family,¡± Peter said with a gleam in his eyes.

    In times of need, he who had only asked for a week off, gained 2 months to take care of his wife and son who was just born, and still continued to receive his sry. It was gratifying to work for someone like that.

    .

    .

    As soon as they arrived at the mall, Ingrid, Cristina, and Catharina went to the food sector.

    whisper...

    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t they the Dimas sisters? And isn¡¯t the other Ingrid, Luan Dimas¡¯ fiancee?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, they are true!¡±

    ¡°Wow! There¡¯s no mistaking it, it¡¯s true. All three are beauties without equal.¡±

    ¡°Go there and talk to them...¡±

    ¡°I do not. They are heading towards the cafeteria, better not to disturb them.¡±

    ¡°Err... Yes, you¡¯re right.¡±

    The whispers continued even as they arrived in front of the McDonald¡¯s.

    ¡°That always happens.¡± Catharinaughed at the whispers around her.

    Ingrid shrugged her shoulders: ¡°At first I thought it was strange, after all, I¡¯m not a singer or anything, but over time I got used to it.¡±

    ¡°By the way, have you seen the hot guy eating over there?¡± Cristina said with a smile.

    ¡°Mmm? I do not.¡± Ingrid replied without showing interest.

    ¡°I saw him, he is indeed very handsome.¡± Catharina said with a smile as she touched Ingrid¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Why don¡¯t you look, he¡¯s handsome, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re cheating on Luan by looking at a handsome man.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± Ingrid shrugged again: ¡°From my point of view, even if he¡¯s a handsome man, he¡¯s no different from anyone else in the crowd. And, don¡¯t think I¡¯m saying this because you¡¯re my sister-inw, it¡¯s just how I think. It makes no sense for me to want to appreciate another man other than the one I love. Only that.¡±

    ¡°I get it, but it doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Catharina said: ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to appreciate what is beautiful?¡±

    ¡°Well, if there¡¯s no love in what you think is beautiful, is it really beautiful?¡± Ingrid said looking confused: ¡°I mean, if I appreciate a painting, it means I have a certain love for art. If I appreciate a car, it means I have a certain love for cars, but if I appreciate a man, it means I have a certain love or desire for him, but I have no love or desire for a man other than his. brother.¡±

    ¡°Wow! You made me think differently¡­ Damn, I don¡¯t want to be like that, I mean, I think it¡¯s cool that you think like that, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯d like to be like that.¡± Catharina said with a sigh, ¡°My brother is lucky.¡±

    ¡°Hope so.¡± She put her hand on Catharina¡¯s shoulder: ¡°By the way, you say that, but you¡¯re not in love with someone deeply, so you can¡¯t quite understand me. When that happens, you will understand better how I feel.¡±

    ¡°Well, I guess so.¡± Catherine did not disagree.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Cristina put her finger between her lips: ¡°I kind of understood, but I didn¡¯t. Anyway, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to fall in love anytime soon.¡±

    She was still very young, she just wanted to stay strong and live happily with her family. Something romantic didn¡¯t even cross her mind.

    .

    .

    Around n Van Steffan, cultivators began to appear.

    The number of cultivators has already surpassed the 2 digits, almost reaching the 4 digits.

    Once again, n Van Steffan was under threat. The aura of these cultivators showed that they had no good intentions.

    ¡°Mom, Dad, this must be because of the bounty ced on the three of us,¡± Lenore said.

    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect something like this to happen. It must be the Vulcan n that did this.¡± Nora replied.

    Luan said with cold indifference: ¡°Although I don¡¯tck recourse, I don¡¯t refuse if they y in front of me. Since they¡¯re here thinking about making a profit, they shouldn¡¯t even think about leaving.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s kill them all!¡± Nora¡¯s cold voice echoes throughout the n.

    Even those who were afraid, upon hearing the Matriarch¡¯s voice, they felt enormous energy in their bodies and began to scream valiantly.

    It wasn¡¯t the first time this had happened. Also, in thest one, they won with no casualties. Although they didn¡¯t participatest time, this time many were trained by Nora and were ready to go into battle.

    The battle cries echo through the n.

    While outside, the Cultivators got a scare, as they were in so many, they didn¡¯t expect n Van Steffan to still be in high spirits to go against them. This was very unexpected.

    This time, Luan, Nora, and Lenore wore battle armor. With that, the defense strength increased by at least 25%. For someone of their level, that was a frightening increase.

 Chapter 376 - 376 Chapter 376: Barely Began and Many Have Died

    376 Chapter 376: Barely Began and Many Have Died

    ¡°Hahaha, with so many of us, it will be easy to get a fat slice of the bounty for them!¡±

    ¡°Not wrong, Hahaha!¡±

    Laughter and moreughter echo around n Van Steffan.

    Despite knowing that the Van Steffan n is not weak, with so many cultivators wanting to kill Matriarch Nora, Lenore, and Luan, the initial fear turned into pure greed.

    Many hoped that in the midst of the confusion they could take the head of one of them and flee to collect the reward alone.

    While some even thought of different ways to steal from the Van Steffan n while chaos ensued.

    ¡°We are not wrong, they are the ones who did evil, we are only here to subdue evil in the name of n Vulcan!¡±

    ¡°Yes!!!¡±

    This wasn¡¯t the only time they hypocritically said they were there in the name of justice.

    .....

    Other than that, it was unrealistic for them to do something like that in the name of justice. In the end, what they really want is nothing more than the fat reward n Vulcan is offering.

    Of course, if that was all it was fine, but they also wanted to rob n Van Steffan in the process.

    As the Van Steffan n became a public enemy, they wouldn¡¯t feel any harm in stealing from them afterward...

    ¡°Idiots and imbeciles!¡± Lenore said with a contemptuous tone.

    Even though they were outside the n barrier, it was possible to hear what they were saying.

    ¡°They¡¯re not worth your anger.¡± Nora contemptuously: ¡°They are bandits who cry out for justice. Honestly, it¡¯s the type I most enjoy killing and looting.¡±

    Luan coldly red at the cultivators outside the barrier, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Finishing up, Nora and Lenore nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    The armor they wore was not just armor. The Qi contained in the armor was the Sixth Order equivalent of a cultivator.

    Normally, non-Sixth Order cultivators wouldn¡¯t be able to equip such armor, the reason Lenore and Luan could anyway was simple... They were already more powerful than a normal Sixth Order cultivator.

    *TREMORS!*

    *Vibration!*

    *BANG!*

    Each time they approached, it was like three demon lords were walking. The air distorted, the sky darkened, and rain began to fall. Loud sounds of thunder echo, and the sky clears every time lightning explodes in all its splendor.

    Even though they are cultivators, some even in the Sixth Order, seeing this happen, it was inevitable to shudder, feeling a little scared.

    Some who were in the Fifth Order or below took a few steps back.

    The Qi that came out of Luan, Nora, and Lenore was very powerful and extremely aggressive. Their cold, murderous gaze made some break out in a sweat.

    ¡°Fools, don¡¯t be afraid while we¡¯re here!¡± A well-built man, 230 cm tall, shouted arrogantly. cing a kind of club on his shoulder his Qi exploded, manifesting a powerful aura around him.

    ¡°Sixth Order!¡±

    Despite knowing that there were some who were in the Sixth Order, feeling one¡¯s Qi and aura at such close range was an entirely different thing.

    Because of the tall, muscr man¡¯s confident and arrogant stance, it boosted the morale of the cultivators outside the barrier.

    ¡°That bitch led my n to destruction! I want that bitch dead!¡± Amidst the crowd, a Sixth Order cultivator manifests as well. He screamed at the top of his lungs as he pointed his index finger in Nora¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Luan arched a brow at this.

    The male cultivator who manifested was transformed into a werewolf form. Luan didn¡¯t know which n this cultivator belonged to, which he ims Nora destroyed, however, when he heard him call her a bitch and whore, it caused a vein to burst on Luan¡¯s forehead.

    At this moment, Luan was already about to pass through the barrier, the cultivators were already in a fighting position waiting for the moment he left. Suddenly, his hands turn into white dragon ws. In the blink of an eye, he had already arrived in front of the werewolf, and in his hand was the enemy¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Father is so amazing that he even managed to touch the heart of the enemy who hated the mother so much~¡± Lenoreughed as she said this.

    ¡°Hahahaha! It¡¯s not wrong~¡± Nora was amused. She puts a hand in front of her mouth whileughing very loudly.

    Meanwhile, fear hovered in the cultivators¡¯ hearts once more, and this time it was even worse than before, as a Sixth Order cultivator was instantly killed!

    The werewolf cultivator¡¯sst words were, ¡°How is this possible??¡±

    After saying those words, before the body fell hard to the ground, Luan brought the corpse inside the storage ring.

    The body of a Sixth Order cultivator is very valuable. Especially from a werewolf who had cultivated the body to the extreme, it was no different from a Sixth Order monster¡¯s body.

    Even the heart he just ripped out, he kept.

    If before they took a few steps back, now some even fell on their butts on the floor. The legs of many were weak in the face of such a bloody scene and at the same time so frightening.

    The fact that he killed a cultivator in the Sixth Order so quickly and simply and ¡®cleanly¡¯ caused many cultivators¡¯ initial confidence to falter.

    ¡°Overconfidence... In the end, they are a bunch of fools waiting for the ughter.¡± Luan said word for word coldly.

    His aura increased even more as dragon aspects began to appear in his body. His face, although not the whole face, but the part of the cheek and eyes, will be in the form of a scale, like a beautiful work of art. The white dragon aspect didn¡¯t make him ugly, it actually gave him a more aggressive and wild look, however, it made people admire to look at him.

    Of course, for the cultivators who were there seeking the bounty on his head, Nora and Lenore... Luan¡¯s current sight was simply too frightening!

    *BANG!!*

    From the sky, a gigantic foot made of a cloud begins to descend.

    The visual image was like a gigantic god stomping towards the ground, heedless of the mere mortals who would be trampled by it.

    The cultivators¡¯ desperation deepened as they realized they were being targeted by this, and they ran like there was no tomorrow.

    Some of the faster ones ran away in time, others ended up bumping into each other and losing speed, as soon as the gigantic foot made of cloud descended in full, a gigantic crash echoed, and right after that, the pain screams and final wails of many cultivators echoed.

    No surprises. Many were killed in the process, those below the Fifth Order didn¡¯t even have a chance to resist. Those of the Fifth Order survived, but they didn¡¯t survive unscathed.

    Lenore walked past them like a reaper of death and coldly and indifferently shed each of their throats, giving them no chance to recover from their injuries.

    A pool of blood was what was left in the crater that formed, shaped by the giant foot of cloud, then when the foot finished rising, it fell apart as Lenore finished picking up the corpses and the crater was filled with water.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372: A Second Wife?

    The next morning, Rto Lopes arrived on the ind very early and started training like never before.

    In the afternoon, Catharina spoke to him.

    As she was the only one who more or less knew what happened, he told her everything. He even felt better after doing this.

    ¡°You will find someone better.¡± were the words spoken by Catharina before hugging him amicably.

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that at this point, but thanks,¡± says Renato.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    It was hard to believe it was finally happening.

    She no longer knew how many times she dreamed of that day.

    Nora felt wet just looking at Luan who was taking off his clothes in front of her.

    Even though he wasn¡¯t doing it intentionally, she felt like he was the best striptease in the world!

    When he was finally taking off his underwear, her heart was beating so fast that she almost got up off the bed naked and took them off for him¡­

    *TOOC¡­TOOc¡­TOoc¡­!*

    ¡®Why is my heart beating with a wooden beating sound?¡¯ Nora was stunned and when she heard it for the fifth time, she¡­ Woke up.

    Panting, she pulled the nket off her. Her expression was one of enormous regret.

    ¡®Even if it¡¯s a dream, let me see everything!¡¯ She was very upset that she ended up on the best part!

    It was rare for her to dream, especially such a realistic one¡­ Nora got up from the bed, still in her semi-transparent pajamas, and opened the door.

    ¡°Finally woke up?¡± Seeing her, Lenore said with augh.

    Seeing her mother in her pajamas, she said with a small smile: ¡°We¡¯re here, get ready for us to go out, father is waiting. By the way, mother¡­ I think you wanted the father toe and call you, yes? I bet he¡¯d be excited to see you dressed like that~¡± She poked Nora¡¯s left chest.

    ¡°In fact.¡± Nora agreed.

    Seeing her mother being so sincere, Lenoreughed.

    She didn¡¯t leave until after Nora had returned to her room to change her clothes.

    In the bedroom, Nora leaned against the door.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    She pped her hands to her face and said to herself in the third person, ¡®Girl, you¡¯ve waited so long, there¡¯s no reason to be so anxious!¡¯

    As the weather was very cool, she wore a tight ck skirt, tights with a white garter belt and a white top. Her hair was braided in fish scales.

    Luan looked at Nora who had just arrived. There is no doubt that she is beautiful. The outfit she currently wore, entuating her perfect curves, made her look even sexier than usual.

    ¡°How am I?¡± Nora walked around, making her hair sway a little, because of that, the scent of her shampoo reached Luan¡¯s nose.

    ¡°Are you okay.¡± Luan said, ¡°You look beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Serious? Hehe~ Thank you~¡± Nora ced her hand on the left side of her face and gave her best smile.

    ¡®Mom is going all out today¡­¡¯ Lenore thought.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    In the Van Steffan n, Luan entered Nora¡¯s house.

    Lenore left to talk to a friend of the n, leaving Luan and Nora alone.

    Deep down, Luan knew that Lenore did it on purpose. He understood too well after spending so much time with her to understand that even though she didn¡¯t say it out loud, she wanted him and Nora to be together.

    This was also something Luan needed to talk to Nora about.

    ¡°We need to talk.¡± Luan patted beside him on the couch.

    ¡°Yes, we need to.¡± Nora sat beside him.

    Looking at each other, Luan began to speak softly: ¡°At first, I hadn¡¯t noticed, but now it¡¯s clear. Ingrid¡­she did something to you, yes?¡±

    ¡°Do something, you mean¡­¡± Nora made somethinge out of her chest, it was something very small, but quite shiny. ¡°That?¡±

    ¡°I should have guessed. It was all very strange, whether it was how Ingrid told me toe alone, or how you were more aggressive than usual.¡± Luan sighed, ¡°After all, knowing how much you love me, I can¡¯t believe I would risk my life.¡±

    ¡°I was surprised myself.¡± Noraughed: ¡°Ingrid told me as long as she can marry you and you don¡¯t leave her out. She is willing to ept me as her second wife. Of course, she also said that it¡¯s unfair that I already have your child, so¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Luan mused for a few seconds.

    ¡°Until now, I didn¡¯t want to have children with her, the reason being that thend wasn¡¯t safe and I wasn¡¯t strong enough at the time. However, it is no longer a problem.¡± Luan said without needing to exin anything else.

    Nora understood and smiled. She was just happy that the conversation was taking a good turn. By the fate of the conversation, it was clear that maybe¡­

    ¡°So, will I be yours?¡± Nora rephrased in a seductive voice as she slid one of her hands over his chest, ¡°Or rather, will you ept me as your second wife?¡±

    At the same time that she was caressing his chest, the sphere of light from before entered her body. Nora didn¡¯t even notice and kept looking at him like a puppy begging for its owner¡¯s caresses.

    Luan was weak against it, in fact, he already realized that he still loved her. Although he wanted to remain faithful only to Ingrid, knowing that she gave the green light, it was hard for him not to want both of them as his wives.

    With his right hand, he touched her face, his thumb brushed her desirable lips and she opened her mouth and ced his finger between her lips.

    Feeling her wet lips around his thumb, Luan was tempted, especially by Nora¡¯s gaze which became even more tempting. She was looking at him in a way that turned him on.

    ¡°I want you, Luan Dimas, to love me very much!¡± Nora¡¯s voice was almost as if she were begging, ¡°I need you! It¡¯s not today, for a long time I want you, I want you, I want to be one with you! I want to be yours, only yours!!¡±

    Those words were the final straw, Luan felt as if all his hesitations had been shattered as he listened to her pleas as she looked at him so passionately.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Discord: https:///rK69edsWyt  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 378 - 378 Chapter 378: Flock of Sheep

    378 Chapter 378: Flock of Sheep

    ¡®So this is what it feels like to have a father...¡¯ It wasn¡¯t like she was afraid of Emperor Luan just being killed, but knowing that her father did it because of her left her with feelings that she was still getting used to. in having.

    She hase to feel this feeling a few times since Luan appeared, but she still hasn¡¯t fully gotten used to it.

    The feeling of being taken care of by his father wasn¡¯t bad.

    A dragon¡¯s roar echoes.

    In the next instant, everyone looked in the direction of the roar, and their mouths wide open because the one who roared was actually a small colored dragon.

    The little dragon didn¡¯t even reach the size of a ten year old, it was hard to believe that such a powerful roar could havee from such a tiny little dragon.

    The dragon was white, green, and purple in color. Green was like veins all over the body visibly, purple was the most detailed part of the dragon¡¯s body, being the lower half of the feet and tail. The horn was as white as a nk sheet of paper.

    What happens next is that same little dragon merging with Luan¡¯s ws, making it look even more intimidating!

    It was like giving life to a divine weapon, Luan¡¯s ws began to emit a mystical multicolored aura that somehow made the cultivators feel fear and envy at the same time.

    .....

    The fact that Luan brought this little dragon whose function was to protect his brain, demonstrates the confidence he had in not running the risk of being hit on his head with enough force to affect his brain. If he wasn¡¯t confident, Luan wouldn¡¯t risk it like that.

    ¡°Leviathan.¡± Luan¡¯s voice was ethereal when pronouncing that name.

    In the next instant, Leviathan appeared before him in the form of a sword, but soon it floated in the air and expanded.

    ¡°Holy cow!¡± A Minotaur almost had a heart attack.

    Leviathan¡¯s appearance made many cultivators feel enormous pressure.

    Although Leviathan¡¯s power was no longer what it was in his past life, Luan knew how powerful and terrifying Leviathan could be.

    What was scarier was that the Leviathan started to turn into Qi particles and started to merge with Luan¡¯s body.

    Luan¡¯s already powerful aura has be overwhelming!

    The fear that was already hovering in the hearts of the cultivators deepened to such a degree that some could no longer bear to stay and began to flee.

    However, before they were able to flee, the members of n Van Steffan acted!

    *Whoosh!* *Whoosh!* *Whoosh!*

    Within moments, more than ten cultivators of the Fourth and Fifth Orders were ughtered by n Van Steffan.

    In terms of speed and reaction time, vampires have the advantagepared to many races.

    Metallic sounds of cold weapons, flesh tearing, and bones breaking echo.

    The mournful cries of the cultivators also echoed soon after.

    Although some of the vampires were injured in the process, it wasn¡¯t that serious under Nora¡¯s supervision. She attacked, supporting whenever a n member was in danger of losing their life.

    Suddenly, the sky cleared!

    Luan got down and stood in the crowd. Before they had time to react, he acted first.

    *To tear apart!*

    Luan¡¯s sharp ws sliced ??through the crowd¡¯s bodies, maiming multiple cultivators at an unbelievable speed.

    The cruelty in Luan¡¯s eyes scared those who weren¡¯t affected yet, however, it seemed that when their eyes met his eyes, they automatically became the next victim.

    The despair on these cultivators¡¯ faces when they saw that Luan arrived in front of them and they didn¡¯t even have a chance to defend themselves, as Luan¡¯s speed didn¡¯t allow them time to react...

    More and more cultivators were torn apart. Many dismembered bodies fell to the ground with a thud.

    The blood flowed out forming ake of blood.

    Some vampires even sighed thinking it was a waste...

    Of course, they didn¡¯t dare say it out loud, as the shape Luan was currently in was very intimidating.

    There were a couple of cultivators who knelt in Luan¡¯s presence, praying not to kill them.

    The way they knelt on the floor was also particrly strange.

    Because they are strange creatures with two heads, and four legs, such a special body structure brought special biological characteristics.

    Luan stopped in front of them, thought for a while, looked at Nora, and seeing her nod, he just sealed their powers, although they trembled a little, they didn¡¯t resist and let Luan seal their Qi. Afterwards, Luan wille back for the kill.

    Some who saw that Luan let the couple live, despite being proud cultivators, swallowed their pride and knelt down while not even daring to look up.

    Of course, among those who knelt, none of them were Emperors. They were too proud.

    ¡°You bastards, are you just going to surrender like that?!!¡± The Werewolf Emperor of the North roared furiously.

    Those who were kneeling shivered briefly but remained kneeling.

    It was better for them to swallow their pride and survive than to be maimed...

    Luan wasn¡¯t the only scary one. It was almost certain that when Nora attacked, someone would die.

    In a short time, cultivators who were confident lost all confidence, and most only thought of a way to survive.

    ¡°You will not escape.¡± Nora¡¯s cold eyes fixed on an Emperor who had spread a pair of owl wings and was roaring across the sky.

    Her pair of bat wings pped so hard, creating gusts of wind, and in a matter of milliseconds she appeared before the owl cultivators.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think you cane and go.¡± Nora¡¯s cold voice was blood-curdling. She coldly red with her cruel eyes at the Owl Emperor and didn¡¯t even give him a chance to speak before attacking.

    The Owl Emperor¡¯s blood seemed to bubble up, he shivered and was in a confused state. His eyes when he recovered were fearful.

    For Nora to be able to affect him to a degree just by being close, without even touching him, was too scary!

    ¡®Has she gotten even stronger?¡¯ He mourned. If he could go back in time, he would never have gotten here. Before, Nora¡¯s power, which was at the top of the Emperors, wasn¡¯t quite that high. ¡®What the hell did she do to get so strong in such a short time?¡¯

    Of course, he was destined to die without knowing why. Nora starts attacking using a blood sword.

    Her attacks were cruel and quick. Although Emperor Owl was also in the Sixth Order, he was unable to fend off most attacks, and after ten exchanges of blows, he had already lost an arm and a leg.

    ¡°Die,¡± Nora said. Her voice was cold and emotionless. The blood sword pierced the Owl Emperor¡¯s chest and pierced the other side.

    The Owl Emperor spat out blood as he held the blood de with his remaining hand as looked full of resentment and regret at Nora.

 Chapter 379 - 379 Chapter 379: Not Allowing Them to Escape

    379 Chapter 379: Not Allowing Them to Escape

    Cultivator morale has died, along with many cultivators who have actually died.

    It was hard to believe they were the same people who hade here a few hours ago, full of vigor and false justice.

    Seeing that the cultivators were trying to flee, one of the Emperors attacked with a whip.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± The cultivator who was hit took a deep breath, but still couldn¡¯t hold it and groan loudly in pain.

    The whip ripped through the cultivator¡¯s clothing and a bloodstain appeared on his back.

    However, the Emperor was still angry. He looked terrified, but it looked like he was using his rage to cover everything up, taking it out on the cultivators who tried to run away. He raised the whip again and whipped another cultivator from a distance: ¡°Don¡¯t even think about running away, those who run away will be killed by this Emperor here!¡±

    Cultivators who fled faltered. Meanwhile, another Emperor did not feel the same way.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use being brave now, let¡¯s run away and seek justiceter!¡± One of the cultivators was called the Ice Emperor, he created a huge wall of ice with the intention of escaping. Of course, his intention was also for the others to flee in different directions, to increase his chance of survival.

    Luan, who was on the ground, created a pair of white dragon wings and floated in the air. Standing high above the wall that had been built, he raised his left hand to the sky and made an attacking gesture.

    .....

    A hand made of a wooden log descended from the sky. This hand was over 100 meters thick. And, surrounded by Qi, the pressure it caused made those who became targets spit blood.

    *BOOM!*

    The huge hand pierced the ice wall and hit the ground, creating a huge hole. The power of the hand was beyond the imagination of many, the ground and broken limbs flew everywhere, making the scene extremely bloody.

    The impact was even more impressive than a meteor crashing to earth!

    *Boom! Boom! Boom!!!*

    The deafening sound continued. The big wooden hand didn¡¯te apart after making the first attack, and it smashed everything in its path.

    Luan¡¯s fusion with Leviathan not only increased his power but also increased his Qi reserve and replenishment. It was as if he had infinite Qi. Even now using such an advanced technique, he hasn¡¯t used even 10% of his Qi yet. This was something that not even a cultivator on Sixth Order Peak could manage to do.

    This is also one of the reasons smart weapons like Leviathan are so precious. The fact that Luan was wanted by Leviathan was pure luck for him. He even considers himself lucky to have Leviathan with him. Although Leviathan has regressed to the Fifth Order, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that it is an intelligent weapon with more than one form.

    ¡®Damn, this bastard has regressed into nothing!¡¯ The Emperor of mes, better known as Emperor of the South,ined in his mind.

    Beforeing here, he had news of the White Emperor¡¯s return, which made his determination to go attack n Van Steffan waver, as most of the Tower Emperors either knew him or had heard a thing or two about him.

    What made the Southern Emperor have the courage toe was that he learned that the the White Emperor came from went back in time, and automatically, the White Emperor also went back in time. He only believed it, after hearing it from reliable sources after capturing ancient Monarchs from the called Earth and discovering that they have no memories whatsoever of what they did years ago.

    One thing led to another, and they were able to connect the pieces and discover the truth. Which makes it illogical for him to see that the White Emperor despite not being officially in the Sixth Order, power was so high it¡¯s scary. It was something monstrous that shouldn¡¯t exist!

    ¡®I need to run away anyway!¡¯ The Emperor of the South can be extremely arrogant. However, he is cautious, no wonder he dug up all the information rted to the White Emperor.

    However, he is also extremely vindictive. In his mind, even though he was nning to run away, after suffering so much humiliation, he would want revengeter.

    The Ice Emperor saw the Southern Emperor¡¯s intention, of course, he was not against that kind of thinking. He himself was having simr thoughts.

    It didn¡¯t really matter if they were to me for being here wanting to kill them by promised resource. From the moment they make them the enemy, it automatically makes them the viins. And as viins, they¡¯re wrong and they¡¯re right, even if they ran away now, they would get revengeter...

    ¡°Huh?¡± Feeling the White Emperor look at him, the Ice Emperor took an involuntary step back.

    ¡°Hehe~¡± A cold giggle left Luan¡¯s lips. His red eyes were fixed on the Ice Emperor and the Emperor of the South.

    Nora, who was killing the Fifth Order cultivators, stopped and looked at Luan who wasughing.

    Lenore also looked and followed his gaze.

    The mother-daughter pair saw that he was watching the two Emperors and noticed something.

    ¡°We ¡®re going to hold them back so they don¡¯t run away,¡± Nora said. It wasn¡¯t a request, it was more of a statement.

    In the next instant, she and Lenore went to the two Emperors.

    Nora stood before the Emperor of the South, who was the strongest.

    ¡°Kukuku, thinking of running away?¡± Noraughed eerily: ¡°Did you think it would be easy aftering here to cause me so much trouble?¡±

    ¡°Red Empress, let¡¯s talk.¡± The Emperor of the South said slowly. ¡°I know I¡¯m wrong, but you also know about the price that was put on their heads, yes? If I were you, wouldn¡¯t I do the same?¡±

    ¡°Kukuku¡­¡± With a sneer, Nora said coldly, ¡°Me? If it¡¯s my enemy, I¡¯d be happy to do that, but why would I submit to being the puppy of a bastard n that doesn¡¯t even have the guts to deal with us, and instead puts a high bounty on our heads? Ha, make no mistake, you are not like me!¡±

 Chapter 380 - 380 Chapter 380: Qi Stealing Skill

    380 Chapter 380: Qi Stealing Skill

    The instant he was stopped, it was the same moment the Ice Emperor tried to flee when he saw that he was in danger.

    ¡°Heh...¡± With a nasal sound, Lenore then said in her cold voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t you change your title to Fear Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Your...¡±

    Receive~

    Without waiting for him to respond, Lenore attacks!

    Even though he was an Emperor, he couldn¡¯t react in time to dodge and was only able to defend himself.

    With a sh, Lenore appeared directly behind the Ice Emperor. She reached out and a branch of the tree began to grow towards the Ice Emperor¡¯s back.

    With no time to react, the Ice Emperor was only able to create ayer of ice as a barrier on his back.

    The branch that soon turned into a thick, sturdy tree trunk crashed into the ice shield!

    .....

    *Boom! Boom!*

    Despite the ice barrier¡¯s high defense, it couldn¡¯t hold it for long as the tree trunk had a special effect of sucking Qi from whatever ites in contact with, thus causing the barrier to lose full Qi support and crumble. In the next instant, the tree trunk crashed into the right side of the Ice Emperor¡¯s stomach as he tried to escape.

    Lenore¡¯s almond-shaped eyes were wide open. With another sh, she appeared in front of the White Emperor. In her little white jade hand, she had already condensed a lot of Qi and another tree trunk manifests itself even more majestic and menacing than before!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to believe it, but you¡­¡± The Ice Emperor said resentfully, ¡°You really are the White Emperor¡¯s daughter. He even managed to be born with an Origin that shouldn¡¯t exist in the vampire n.¡±

    It was undeniable that it was nearly impossible for a vampire to have an Origin that rted to life. Mainly Lenore¡¯s Origin which is rted to nature.

    The fact that she was able to merge the vampires¡¯ Qi-sucking powers with the Origin of the Spirit Tree, shows that her talent is not low either.

    The Ice Emperor¡¯s resentment only increases as he trades attacks against Lenore. The fact that he couldn¡¯t get the upper hand even though he was an Emperor and Lenore was at the height of the Fifth Order was too frustrating to swallow.

    The worst thing was that as he exchanged attacks, he felt his Qi being sucked by Lenore... It was extremely frustrating.

    To Luan¡¯s surprise, he ¡®saw¡¯ or rather, he realized that one of the Emperors used an ability that connected him with other cultivators.

    ¡°Emperor Tote, I can¡¯t anymore...¡± Before the cultivators could continue speaking, his head was ripped off by Emperor Tote¡¯s staff.

    ¡°Does anyone else have anything to say?¡± The menacing eyes of Emperor Tote who wore a hat that had two frightening hawk eyes swept over, ncing at the cultivators around him.

    ¡°No¡­¡± The cultivators shuddered. Those who still had grievances did not dare say it out loud.

    Of course, Luan realized why he did it. The instant Emperor Tote ¡®linked¡¯ with these cultivators, he noticed that Emperor Tote¡¯s lost Qi had been recovered and the cultivators connected to him were losing Qi...

    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that I would find someone with that skill here...¡¯ Luan muttered in his mind. Inevitably, Luan¡¯s expression shows joy and desire as he looked at the Emperor who was using this ability.

    The rain that had stopped before, came back with force!

    Luan controlled the clouds, making the closest clouds cluster together, and even created new clouds with his Origin and controlled all the clouds making a strong storm.

    *BANG!*

    The earth shook. It was a thunderous sound that came from the sky. The thunder cleared thend as the rain became more aggressive!

    The cultivators shuddered. It wasn¡¯t from the cold, but from the fear of uncertainty that the rain brought.

    It was already clear to them that the reason for so much rain was because of the White Emperor.

    When they saw the White Emperor fly with a pair of gigantic white dragon wings, it was inevitable that they would feel fear. Maybe if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they were enemies, they might feel different emotions, but at that moment, they could only feel very scared.

    Luan¡¯s red eyes seemed colder and more perverse to his enemies. They fixed their eyes on Emperor Tote, who held a staff and threw invisible threads at the cultivators.

    Luan was only able to see the invisible threads when he used Cloud Origin.

    When the rain made contact with the wires, Luan¡¯s perception was able to ¡®see¡¯ the invisible wires.

    After stealing a lot of Qi from the Cultivators, Emperor Tote condensed a lot of Qi, soon his Qi turned into a water phoenix and flew through the air, and suddenly exploded!

    *BOOM!*

    The explosion was very strong, and it also had a smokescreen effect. It was a very heavy fog, making it difficult to see through the fog.

    Luan looked at the Van Steffan n, then at the mother-daughter pair. Seeing that they were getting the hang of it, he blinked and disappeared.

    At the same time, in the mountains far from the battlefield...

    ¡°Thinking of running away alone!?¡±

    A voice reached Emperor Tote¡¯s ears. The voice was cold and emotionless.

    Emperor Tote¡¯s expression changed. He was fleeing in panic, but his figure quickly faltered.

    Luan raised his hand and fired a shot of Negative Qi at Emperor Tote, who was hastily trying to escape. When Negative Qi came into contact with his body, all the Qi in his body was in disarray, not wanting to obey him.

    The reason was ¡®simple¡¯, as Luan watched Emperor Tote steal Qi from the cultivators, he was also analyzing his Qi threads, and with the analysis, he managed to create a Negative Qi shot capable of negating Emperor Tote¡¯s control. under the Qi itself.

    ¡°What did you do to me?¡± Emperor Tote¡¯s eyes gave away as he lost control of the Qi of his own body.

    This had never happened to him before. Despite hearing rumors about the White Emperor, he hasn¡¯t heard anything about him being able to make others¡¯ Qi deny obedience to the user himself.

    ¡°Heh.¡± With a cold snort, Luan¡¯s nonchnt expression demonstrates a small, cold, indifferent smile: ¡°Do I seem foolish to exin what I did to my enemy?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Emperor Tote was speechless.

    Yes, but isn¡¯t it normal to want to brag about something so out of the ordinary?

    Of course, Emperor Tote¡¯s intention was to drag more in hopes that the effect would wear off and he would regain control of his body¡¯s Qi. However, it didn¡¯t look like Luan was willing to give him that chance.

 Chapter 381 - 381 Chapter 381: Heart of the Ancient Tree

    381 Chapter 381: Heart of the Ancient Tree

    Yes, but isn¡¯t it normal to want to brag about something so out of the ordinary?

    Of course, Emperor Tote¡¯s intention was to drag more in hopes that the effect would wear off and he would regain control of his body¡¯s Qi. However, it didn¡¯t look like Luan was willing to give him that chance.

    It was also at this moment that a small purple dragon mmed into Emperor Tote¡¯s body.

    Emperor Tote, who had his Qi out of control, spat out a lot of blood. A headbutt impact from such a small dragon shouldn¡¯t be able to injure him, however, because of his chaotic Qi, he was injured.

    The little purple dragon retreated and re-entered Luan¡¯s body.

    ¡°White Emperor, let¡¯s talk... I, was I wrong, I¡¯ll give everything I have for letting me go, what do you think of that?¡± Emperor Tote tried to negotiate. Although the wound inflicted on him wasn¡¯t heavy, it was enough to scare him even more. He sounded sincere when he said that, since the fear for his life was real.

    After all, cultivators of his level who had an almost infinite lifespan with great power were more afraid of death than losing everything he had, since with his power he could conquer everything again as long as he was alive.

    Luan was in his best shape, and on top of that, the Leviathan merged with him, giving him arge amount of Qi, giving Emperor Tote no hope of being able to escape, let alone defeat him.

    ¡°I want your ability to absorb Qi,¡± Luan said frankly.

    .....

    Emperor Tote looks surprised. Instantly, his expression turned ugly; His heart sank and he cursed in his heart: ¡®Son of a bitch!¡¯

    ¡°Heh... It doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re willing to give in.¡± Luan was already expecting this.

    ¡°Wait, wait!¡± Coming back to himself, Emperor Tote said hastily as he took a few steps back and looked at Luan warily.

    His breathing became more ragged, he bit his lip and was considering it heavily.

    What did it mean for him to surrender that ability?

    Of course, the reason was that it wasn¡¯t actually just a skill, if it was, he wouldn¡¯t be considered for so long since it was his life that was at stake.

    ¡®Curse!¡¯ Emperor Tote¡¯s eyes turned red, it was as if he was about to cry.

    It was hard to believe that someone like him would have such a reaction, however, the next instant, he ced his hand on his chest, piercing chest, and he brought something out of his chest.

    Holding the green heart-shaped object, Emperor Tote took a deep breath and forced himself to say, ¡°This is not a skill, but the heart of an ancient tree capable of creating invisible roots and sucking out Qi.¡±

    Luan¡¯s cold smile became more and more obvious. What he heard was better than he expected.

    This was no different from the volcano heart he¡¯d given Ingrid.

    Wasn¡¯t that even a higher grade?

    ¡°Give me that, and I¡¯ll let you go,¡± Luan said.

    Even now, Emperor Tote was reluctant to surrender. Closing his eyes tightly, he took another deep breath and threw the green heart towards Luan.

    The instant Luan held the green heart, he could feel that it was very mystical, and it didn¡¯t look like Emperor Tote was lying. After a few seconds of analysis, he realizes that this is what Emperor Tote said.

    ¡°Okay, you can go,¡± Luan said indifferently.

    As he promised to let him go, Luan would deliver.

    Emperor Tote was afraid that Luan would go back on his word but saw that he let him go. Despite feeling extremely sad and very angry about losing the ancient tree¡¯s heart, he ran away as fast as he could, afraid that Luan would change his mind.

    With a happy smile, Luan caressed the heart, then made the Leviathan leave his body, and said slowly, ¡°This will be yours.¡±

    ¡°Shhh~¡±

    As if he understood what Luan said, the Leviathan now in the form of a sword transmitted a sound that seemed to be of joy.

    Luan held the sword hilt, at the same time, made arge anvil appear before him.

    ¡°Shhhh!¡±

    A happy sound sounded as Leviathan wasid t on the anvil. Immediately, the Leviathan¡¯s temperature rose, and was in a state of hot iron.

    Luan took the heart of the ancient tree and ced it on top of the Leviathan.

    Making a big hammer appear in his right hand, Luan starts hammering hard.

    *Beng! Beng! Beng...!*

    A metallic sound echoed off the mountain.

    Meanwhile, many kilometers away from where Luan was, Emperor Tote was cursing as he flew at full speed.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    He suddenly screamed loudly as his skin started to turn purple!

    ¡°Yeah, what the fuck is this?¡± Emperor Tote looked at his hands and felt increasingly weak and unbearable pain inflicting his entire body.

    It was also at this moment that he remembered the little purple dragon that had headbutted him before...

    ¡°Son of a whore!¡± Emperor Tote understood right away. The White Emperor never thought of letting him out alive. From the beginning when you promised to let him go, it was because you had poisoned him...

    ¡°White Emperor, I curse you! If I survive, I swear on all that is most holy that I will kill everyone you love and then kill you!!!¡± Screaming maniacally, Emperor Tote took all sorts of antidotes he had.

    However, the desired reaction did not happen, the poison in his body seemed to get worse at an even faster rate. Spitting purple blood, he felt colossal rage, however, it was toote to do anything.

    It only took a few seconds for the poison to infiltrate his entire body and then, it started to fall from the sky.

    *Boom!*

    With a loud, heavy sound, Emperor Tote¡¯s body sank to the ground.

    ¡°Roar...¡±

    Strangely, from Emperor Tote¡¯s body, a little purple dragon came out and with its ws, grabbed his clothes and began to float...

    .

    .

    The moment Luan finished fusing the ancient tree¡¯s heart with Leviathan, a little purple dragon flying overhead while carrying a corpse appeared.

    With a smile, Luan said to the little purple dragon: ¡°Good job.¡±

    ¡°Roar~!¡±

    With a childish dragon roar, the little purple dragon dropped the corpse near Luan¡¯s foot, then began to spin around him.

    Looking at the expression with which Emperor Tote died, Luan could imagine how much hate he had when he died.

    Even seeing this, Luan didn¡¯t feel shaken. From the beginning, he allowed him to go after handing over the ancient tree¡¯s heart, however, this was after he had already poisoned Emperor Tote with poison and left the purple little dragon¡¯s real body inside Emperor Tote¡¯s body while making a copy. back into his body, tricking Emperor Tote from the start.

    Holding the Leviathan, Luan said slowly, ¡°Try to absorb his Qi.¡±

    ¡°Shhh!¡±

    With a noise, Leviathan which was aimed at Emperor Tote¡¯s corpse jumped out of invisible wires that connected with the corpse.

    The corpse, which no longer looked good, begins to dry visibly with the naked eye.

    What was happening was beyond what Luan expected. It wasn¡¯t just the Qi that the ancient tree¡¯s heart was able to suck, even the stamina that was left in the corpse was being sucked away...

    Even if it¡¯s the corpse, Emperor Tote died a short time ago and he had a lot of vigor in his body. The amount was so great that the Leviathan whirled in the air while emitting happy hums.

    The increase in power also made him smarter, regaining the wisdom he once had.

    Luan, seeing this, warned: ¡°You are only allowed to suck the vigor of whoever I allow, okay?¡±

    ¡°Shhh...¡± Leviathan emitted another buzz, seeming to agree with Luan¡¯s words.

    Luan nodded satisfied. He was also looking forward to when the Leviathan rose higher and higher. He hoped it would even surpass the power he had in his previous life.

 Chapter 382 - 382 Chapter 382: Leviathan Nears Arrival in the Sixth Order

    382 Chapter 382: Leviathan Nears Arrival in the Sixth Order

    As the Leviathan¡¯s power grew, after sucking the remaining Qi and Stamina from Emperor Tote, Luan rummaged around and took everything of value, and walked out holding the Leviathan.

    When Luan returned, Nora and Lenore¡¯s battle was almost over.

    In fact, Nora had already defeated the Emperor of the South and was helping Lenore defeat the Ice Emperor.

    Luan¡¯s return only brought fear to the cultivators who were still alive.

    The fact that he came back said a lot...

    * Crack! Kacha! Crack!*

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The Ice Emperor, who had the ice barrier shattered to pieces, cursed loudly as he backed away and started to condense more Qi.

    The Ice Emperor was so angry that the veins on his forehead burst and he stamped his feet and cursed. ¡°I¡¯m not going to die here, I¡¯m going to kill you bitches!¡±

    At this point, he had already given up trying to defend, as it was obvious that it would be useless and would only make him lose his Qi faster.

    .....

    ¡°Bitches, die!¡± The Ice Emperor shouted.

    In the next instant, an ice meteor starts falling from the sky!

    *Whoosh!*

    *BANG!*

    A loud sound reverberated through the air, apanied byyers of dust and shards of ice.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Before the Ice Emperor could be happy, he sensed something wrong.

    What he didn¡¯t know was that Luan, who had just arrived, was agile very fast, squinting when he saw the ice meteor falling towards his wife and daughter and shooting forward like a ghost. The moment he ran towards the mother-daughter pair, he suddenly transformed into a medium-sized white dragon and grabbed them both in his dragon ws, and took off flying toward the sky at extraordinary speed.

    ¡°Father?¡± It was the first time Lenore had seen this transformation of Luan. She was confused about whether it was him or not.

    [Yes]. Luan responded with telepathy.

    In dragon form, he couldn¡¯t speak, at least not now, so he used telepathy.

    Luan jumped with Lenore and Nora. The two continued to float with a pair of bat wings.

    Looking down with his big dragon eyes, Luan pped his wings harder and said in his mind: ¡®Emperor¡¯s Fall!¡¯

    *Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!*

    Several white balls begin to fall like shooting stars toward the battlefield.

    Those who were flying were hit while trying to flee and the majority who were affected were those onnd.

    *BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!*

    A series of sounds echoed. Along with the sound of Luan¡¯s falling attack, sounds of screaming and wailing followed.

    Each heavy blow seemed to crush people¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°Pfft...¡± The Ice Emperor made a small sound and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    As an Emperor who was often wounded in battle, he felt he had experienced most of the pain and torture in the world. But at this moment, he realized that he was still very young¡­

    The fact that it caused so much pain was due to Luan mixing Negative Qi with the attacks. This time, he didn¡¯t need to analyze anything, he just denied the high pain control, thus intensifying the pain the cultivators felt the moment they were hit.

    The Ice Emperor¡¯s sneering expression and sinister expression disappeared, reced by a look of fear, an expression of pain, and a pleading mouth.

    He could barely make a sound from the pain, but his mouth slowly opened and closed.

    ¡°Kekeke!¡± Luanughed sinisterly, making everyone tremble in fear.

    Although he still couldn¡¯t speak like this, he managed to make a sound ofughter, but it was more than sinister. Even Nora and Lenore were a little scared.

    Although he had an improvement in his strength, Luan returned to his human form with white dragon aspects.

    Cracking his body, Luan muttered: ¡°I still need to get used to this form...¡±

    ¡°Father, is this your first time turning into a dragon?¡± Lenore asked. She seemed more excited than usual: ¡°It was pretty cool, although a little scary when youughed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was ast minute attempt, as if I didn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t be quick enough to get to you guys.¡± He then added in a thoughtful tone, ¡°Well...Although I don¡¯t think the two of you would be seriously hurt from this attack.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not happy,¡± Nora said with a beautiful smile.

    Meanwhile, the Ice Emperor¡¯s anger only increases as he sees how rxed they were even in front of him.

    Despite wanting to get away with his life, knowing that his enemies were underestimating him made his nose crinkle as he tried to contain his anger, as he didn¡¯t know if they were doing this on purpose to make him lose control.

    Even after trying to control his anger, the Ice Emperor couldn¡¯tpletely suppress it as he watched them act like that.

    Suddenly, the Ice Emperor felt Luan¡¯s red gaze on him...

    Without saying a single word, he appeared before the Ice Emperor.

    Panicking, the Ice Emperor wildly tried to condense his Qi, however, he was still being affected by Luan¡¯s earlier attack and couldn¡¯t get away quickly.

    ¡°You can¡¯t escape me,¡± Luan said indifferently and his left hand with dragon ws pierced the White Emperor¡¯s chest and pierced the other side holding the heart.

    Pulling his hand back with the Ice Emperor¡¯s heart in his hand, Luan simply tucked the heart into the storage ring while looking indifferently at the struggling Ice Emperor trying to continue to survive by using Qi to suppress the absence of heart function.

    With Leviathan in his hand, Luan points towards the Ice Emperor. The same instant he did this, the Ice Emperor¡¯s Qi began to be sucked into Leviathan.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Feeling the panic rising, the Ice Emperor screamed in total terror. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    He struggled to get away, but Luan fired another shot of Negative Qi, causing him to scream in pain as his Qi spiraled out of control.

    ¡°Ended,¡± Luan said indifferently, even with a coldness in his eyes.

    The Ice Emperor was sure that the coldness in the eyes he saw in the White Emperor¡¯s eyes was worse than being watched by a predator who saw himself as cattle.

    The Ice Emperor¡¯s fight for survival is over. His body shuddered a few times before falling to the ground.

    Luan didn¡¯t stop making Leviathan suck the Ice Emperor¡¯s Qi and Stamina even when that happened. Only when he became a skeleton did he go to get the items of value from the Ice Emperor¡¯s body.

    Meanwhile, n Van Steffan has already managed to subdue most of the remaining cultivators.

    Luan noticed something on the Leviathan, heughed a little while rubbing the de: ¡°Haha, friend, soon, you will be able to ovee the barrier and reach the Sixth Order.¡±

    ¡°Shhhh~!¡± With a gleeful sound, Leviathan replied.

 Chapter 383 - 383 Chapter 383: Serial-Killer, Antichrist?

    383 Chapter 383: Serial-Killer, Antichrist?

    Renato Lopes received news that shocked him.

    He who was trying to turn the page after ending his rtionship with his ex-fianc¨¦e received the news that she was brutally killed this morning.

    Bia de Sousa, Renato¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦e, was found dead in a motel room. With her blood, the crucifix design was made on the wall above the bed and she was nailed to the wall while naked, there were several whish marks on her body.

    It is to be confirmed if she was a victim of the Serial-Killer, Antichrist.

    The reason he gets this nickname is that he makes it as if the victim was killed while being possessed. And, one of the characteristics that took that name, was that all victims have a cell phone inside the victim¡¯s private part that makes the same sound when approaching life since next to it, a motion sensor is left programmed to ring.

    [God is not here today, priest.]

    The voice that came out was a cut of the movie that became famous in 2004, Exorcist ¨C The Beginning.

    It didn¡¯t matter if they expected this to happen when approaching or not, it was hard not to be startled, even scared at the time.

    This type of situation usually takes time to make the news, at least not that quickly.

    .....

    However, somehow it already became news and was in almost all tv newspapers and socialworks.

    Renato was shaken. Although the breakup with his ex-fianc¨¦e may have been recent and he was very resentful of her, he still loved her.

    ¡®Raquel...¡¯ Renato looked at the sky and let out a long sigh. He understood that the most affected person in this situation was Bia¡¯s mother.

    Despite everything, Raquel as a single mother did everything for her and you could see her love for her daughter. It wouldn¡¯t be strange that in a situation like this, she wouldn¡¯t think about suicide.

    Of course, as this, all happened so suddenly, and the news is already in the newspapers, there must already be people close to her, to support her and prevent her from doing something on the spur of the moment and killing herself.

    [Ding~ Ding~ Ding~]

    A soft and pleasant ring suddenly sounded.

    Renato picked up his cell phone and half expected her to call... Taking a deep breath, he answered: ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Renato...¡± A woman¡¯s tearful and desperate voice came from the other end of the line.

    Her voice was like the world had caved in and she was being crushed. In a stagnant, almost incoherent voice, full of sadness and bitterness, she says: ¡°She died... She was murdered! Someone... Ahhh, Renato, what do I do? What should I do?¡±

    Even without being close to her to see it, Renato could imagine that Raquel was ruffling her hair with her eyes full of tears.

    Renato said softly to her: ¡°I¡¯m here. I am listening to you.¡±

    Although they were simple words. Raquel seemed to have unleashed all her sadness and cried more, however, she seemed more lucid when she said in her tearful voice: ¡°Bia was brutally murdered by a damn psychopath! Ahhh! Because? Why does someone like that exist? And why would you do this to my daughter?¡±

    ¡°Where are you?¡± Renato asked. He tried to be as smooth as possible. However, even for him, it was difficult to contain the anger he felt.

    The pain and resentment Raquel felt were transmitted to him.

    ¡°Hospital¡­Regional.¡± Raquel responded automatically.

    After receiving the news, she fainted and an ambnce from Samu appeared and took her to the hospital. When she woke up again, she was in a hospital bed. Naturally, when she thought about the news she received about her daughter, she thought it was just a horrible nightmare, however, to her sadness, it was such a cruel, stark reality.

    And, the way she knew it wasn¡¯t just a nightmare, was that her daughter¡¯s death made the news, even the staff who were told not to let her know the news of her daughter¡¯s tragic death for a while, but unfortunately, she ended up seeing a report talking about her daughter on the hospital television screen when she went to the bathroom. Although the sound was muted, she relieved every word spoken by the officer who called her and almost fainted again.

    ¡°Wait for me,¡± Renato told her.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Raquel responded with a low sobbing murmur.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    It wasn¡¯t Renato¡¯s day off, everyone was training on the ind as usual, but he excused himself.

    At this point, they¡¯ve already heard about Renato¡¯s breakup. Even some of them have already seen the news of his ex-fianc¨¦e¡¯s death. Although he didn¡¯t say so, it was possible to link his request for leave with the fact that his ex-fianc¨¦e was brutally murdered by a possible Serial-Killer.

    By ¡®lucky¡¯ he wasn¡¯t inside the tower. Although he considers it lucky since he liked Raquel and wanted to be close to help her in whatever way possible, he knew he couldn¡¯t do much since he doesn¡¯t have any miraculous powers that would bring the dead back to life.

    Although he couldn¡¯t bring anyone back to life, he was already considered the country¡¯s elite. As a member of the Elite Squad led by Luan Dimas¡¯ best friend, he had plenty of resources. It was a matter of minutes before he arrived with a pair of metallic wings on his back.

    Although the supernatural has already be somethingmonce. The arrival of a man flying at the entrance to the hospital drew a lot of attention.

    However, Renato was not in the mood to satisfy these people¡¯s curiosity and went straight to the counter and said he was there to see a patient.

    Upon arriving in front of the room Raquel was in, Renato recognized some people who were sitting on wooden benches outside the room in the hospital corridor.

    There were two sisters and a brother of Raquel.

    However, none of them were particrly close to Rachel. Although he started in the Elite Squad and was highlighted because of the changes that came to pass, they tried to approach Raquel and Bia because of this.

    However, they were worse than vipers. When Raquel chose to raise Bia alone, to be a single mother, they all criticized her in different ways. And, after Renato broke off his engagement to Bia, they went back to looking down on them and talking very badly behind their backs.

    Obviously, the reason Raquel doesn¡¯t allow them in is that she knows them very well, and they knew that even in moments like this, they wouldn¡¯t have the slightest bit of empathy and could say things that could make her even worse.

    Renato looked at them, but he didn¡¯t say a single word. He never liked them and by Raquel¡¯s reaction to leaving them outside, you can imagine the treatment they did to her and Bia after his rtionship with Bia ended.

    ¡°Renato...¡±

    Raquel¡¯s brother, Mauro tried to speak with a fawning smile, however, he was received by a cold look that made him start to sweat and sit back down as if tons had been ced on top of him.

    Renato knocked softly on the door: ¡°Raquel, it¡¯s me.¡±

    The door suddenly opened and like a rocket ball, a woman hugged him tightly while crying.

 Chapter 384 - 384 Chapter 384: Strange Event

    384 Chapter 384: Strange Event

    To say that it only took minutes, or even a few hours to calm Raquel down, was a t-out lie...

    Renato stayed by her side, talked to her... Well, most of the time, he listened to her, until she got hoarse from crying and talking so much.

    Perhaps at this point, being a little more ¡®special¡¯ than ordinary people is a bad thing, as Raquel has received some good things from Renato before. The same can be said for Bia, although she was exactly an expert, she had just reached the Third Order.

    For a person who was once ordinary, this kind of improvement was something to be envied...

    ¡°I will help find the culprit.¡± They were not words spoken from the mouth out. It was a promise that Renato made not only because of Raquel but also because he had a beautiful story with Bia.

    Although the betrayal disappointed him, Renato did not erase the good memories he had with Bia. This is ridiculous to do from his point of view. Although he was upset and angry before, that was because he loved her, and he still does.

    Of course, even though he loved her, he never thought of forgiving her anding back.

    Maybe it¡¯s because of something he once heard from his grandfather that he took to life: ¡®If your loved one betrays you once, it¡¯s her fault. If you cheat twice, it¡¯s your fault.¡¯

    Raquel¡¯s eyshes were fluttering and her eyes were watering even now. She opened her mouth wide and for an instant, she lost her ability to speak and think. She just stood there staring at him as if she¡¯d been frozen in time.

    .....

    For some strange reason, after she heard those words spoken by Renato, she felt like he was really capable of doing what he said. Although she didn¡¯t understand very well the changes that happened in the world, she kind of knew that currently, Renato was someone special in many ways.

    ¡°I just want... Bia needs to rest in peace...¡± She didn¡¯t even know if what she said was what she sincerely felt. Deep down maybe, she wanted revenge. To say that she didn¡¯t want the culprit to be killed even worse than her daughter would be aplete lie.

    The anger and desire for revenge for her daughter were something she felt very strongly about. It was something difficult to control. A good mother who loves her daughter wouldn¡¯t want someone who did something so cruel to her daughter to get away with no consequences worse than death.

    ¡°Knowing Bia, she herself would want the culprit to suffer,¡± Renato said. The way he spoke and gestured was trying to look funny.

    But, Raquel just forced a smile and a tearfulugh came out. However, it was difficult for her to feel any kind of emotion other than sadness, pain, anger, and regret mixed with hate at the same time.

    ????

    ¡°Er... Talita, what do you think about that?¡±

    Mauro gets up to stretch, he asks while looking at his sister.

    Talita doesn¡¯t answer right away. She, who is used to saying everything critically, was very cautious since she knew that Renato Lopes was nearby.

    ¡°About what?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t Talita who answered the question. It was their older sister who had dyed dark red hair, Od.

    Mauro lowered his voice: ¡°Bia... You too... I mean, do you think she met this maniac on her own ord?¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­¡± Od opened her mouth wide as if she¡¯d thought of something absurd: ¡°Did she have sex with the killer?¡±

    ¡°What else would it be but that? She even cheated...¡± Talita blurted saying out loud.

    She covered her mouth instantly, but she had one thought in mind: ¡®That girl sucks, she always yed the saint, but in the end, she was just a little whore who cheated on such a good fiance...!¡¯

    Of course, she thinks so only now that Renato has seeded in life. Before, she always said that Bia was stupid for being with someone with no future, that she was too beautiful to be with a nobody like Renato.

    Od looked towards the door, she sighed when she saw that it didn¡¯t open and said quietly: ¡°Yes, that girl sucks too. I think she kind of deserved it!¡±

    ¡°Heavens, Od, how can you say that?¡±

    Talita made herself look startled, even surprised.

    ¡°Tsk, yeah, pretend you didn¡¯t think the same. You think I don¡¯t know what you thought even worse than that?¡±

    Od was unaffected and even recruited with disdain.

    A low chuckle escaped Talita¡¯s lips, but soon she pretended to cough and changed the subject: ¡°Anyway, do you think Renato will support Raquel from now on?¡±

    The eyes of the three brothers sparkled a little at that question.

    It was obvious that this was the most important thing to them. If Renato chooses to support Raquel, even for a few months, they could try to take advantage of that.

    Because of that too, it was the reason they were restricting themselves so much since if it was a while ago, they would have said things that would hurt Raquel a lot and make her resentful of them. Although they wouldn¡¯t care much if she was sad or not, they would be happy to know that her daughter is ¡®inferior¡¯ to their children.

    ¡®That¡¯s why single mothers suck...¡¯ Talita muttered in her heart, but didn¡¯t say it out loud. She had a lot of prejudice against women who decide to raise their children alone.

    As the three continued to whisper about whether they would have a chance to take advantage of this situation, they even forgot that it wasn¡¯t even 24 hours since their niece was brutally killed.

    It was understandable to want to stay strong and go after benefits in the midst of a world that was constantly changing, however, the way these three were acting, was worse than many bandits trapped in jail.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The investigation process had been going on for hours.

    To be more precise, they thought they would find evidence pretty quickly since it all happened in a motel room. However, nothing was found of the killer. It was as if Bia had been murdered by a ghost.

    Another thing, even the person who takes care of the motel counter, had no memory of Bia¡¯s arrival with a man or even a woman.

    It was as if they just showed up though, the room had been paid for.

    Even when a specialist who awakened a mental Origin, was unable to extract memories linked to Bia¡¯s arrival, and as it was a cheap motel, there weren¡¯t even cameras.

    It was a cheap motel in a less favored neighborhood. Even after hours of trying to find any clue or even any camera that might have managed to film the way Bia arrived at the motel, and having the chance to know who was with her, nothing has been found so far.

    ¡°That¡¯s a fucking ghost!¡±

    Frustrated, one of the investigators shouted. His name is Gordon, a man 176 cm tall, rather thin even, with a beard and deep-set dark eyes.

    The case became very big, mainly because it became news in all kinds of media. The pressure that was on them, in this case, was very great, and because of that, the stress caused was even greater than ordinary investigations.

    It wasn¡¯t like this was the worst case they were caught, in reality, despite being a very brutal case, there were much worse cases, like the case of videos being circted on the dark side of the inte (deep web), videos of babies newborns up to 1 year of age being abused by father, stepfather, etc. being sold for 50 thousand reais.

    There was even a case where a politician was arrested with more than 50,000 videos of this type.

    Sheron, a criminal investigator who took cases mostly from women, said: ¡°It could be an odd skill. All kinds of strange abilities appeared. This is not just limited to good people. Don¡¯t forget what happened in one of the biggest prisons in Brazil.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    This was something that was hard to normalize after ability awakenings became moremon, inmates started to gain powers, managed to cause chaos, and break out of jail.

    ¡°Think carefully.¡± Sheron said analytically: ¡°Until the motel room, victim Bia de Sousa left no trace of a struggle. We still need to wait for theplete result of the autopsy, but it has already been possible to find traces oftex from a sexual act. The monster that did this must at least be someone she knew, or else he might have mind-controlling powers. That would ount for the loss of memories of the motel clerk.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is possible.¡±

    Gordon nodded and said in a thoughtful tone.

    Their investigation went nowhere. The victim¡¯s cell phone disappeared. Perhaps with the cell phone they could discover something, even the simplest conversation would help, but the only cell phone found... Well, it was the one the killer used as a kind of signature.

    ¡°Bye, see you around.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Sheron arched a frown as he looked at Gordon strangely.

    It was then that she noticed that they looked very strange.

    ¡°And the investigation?¡± She asked. However, shortly afterward Sheron said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    After that, the same thing started to happen to everyone who was investigating the case...

 Chapter 385 - 385 Chapter 385

    385 Chapter 38A strange phenomenon happened.

    Everyone who was participating in the criminal investigation into the murder of Bia de Sousa simply stopped what they were doing and went to their homes.

    However, when it said everyone, it wasn¡¯t quite the truth, some who had already managed to reach the Third Order, were not affected, however, they felt as if something was trying to disturb their minds.

    Someone like Investigator Sheron who was close to breaking the barrier and reaching the Third Order came to her senses after she got home and showered.

    She was scared yet wary of what happened.

    It was already 1 am, and at that time Renato had already left to try to get new information about the case and found out about what had happened.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°Are you sure it will work?¡± Nora asked as she ced the bodies of cultivators huddled in front of arge door.

    .....

    Luan understood her distrust, but he gave her a reassuring smile: ¡°I already told you about the ¡®evolution¡¯ of Leviathan, yes? So, I¡¯ll use that to my advantage and take the Qi and Stamina from those corpses and direct them to the secret room.¡±

    ¡°Mm, yeah, I kind of understand that in theory, but in practice will it work?¡± Nora asked. She knew it would be Luan¡¯s first time wearing it, no wonder she was so skeptical.

    ¡°Not one hundred percent, but it¡¯s worth a try, yes?¡± He smiled.

    Nora thought and nodded.

    If it worked, they would have something that would work to their advantage. A room where time passes differently with a lot of Qi, it was something that would help them get strong ¡®quickly¡¯ without worrying about global change.

    While they were talking, the Leviathan already started to work. The Qi of the bodies exited and the vigor as well, heading towards the secret room.

    It didn¡¯t take long to show results. The secret room¡¯s Qi energy was increasing by the meter. It was fast and constant.

    Nora rejoiced to see this, ¡°It¡¯s working!¡±

    Luan smiled softly, ¡°Yes, it is a great discovery for us.¡±

    Lenore next door was happy too. She who tried the room before knew how good it was to have this as a resource.

    Cultivators¡¯ concerns are not always whether they can get stronger, but whether they simply go into seclusion, and the world changes in such a way that they fall behind.

    Going into seclusion for a few years had many advantages, but it also had many disadvantages.

    In the end, the secret time room was the best of both worlds.

    ¡°My God, I didn¡¯t expect being attacked by some wretches would be so rewarding~¡± Nora said in a rather pleasant tone.

    Lenore, seeing her mother acting so coquettishly, pretended to put her finger in her throat, and left.

    Nora only blushed for a moment, but then she smiled andughed.

    She didn¡¯t even know how long it had been since she¡¯d been this happy. She finally got to be the wife of the man she loves, and had her daughter around, good things happened too... Just thinking about it, she got a silly smile.

    ¡°Luan...¡± Nora¡¯s lips curved into a charming smile. She looked at Luan like a maiden in love and said with a slightly shy expression, but in a seductive tone, ¡°How about we test the secret room for you and me for a while?¡±

    The secret room has already recharged long enough using all the corpses Qi and Stamina. But, Luan said, ¡°Wait for Leviathan to finish.¡±

    The implication was obvious, he epted it, but he also didn¡¯t want to waste corpses Qi and Stamina.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Nora nodded with a nasal sound. Her full, red lips curved into a charming smile as she waited silently with him.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    It¡¯s been 1 hour since Renato started investigating.

    He had managed to get in contact with some of the investigators, most notably Investigator Sheron who said what happened to her which surprised him.

    ¡°Someone is somehow manipting your mind. However, from what I understand, it is not strong enough to control the minds of those above the Third Order, even those in the Second Order like you, it is only able to control for a few hours at most.¡±

    ¡°Yea.¡± Investigator Sheron nodded. It was the same thought she had.

    ¡°I will help in this case.¡± Renato said with a serious look, ¡°Although I am not an investigator, I have been through a lot in thest few months and my power is well above the Third Order.¡±

    Of course, Detective Sheron knew, and so did the rest. The Elite Squad was very well known in the country, they were doing some things from time to time and solving problems that were considered impossible to solve in the current times.

    But, one thing was to solve it through force, another thing was to be able to investigate and find the culprit behind the murder of Bia de Sousa.

    However, when they saw how serious Renato Lopes was, they agreed, since they had nothing to lose, and it was good to have someone as strong as him around, especially with the possibility of someone controlling their minds, which is something scary.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± When they agreed, Renato said it sincerely.

    He would investigate even if they refused him to participate, however, it would be very unproductive, as he wouldn¡¯t have ess to the information they got so far.

    Investigator Sheron looked at Renato with different eyes. As a criminal investigator, she already knew almost everything about Bia de Sousa¡¯s life, she knew that she was engaged to Renato Lopes and she knew that the engagement ended because he was betrayed by her.

    What she didn¡¯t expect, was that not only did he care about it, but he was also willing to help find the culprit.

    Honestly, she¡¯s already read about simr cases, but it was simply the ex-fianc¨¦ saying it was karma and that she deserved it, that¡¯s why the investigator Sheron was impressed with Renato and saw him with good eyes.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!

 Chapter 386 - 386 Chapter 386: In the Secret Room â€“ (R18)

    386 Chapter 386: In the Secret Room ¨C (R18)

    They had clearly been together for over 900 years, yet Nora still looked at him with such shy, admiring eyes. Luan knew that Nora¡¯s heart was definitely beating faster when they entered the secret room and their eyes met.

    Nora sent Luan a flirtatious look. She pulled the straps off her dress, causing the dress to fall to the floor.

    This made Luan, who was watching her, secretly praise Nora in his heart.

    ¡°Like it~?¡± Without waiting for him to respond, she pulled him to her and kissed him softly.

    Nora moves her face from side to side, with Luan matching her pace, kissing her hungrily, her lips lightly teasing his.

    Nora cupped Luan¡¯s face in her hands and gave him a deeper, more passionate kiss, sucking on his tongue and pushing her own tongue deeper into his mouth.

    Luan wrapped his arms around her, letting his hands caress her back, rubbing and feeling her supple heat down to her fabulous ass. He took each soft buttock in his powerful hands and kneaded it like precious y.

    Not far away, there was a bed that was used before by Luan and Ingrid. Before leaving, they had changed the sheets and tidied up.

    Nora pushed Luan onto the bed while kissing his neck.

    .....

    Luan let her take over, enjoying the sensations she was giving him. She took her time, running her tongue up and down the side of his neck.

    Luan felt shivers forming as a shiver ran through his body. She heightened the pleasure by making little love bites just below his ear, making him slide away from her.

    Nora smiled seductively, knowing he was ticklish, but she refused to let him go. She sat on top of him and resumed her attack.

    Luan could feel her fingers running through his white hair as she moved her mouth from the left side of his neck to the right, causing him wonderful difort.

    ¡°Let me take care of you this time, yes?¡± Her voice was warm and devilishly seductive.

    ¡°Clear.¡± Heughed. The man¡¯s chest shook slightly withughter. Because he was feeling so excited, his voice was deeper, more charming, and extremely seductive: ¡°You are in control.¡±

    Nora¡¯s eyes sparkled. She bent back, leaving her beautiful breasts in her redce bra for his eyes to feast on.

    Nora reached back and undid the sp with a simple flick of her right hand. Nora¡¯s breasts were so pretty, white and creamy, her ares a pale lc with bright pink nipples sticking out at least half an inch.

    ¡°Beautiful,¡± Luan murmured passionately.

    Nora smiled confidently.

    Now Nora was dressed only in her delicate red panties, she straddled Luan¡¯sp, bringing her crotch to the bulge in the front of his pants. She felt the hardness pushing against her hopeful femininity and she spread both hands between her thighs.

    Nora pulled away to sit next to Luan. She struggled with the button and zipper until Luan reached down and unfastened the troublesome zipper. Lifting his hips slightly, he pushed his jeans and boxers up to mid-thigh.

    Luan¡¯s cock sprang free from its confinement in jeans and assumed a natural position perpendicr to his t, muscr belly.

    Nora could barely contain a moan of pleasure at seeing such a perfect specimen. She reached out with both hands and gripped the organ as you would a baseball bat and was delighted to see a purple plum shoot out of her right hand and ooze warm, clear liquid down the shaft and into her left hand.

    It was the moment when she realized that her own love juices hadpletely soaked through her panties and were running down her thighs onto the mattress of the bed. She wondered if his love juice tasted the same as hers. She reached into the love canal to get a sample of her juice and then ced her hand on the ns of Luan¡¯s penis.

    Nora put her mouth to the purple ns and rubbed her lips back and forth against the trickling stream. It was delicious and slightly familiar. She licked the ns like a giant lollipop, all the while hearing Luan moan in ecstasy, then she opened wide and took the whole plum in her mouth, and began to suck gently.

    ¡°Nora, my love, if you keep doing this, I wille.¡±

    Nora stopped and repositioned herself between his thighs. She wanted him toe in her mouth, but not until she had taken all that glorious male flesh into her mouth and throat.

    ¡°Just go for it. Trust me.¡± She thrust two fingers of her left hand into her love canal and added her juices to the steady stream that trickled down his shaft.

    She used her tongue and lips to spread the clear milk as evenly as possible along the shaft, then aligned her head over the vertical rod, and when she felt it was in position, she opened it and weed it. could tell she had at least three more inches to reach her goal. She pulled upward until only the ns remained in her mouth. She could feel Luan rigid.

    Then she took a deep breath, reached down to his buttocks, and drove her mouth down the shaft. The oversized ns pushed against her throat and defied Nora¡¯s gag reflex.

    Nora forced herself to swallow and felt the head of the cock enter. She waspletely full, but he waspletely inside. She thought, ¡®Any time, baby. Give it to me.¡¯

    She was so focused on giving Luan oral sex that she didn¡¯t realize that her own orgasm had happened simultaneously. That was a first. She has never climaxed without vaginal/clitoral stimtion.

    ¡°That was awesome, I really enjoyed it.¡± Luan stroked her head while she kept his entire cock in her mouth and looked at him with a naughty look.

    When she pulled it out, a sex crack echoes and white fluid oozes from her mouth. She looked very naughty when she said, ¡°I loved it, I even had an orgasm, I didn¡¯t think that was possible.¡± She smiled even more devilishly as she licked the trace of cum in her mouth.

    ¡°Come here,¡± Nora stood in front of him: ¡°It¡¯s not over yet.¡±

    Luan was presented with her body in all her wonderful nudity. She had absolutely perfect proportions: herrge breasts around 105 centimeters in circumference swayed from side to side.

    Her t belly had some little gummies that were perfect in her perfection. On her way to perdition, her red pubic hair was straight and small in the shape of a triangle and parted perfectly to reveal herbia majora, which at the moment were slightly swollen with anxiety.

    Luan started kissing the tip of her toes and slowly went up the left leg until he reached the inner thigh. Then he got to work on her right leg, kissing, licking, gently blowing inch by inch. Above the knees, he closed his legs just enough to feel a thigh on each of his cheeks.

    He kissed hard on her smooth, creamy thighs and nipped gently in tune with Nora¡¯s moans of pleasure, ready to give up at the first sign of displeasure. Finally, he was closing in on his prey when he began to appreciate her delicate scent. He nudged the intersection of her leg and inner hip, careful not to move too quickly into the most sensitive areas.

    He licked from four inches below her panties to the top of the gusset. After taking off her panties, he then used his hand to encircle her entire vaginal area in gentle downward pressure, letting only his middle finger make a measured foray when Nora¡¯s insistent moans demanded it.

    He started with one finger gently spreading Nora¡¯s juice from her source onto her inner lips to both herbia and around her pussy, including her tiny asshole. He stopped frequently at these ministries to lick his fingers to taste Nora¡¯s now abundant flow of juice.

    It was a vor that could easily be addictive. Nora arched her back and lifted her hips off the bed, urging him to hurry. Her cunt was already on fire and she could feel the stirring of stirring deep inside her. Finally, Luan brought both hands to Nora¡¯s love plum and parted her outerbia to expose the pink, bright pink innerbia and prominent erect clitoris.

    Luan pushed his legs open and got on his knees in front of her gaping cunt. With his right hand, he held his cock at the entrance to her glistening cunt. Her pre-cum trickled onto her waiting lips and he slid the ns up and down her narrow slit.

    He gently pushed and the head passed easily into her vagina. Nora pushed herself up, but Luan anticipated her movements and backed away so he could deliver only part of his massive cock into her delicate tunnel. He couldn¡¯t believe how wonderful she felt around his cock.

    Her muscles tightened on his shaft, pulling deeper, milking him with a warm velvet glove. He knew he had to be careful not to go too deep too fast. In her passion, Nora could not feel how much her delicate vagina was being stretched.

    Luan still had about eight inches of cock out of her pussy when he straddled Nora, his knees out of her thighs. ¡°Close your legs and hold on.¡±

    ¡°Which?¡±

    ¡°Trust me. Stretch your legs.¡±

    In this position, physics dictated that no more than six inches of his penis would enter her vagina and any contact with her cervix would be gentle and ncing rather than frontal.

    Luan began a slow rhythmic sawing up and down on top of Nora, keeping most of his weight on his knees and elbows, allowing just enough weight on Nora to maintain erotic contact. His cock slid into her clit with each thrust in and out and within minutes he felt her begin to tense, that deliciously familiar prelude to orgasm.

    ¡°Oh yeah. Just like that. Don¡¯t stop. Oh fuck. Fuck fuck I¡¯ming.¡± She was feeling that it wasn¡¯t a single orgasm, but several at the same time. She was about to tell him to stop, but she couldn¡¯t take it anymore when Luan froze and stopped moving.

    Luan slowed his strokes but didn¡¯t stop when Nora stiffened and writhed beneath him. He felt his own climax approaching.

    When he felt Nora rx, he rolled off her and pulled her to him so they could lie side by side, facing each other. Theyy in each other¡¯s arms, catching their breath, in the perfect harmony of postcoital ecstasy.

 Chapter 387 - 387 Chapter 387: Is It He?

    387 Chapter 387: Is It He?

    Lenore didn¡¯t notice that her mom and dad were gone for a few seconds... After all, time in the secret room passes differently.

    When they called her, Lenore and they entered.

    ¡°It couldst for many years, but I will only stay here to advance to the Sixth Order,¡± Luan said.

    He began taking out various items that would be used in his ascent. It was difficult to know the direction he needs to take and what he needs to do to have the best evolution, after all, this would be the final step of his Qi and Body technique. The better he prepares, the better his progress will be.

    Luan¡¯s serious, determined eyes made the mother-daughter pair nod as she gave him room.

    Before himy the remains of dragons, valuable items he had gotten in nearly a thousand years. After going to his immortal caves, Luan took everything that could help in his advance.

    It also has some of the items he bought at the auction, even some of the Emperors he killed.

    Not everything was useful, but he decided to use everything. The more solid the foundation, the better his rise will be.

    ¡°Luan, are you sure you have everything ready?¡± Nora wanted to confirm.

    .....

    She saw that the things prepared by him were far greater than anyone she had met who broke through to Emperor Rank, but still, she couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    ¡°Yes, it is enough.¡± Luan looked at her and smiled: ¡°It¡¯s quite possible that I won¡¯t get to use all of this.¡±

    ¡°Mm, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Noraughed.

    In her mind, Luan was second to none, if anyone was able to use so many rare items to advance to the Sixth Order, it was Luan.

    ¡°It will take some time before I can refine all these items and make them more useful.¡± Luan said: ¡°In this time, I will be more isted.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Nora nodded. She understood that the item refining process could not be distracted, so she took Lenore to a more distant part of Luan.

    Luan looked in the direction Lenore and Nora went, he had a lingering touch of feeling before he focused.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    It¡¯s been a week, but the traces they had about Bia de Sousa¡¯s murder were all covered up.

    In the midst of all this, many people had part of their memory missing, and even when they tried to go after a hypnosis specialist, nothing helped, it was as if the lost memories simply ceased to exist.

    Thinking like that, was scary. If it were possible to erase all of a person¡¯s memories forever?

    Many who investigated gave up, as the more they investigated, the more they lost memories, some even forgot that they had children, wives, or even mothers and fathers...

    Renato wasn¡¯t affected at all, he kept investigating, but that wasn¡¯t exactly his strong point. He also had other responsibilities.

    ¡°Raquel, whoever did this must be someone powerful, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be powerful enough to affect me,¡± Renato told her slowly.

    After a few days, after the wake, although Raquel was extremely sad and depressed, she stopped crying constantly, although at least once a day cried.

    ¡°Mm, don¡¯t try too hard.¡± Raquel said in her soft voice, somewhat tired and hoarse: ¡°I want the culprit to pay for what he did to my daughter, but I don¡¯t want you to harm yourself in the process... You know, I know that Bia was wrong with you. , but she loved you deeply, me, me... Maybe this person who is manipting others¡¯ minds, manipted hers too?¡±

    ¡°...¡± When Renato heard that, it was like he had an epiphany. That¡¯s when he thought of something...

    With a slightly shaky voice, he muttered: ¡°That supposed friend of Bia... Could he be responsible?¡±

    ¡°He?¡± Raquel also thought about it now, he was indeed a bit suspicious, to say the least. Not that he¡¯s ugly, but no matter what angle you look at it, he was inferiorpared to Renato in every possible way: ¡°Could it be him?¡±

    ¡°If it is¡­ I made a mistake.¡± Renato felt a tightness in his heart. If from the beginning, Bia was manipted...

    ¡°Calm down, we don¡¯t know if it is or not, but...¡± To be honest, Raquel wanted to believe that everything that happened was rted to someone¡¯s maniption, she didn¡¯t want to believe that the daughter she was so proud of, didn¡¯tmit a crime. slip, that she didn¡¯t do it intentionally, but someone controlling her mind somehow.

    If it was a few months ago, that would be practically impossible, but now, knowing that the killer who is behind Bia¡¯s death has the power to control someone¡¯s memories... Maybe it is indeed possible that Bia was manipted...

    ¡°Yes, even if it¡¯s just a small possibility, I¡¯ll try to find out, don¡¯t worry.¡± Renatoforted her.

    He didn¡¯t have time to think about whether Bia was in fact manipted to betray him or not, much less had time to think about it at this moment, what he needed to do was investigate and find out the truth. If it really is him... Renato¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    On the Dimas family¡¯s private ind, the aura of Catharina, Cristina, and the rest was very pure.

    Because of the training and increasing Qi on the ind, most of the day they stayed on the ind, they meditated.

    The Elite Squad members were constantly getting stronger thanks to this. Their confidence in being able to survive in the tower increased byrge margins.

    Whenever they went to the tower, they woulde back with monster cores and throw them into the formation, feeding and powering up the formation.

    The formation became so strong, that when Luan was asked, he said that even if they dropped 5 nuclear bombs on the ind, at most the ground would vibrate, while nothing bad would actually happen.

    At this time, even Zeus and Thor were much stronger, already having the power of someone in the Fifth Order.

    Ingrid and Maira were not present at the time. They had left to make thest preparations for the wedding.

    The same goes for Amanda, who was overjoyed to be about to see her darling daughter get married.

 Chapter 388 - 388 Chapter 388: Leaked Information

    388 Chapter 388: Leaked Information

    Since Renato started to suspect Ismael, the alleged gay friend of his ex-fianc¨¦e with whom she had an affair, Renato started to investigate him.

    One thing he did notice was that his information was just in weird, to say the least.

    After a very thorough search, he saw charges on his behalf, but when he went to look at his criminal record, it was clean.

    ¡®Something is very wrong here...¡¯ Renato was no investigation genius, but he knew at least the minimum to understand that this was all very strange.

    The fact that Ismael suddenly appeared in Bia¡¯s life was strange. It wasn¡¯t like they¡¯d been friends for a long time or anything.

    The more he tried to figure it out, the weirder and more confusing things got.

    When he went to the cities Ishmael once lived in, some people didn¡¯t even know anything about him, but then, some random people confusedly remembered. There was even a child in one town who said he was a dangerous man not to be approached.

    ¡®What the hell.¡¯ Renato returned to the ind after investigating all the cities.

    He was practically certain that Ismael manipted Bia. As for the murder, he still wasn¡¯t so sure, but he could see that possibly he was the one behind what happened from the beginning.

    .....

    One thing he researchedter was the other victims of the Antichrist serial killer.

    One thing inmon was that all the victims were young women and ex-fianc¨¦es...

    There was just something that was different, in many cases, they cheated on people who didn¡¯t match the description of Ishmael¡¯s appearance.

    However, Renato thought of something: ¡®By gaining the power to manipte the memories of people weaker than him, Ismael decided to act for himself?¡¯

    It was possible. Maybe he liked to make women who were about to be married and then torture and kill those women.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know how right I am, but I think I¡¯m on the right track...¡¯ Renato muttered in his heart.

    He didn¡¯t try to talk to the police about what he discovered. After all, this person apparently can control people¡¯s minds, maybe even read minds, however, it seems that it only works up to the Third Order, and above that, it doesn¡¯t seem to work well, or even work at all.

    Renato didn¡¯t want to spoil everything. So, he continued investigating on his own.

    At the same time, he received messages from the Elite Squad...

    When he saw it, Renato sighed in helplessness but had a warm smile as he felt warm inside.

    Knowing he wasn¡¯t going to be alone, Renato shared with them all the information he could.

    One day and a few hourster...

    At this time, Renato discovered Ismael¡¯s whereabouts and began to follow him from afar with a stealth skill.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°As expected, the Dimas family is not good!¡±

    ¡°The rich don¡¯t care about anyone but themselves, even their subordinates be insignificant in their eyes.¡±

    It is not known when it started, but on almost all media tforms, they were talking about the case of Bia de Sousa.

    The main target was an anonymous person who showed evidence of the ex-fianc¨¦e of Renato Lopes, a member of the Elite Squad that was created by CEO Luan Dimas, as well as the current most powerful man in the world.

    The details show that even after a few days of the murder of Bia de Sousa, despite Renato Lopes trying to find the culprit, and helping in the investigation, the Dimas family did not seem to do anything to support Renato Lopes.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that to be expected? I mean, why would they care about a woman unrted to them?¡±

    While it made sense, many people couldn¡¯t stand it. They believed that since the Dimas family was so powerful, they should help their subordinates in every way possible; even though Bia de Sousa is currently just Renato Lopes¡¯ ex-fianc¨¦e.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, I bet they just look down on poor Bia¡¯s poor background, and that¡¯s why they don¡¯t want to help!¡±

    ¡°My God, is there still justice in the world? Why doesn¡¯t a lightning strike this rich family?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Heavens don¡¯t have eyes, if they did, they would have already been struck by lightning and died!¡±

    But of course, there were many people who were grateful to the Dimas family, and they were furious to seements like that.

    ¡°You upstairs, fuck you! Yes, that¡¯s right, why the hell don¡¯t you look at your ass and see if it¡¯s shit? Hell, I saw your profile, as well as many others who talked a lot of shit. Each one of you must never even get up to give a seat on a bus to someone in need, let alonee to criticize the family that helped the country the most in times of crisis!¡±

    ¡°Ipletely agree with the person above. Heavens, what does a serial-killer crime have to do with the Dimas family? Why do they need to mobilize to investigate this case? By the way, do you actually know if they did something or not? Damn, I¡¯m so angry!¡±

    More and more peoplemented on the negativements against the Dimas family. Although many people who were helped indirectly or even directly thanks to them, still dare to say such a thing against them, those who had their heads in the right ce and good character knew how to be grateful.

    Even bigpanies, as well as famous people in Brazil, spoke out, even world famous people who heard about it, spoke out in support of the Dimas family.

    Somehow, the amount that began to criticize the Dimas family was so great that it even caught the attention of international people, mainly due to the fact that the Dimas family has been the center of attention in recent months.

    At the same time, Dimas Corporation made an announcement: ¡°@Maira Dimas, Renato Lopes in addition to being an important subordinate under Elias¡¯ tutge, is also a good friend to all of us. Although he did not want to cause problems and said he would do it on his own, the Tropa de Elite group itselfmitted to helping and is investigating the case, but this matter was kept confidential so as not to disturb the investigation!¡±

    At the same time, it was shown in a mosaic that the people of the Elite Squad were being surrounded by several people who came to criticize them for not helping Renato who should be their friend, however, what they did not know was that they were being used by someone evil.

    There were all kinds of pictures of them in different parts of town, and lots of doctored information about them, saying how bad of a friend they were, making a lot of people feel a responsibility to criticize them.

    Whoever was behind this, did everything meticulously, first getting the public¡¯s attention and then, posting the location information of the Elite Squad members, making them look bad and sessfully making people go after them.

    It was all very fast and because of the fame they had, some people approached each of them, this was actually hampering the efficiency of their investigation.

    Maira, who was sitting in her office at thepany, had a cold look on her face as she thought about who was behind all of this.

    What was not exined, was that although the Elite Squad members had been surrounded by people and were indeed hindering them, it was that they were, at best, a distraction.

    In the photos, it was possible to see Renato¡¯s location, but that was not the real Renato, the real one was still following Ismael in stealth mode that not even the most advanced cameras would be able to film him.

 Chapter 389 - 389 Chapter 389: Someone will always be courting death â€“ Part 1

    389 Chapter 389: Someone will always be courting death ¨C Part Catharina always liked to go shopping; now that things have stabilized a lot, and although she helped a few times at Luan and Ingrid¡¯s wedding, now that she had a little free time, she and Cristina went to y a little.

    ¡°Sister Catharina, look, isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± Pointing to a bag in the transparent window, Cristina stopped walking as she held onto Catharina¡¯s arm.

    Catharina, who felt a slight pull, stopped too and looked.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s beautiful, do you want it? I¡¯ll buy it for you, let¡¯s go.¡± Catharina smiled gently as she motioned for Cristina to walk towards the store¡¯s entrance.

    After learning that going to a ce filled with their current fame, Catharina didn¡¯t want to be bothered by strangers, acting as if she were some kind of celebrity, wore some makeup, also a blonde wig.

    Cristina also wore a different style of hairdo and was wearing a nice hat that hid her face a bit.

    She wasn¡¯t as well known as Catharina, even if people did a double take, it was hard to tell if they would be able to identify her; it was unlike Catharina who had distinctive white hair that stood out wherever she went.

    ¡°Wee~!¡± The moment they entered, of the various attendants, one of them with a weing smile said invitingly.

    Catharina nodded. She held Cristina¡¯s hand gently as she said, ¡°I want that bag in the window.¡±

    .....

    Catharina¡¯s direct and short form surprised the attendant a little, but looking at the way the two dressed, even though she wasn¡¯t able to recognize the brand, she quickly determined that it was something expensive, maybe even more expensive than all of them. the clothes that were in the store.

    ¡°Yes right now!¡± With a smile, she said, ¡°Pleasee in.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long for the attendant to pick up the bag.

    ¡°This is thest one in stock.¡± The clerk said, ¡°It¡¯s a new product from the store, there have only been two of them in our store so far.¡±

    Catharina did not answer the attendant, but asked Cristina: ¡°Cristina, do you want to take this one or do you want to ask them to bring a new one?¡±

    ¡°Let me see.¡± She held out her hand.

    The attendant gently handed the bag to Cristina.

    Cristina looked and saw that it had no ws, not a single sign of use. She said, ¡°I¡¯m satisfied with that one.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s take it.¡± Catharina smiled gently as she rubbed Cristina¡¯s head. She was happy that now she didn¡¯t refuse her kindness anymore, then looked at the attendant: ¡°You can pack it to go.¡±

    ¡°Okay, right now.¡± With great tact, she did not mention the value of the purse, she judged by Catharina¡¯s way of speaking that she was not short of money and mentioning the price might offend her, as this had happened before.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    After leaving the store, Cristina had an excited smile on her face as she held Catharina¡¯s hand intimately.

    Catharinaughed at Cristina¡¯s innocent and lively manner. It was sweet to see that she¡¯s changed so much and doesn¡¯t have that feeling of owing her anymore. Before, it felt like they were doing her a favor that she would have to repayter.

    This was something that Catharina always felt a pain in her heart, as she already considered Cristina as her little sister, she didn¡¯t want her to feel like she owed her something, but rather, happy and thrilled.

    Walking a little, very tactfully, Catharina noticed Cristina¡¯s gaze as a group of young people passed by eating ice cream. She then brought Cristina to the Mall¡¯s canteen.

    After choosing two milkshakes with shocking bubbles, the two sisters left.

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy~¡± Cristina hummed. The sweetness of the milkshake made a cute smile curve her beautiful lips which made cute dimples deepen which inevitably got pinched by Catharina¡¯s beautiful, delicate fingers.

    ¡°Why are you so cute?¡± Catherineughed.

    Cristina pouted butughed then, not taking her sister¡¯s hand off her cheek.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    It was almost the end of the afternoon, and Cristina and Catharina left for the mall¡¯s garage.

    They came in one of the Ferraris that were in the Dimas mansion.

    Almost reaching the red Ferrari, they were stopped by someone.

    He was a lustful man with a smile on his face. He also had yellow teeth: ¡°Pretty girls, are you alone? Do you want to have fun? Follow me!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t exactly a question, he spoke in an orderly tone as if they had no choice but to do what he asked. The man moves to touch Catharina¡¯s pretty face.

    Catharina, who was holding Cristina¡¯s hand, took a step back to avoid the man¡¯srge hand. The people around didn¡¯t mind themotion. They just shouted: ¡°Beautiful girl, just agree with Chief Binho. He is very powerful in this area, so it is absolutely not a loss for you to follow him.¡±

    Another even said: ¡°Also, let us entertain your youngest friend well, she will be very pleased too...¡±

    Hearing the praise from the people around him, Chief Binho proudly said: ¡°Did you hear that? Follow me and I will protect you. Come, let me kiss you and you will be delighted~¡±

    Chief Binho thought that Catharina would no longer refuse him, but he didn¡¯t expect Catharina to take another step back and avoid his hand. Chief Binho¡¯s face instantly darkened: ¡°Bitch, don¡¯t get cocky while I¡¯m being nice, don¡¯t be so shameless!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, what a disgusting man¡­¡± Cristina muttered in displeasure.

    Catharina¡¯s face turned cold, she was a few minutes ago very happy with her little sister, but these men suddenly appeared to break her peace, it made her a little angry.

    Still holding Cristina¡¯s tiny hand, Catharina turned away to continue toward the car. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that kind of boring storyline, just get lost!¡±

    Hearing this, the surrounding people were not upset, they even started booing loudly.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s over. This beauty is not showing Chief Binho any respect.¡±

    ¡°Chief Binho is going to explode at any moment.¡±

    ¡°Let it burst like a balloon, a boring thing.¡± Cristina, who spent most of the time in silence, said dismissively.

    She couldn¡¯t take any more of these brainless retards screaming like boorish vandals. Somehow, it made her remember the time when she hadn¡¯t met the Dimas family yet and it made her a little upset.

    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t go too far¡­¡± Someone said between them.

    ¡°Haha, brother, just a little girl like that is fun to y with, go Chief Binho, leave the little girl with us, she¡¯s past adolescence, and the games with her can be much deeper... If you know what I mean? ¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Catharina¡¯s rejection and visible disgust left Chief Binho extremely embarrassed. Along with the voices of the people around him, and the words of the little dark-skinned girl, he warned: ¡°Don¡¯t fail to appreciate my generosity just because I¡¯m still being kind.¡± He fixed his eyes on Catharina: ¡°You¡¯re lucky I liked you. Don¡¯t be so shameless!¡±

 Chapter 390 - 390 Chapter 390: Someone will always be courting death - Part 2

    390 Chapter 390: Someone will always be courting death ¨C Part It was as if a vein had burst and all Catharina¡¯s patience had run out. She passed her ss of milkshake for Cristina to hold: ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    *Bang!*

    With a flick of her wrist, she punched Chief Binho in the nose.

    Blood oozes out like a jet as it is sent backward.

    It was visible to her that this Chief Binho was in the Third Order, a power far above ordinary people, however, for her, this small force was absolutely nothing!

    The surroundings were silent.

    Chief Binho leans on the floor with both hands, while the blood does not stop flowing from his nose to his mouth. The metallic taste of blood made him feel a furious rage.

    With the help of his subordinates, he managed to stand up and screamed at the top of his lungs as blood gushed from his mouth: ¡°You slut! How dare you hit me? You won¡¯t get out of here alive... Ahhh!¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Catharina, who wasn¡¯t in the mood to hear clich¨¦ lines from a nobody, got in front of him and kicked him in the stomach, making the rest behind him fly the distance, until they hit hard. in one of the cars in the garage and the car rm goes off.

    .....

    ¡°Beating a worm like you? It is nothing more than clearing the air of something loathsome.¡± Her tone of voice became more and more cold and indifferent, ¡°Seriously, are there still people like you these days? Jeez, I feel so nauseous even dirty just breathing the same air, I need to take a long shower afterward.¡±

    She turned to Cristina: ¡°Little sister, when we get back, we¡¯re going to take a shower for a while, okay? You can¡¯t tell what kind of germs these freaks have, better safe than sorry.¡±

    Cristina was amused by this, sheughed: ¡°Yes, sister Catharina.¡± She smiled with her eyes.

    Catharina shed a smile, but it soon turned cold as she looked back at these vandals.

    Catharina used a little more power on thest kick. Chief Binho felt as if his internal organs had changed. It hurt so much that his back was bent like a shrimp. When Chief Binho¡¯s subordinates saw him being beaten, they all remained alert.

    ¡°Hit her! Kill her!¡± Chief Binho held his stomach and ordered sinisterly: ¡°But don¡¯t hit her in the face. Bring her to my house after this, I¡¯ll y with her a lot, then I¡¯ll give her to you. As for the little girl¡­ Well, do whatever you want with her!¡±

    This time Catharina was truly furious beyond redemption.

    ¡°Only death awaits you.¡± Catharina¡¯s cold voice echoes, this time she didn¡¯t want to use a light hand anymore. ¡°Cristina, close your eyes.¡±

    Soon after, from her storage ring, clothes and more clothes start toe out.

    All the cameras in the ce seemed to have already been rigged by them, but she still used some clothes to cover the cameras while the rest of the clothes started to float in the air.

    ¡°Catharina Dimas!?!?¡±

    It was only then that one of them that he saw in a video Catharina Dimas who had red eyes and white hair used clothes to attack.

    As soon as they heard this remark, there was absolute silence in the surrounding area!

    ¡°L-let¡¯s talk¡­!¡± This time Chief Binho was genuinely afraid of death.

    Who didn¡¯t know the Dimas family these days?

    Upon discovering that the woman he provoked was actually Catharina Dimas, twin sister of Luan Dimas... Fear without a presidency clouded their hearts.

    ¡°Not.¡± As soon as a simple ¡®no¡¯ left her lips, all the rags that floated in the garage surrounded them all and started to wrap around their bodies.

    Screams begin to echo, but the entire ce has been surrounded by cloth, preventing anyone from seeing what was happening.

    The pipes begin to tighten, causing them toe together in a ball.

    The fabric which was initially pure white as snow, started to turn red, but it was covered by more cloth at the same time, preventing the blood from dripping onto the ground, while the screams and bones being broken several times echoed.

    At no point does Catharina show pity or even any visible emotion other than coldness.

    She was no longer as pure as she was before, she already killed people who had a better character than these thugs who possibly already ¡®yed¡¯ with many innocent women.

    Catharina didn¡¯t believe and didn¡¯t even think she was a saint, if they would just listen to her first warning, and let them pass, she wouldn¡¯t go so far as to spoil her mood, but since they talked so much rubbish, they even had sly ideas regarding her and... especially her little sister... What they should expect is only death!

    In a matter of seconds, a gigantic ball apparently made of just fabric was formed. It had severalyers, but constantly tried to turn red, but was again covered by more fabric.

    After more than 1 minute, Catharina finally spoke: ¡°You can open your eyes.¡±

    She ced her hand on the giant ball of fabric and made it go into her storage ring.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Christina nodded. She could imagine what happened upon seeing therge ball of fabric, but very tactfully, she didn¡¯t say anything, knowing her sister didn¡¯t want to tell her the truth, she smiled, ¡°Here, here.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Catharina finally smiled again the instant she received the milkshake only to learn it was empty¡­

    ¡°Ah, this is my, my mistake.¡± Cristina sticks out her tongue.

    ¡°Okay, you can stay, I¡¯ll have to drive anyway.¡± Catharina smiled helplessly as if everything that had gone before hadn¡¯t influenced her at all. She pinched Cristina¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡°Hehe, Sister Catharina is the best!¡± Her voice sounded a little shaky because her cheeks were being stretched, but she still said it with a smile that was weird but cute.

    _

    ¨C

    Like it ? Add to library!

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt1

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377: Think Twice Before You Speak

    ¡°Kekeke~!¡± Noraughed sinisterly as she smiled unconsciously.

    Seeing these ignorant fools in fear was satisfying to her.

    It was a situation simr to that of a pack of wolves that saw the power of the lion. However, no matter how afraid they were, just like wolves, being in a pack, they still had the gall to challenge the wolf no matter how afraid they were.

    The fact that they still don¡¯t run even after what they¡¯ve seen is proof of how greedy they are.

    ¡°Fear not!¡± Recovering from the daze, swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Lucian tried not to let on that he, too, was afraid. With a stern look and with a cold voice he said: ¡°We already knew that ¡®evil¡¯ was powerful, but we must not fear and submit, we are justice and justice always wins!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­!¡±

    They weren¡¯tpletely convinced. It was difficult for their morale to rise just because of what he said, after all, words, in the end, are just words, the show of strength that Luan mainly showed spoke more than a thousand words loud and clear¡­

    One of the Emperors noticed this and used her power, soon she transformed into a huge giant in glittering golden armor with diamond ents.

    ¡°I, Empress Tefnut, am here!¡± She said just that, however, her expanding aura, along with her appearance of a giantess with a lioness face, conveyed much greater confidence than Lucian¡¯s.

    ¡°We have Empress Tefnut on our side, there is nothing to fear!!¡± A woman looked at Empress Tefnut and screamed at the top of her lungs.

    The gaze of many became something like fanaticism, almost religious as they looked at Empress Tefnut.

    ¡°Tsk.¡± Emperor Lucian was not pleased by this, but he did not speak aloud.

    Other Emperors also began to use some of their trump cards to increase their powers.

    Little by little, the powerful auras of Emperors exploded.

    Soon after that, the cultivators¡¯ morale was at an all-time high. They no longer showed fear as before.

    Even when that happened, Luan, Nora, and Lenore showed no fear.

    Some of n Van Steffan who are in the Fifth Order arrived, and despite being fearful of feeling so many Emperor powers, they still chose not to flee.

    ¡°Fufu~ This will be fun~¡± As she finished speaking, Nora¡¯s smile disappeared.

    Behind her wings appeared three wings on each side, making a total of six wings appear on her back. Her red eyes gleamed in coldness and brutality. It was even colder than a bloodthirsty viper. Her aura turned red which floated around her nearly ten meters in circumference.

    Her body became more curved as her nails grew to 20 cm and glowed crimson. Her hair surged forward as the space around her trembled and distorted.

    ¡°There is!¡± She suddenly screamed!

    Her scream was worse than the scream of a Banshees.

    Waves of mental disturbance swept across the battlefield, affecting the minds of many of the cultivators.

    ¡°Die!¡± In a sinister, brutal voice, she flew.

    Or rather, she practically teleports when acting. In an instant she appeared in front of a cultivator and with a clean cut, she cut off her head and passed it on to the next one who had the same fate.

    This was repeated twenty-three times until Empress Tefnut was the first to recover from the debuff caused by Nora¡¯s scream and attacked with a powerful punch in Nora¡¯s direction: ¡°Bastard, die!¡±

    ¡°Bad choice.¡± Nora stared coldly at Empress Tefnut¡¯s giant fist. She stretched out her hands to the sky.

    A red wind circled around Nora, then she began to spin at high speed. The speed she started to spin was fast enough to create lightning all around.

    Seeing this, Empress Tefnut wanted to cancel her attack, however, it was toote!

    *Whoosh!*

    Empress Tefnut still managed to pull her hand to the side, however, her wrist was pierced in the center, losing three fingers and the other two were left in the middle finger while her arm was pierced, destroying some of the bone and flesh.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    She only managed to avoid the worst by having managed to pull her arm to the side and get Nora through before she reached her elbow.

    Empress Tefnut gritted her teeth but ended up screaming anyway. The pain of having her arm pierced like it was pierced by a big drill was painful as hell.

    Just imagine someone taking a drill and drilling almost to the elbow¡­

    ¡°Damn bug, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Empress Tefnut took a potion that made her arm¡¯s regeneration speed up. However, that didn¡¯t ease the pain, even when she spoke, her voice was huskier, demonized.

    ¡°Yes, yes, easy said, hard done, but good luck~¡± After stopping spinning, Nora scoffed.

    If it was before, Empress Tefnut didn¡¯t get angry so easily, however, that was enough for veins to appear on her forehead and neck.

    A smile curved Nora¡¯s face at the sight of this.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±

    A scream echoes. The scream was so loud that the sky thundered. It was as if several thunderbolts had exploded at the same time.

    However, what actually happened was Empress Tefnut screaming, looking like she was suffering a lot!

    ¡°Hehee~ Mother managed to make this giantess fall into her illusions.¡± It was satisfying to see an Empress affected by a mental attack.

    Normally it would not be possible to do this so easily.

    In the illusions, Nora multiplied, turning into several tornadoes and piercing Empress Tefnut¡¯s body.

    The real was a trigger, now that she already knows the pain of being pierced when Nora turns into a tornado, it would be hard for her to differentiate between the real and the illusion.

    Luan, who had just finished killing a Fifth Order cultivator who had nearly Sixth Order strength, looked at Nora. ¡®She looks lovely¡­¡¯

    Scarlet hair curled at the ends and ming red, she looked like a goddess in the mortal world with a symmetrical oval face, pretty, slightly pointy nose, and sexy full lips. Her eyes were like those of a phoenix, rather nted with Asians, and mercury red in color.

    Her body was ¡®hot¡¯. Herrge breasts around 100 centimeters in circumference swayed almost as if they were trying to hypnotize anyone who looked at her. However, the cultivators didn¡¯t even want to look at her, as beautiful as she was, the cruelty and brutality in her eyes made them look away, it was as if they were afraid of her noticing them.

    The only ones who looked at her with admiration were Luan and Lenore.

    Even the allies of n Van Steffan were afraid to look at her for too long.

    Of course, there were some female cultivators who looked at her long, however, the male ones didn¡¯t dare for fear of offending the White Emperor.

    ¡°Damn it, don¡¯t let yourself be shaken, that¡¯s exactly what she wants!¡± An Emperor shouted. However, he med himself because he almost fell for her illusions, since he was closer.

    Meanwhile, Empress Tefnut fell to her knees on the ground with dead fish eyes.

    ¡°Ahhh, Empress Tefnut died??!?¡±

    It was unbelievable, but her aura was fading until her Qi had greatly diminished.

    It was unbelievable that she would die because of illusions, however, Nora¡¯s illusions were capable of killing someone if that cultivator believed they actually died in the illusion and couldn¡¯t escape.

    ¡°Not yet, but¡­¡± Lenore pointed her finger in Empress Tefnut¡¯s direction and a tree trunk came out of her fingertip and pierced through Empress Tefnut¡¯s head: ¡°Now yes.¡±

    With a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile, she picked up the giant Empress Tefnut¡¯s body, cing it in her storage ring.

    ¡°Tef!!¡± A man cried. It was a cultivator in the Sixth Order: ¡°You will pay for killing Tef, you despicable demons!¡±

    ¡°Tef?¡± Lenore muttered, then she blinked and said without much surprise, ¡°Ohh, you¡¯re talking about Empress Tefnut. Anyway, well, well, well, another dog that likes to bark?¡±

    ¡°Bloody hell, I¡¯m going to¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Luan had already appeared before him, making him swallow what he was going to say. Crossing his hands on his chest, he waited for the punch that Luan was about to strike.

    However, the direction of Luan¡¯s hand changed, and soon multiple hands seemed to be heading toward him.

    ¡°Ahhh! Ahhhh!¡±

    Arm, forearm, chest, eyes, mouth, nose, stomach¡­ Several punches hit various ces on the Emperor¡¯s body and finally, he said with indifferent coldness: ¡°You¡¯re not fucking going.¡±

    *BANG!*

    After saying that, with the palms of his hands, Luan hit his ears, bursting his eardrums, and causing blood to start pouring from all the holes in his head.

    .

    .

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391: Rise of the White Dragon ¨C Part 1

    In the Secret Kingdom, Luan finished refining several items.

    Although outside it was only a few days outside, in reality, it has been refined for a long time.

    In order to be in his best shape before progressing in his cultivation, Luan rxed his eyes as he sat down on a reclining couch.

    ¡®As soon as I ascend to the Sixth Order, I must deal with the cultivators who want my head¡­¡¯

    Before, he didn¡¯t care about that. Since the people who were close to him had either died or were strong enough for him not to have to worry, however, this was different. With his return from Earth, there were many important people in his life that he didn¡¯t dare to neglect.

    If it weren¡¯t for that, Luan wouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry to get to the Sixth Order.

    Though his current power isn¡¯t low. His true enemies were at least the Sixth Order of Qi and Corps. That kind of cultivator wasn¡¯t something he could currently handle.

    The fact that he hasn¡¯t be a target yet, could be that they are still acting cautiously. The instant he¡¯s discovered and they¡¯re sure his power has regressed to the Fifth Order, they¡¯re sure to go after him.

    With the power of an absolute Emperor, it was clear that their information ount was superior to that of others. People from Earth must not have reached this floor of the tower, even those who must have must be acting with caution since to get such power in such a short time, it would not be a fool to go around giving out important information from Earth.

    As he reflected, Luan felt a little uncertain. After all, even if it¡¯s a little suspicious, someone can still be captured and tortured into giving all the information, and the instant they learn that he not only regressed but also had a family he cares about, a very big target starts to appear. right above the head of his family and friends.

    Around Luan, fifteen cauldrons appeared and blue mes began to manifest below. It was then that the refined items floated and neatly entered the fifteen cauldrons.

    Water from the fountain of life has been poured into each cauldron, and an alluring fragrance begins to spread throughout the surrounding space.

    The smell was so strong that it reached from a distance, Nora and Lenore benefited from the smell alone.

    When refined items began to boil water from the fountain of life, the fragrance became more enticing and rich.

    Items used after being refined would not be effective in dissolving in normal effervescent water, so special water is used, even more, capable than acid.

    The fact is that the source of the water of life is capable of making almost anything in the world dissolve and mix with water. This makes the water much more nutritious and rich.

    The fragrance got denser as time passed. A little sweat breaks out on Luan¡¯s forehead as he controls all fifteen cauldrons.

    His control was just perfect. The mes were at the perfect temperature, making the essence of the items in the cauldrons not lessen the effect, but increase it.

    The color of the water changed color. Each cauldron had a different color of the water.

    The smoke emitted had color. It was as if the rainbow started to be formed from the cauldrons and connected at the top in the center, a few meters away from Luan¡¯s head.

    Gradually, the tip of each color is pulled down, toward the top of Luan¡¯s head.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    Luan emits a strange groan of pleasure. The instant he connects with the colored smoke, the rich essence of energy starts to enter his body.

    At the same time, a diagram appears connecting all the cauldrons. The diagram turns like a ratchet with the sound of gears.

    The colored smoke distorts and mixes, but soon returns to what it was before under Luan¡¯s control and even bes richer.

    ¡°Luan, he prepared the formation of the fifteen points, as expected, he is managing to control such formation.¡± Nora dered in a dignified tone. Her eyes lit up a little as she said that.

    The fifteen-point formation is very sophisticated and very difficult to control, and on top of that, it was being used to temper Luan¡¯s body and Qi, thus further increasing the difficulty.

    The Qi of heaven and earth grows stronger.

    At the same time that the ingredients are transformed into nutrients in the form of colored smoke, a vortex appears just above, it is like a ck hole at the top where the colors meet and go towards Luan.

    Explosive sounds echo in Luan¡¯s body.

    Upon impact, even his shirt and pants begin to show signs of muttion.

    Even though he faced such pain in the process, Luan stands his ground without changing his expression. Not that he wanted to act strong because his daughter and future wife are nearby, but because if he shows even the slightest bit of weakness, he might lose control of the fifteen-pointed formation, causing the energy of heaven and earth to copse. , causing a chain reaction to ruin everything he prepared.

    Maybe it¡¯s Luan¡¯s special body from the poison or some other reason that made his body constantly change color while glowing as if it was made of precious stones.

    It was as if sunlight was being reflected off of gemstones.

    The most important impetus was the aura that Luan was exhaling, it was embracing!

    *BAR!*

    A restrained rumbling sound echoes. It was a rumbling ring that came from the middle part of Luan¡¯s body that expanded.

    If Luan didn¡¯t control it, it was possible to imagine that everything around him would be destroyed.

    Even Nora began to have doubts that if that happened the secret room would be able to withstand such an explosion.

    ¡®He¡¯s doing something even crazier than I expected¡­¡¯ Nora murmured in her fluttering heart. Her heart was beating like crazy.

    It was hard to imagine how many times she was surprised by Luan¡¯s superhuman talent, but at this moment, it could be said that it was the moment that she was most surprised.

    ¨C

    https:///rK69edsWyt[1]

    [1] https:///rK69edsWyt  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 392 392: Rise Of The White Dragon â€“ Part 2

    After a long time, she finally calmed her turbulent heart and restored her seductive appearance again.

    ''Something so magical... It could only be done by him, if it were someone else, I wouldn''t dare to do it.''

    Even Nora knew she was being a little, if not too much, preferential to Luan. But, she was being sincere, as in fact, she had never met anyone more talented than him.

    It''s not a mistake to say that he is the most talented person she has ever met. While that wasn''t why she loved him, that didn''t mean she didn''t fall in love even more when she saw how capable her man was.

    Lenore had an almost simr thought. Knowing her father was so capable made her lips curve into a perfect bow, giving her the best smile, nearly impossible to get off her face.

    She never thought that a day woulde when she would smile non-stop because of her father. After all, until a while ago, she even thought that her father was dead. This is not wrong, since in fact he died, but by a ''miracle'' the he came from ''rewinds''.

    At the same time, several little white dragons and other more special ones appeared and surrounded Luan. Though childlike roars, they were dragon roars that were capable of making the hearts of ordinary people, even a special little one, tremble with fear.

    ''They are growing!'' Nora was very perceptive in noting that even if almost insignificant, the baby dragons were increasing in size.

    "Mother, the aura around father is very aggressive right now." Lenore turned to her and asked, "Why aren''t these little dragons affected? Is it because it''s part of the father''s power?"

    "I think that''s it." Nora wasn''t quite sure either. She didn''t even ask what exactly the origin of these little dragons was for Luan: "If you''re really curious, you can ask your fatherter, I bet he''ll answer you."

    "Mm, I will think about it," Lenore answered and fell silent again.

    The baby dragons'' roars continued.

    Luan''s appearance became more like the aspect of the dragon. His aura became more mystical and spiritual. Everything around them seemed to have a certain influence on his evolution, thus causing some disturbance in the space-time around him.

    Almost three dayster...

    Spirit trees grew around, clouds hovered over almost the entire secret room, and the surrounding Qi became more abundant, and even Lenore and Nora benefited thanks to it.

    Luan''s red eyes were open and a little narrower, like a charming dragon''s eyes with a slit.

    There was a screaming savagery in his whole being. His teeth didn''t look quite human anymore, with sharp points and an expression that looked like a smile, but was incredibly intimidating.

    "It''s much better than my previous life and I didn''t even go through the heavenly baptism..." Luan muttered as he squeezed his hand and let go.

    The power contained in his body was very high. The fact that he was like this and still hadn''t gone through the Heavenly Tribtion yet, is something he didn''t imagine.

    ''As expected from two techniques that reach up to the Sixth Order.'' It was unimaginable.

    Even the technique he used in his previous life went as far as the Fifth Order before fully merging with his body.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This time it was different, now, he needed to use these two Qi and Body techniques up to the Sixth Order, it created both a strong physique and a Dense and Pure Qi, much more abundant than in his previous life. Not to mention it hasn''t fully merged with his body yet.

    All that was left was to go through the Heavenly Tribtion, for the Merging of techniques to be finalized and fully integrated with his body and soul.

    Even at this time, although the Body and Qi are not necessarily of the Sixth Order, it was much more powerful than ordinary physiques and the Qi was much more violent than ordinary Qi. It''s as if, while others use grains of sand to attack, he uses gunpowder that could explode or burn at any moment.

    Despite thisparison, his Qi was under his control. Blessed with a strong body and spiritual energy, his control over Qi is surprisingly very high. Aside from that, he had much more Qi in his previous life, although it''s not the same since he didn''t follow the same path, he used the experience of his previous life to be able to control Qi perfectly.

    The time he spent in the secret room wasn''t particrly long, his hair grew a bit, but it wasn''t even shoulder length. Currently, his white hair was a bit unruly, giving him a wilder look.

    Luan moved his body, while the little dragons entered his body again, thus increasing his power.

    Taking a deep breath, Luan controlled his power, making his draconian transformation undone.

    Gradually the draconian aspects disappeared, while Luan''s appearance returned to normal.

    Despite that, his aura still had a dangerous vibe like that of a dragon or wild beast.

    Gradually, the spirit trees began to disappear, the clouds began to disperse. Luan made everything go back to normal.

    ncing over at the musing Lenore and Nora, he gave a small, gentle smile.

    It was understandable that they were taking advantage of the abundant Qi in the air. It was created through his transformation, a lot of Qi and spiritual energy was notpletely absorbed by him; this is natural, as no matter how talented he was, something always escapes, however, being in an isted secret room, he was trapped in the room and was of benefit to Lenore and Nora.

    That was one of the main reasons he chose to undergo the transformation in the secret room.

    Another is, of course, the time difference. If he took too long, he would miss his own wedding after all. This was something he didn''t want to happen.

    -

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!

    https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

    ",

 Chapter 393 393: Rise Of The White Dragon â€“ Part 3

    After Luan finished what he had to do, he waited for Lenore and Nora to finish meditating, and then went to talk to them.

    "I am leaving to go through the Heavenly Tribtion." Luan said: "Lenore, do you want to go see it?"

    "Yes," Lenore responded immediately. It was her desire from the beginning.

    It was a good thing for her, as it was very close to her being able to pass through the Heavenly Tribtion.

    "Okay, so can you film the whole process at the same time?" Luhan asked. It was necessary to know that Ingrid is also close to joining the Sixth Order.

    Not just Ingrid, but it won''t take more than 1 year before Cristina, Catharina and Maira reach the limit of the Fifth Order and need to go through the Celestial Tribtion.

    Having a video to use as a reference would be good for them to prepare themselves mentally. Despite saying that, Luan believed that his Heavenly Tribtion would be harder than theirs, but still, it''s worth watching and mentally preparing.

    "This could take days, and I''m at a delicate point in my cultivation. As much as I would like to see this, I will abstain and stay." Nora said with a sad little smile.

    "Well, since Lenore will be filming the whole process, if you want, you can watch itter." Luan pulled her into his arms and kissed her.

    For doing such an act in front of her daughter, Nora blushed a little. Even though she was nearly a thousand years old, she wasn''t used to this situation, especially in front of her daughter.

    Lenore grumbled, saying the two were indecent, but she was d her parents were getting along so well.

    -

    -

    In a ce far, far away from n Van Steffan, Luan and Lenore appeared with the help of Leviathan who transported them all the way.

    Because the Leviathan has increased its power, its flight speed has drastically increased.

    Luan could use Leviathan to face the Heavenly Tribtion, however, he chose not to do it this way.

    He didn''t even wear armor. In his mind, Luan wanted to harness the Heavenly Tribtion energy as much as possible.

    Less than 2 kilometers away from Luan, Lenore started filming with a camera.

    The skies have already begun to close in as disturbing sounds of thunder begin to echo.

    The sky was constantly shing shes of light. It was a unique and wonderful sight.

    Lenore took the opportunity to film that too.

    Drops of water start to fall, soon it turns into a strong storm.

    Somehow, Luan knew he wasn''t able to influence the clouds that formed. It was beyond his current capacity. This shows how special the Heavenly Tribtion is.

    Of course, Luan didn''t keep trying, nor did he dare to continue, after all, if he did, it might rage the heavens, thus, the Heavenly Tribtion could get dangerous enough to end his life.

    Even though the focus of the Heavenly Tribtion was on Luan, Lenore couldn''t help but shudder in terror.

    Even when Luan used his power, messing with the weather and causing it to be a storm, it didn''t seem as bad as it did now.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The current situation was like those movies she saw on Earth where they were experiencing the end of the world. The sounds of thunder were deafening, while the lightning seemed frightening.

    When lightning struck the ground, to her astonishment, Lenore saw that it pierced the earth and created a gigantic fissure. Although she couldn''t see it clearly since it was far away from where she was and she didn''t dare get too close, she knew that if it hit her, it would be hard to say if she would be able to get away unscathed...

    ''It''s already so powerful now, so... What will it be like when the real deal starts?'' Lenore shuddered again.

    Luckily, she brought a tripod in the storage ring. Bringing the tripod out of the storage ring, she positioned the camera and continued watching.

    Luan had a steady gaze, with no visible sign of fear as he looked up.

    He himself already realized that the Heavenly Tribtion he would have to face would be even more risky than what he faced in his previous life.

    A few minutester, a clear light of lightning starts to condense at a visible point, just above Luan''s head.

    The sky became clear as if the sun had appeared, however, this re was different from sunlight, as it was more golden, brighter than sunlight itself!

    The clouds seemed to be made of light, they all emit a strong light, but only the central cloud emitted an even stronger light.

    Lenore in the distance narrowed her eyes as she stared at the concentrated lightning light... ''Shit, this is too badass!''

    She already knew that it would be something dangerous, if not, why would it be called Heavenly Tribtion? How many people have perished because of this?

    But, she believed in her father, however, still, she couldn''t help but shudder in fear as it happened.

    *BOOM!!!*

    A rumbling sound echoed, it was several times stronger than the previous ones. It was as if the heavens were about to split in half.

    At the same time, something begins to descend at great speed.

    Because of her enhanced eyesight, Lenore was able to see the celestial lightning strike, but it was incredibly fast, she was barely able to keep up with the speed.

    The lightning looked like an angry beast at a furious speed wanting to swallow Luan whole!

    With his hands in the air, a white aura surrounded him, Luan prepared himself as he waited to receive the ''blessing'' of the Heavenly Tribtion.

    The surrounding aura, nothing more than a healing effect, intended to receive the lightning without defending himself, wanting to use as much of it as possible to temper his body and Qi.

    When the lightning hit, Luan didn''t even frown. Gradually, that frightening lightning was being sucked into his aura, bing integrated into his body.

    There was a visible change in his aura, it was something that was easily noticeable.

    Lenore, who saw the distance, was surprised by this. She hadn''t expected that there was such a magical way to refine Heavenly Tribtion lightning.

    --

    https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

    ",

 Chapter 394 394: Rise Of The White Dragon â€“ Part 4

    In his body, Luan made Heavenly lightning to help him refine all the organs.

    Although he intended to refine and improve all the organs in his body, Luan prioritized: Thyroid, liver, esophagus, stomach, heart, pancreas, intestines, thymus, lungs, kidneys, excretory system, reproductive system...

    With the refining change of his body from the inside, there was a change in his aura as well, as he wasn''t having a change.

    When he finished, Luan opened his red eyes that shone a splendor worthy of an Emperor.

    At the same time, the next heavenly lightning bolt was already forming.

    Luan looks at the sky with his steady eyes.

    Even with the eerie rumbling sounds as the lightning forms even more than the first time, Luan''s eyes don''t even blink as he takes a dignified stance.

    Luan''s white aura fluctuated smoothly but soon became more aggressive. It was different from before, it was arrogant and very majestic.

    The instant the heavens roared, lightning took on a serpentine form and began to ''slither'' in the sky as it plummeted towards Luan.

    The zing speed caused the lightning to produce an unusual sound, it was even more frightening than a roar of a magical beast.

    However, in Luan''s eyes, even that speed still didn''t make him falter, in fact, he could even see the lightning as if it was falling in slow motion.

    His eyes glowed red more intensely, his hands were raised as the white aura around him was directed upwards.

    "Come on!" Luan dered with a dignified tone.

    When the Heavenly lightning came into contact with Luan''s aura, it began to be sucked into his aura.

    "Let!"

    Feeling the resistance of the Heavenly Lightning, Luan let out a cold snort as he increased his mental power, breaking any of the Heavenly Lightning''s defenses, sucking in more and more of the Heavenly Lightning''s power, making use of it to now refine his bone marrow.

    While his bone marrow was being refined and enhanced by the Heavenly lightning, in no time did Luan rx. He continued to impose his will and break all the will of the heavenly lightning, making it part of him.

    It was no lie to say that he was making full use of the Heavenly Tribtion to get stronger and stronger. It didn''t even look like he was going through an ordeal, rather, he was making use of the Heavenly Tribtion to break all the limits of his body, getting stronger and stronger before transcending the Sixth Order.

    from a distance, Lenore, who was filled with trepidation before seeing this, couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air, she was extremely excited: "Father is great!"

    She had a lot she wanted to talk about, but nothing else came to her mind other than that her father was pretty awesome.

    She didn''t have the confidence of receiving a Heavenly Lightning attack of this level, however, Luan not only received the attack but not only was he able to defend himself without sounding, he was also making full use of Heavenly Lightning to further improve.

    "This is insane¡­" She muttered.

    Meanwhile, Luan had already finished breaking down all of the Heavenly Lightning''s defense and they were sucking it all into his body. Gradually, his aura intensifies.

    Unlike other cultivators who got weaker, he was constantly getting more powerful thanks to the Heavenly Lightning.

    Suddenly, Luan vomits a lot of blood.

    However, although his face turned a little pale, he didn''t seem to have be weak, it just looked like he had vomited something bad.

    Which actually wasn''t quite a lie, as he was vomiting old blood and producing new blood greater than what he vomited.

    At this point, he had also finished consuming all of the Heavenly Lightning.

    The skies thundered in full splendor as the umtion of heavenly lightning grew evenrger.

    At this moment, Luan prepares to receive the next Heavenly bolt as he continues to produce blood faster, his face returns to normal, and in the distance, Lenore sighs in relief.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Lenore could kind of imagine what Luan was doing, but still, after seeing Luan vomit liters of blood, there was no way she as a daughter would not be concerned.

    *BOOOOOOOM!*

    With a very loud sound, capable of bursting the eardrums of even Fifth Order cultivators echoes.

    From the sky, the lightning that formed took on the shape resembling that of a golden Chinese dragon.

    The sound emitted was very simr to the roar of a living dragon. Besides the pressure it caused was immense, even Lenore felt weak in the legs at that moment.

    Even at this moment, Luan doesn''t show the slightest sign of fluctuating emotions of panic or fear.

    His expression remains firm as he prepares to receive this attack.

    ''Now I need to nourish Qi.'' Luan muttered in his heart.

    His aura changed form, if before it was like the mes of a candle, now it is more like the mes of a very powerful torch.

    His aura expands more than 500m from his head, it was white and pure, like clouds on a clear day, however, it was quite violent, like a wild beast.

    At this time, Luan''s intention was to use his Qi in his aura and directly absorb as much Heavenly Lightning as possible, refining his Qi.

    *ROAR!*

    *BAR!*

    *TREMBLE!*

    The earth shook and in some ces split. The mighty roar of the heavenly tribtion was strong enough to cause disaster on Earth.

    Miles away, everything was left in the desert, be it trees or rocks, they were all pulverized under the pressure.

    The barrier around Lenore almost faltered even though she was at a distance, if she was just a little weaker, maybe she was in danger right now.

    Around her, the ground sinks to more than 100m. Everything was ttened by the pressure of heavenly tribtion.

    This is also one of the reasons cultivators choose more isted, almost uninhabitable locations.

    A disaster of such size can cause some conflicts.

    *BOOM!*

    A loud sound, along with shock waves appeared the instant the dragon-shaped Heavenly tribtion came into contact with Luan''s aura.

    Although Luan''s aura was powerful, a tug of war began, as Luan tried to suck and consume the Heavenly tribtion, the opposite side tried to destroy him.

    -

    -

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!

    https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

    ",

 Chapter 395 CapÃ­tulo 395: Rise Of The White Dragon â€“ Part 5

    Cap¨ªtulo 395: Rise of the White Dragon ¨C Part 5

    "Urgh!"

    Luan let a snarl escape his lips.

    He already knew it wouldn''t be easy, especially when refining Qi with Heavenly Lightning, as it has a higher density than his Qi.

    However, even knowing this fact, even now feeling a lot of pain, he did not give up.

    In order to be able to do what he wanted, it was necessary for his Qi to undergo this transformation, or else, all of his nning would be ruined.

    An almost perfect body, and an IQ superior to normal IQ, that kind of Emperor he aspires to be. Only then, the chances of him reaching the Seventh Order one day, as well as keeping his family safe, will increase.

    How much stronger he is, the better resources he will get, and with more resources, the closer he gets to the Seventh Order, as well as helping his familiars get stronger.

    At that moment, in Luan''s mind, heavenly lightning roared.

    Heavenly lightning''s will was strong, difficult to break, and make his own.

    However, Luan''s willpower was firm, even with the pain he felt, little by little, he managed to win this tug of war against the heavenly lightning.

    Half an hourter he managed to absorb more than half of the heavenly lightning''s will, refining his Qi, and making his Qi denser and more powerful.

    With each passing minute, his speed of absorbing Heavenly Lightning increased, as well as his speed of refining his Qi.

    "Be my strength!" Luan roared and used even more willpower,pletely suppressing all of the Heavenly Lightning''s willpower that was left.

    *BOOM!*

    The instant he seeded, a powerful aura erupted from his body. It was like the ascension of a divine being.

    His aura expands to the point where it almost touches the clouds in the sky.

    Luan''s eyes were glowing red even brighter, it was almost like two precious ruby ??jewels were shining brightly.

    With clenched fists, Luan starts pulling his Qi back into his body.

    Even when he retracted to be smaller, the intensity that his Qi was transmitting was very strong, strong enough to make the ground around him give way once more.

    Around him, the ground had already been ttened to over 1000 cm deep.

    From a distance, Lenore had to create something to make herself taller, or else she wouldn''t be able to see her father inside the crater that formed around him.

    She realized that even at this moment the ground around her father was still being deepened. It was as if something very heavy was there, causing the ground around Luan to be crushed by that pressure.

    It''s been a little over 1 hour since the third heavenly tribtion attack took ce.

    The next attack has already formed to be even stronger than the previous one. At this point, it was still piling up, getting more and more dangerous.

    This way, it would soon double the previous attack, it might even triple.

    Luan waited calmly.

    to each Every minute that passed, the sky grew more turbulent, with hideous sounds.

    At this time, sometimes even Luan had to shield his eyes with Qi, as the shes of light as the lightning thundered powerfully in the sky were too strong.

    His eyshes were trembling and his eyes were vibrant. As much as it was getting more dangerous, Luan still didn''t feel afraid. In fact, even though he felt happiness, a slight hint of excitement gleamed in his eyes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It was hard to believe that he was actually going through an ordeal from heaven that scares thousands of cultivators, as it looked like he was looking forward to eating something very delicious.

    Were it not for the monstrously frightening sounds, as well as the shes, people could be fooled by its appearance.

    "Crazy¡­" Lenore muttered under her breath.

    She couldn''t believe that even at this moment when the heavenly tribtion doubled the power of the previous attack, her father looked so excited.

    But, if she thinks from Luan''s point of view, maybe she would have a simr reaction, as she saw that thanks to the heavenly tribtion, her father was getting more and more powerful.

    However, what he was doing was something that almost nobody or even nobody would dare to do.

    Not only was he going through the heavenly tribtion, but he was also using it to get stronger and stronger, putting his life at great risk by defying the will of the heavenly tribtion, making use of it to refine his body and qi.

    *BOOOOOM!*

    Right next to her, lightning struck.

    The ground near her was full early. Arge crater forms while at the same time starting to catch fire.

    "..." Lenore started to worry. ''Should I go further?''

    She started to feel threatened.

    Even Luan nced in her direction with surprise.

    He himself did not expect this. Obviously, this heavenly tribtion was far frommon.

    He who has seen many heavenly tribtions, as well as his own, has never seen one that was so powerful.

    It wouldn''t be a lie to say that this fourth heavenly tribtion attack is as powerful as thest attack for many cultivators. Even more powerful.

    Luan wanted to send some of his power to protect her, but he was afraid that if he did, he would draw the attention of the heavenly tribtion and only make the situation worse.

    However, it wasn''t something he needed to worry too much about. He left with her many treasures capable of saving her life in case her life was in danger.

    Almost half an hourter, the heavenly tribtion was already three times more powerful than the previous attack.

    *ROOAR!!!*

    Suddenly, an earth-shattering roar echoes.

    So far, only a gigantic head of an unknown monster has formed from heavenly lightning.

    However, even if it was only a monstrous head, it had already caused a colossal disaster.

    -

    -

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!

    https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

    ",

 Chapter 396 CapÃ­tulo 396: Rise Of The White Dragon â€“ Part 6

    Lightning crashed to the ground, creating showers of lightning with the roar, even space-time seemed to be affected, causing a few small cracks to open but quickly close.

    "¡­ This is surprising," Luan murmured as he licked his lips as if waiting for something delicious.

    Little by little, the body of the monstrous head began to form.

    This time, it wasn''t exactly a reptilian species. The appearance was like a demon with six arms.

    It was like a golden demon descending from the sky.

    On its back, there was a pair of gigantic wings that began to p violently, causing lightning bolts to plummet toward the ground at extreme speed.

    Freefalling upside down, heavenly lightning in this demonic form was heading toward him very fast.

    Luan expands his aura, increasing the surrounding Qi as well.

    This time he knew he couldn''t just rely on his aura to defend against it.

    With the six long golden arms, the heavenly lightning demon started throwing many powerful punches that caused scary sounds.

    Luan mainly used his Qi to defend himself and used the aura to absorb all he could of this golden demon''s heavenly lightning.

    The confrontation between the two caused cracks in space-time, and fissures opened, disturbing the bnce, and even attracting the attention of beings from other dimensions.

    However, Luan didn''t have time to worry about that. Using his power, he counterattacked, while still determined to steal all the power of the heavenly taxation!

    From his body, small white dragons came out. In the next instant, these small dragons flew toward the Heavenly Lightning Demon. With sharp yet childlike teeth, these little dragons bit into the golden demon''s arms, tearing the ''flesh'' and gulping down with satisfaction.

    With Luan''s support, even when the small dragons were in danger, Luan was quick to defend them, creating chances to bite the golden demon''s thick arms, and slowly expand their own body.

    Little by little, these little dragons grew up.

    Their power visibly grew as a white aura mixed with gold glowed from their bodies.

    Even at this point, they still weren''t willing to back down and continued to devour the golden demon.

    It was difficult to notice, but this golden demon was decreasing in size by restoring heavenly lightning to the ces that were bitten by the small white dragons.

    At this time, even two different little dragons came out and went to bite the golden devil.

    *ROOOAR!*

    Roaring, the demon roared as he mmed his six arms against his chest like a gori, not wanting to give those little dragons a chance to continue biting him.

    However, although this action not only prevented the small dragons from biting his arms but also created shock waves, Luan used his aura to prevent the small dragons from being thrown away and prepared to use Qi to immobilize the actions of the golden demon.

    "Go!" Luan ordered the instant he seeded in stopping the golden demon''s actions.

    With Luan''smand, the small dragons flew towards the golden demon and bit into the entire gigantic body of the golden demon, stealing the heavenly lightning.

    *ROOOAR! ROOOAR! ROOOAR! ROOOAR!*

    Undergoing transformations, the small white dragons glowed gold while golden horns appeared on top of their heads.

    Their aura changed, it was white with a golden shimmer.

    Their size could no longer be described as small, as it was over 500 cm long.

    Luan''s eyes shine brightly as he sees this. He knew that this evolution was a good thing. He felt the connection to the dragons grows more powerful as well.

    At this time, the dragons returned to bite the golden demon''s body with more ferocity.

    Since Luan''s connection with the dragons improved, he was able to help them consume heavenly lightning power more proficiently.

    Half an hourter, the golden demon has already lost half of its initial strength to the dragons.

    The power of dragons has already far surpassed the power they initially had.

    However, it was too much for them to continue, they still needed to refine what they ate, so they returned to Luan''s body.

    The instant they returned to Luan''s body, Luan''s aura and Qi changed.

    His aura flickered in gold, while his Qi had a simr effect.

    Not necessarily he would start using lightning though, there was some lightningw in his Qi now.

    "Hehe..." A sinister chuckle escaped Luan''s lips. He licked his lips as he continued to defend himself.

    Right now, after losing a little more than half of its power, the heavenly lightning golden demon lost that ghastly aura around it, even the spatial fissures had closed.

    Even though it caused turmoil all around, it wasn''t as devastating anymore.

    At this moment, Luan also seemed to be toying with the golden demon, not taking it seriously, even just defending himself as he continued to steal the heavenly lightning''s power.

    In fact, both his body and Qi were already at their maximum limit. However, he still didn''t intend to just waste it as he used the heavenly lightning to create new little dragons on his body.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This was unthinkable for him before, however, after transforming the small dragons intorge dragons, his bond with them improved, thus improving his technique, and giving him the idea to create new small dragons.

    This time, the dragons were mainly being fed with the Qi of his Heavenly Lightning, because of that, the small dragons that were formed in his body were having both his aspect and the Heavenly Lightning aspect.

    Some even transformed into a half-and-half, half-white, half-gold form.

    Luan''s mouth felt dry, he swallowed hard as a powerful wave of power surged through his body,pletely enveloping the golden demon.

    "Be Mine!" Luan roared. His eyes glow ruby ??again.

    He felt that he needed to do this for the creation of the little dragons to be perfect.

    If he tried to do it little by little, although it was possible, the limitation would also be devastating, so he made a bit of a risky decision.

    The golden demon struggled, its will was powerful, but Luan''s will was even more powerful and arrogant.

    And when the golden demon was enveloped by Luan''s aura and Qi, the small dragons that were being formed came out of his body even before it waspletely created and began to bite the golden demon''s body.

    The golden demon roared and struggled to try to free itself from its bonds, however, even when Luan vomited a little blood upon impact, he did not lessen the pressure exerted on the demon as he let ''his children'' devour the golden demon.

    The problem was, he had to continue to support the newborn little dragons with his Qi as well, or else, it would be easier for him.

    But, Luan wasn''t willing to give in, even if it was difficult, it didn''t mean it was impossible. As long as losing a little blood and Qi is the risk, he is willing to do it.

    Lenore: "..."

    She no longer even knew how to react to Luan''s actions. It was so strange, so unlike anything she had heard before from people who went through the heavenly tribtion.

    In her view, it was as if he was treating the heavenly tribtion like a snack. Which is actually pretty much it.

    Meanwhile, the golden demon already lost four arms and half a leg, in the end, it didn''t even have Heavenly Lightning to replenish itself, it gradually lost body parts without being able to regenerate.

    An hourter, 10 small dragons were already fully formed with the power of Luan and Heavenly Lightning.

    The golden demon let out onest roar before beingpletely devoured by the small dragons.

    Luan smiled when he saw that he was sessful.

    It was a gamble, and he won 10 new little dragons!

    Not only that, these new little dragons had heavenly tribtion power.

    Although Luan still needed to better study the power of Heavenly Lightning to use, it was only a matter of time before he was able to do so.

    Meanwhile, the heavens have already started to roar furiously.

    This time, he looked more furious than before.

    Luan didn''t care and sat cross-legged on the floor.

    His aura fluctuates again, his Qi expands, despite having used a lot of Qi, he still had a lot of Qi.

    Luan didn''t close his eyes right away, he created a small formation around him, and threw some energy crystals around, creating a ster pentagram.

    Gradually, the Qi of Heaven and Earth begins to be drawn towards the center of the pentagram, which was the location where Luan was.

    Luan sucked in the Qi very voraciously as he replenished all the Qi lost from creating the 10 small dragons and fought against the heavenly lightning''s will.

    Lenore feels the mood change.

    She even felt her Qi wanting to flee her body.

    "..." Lenore looks at Luan speechlessly.

    An hourter, Luan opened his eyes again.

    His Qi has already finished being replenished. Meanwhile, the heavenly tribtion has already doubled what it was before.

    The frightening sounds of lightning echoed non-stop as they fell to the ground aggressively.

    ''This must be thest one.'' Luan muttered in his heart.

    Even if he wanted it to continue, he knew his limit. More than 5 would be difficult even for him.

    It was already too incredible that 5 Heavenly Tribtion attacks appeared.

    -

    -

    Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

    ",

 Chapter 397 CapÃ­tulo 397: Rise Of The White Dragon â€“ Part 7

    Heavenly Tribtion took the form of a Golden Kirin.

    It was majestic, appearing to be at least three times more powerful than the previous golden demon.

    *BOOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!*

    Frightening lightning bolts fell, this time dimensional rifts even greater than the previous ones were opened by the power of Heavenly Tribtion.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that it was something caused by the Heavenly Tribtion, it wouldn''t be strange if some strange being came out of these dimensional rifts.

    The Kirin had the appearance of a horse with a horn, however, the head at the same time that it looked like a horse, had aspects simr to a dragon. The eyes were golden and pure, however, they conveyed a natural arrogance as they looked toward Luan and roared.

    *ROAR!*

    New dimensional rifts were created because of Kirin''s roar, the sky and earth shook, and more and more of the surrounding scenery was destroyed.

    The whole ce looked worse than a post-war ce.

    The disaster caused was even worse than many natural disasters.

    Everything that could have lived around it must have long since perished.

    While no trees or rocks could be seen for miles around Luan.

    Luan''s Divine Spiritual Body was almost ready, even his White Dragon Negative Transformation was only a step away.

    Luan transforms, he begins to change into his most perfect form currently in battle mode. With white dragon aspects, he got a more wild and fearless appearance.

    His eyes grew sharper and more intimidating with ck slits that looked more like dragon eyes than human eyes.

    He knew this time would be different than before, if he took it lightly he would be risking losing his life.

    The Kirin in the sky finished being formed, the power it wielded was very gigantic.

    Even for Luan, it created a visible threat. No wonder Luan was going all out this time.

    Even the jewels that protected the most important organs in his body were fused with the dragons that reached adulthood.

    Luan''s aura expanded and his Qi was fluctuating with Negative Qi.

    ''If I manage to negate the Kirin''s power even a little...'' Luan muttered in his mind as he didn''t look away.

    Luan''s Negative Qi was able to negate even the dimensional rifts that opened up with Kirin''s power.

    Of course, just as Luan''s power was capable of negating, it was capable of creating new ones, as his power far transcended that of an ordinary Emperor. However, if he allowed that to happen, unlike the dimensional rifts created by Heavenly Tribtion, the ones that would be created by him might be able for other living beings to go through it.

    Therefore, as soon as new dimensional rifts opened due to the density of his power, Luan denied the existence of these dimensional rifts, closing them instantly.

    *Whoosh!*

    Meanwhile, the Kirin suddenly roared. With a speed that far transcends the speed of ordinary lightning, opening dimensional rifts as they wereing, causing ripping sounds in space-time.

    *BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!*

    *ROAR!*

    With a roar, Luan released shockwaves of Negative Qi.

    The speed of the Kirin that was almost reaching him, slowed down.

    Angered, the golden Kirin roared back and demonstrated the natural arrogance of a mythological beast created by Heavenly Tribtion.

    Unlike Heavenly Tribtion''s other creations, the Kirin seemed to have a considerable level of intelligence.

    Kirin''s heavenly lightning strikes were powerful and attacked whenever Luan showed an opening.

    Luan barely managed to deny the attack while preventing Kirin''s Negative Qi from getting closer to him.

    Luan''s ruby ??eyes sparkled as a kind of white mist rose from his body.

    Clouds begin to surround the Kirin.

    Roaring, the golden Kirin was able to make the clouds disappear as if they had never appeared.

    With arrogant fury, Kirinshes out with multiple heavenly bolts.

    Spirit Tree branches shot out from the ground, heading towards each heavenly lightning bolt.

    The branches caught fire, turning ck as coal, however, they fulfilled the function that was to prevent the Kirin''s attacks.

    Luan created new spiritual tree branches and tried to envelop Kirin''s body while also using clouds with the same intention.

    *ROAR!*

    With another bestial arrogant roar, Kirin manifests even more heavenly lightning powers.

    The clouds and branches of the spiritual tree were attacked and distinguished.

    ''As expected, this time it won''t be easy.'' Luan thought.

    No matter how he tried to diminish Kirin''s power, it was nearly impossible.

    The Kirin kept trying to advance, wanting to attack Luan''s body directly while Luan fought back, preventing the Kirin from advancing further, causing shock waves, and opening new dimensional rifts.

    Luan still had to go to the trouble of closing these dimensional rifts, as some were created because of him.

    Just when he thought he had the upper hand, the Kirin suddenly exploded a shockwave of heavenly lightning even more powerful than before.

    Luan''s feet sank into the ground, and even the ground that had already been ttened to the point of causing explosion sounds, was forced to be expressed even further.

    Luan used even more Negative Qi power, causing the pressure of the Golden Kirin to decrease...<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    However, the golden Kirin''s natural arrogance would not allow Luan to get the upper hand, with even more bestial roars, the Kirin used even more heavenly lightning power as it tried to suppress Luan.

    "You asked, now take it!" Luan shouted as a white hand of clouds and spirit tree branches like hand bones was created.

    Luan bends and attacks!

    *BOOM!*

    A shock wave ring was caused when the giant hand punch created by Luan hit Kirin''s head.

    Several dimensional rifts were opened, and even a monstrous head tried to enter through one of them, however, Luan was faster to close with the power of Negative Qi.

    At the same time, a little dragon came out of Luan''s body and this little white and gold dragon floated up to the monstrous head and started to eat.

    After satisfying itself, the small white and gold dragon returned to Luan''s body.

    Meanwhile, the Kirin was sent a few meters away in the air.

    Before the Kirin had time to go back towards Luan, Luan attacked again with his giant fist.

    The first this time was surrounded by Negative Qi.

    After so many shes, although Kirin''s heavenly lightning power has a slightly different concept from the previous Heavenly Tribtion attacks, Luan was already able to analyze a good part of it.

    The instant the giant fist shed with the golden Kirin, the Kirin roared in pain for the first time.

    Kirin''s heavenly lightning partially diminished.

    There was even a giant wound on the spot struck by the giant fist.

    In Luan''s other hand, clouds and spirit branches begin to form another giant hand around it.

    At this point, the two giant hands were enveloped by Negative Qi.

    Then, Luan prepares and starts to attack without stopping with powerful punches toward Kirin.

    *Whoosh! Whoosh!* ...

    *BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!* ...

    As the sounds echoed, and the dimensional rifts opened, Luan didn''t stop attacking while still using Negative Qi to close the dimensional rifts they opened.

    It was unthinkable that this was even the Heavenly Tribtion of someone who was about to be an Emperor.

    But that doesn''t change the fact that this is the reality.

    This also proves what Luan was trying to be, he was so powerful.

    Even Luan knew that even when he tried to go to the Seventh Order, the Kirin attack was as strong as the Seventh Order''s first Heavenly Tribtion attack.

    The fact that it was something so powerful and Luan still had the upper hand was just too incredible.

    Lenore even had to retreat again, she felt her life was at risk.

    She had to hold the camera in her hand, even though her hand was shaky.

    She was afraid of that golden Kirin. It was several times worse than the fear she felt from the previous Heavenly Tribtion attacks.

    Meanwhile, Luan continued with the attacks, using Negative Qi constantly, with even greater effect as he was in his most perfect form in his current state.

    Even at that moment, Luan didn''t give up wanting to devour the Heavenly Tribtion.

    He wanted to lower Kirin''s power with Negative Qi and so...

    "Heh..." Letting out a cold chuckle, Luan continued attacking at full power.

    The confrontation between Luan and the Kirin continued for at least two hours until the Kirin''s power greatly diminished, not even having more than half of what it initially had.

    "Almost there..." Luan murmured. His voice was a little hoarse, with tiredness in his voice.

    No wonder, he had been trading blows against the golden Kirin for hours.

    Other than that he had to constantly use Negative Qi to close the dimensional rifts.

    Luckily, as the Kirin''s power has waned, the dimensional rifts haven''t opened up as often as they used to.

    Luan had time to concentrate on analyzing Kirin''s power and decreasing Kirin''s power even further.

    1 and a half hourster...

    "Haha, now you are mine!" Luanughed and shouted with authority.

    In the next instant, ten small dragons burst out of his body.

    Those little dragons went towards the Kirin and started to bite the Kirin''s entire body, stealing the power of heavenly lightning.

    -

    -

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!

    Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

    ",

 Chapter 398 398: Are There Two Of Him?

    When the little dragons evolved into adults, Luan made theme back.

    The Kirin''s initial power had greatly diminished, and Luan had no further use in letting the Kirin live.

    Using all his strength, he attacks with full power!

    *BOOOOOM!*

    The moment the Kirin was hit with full force, even though it was initially a mystical beast created by the Heavenly Tribtion, now in a weakened state, it wasn''t able to withstand such a powerful blow and began to disperse, causing shes of lightning to fall several times to the earth.

    *BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!*

    The thunderous sounds were just the beginning of the celebration of the final evolution of Luan''s ultimate techniques.

    A pir of light expands from his body as the Kirin disappears and the sky opens.

    The speed of sky clearing increased as the pir of light hit the clouds.

    Luan, who was bathed in this light, was going through a qualifying change.

    From within the light, a true Negative White Dragon begins to transform.

    The ground that looked like a desertnd begins to bloom, and gigantic trees grow at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Everything around him begins to be affected by Luan''s Origin, and by his Body and Qi transformations.

    However, that was just the beginning. Something extraordinary was about to happen. Something Luan wanted, but he didn''t dare say it out loud to avoid bad luck.

    He thought and thought. That was the best solution he could think of.

    Although it may not be exactly the perfect n. Right now, it was what he believed to be the best way and the ideal.

    Another pir of light shines to the side. It was as majestic as the first.

    From that pir, ten white and gold dragons circled and roared. Suddenly, something starts to form in the center of the pir as the ten dragons roared.

    In the center, something begins to be created, starting from bones, blood, and flesh, and before creating the skin, the ten dragons blinked and transformed into Organ''s main organs of the human body.

    In a few minutes, these ten dragons had already merged with the body being created, and then, snow-white skin grew, along with long white hair.

    A pair of red dragon eyes appeared the moment this incredibly beautiful being opened its eyes.

    It was very simr to Luan, however, a slightly older version of him, appearing to be almost 30 years old.

    The red eyes close. Then, just like the other Luan, he starts to transform into a true negative white dragon.

    If before the trees grew with splendor, now beautiful flowers also appeared, among other things.

    In the distance, Lenore, who saw this happen, ced both hands on her mouth as she choked on a sob.

    She understood her father''s intention. She felt that this new him who was able to create a second pir of light was the version most simr to his previous life. The descriptions her mother gave were identical. Long white hair, red eyes, a body that looked like it was sculpted by God, and a perfectly symmetrical face.

    It was just perfect. Not only that, but by looking a little older, she felt it was closer to what she felt for a father.

    Do not misunderstand, she always considered the 20-year-old-looking Luan her father, however, he looked more like a brother than a father at times.

    Something unthinkable. Something is never seen before, this is what Lenore was witnessing.

    Luan split in two, creating a past and present version of him, although the two are the same, sharing thoughts and mind, he now has two bodies.

    Although in theory, he would be able to merge the two bodies afterward and be more powerful, that was not his intention at the moment.

    Some things don''t need to be said but felt.

    He knew that deep down he was hurting the two women he loved. Even if they ept it, he himself couldn''t fully ept it, so he silently came up with a n.

    That''s why he had to make so many preparations. That''s why it was soplicated for him to go through the Heavenly Tribtion when it could have been so much simpler.

    At this moment, even if it''s a crazy idea, even if he didn''t know if this would be the best solution. He believed he had to do something and he did, so this was the best result he could have hoped for.

    The two pirs of light began to shrink and merged with the body of the two negative white dragons.

    The aura of dragons far transcended ordinary Emperors, even after splitting in two.

    The truth was that the past version of him had the greatest source of powering from the ten white and gold dragons.

    *ROAR!*

    *ROAR!*

    Two mighty dragon roars echo.

    All dimensional rifts that tried to open, closed with no sign of having existed in the first ce.

    Both the current one, when from the past had simr strengths. It''s just that the one from the past has a greater connection with Spirit Tree Origin, while the one from the future has a greater connection with Cloud Origin.

    However, one thing has remained the same, both of them have Negative White Dragon Transformation, and Spiritual Divine Bodies.

    After roaring, the two negative white dragons turned into particles, soon reced by the human version of Luan.

    Elder Luan used Qi to create white clothes, as he was naked at the time.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Father!" Lenore flew towards the older Luan and hugged him in a tight hug.

    She had tears in her eyes as she hugged him tightly.

    Younger Luan who opened his eyes looked at this scene and pursed his lips, but then smiled.

    ''Looks like she prefers the older version of me...'' He wasn''t sad. Neither was jealous, in the end, the two are the same.

    However, seeing this, he was even more certain that the choice he had made was the right one.

    The older Luan opened his red eyes and smiled gently as one hand he used to rub Lenore''s back and the other he gently ced on her head as he hugged her lovingly.

    There was a gentle fatherly aura around him as he gently hugged Lenore.

    "I am here." Elder Luan said: "Father is here."

    "Father, father...!" Lenore screamed in a choked voice as she cried herself to sobs.

    Elder Luan consoled her for a few minutes.

    Lenore had a red nose and eyes when she stopped hugging Luan. She also sniffed a bit in a very cute way while gently wrinkling her nose.

    "Better?" Elder Luan asked.

    "Uh-huh." She nodded with a nasal sound.

    Then she looked at the younger-looking Luan with short hair, and said with a bit of panic: "Yes, father, I, I..."

    "No need to exin." Luan gave her a reassuring smile, "We''re both the same, and it just so happens that my version of the past is probably more like what Nora described to me."

    "Yes yes." She nodded quickly. That was more or less it, although the aura is the same, even the way of acting and speaking, still, she felt closer to him from the past.

    It was strange since the two are the same, but that''s how it is. She didn''t want to lie to him and admitted that she felt closer to the older version of him

    "I''m going back with you to n Van Steffan, okay?" The eldest Luan said with a gentle smile.

    "Uh-huh." Lenore nodded with a nasal sound again.

    "I am returning to Earth." Younger Luan said with a smile: "We both share the same mind and thoughts, if you want to say something to me, or someone from Earth, you can talk to my older version."

    "Okay, I will listen to you," Lenore responded dutifully.

    She felt something shift inside her. She looks at the two of them and a smile blooms on her face.

    Somehow she felt like she had two dads now. She understood the concept that the two were actually the same.

    -

    -

    When Luan returned to the Van Steffan n, Nora was taken aback.

    She was even more stunned than Lenore. She froze in ce looking at Luan with long white hair in a daze. Her mind wandered and memories of what she went through with Luan in the past shed through her mind.

    "Luan? Luan, my love!" Nora woke up and ran towards Luan, she hugged and kissed him, then hugged him tighter and cried a little.

    Of course, she didn''t think that Luan split in two, but rather, that his hair grew and his appearance became a little more mature after passing through the Heavenly Tribtion.

    After she calmed down, Luan began to slowly exin to her what was going on.

    How much the more Nora listened, the more her eyes sparkled. She was even happier than she was initially.

    "Genius! Simply great!" Nora apuded,ughed, and cried, thenughed again: "My love, so, so, Will you be my husband, only mine, yeah?"

    "Yes, that''s right." Luan smiled as he gently wiped away her tears, and kissed just below her eyes.

    Nora closed one eye as he kissed her tear trail. Her heart was sweet. She felt like she was in a dream. She was already happy that Luan still exists, even if she had to share him with Ingrid, she was still happy, however, deep down in her heart she wants to have him all to herself.

    She understands that the two Luans were the same, however, with two bodies, however, she still felt that this was her Luan, while the other was Ingrid''s.

    It was a little confusing, but it worked.

    For the rest of the day, she smiled a lot.

    She was happy, genuinely happy.

    Seeing that made Luan happy too and even more certain of his decision, especially when his young version arrived on Earth and also exined it to Ingrid.

    -

    -

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!

    Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

    ",

 Chapter 399 399: She Likes To Lick - (R18)

    In front of him, Ingrid felt happy.

    Hearing what Luan said, she smiled.

    Yes, it works. She had already epted Luan being with another woman in the tower, however, knowing that he did all that, managing to divide himself in two, continuing to be himself, and having more time to spend with her, made her too happy.

    She matured a lot in the time she spent 50 years with him and Lenore in the secret room, however, she still felt jealous, something basic. epting the existence of another woman in her man''s life does not mean that she is no longer jealous.

    Especially when they go a long time without seeing each other.

    Now that he could have more time for her, that made Ingrid happy.

    "By the way, our wedding is very close," Ingrid said happily as she had her arms around his neck, sitting on hisp on the bed.

    Luan shows happiness, kissing her lips, with a smile he says: "This is perfect. I can''t wait to see you in a wedding dress and walk you down the aisle."

    "You are so sweet, Luan," she said, kissing him.

    Luan smiled. She smiled snuggling into him, her head against his chest, and her arms around him. He kissed her forehead, putting his arm around her and stroking her hair gently.

    "Luan, you know, I love you very, very much." She said slyly like azy cat in his arms.

    "I love you lots too." Luan hugged her tighter.

    Suddenly, the two startughing while looking at each other. Ingrid''s eyes were shining at him, and Luan was lost in her eyes.

    She wanted to hear more about what Luan did, about his thoughts, but not now.

    When he leaned forward, Luan cupped her face in her hands, kissing her softly on the lips.

    Ingrid liked long kisses, she was the type to get wet from kissing. Their kisssted a little longer than it should have, but it was amazing. That strange, fluttering feeling instantly came to the pit of their stomachs, and a million sensations flooded their brains simultaneously.

    "I missed you~~" Ingrid murmured in his ear with her warm breath and sexy voice: "I missed you so much¡­"

    The softness of her soft lips on his ear sent shivers down his spine. Luan felt his hard, hot bulge swell even more.

    Ingrid ran the tips of her fingers over his lips and smiled.

    Luan used his thumb to gently open her bottom lip. The look she gave him was one of desire, seduction, love... He felt captivated, he felt loved, and tempted. Brushing gently with his thumb, making her lower lip curl, he brought his thumb up to her mouth and sucked on breaking eye contact.

    Luan''s actions sent tingles through her pink, steamy cavern.

    "This is my revenge." She nibbled on his earlobe, and a bolt of electricity shot from his right ear down his body to his hard, hot bulge.

    Ingrid knew his ear was his weak spot, she continued to use her soft tongue and lips, teasing him.

    "Mmm..." Luan let out a husky and sexy purr.

    Ingrid smiled as she blew warm air from her lips into his ear. Afterward, she slowly swirled her tongue in and out of his ear, "You like it, yes?"

    She starts sliding down to his neck, just below Luan''s ear... Sucking gently and swirling her tongue.

    This was driving Luan crazy. He sighs, his hands were in her silky blond hair, and he pulled her to his lips, kissing her passionately.

    He left, and Luan kissed down to her neck to reciprocate the treatment she had just given him.

    Her moans came from deep in her throat as she slipped her hands under his shirt.

    "Take it off, I want to see your six pack and your sexy abs." She tugged at his bottom lip and jumped with a snap.

    Luan raised his hand, and Ingrid pulled his shirt over his head, taking it off and throwing it on the floor mat.

    When Luan was shirtless, Ingrid''s eyes sparkled as both hands began to rub his chest, sliding her nails down to his sexy abdomen, she approached with her mouth and kissed the middle of his chest, swirled with her tongue, and she began to slide her tongue over his chest until it went close to his navel.

    She liked the texture and feel of licking his chest and abdomen as she rubbed with both hands.

    "What a beautiful body, husband~" Ingrid said andughed.

    "It''s yours." Luan teased: "Use and smear. Do what you want."

    "Serious? Hehe, I will anyway." She went back to kissing his chest, and went to the nipple and nibbled and tugged gently.

    Although it didn''t cause a pleasurable feeling like a woman, it was hot enough for Luan to let out a growl of pleasure, making Ingrid even more excited.

    After licking Luan''s entire chest and abdomen, she got off hisp, sat beside him, ran her hand down to his pants, and unbuttoned and pulled the zipper.

    Luan used his hands to remove his pants and threw them on the floor mat, along with his shirt.

    Grabbing the edge of Ingrid''s baggy T-shirt, he pulled it up, Ingrid cooperated by lifting her arms.

    cing her hand forward between her breasts, Ingrid unsped her whitece bra.

    The pair of white rabbits ran free with their pink noses happily in the air.

    "You like that, do you, husband?" She yed with the weight of the white rabbits, making them sway like milky Jell-O.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I love it," Luan replied in his hoarse voice.

    "Hehe, it''s good, to be honest, I like it." She ced both hands on his chest, making him lie back on the silk fabric of the bed.

    Pulling down his boxer briefs, freeing the ten inches of the hard, hot, yet incredibly soft bulge.

    "Wow, it''s been a while, little buddy~" Ingrid giggled as she pulled and released, causing her to spin around a bit.

    Lying on his body, Ingrid squeezed her white rabbits against the abdomen she loved so much, brushing the pink noses that were hard as stone, while leaning a little to the left, and with her right hand holding the shaft of his hot hard bulge.

    Pumping up and down, Ingrid didn''t break his gaze, then kissed him possessively without stopping pumping him.

    Breaking the kiss, she positioned her pink nose to rub against his, "So husband, do you like this?"

    "What''s not to like?" he replied in his husky voice.

    "Yes, yes, let''s rub against our nipples until they are very hard," Ingrid said in a groaning voice.

    After pumping some more, she continued to pump, but moved a little, to ce the white rabbit''s pink nose on Luan''s lips.

    She crushed the white rabbit against his face, making him take the entire nipple into his mouth.

    "Ahh, yes, that!" Ingrid moaned as she felt him suck and swirl his tongue around.

    With his hands, he reached to her ass and massaged it.

    Ingrid moaned, she liked it, she adored it, and she felt that at any moment she would start to squirt.

    Even so, she didn''t stop pumping him, she let him cup her chest, shifting between the two, and pumping the ten inches of the base, shaft, and head.

    "I''lle if you continue..." Luan said hoarsely in an even stronger voice.

    "Okay, let me ride you, I want you to release everything inside me~" Ingrid said in her sexy voice.

    Although he usually took the initiative, seeing that she wanted to continue taking the initiative, Luan let her.

    Ingrid sat on his waist, leaving the ten inches right in front, touching her entire belly.

    Taking off her skirt, she wore ck pantyhose, just torn a little in the vulva part, with her fingers, she put the white thong to the side.

    Luan ces his hands on her thighs, close to the pulp of her ass, and he particrly liked the feel of her sexy thigh wearing pantyhose glued to her skin.

    Ingrid stands up a little... When she is tall enough, she holds the hot shaft and ces the pink head between her lips, opening it a little with the sound of gooey water, moving the head a little between her lips, and then a few went down.

    "Mmmm, ahh, ahhh, ahhhh¡­" She opened her mouth letting out sexy moans while throwing her head back a little.

    Gradually, everything was inside her, this position in particr was the one in which she felt the most fulfilled.

    With both hands on his chest, she looked into his eyes and began to ride.

    "Ahhh, ahhh, so yummy! My husband is so hot!" She moaned and screamed.

    Luan grew harder inside her, the voice she made, along with her calling him her husband as she moaned and the lustful sounds were the fuel that fed the wicked fire in his heart.

    cing his hands on her waist, Luan pulled her up and down, increasing his pace.

    "Ahhh, Ahhh, my love, I love you, this, stronger, deeper, spurt it all out inside me~~!" Ingrid screamed while moaning loudly. She felt his warm milk gushing inside her, but she didn''t stop moving.

    Her white rabbits were jumping up and down at a fast pace.

    Ingrid has lost count of how many times she has spurted, leaving the entire silk sheet beneath them drenched with her love juice.

    Luan moved his hands from her waist to her breasts, cupping and massaging, teasing the pink nipple, and tugging and twisting, causing louder moans from her.

    "Keep it up, husband." Ingrid moaned. She gushed again, while Luan gushed only once. She wanted more of him inside her.

    Ingrid already felt his warm, viscous milk gushing inside her, she moaned and was happy, wanting...

    Luan gushed inside her minutester again, then, he changed position, cing her lying with her back on the bed, lifting one of her legs, and entering her wet and slimy cave with force.

    -

    -

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!

    Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

    ",

 Chapter 400 400: Laying The Cards On The Table â€“ Part 1

    Luan and Ingrid spent the whole day and night in the room.

    Luan woke up at 5:35 in the morning. Kissing Ingrid''s forehead, he got out of bed.

    After taking a shower and brushing his teeth, Luan went downstairs and went to the kitchen, it was close to 6 am.

    "Finally decided to show up?" Catharina rolled her eyes as she looked at him. But soon she pursed her lips, even a little forehead. She felt an inexplicable sense of pressure under his presence.

    "There is nothing to be done, I love my bride very much." Luan said dramatically: "When I arrived, I couldn''t keep my hands off her and her off me..."

    Catharina was brought back upon hearing his words.

    "Tsk, throwing salt in a single dog''s wound?" Catharina clicked her tongue.

    The young man ys.

    He changed the subject shortly after while looking at his wristwatch, "By the way, did you fall out of bed?"

    "No, idiot!" Catharina punched him lightly on the arm. She proudly said, "Every day I am waking up early for morning training."

    "I am proud, well done." Luan went to rub her beautiful silky white hair, only to get a p on the hand, taking it away from her head.

    "Do not touch." She pouted, smoothing her hair''s ponytail, "I don''t want to have to do it again."

    "Okay." Luan didn''t insist. He got serious: "Sit with me on the couch, talk to me a little."

    Seeing him serious, Catharina stopped joking and nodded.

    She sat with one leg crossed over the other. As she said, she was going to do her morning workout, so she was wearing light gray Nike Pro leggings and a Nike Dri-FIT Swoosh Top showing off a good chunk of her well-developed six-pack, and pink Hyper pink Nike Epic sneakers on ck.

    With her long white hair tied back in a ponytail, she looked very young and refreshing.

    Luan, on the other hand, wore simple casual clothes, a white button-up shirt, and imported brand ck pants. It was the kind of outfit that the wearer feels asfortable as if he were being hugged by an imported silk sheet.

    "First, I have great news that I will share with everyer." Luan suddenly said as he sat down beside her and looked into her red eyes: "First of all, I have already be an Emperor. Transcending the Heavenly Tribtion, reaching the Sixth Order with Body and Qi."

    "Wow! This is amazing, Luan, congrattions!" Catharina eximed, hugging him, then she muttered in her heart: ''So that''s why I felt a little invisible pressure when I was close to him...''

    "Thanks." Luan pulled the hug away and smiled genuinely at her.

    After answering some questions and doubts she had rted to cultivating, Luan wanted to get into a more serious matter.

    "The following is." Luan said slowly: "When I was going through the Heavenly Tribtion, I created a clone of myself, forget about the process, we can talk about thatter, the question is¡­ This clone of mine is part of me, we have the same thought and mind connected one to the other, and I created the clone to look like a version of my old self before I went back in time."

    "¡­ Wow." Catharina was surprised. She who had been holding her breath while listening finally let out a long sigh.

    Luan continued: "That''s not all..."

    Before he could continue, Maira descended the stairs and approached.

    Luan stopped talking and looked at her.

    "Then? What else do you have to say to me?" Catharina asked, she was curious since he gave spoilers, he has to go to the end and tell the whole story!

    "Luan, wee~" Maira said in a kind voice when she arrived.

    Luan ignored Catharina''s curiosity, getting up, he went to his mother and hugged her, then kissed her cheek: "I''m back."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Umu, how was it?" Maira kissed his cheek and asked with a worried tone as she walked away: "Was there any danger? Are you hurt somewhere?"

    "Nothing bad happened." Luan briefly exined what he said earlier to Catharina.

    As they talked, the people in the house woke up one by one.

    Luan gathers everyone in the living room to have a serious talk.

    In the living room, Ingrid was sitting next to Luan, Catharina, Maira, Amanda, Sebastian, and Cristina.

    He started by exining a bit about going through the Heavenly Tribtion. Then he exined how he created another him, a clone that is practically another him.

    Luan exins how the two are, and how they share the mind and thoughts, etc.

    Listening so far, everyone with the exception of Catharina who already heard it, and Ingrid, was quite surprised.

    "Big brother, Luan." Cristina raised her left hand. Maybe school influences? She asked when Luan looked at her, "How strong is an Emperor Rank cultivator?"

    "Well, when someone reaches that level of power, it can be said to be pretty close to what humans imagined a god to be." Luan patiently exined: "For example: An ordinary Emperor, who only came with the Body or Qi, they have enough power to create natural disasters."

    "Like: creating cyclones, epidemics, pandemics, volcanic eruptions, tropical cyclones (hurricanes, typhoons), forest fires, floods, meteor strikes, storms (ice, hail, lightning), tornado, tsunami, earthquake, among other things."

    "But, is it capable of creating life?" Moira asked.

    "Well, it is possible." Luan pointed to the ss table in front of them, "Look carefully."

    In the next instant, a small white dragon, very small the size of an adult middle finger appeared.

    Everyone''s eyes opened wide.

    "This little dragon for example." Luan exined without showing any reaction to their surprise: "This was created from a part of a cell of mine. However, it was part of my white dragon cell, so it took the form of a baby dragon."

    He didn''t dare do it with the human part of him, as if he did, it might cause them a little difort.

    "Wow!" Finally, they reacted, letting out a sigh of pleasant surprise.

    "That little dragon is so cute!" Cristina eximed, she brought her finger up to poke the little white dragon''s head gently. "Hahaha!"

    Sheughed at the silly expression the little white dragon made when she touched its little head with her finger.

    "Luan, how long does this little dragon live? By the way, do you have free will?" Catharina asked what everyone wanted to know at that moment.

    -

    -

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!

    Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

    ",

 Chapter 401 401: Laying The Cards On The Table â€“ Part 2

    "I can grant free will to it. However, at the moment it is partially under my control." Luan calmly said: "Because it was created by just a very little energy from one of my cells, it only has 1 day to live at most."

    "Too bad¡­" Cristina sighed. She liked this tiny little creature.

    Not only did she, but Catharina and Ingrid also find it adorable and wanted to hold it in the palm of their hand. Even Amanda and Maira wanted that.

    "If you like it, I can create it tost a few years." Luan understood that girls liked things like that, especially when he was such a small and cute little dragon. So he offered, as it didn''t cost much if he made the proper preparations necessary to expend just a little of a cell''s energy.

    "Is it okay to create something like this?" Maira was more concerned about her son''s life.

    "Yes, if I prepare beforehand, it''s easy," Luan said calmly.

    They then announced what they wanted. Even Amanda and Maira.

    It was like having a pocket dragon.

    "Okay, getting down to business." Luan spoke in a serious tone: "Now you can already imagine how powerful an Emperor can be, apart from that I am a little specialpared to others, since I am Emperor of Body and Qi, not that, I did that while I arrived at the limit, creating the biggest foundation I could."

    They knew that he was already more powerful than many Emperors even when he was still in the Fifth Order, so they weren''t too surprised to hear that.

    He went back to exining about the clone he created, and the real reason he did it.

    Before Luan can continue, Ingrid, who didn''t want him to be misunderstood, starts talking about Nora.

    "As you all know." Ingrid starts talking when interrupting Luan: "Nora is the mother of Lenore, the woman who lived almost a thousand years with Luan and had a child with him through blood because of her vampire race and her lineage."

    "She loved him even when he disappeared, she spent years trying to find him, she did a lot to track him down, not believing when everyone said he died..." As she spoke, Amanda mostly had a bad feeling.

    "Although I felt very sorry for her, I couldn''t help being selfish and wanting Luan all to myself." Ingrid takes a deep breath and stops when her mother interrupts.

    "It''s not your fault, nor is it wrong to want to monopolize the man you love." Amanda said softly with a gentle smile, "Don''t push yourself too hard, you didn''t do anything wrong."

    "I know, I understand that." Ingrid gave a small smile, then she exined about how she spent 50 years with Luan in the secret realm and how time passes differently.

    At this point, she cried a little. She said that after spending 50 years with Luan in the secret realm, she could understand Nora a little better, and said that if it was her instead of Nora, even if she was just a lover, she would still prefer it if it was possible to stay with the man. that she loves most in the world.

    Amanda hugs her and tells her she''s silly, she doesn''t need to feel that way, and that she was too kind and should be more selfish.

    Ingrid doesn''t deny it but says that no matter how jealous and envious she felt afterward, she wanted Luan to ept Nora as a woman.

    That was what surprised everyone the most.

    Amanda wept at the thought of her daughter''s kindness and foolish actions: "Fool, you are so silly..."

    Ingrid waited for them to calm down before continuing to speak.

    Ingrid adds that she felt that even though Luan did nothing to doubt him when she saw him look at Nora, there was still love in his eyes. That''s why she came up with a n with Nora, talking to her and then sharing the vows she once made with Luan.

    Everyone was shocked, of course, Amanda, Maira, and Catharina mostly felt that she was too kind for doing something like that, even a little too silly.

    Luan basically swore an oath never to cheat on her, if she didn''t share that oath with Nora, Nora would never be able to be together with Luan, but she gave it up so easily...<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Amanda was already speechless.

    Sebastian was silent from beginning to end.

    However, he felt that this stepdaughter was great. Someone willing to do what she did... he couldn''t believe there were that many people, especially since she spent 50 years with the man she loved most.

    After spending so much time with him, Sebastian believed the love had deepened and the lust for possession had deepened as well.

    But he did all this for Luan and Nora. She let go of a sacred oath so the man she loves could have another woman besides her...

    Sebastian let out a long breath.

    Ingrid exins that she actually felt jealous when she knew Luan was next to Nora at that moment and not her, but it was bearable. She then talks about what Luan was willing to do despite his ws and even being able to be much more powerful, perhaps even the most powerful Emperor in the history of the Tower.

    She exins what Luan exined to her.

    At that point, Luan made a joke, saying that when he went through the celestial tribtion, his body was redesigned, and became a virgin again and told Amanda that her daughter devirginized him.

    "Luan?!" Ingrid gets shy, she screams his name in embarrassment while punching him in the chest, and everyoneughs.

    "Haha, but isn''t it true?" Luanughed as he let her hit him: "Knowing that I practically recreated my body, didn''t you get more excited?"

    The heavy mood from before was lightened.

    Amanda says it all sounded tooplicated, that she would think of the other him as an older brother or a twin.

    "You are my son-inw, I want to think of it that way, as for the other you, your clone, whatever it is, I prefer to think of it as your brother." She said.

    Luan nodded, and said she could think like that, he also said that was his intention, to be married to Ingrid and stay with her for the rest of his life with that body, while he, who is a version of his previous life, would stay with Nora.

    "Mom, don''t worry, I''m happy, really." Ingrid said with a smile, "My jealousy, envy, everything is gone, I''m serious, I just want to be with him, have more time with the man I chose to spend the rest of my life with."

    "I understand." Amanda sighed, and smiled helplessly.

    It still didn''t feel right, but Amanda saw that her daughter looked happy like that, so she was happy too.

    Honestly, Maira likes Ingrid a lot and she hasn''t personally met her other daughter-inw yet, so she had neutral feelings about it, as she wanted her son to be happy.

    -

    -

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!

    Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

    ",

 Chapter 402 402: Three Days Later

    After lunch, Luan proposed to look at and review their training.

    There were no objections.

    After understanding Luan''s strength a little better, they somehow felt that they needed to try a little harder.

    At this point, Little Rikka had already woken up and joined them.

    Luan, at this time, surprisingly discovered that this little girl had grown up a bit, giving her an even cuter appearance.

    Little Rikka was cute and cheerful, today she was particrly attacking everyone with her cuteness while wearing Niki''s pink and white gym outfit, and despite her short sky blue hair, it looked great in a pineapple bun.

    Her milky skin reflected in the sun with a hint of natural glow, and herrge red-pink eyes blinked as she listened to Luan talking to Catharina, giving her some pointers after seeing how she was training.

    After she saw him finish speaking, Little Rikka lightly tugged on Luan''s pants: "Daddy, daddy, teach me too, I will be powerful and chase away all the viins in the world, hehe!"

    Her giggle rang like a bell. It was sparkling, and very pleasant to the point of being contagious.

    The mix ofughter and her attempt at being brave with clenched fists and a look trying to be deep was so cute.

    "So my little princess wants to be a Superhero?" Luan crouched down, smiling gently, he touched her pert little nose.

    "Yes, of course, I do!" Little Rikka nodded with conviction.

    Luan chuckled softly. He took her in his arms, lifted her in the air, twirled her around a few times, and said, "Okay, your dad will teach you how to get strong enough to chase away all the viins in the world."

    "Tututututu~" Little Rikkaughed while repeating the same sybles a few times, bing mysterious until she spoke in her cute andughing voice: "I believe in Daddy~"

    Luan yed with her a little until he started teaching her seriously.

    Although what she said might be a little silly, very childish, she was a child, she had that right.

    Luan taught her very well, improving several points, making her even have a little leap forward, making her so happy that her smile was brighter than sunlight.

    Luan brought a lot of things with him this time after visiting one of his immortal caves, so he gifted various things to Little Rikka that could save her life if she ran into any danger, as well as giving her a blue cape that adjusts to the wearer, very simr to those capable of hero.

    "Hehehe~ I''m a hero, of course, I am~" She ran across the ind as her cape fluttered in the wind.

    This scene made the hearts of the people of the ind melt with her cuteness again.

    -

    -

    After Luan finished guiding his family, he went to teach the Elite Squad as well.

    "Where is Renato?" Luan noticed his absence.

    "That..." They seemed hesitant to speak.

    Elias spoke first: "He has a few days off, something happened to his fianc¨¦e..."

    Gradually, Luan became aware of what had happened.

    Luan touched his chin. From what he heard, it made sense to think that Renato Lopes'' ex-fianc¨¦e was manipted by someone with Origin rted to mind control and mind maniption.

    Soon after, Luan shook his head and sighed as he bluntly asked, "Where is he? Does he want my help?"

    If he is, it would be quick to resolve something like that.

    All Elite Squad members looked on with surprise visible on their faces.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Not that Luan wasn''t good for them, but proposing to help with something personal, involving his ex-fianc¨¦e, was something they couldn''t imagine someone of Luan''s standard would be willing to do.

    Elias on the other hand didn''t think it was strange. Although Luan didn''t interact that much with the Elite Squad, he handpicked them and took good care of them. Now with his level of power, Elias believed it was a piece of cake for Luan to solve this case.

    "I don''t know if he wants help or not." Bruno Campos scratches his head as he says: "We helped him before, now he''s chasing a suspect in stealth mode. For now, we are waiting in case he needs help."

    "Okay, since that''s the way it is, let me know if his suspect isn''t at fault." Luan said with a small smile: "If he wishes, tell him that I can help find the culprit."

    "Yes, thanks, Boss!"

    The members of the Elite Squad were thrilled.

    Luan stopped talking about that matter and started reviewing their training, passing on a different training that was more effective, handing them some pills for cultivating.

    -

    -

    Two days passed in the blink of an eye.

    Meanwhile, Luan who is in the Tower with Lenore and Nora has arrived in one of his immortal caves.

    His intent was to clear them all and use those resources to improve all those close to him, even some trusted members of n Van Steffan.

    The reason he had so many unused resources in immortal caves was that he was too strong after many years and those things became useless to improve his cultivation, while he had already lost friends, and family from Earth.

    However, this time is different, he managed to save all of them.

    Now more than ever I would have where to use these things, making it useful for someone.

    The same can be said for Lenore, she needed to improve her base a bit more in order to then go through the Heavenly Tribtion.

    The immortal cave they arrived at was called the Crystal Pce.

    The name was self-exnatory, the cave was made of crystal walls, with many crystals scattered throughout the ce inside the Crystal Pce.

    The interior was not organized. It had treasures scattered everywhere. The kind you see in movies where you find a tomb and find lots of different treasures piled up, creating a hill of treasures.

    Lenore still wasn''t used to it. She detected some randomly dropped Fifth Order treasure and even a possible Sixth Order item.

    "They can take whatever they want." Luan didn''t seem to care even if they wanted to take everything there.

    Gradually, he looked for the space rings, and after some adjustments, he began to wait for the treasures that did not attract the attention of Nora and Lenore.

    Suddenly, Lenore touched a part of the wall, and the wall rotated and switched ces with the part on the opposite side in this part of the wall, there were some vaults embedded in the wall.

    -

    -

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!

    Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

    ",

 Chapter 403 403: Artifacts Of Natural Hearts

    Suddenly, Lenore touched a part of the wall, and the wall rotated and switched ces with the part on the opposite side in this part of the wall, there were some vaults embedded in the wall.

    "I take it you''ve also inherited some of my weird luck with treasure." Luan said with a tone ofughter, "These are good treasures to leave in a hidden part. They are elemental hearts of different types."

    There were ten chests in total, so that would be 10 elemental hearts?

    "Kuhuhuhu~, aren''t those chests what you found 100 years ago¡­?" Nora was there when Luan stopped the Leviathan while it was just above the sea.

    At the time, Luan dived and brought with him 17 trunks, one stayed with him, another stayed with her; the heart of theke of blood, others stayed with Ester, Matteo, De Luca, Gregori, and that Witch''s traitorous bitch.

    These ten chests were the ones left and were guarded by Luan.

    She hadn''t expected him to keep it in the Crystal Pce.

    Among these chests, there is something that will be very useful for him, Cristina, Catharina, Little Rikka, and Maira.

    Of course, there''s one that might be of interest to Lenore as well.

    As for Nora, he already knew she had one, and it was the mostpatible with her.

    Luan walked to Lenore''s side. ncing at the trunks, he took the navy blue trunk from the wall socket.

    "See if you like this one." Luan handed Lenore the trunk in her hands.

    He had already disabled the chest''s protection, so she could easily open it.

    Lenore dly epted, she took a deep breath, then she held it with one hand and opened it with the right.

    The moment she opened it, an artifact the size of a grown man''s fist was exposed before her eyes. It was navy blue, the same color as the trunk, and it pulsed like a heartbeat.

    "This is the Heart of the Ocean." Luan smiled and exined: "A natural artifact of the Fifth Order, but with the possibility of evolving into the Sixth Order. With the Vampire Origin that uses Blood, where 90% of the blood is made of water, and the Spirit Tree Origin that can also be strengthened with water, I believe this is a very good artifact for you, what do you think about it? Did you like it?"

    "Did I like it?" Lenore gulped, she was excited in her heart and quickly eximed trying not to scream too loud with happiness: "I loved it!"

    "Hahaha! Then it''s yours. Luan chuckled, "Use it and get stronger, and hopefully evolve it into Sixth Order while going through the Heavenly Tribtion."

    Luan''s thoughts were too bold. Only he would dare to use Heavenly Tribtion as something so convenient that he even wanted to raise the power level of a natural artifact.

    "Kuhuhuhu~" Nora let out a hearty giggle. She has many memories of Luan acting like this, so she isn''t surprised.

    Use Heavenly Tribtion to raise an artifact to Sixth Order? Tsk, he created a perfect clone of the Sixth Order while going through this! What was making an artifact raise to the Sixth Orderpared to that?

    "You can do this," Luan slightly lifted his mouth, his face filled with a confident smile and immediately said, "After all, whose daughter do you think you are?"

    "Sua and Nora; the most beautiful mother in the world, obviously," Lenore responded immediately.

    "Kuhuhuhu~!" Nora burst outughing, she strode over, and pinched Lenore''s cheeks: "Is that the sweet mouth those words came from?"

    Lenore didn''t remove her mother''s hand. She even liked it a little... She was particrly happy to see how happy her mother was. Just now sheughed out loud three times. Something she didn''t even dare think had happened before.

    Luan''s return brought back her smile, and when he epted her, Nora smiled andughed more often, but what can be said that made her ''sing like a bird'', was the fact that Luan created a clone of himself with the appearance of his past life.

    "This time you will use the Heart of the Ancient Tree, yes?" Nora guessed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Yes, although it is a natural artifact of the Fourth Order, it has potential." Luan didn''t hide it: "My current self is more talented with Spirit Tree Origin. I believe that I am capable of improving this artifact in a short time."

    She understood what he meant, she already knew that the version that went to Earth had a greater affinity with Cloud Origin.

    There was also a lightning heart. This one is perhaps more ideal for the other he.

    "As you can imagine, I will use Lightning Heart on my other self." Luan was able to read through her expression.

    "Mm, makes sense." If already manipting clouds he is already able to partially control lightning, with the Heart of Lightning, he could increase control under lightning when using Cloud Origin.

    Like the Heart of the Ancient Tree, the Heart of Lightning was an artifact of the Fourth Order.

    Even so, the two artifacts have great potential for being natural artifacts.

    "By the way, when Ie to Torre with the other me." Luan warned: "Treat like you were my younger brother."

    "Why?" Lenore couldn''t understand. She even felt a little pain without knowing why.

    Nora was once quicker to understand his intent, she asked, "Are you worried that if they find out what you were able to do, it will draw unnecessary attention?"

    It was a very valid concern. It would be sphemous to say that if other Emperors knew that he was able to create a perfect clone that was linked in mind and thought, able to act with both bodies at the same time without it affecting him.

    "Yes, you are correct." Luan said: "I may have reduced my power a little by splitting myself into 2, however, it wasn''t that much, and, above all, it has a lot of potential, since I am able to go back to being 1, thus making my power increase tremendously. This is too tempting..."

    Now that Lenore found out her father''s real intention, she ced her hand on her chest and let out a sigh of relief.

    "I see, luckily we don''t talk about it in the n." Nora said with a small smile, "Don''t worry, now that you have a more mature appearance, and the other you are younger, it''s easy to deceive others, especially when you have two Origins, so for now, I rmend that you just use Spirit Tree Origin while in the Tower, and the other you, use Cloud Origin."

    "Yes, that is my intention." Luan said: "I already exined this to the people on my other side. I will give you the title of White Dragon Emperor, while ''I'' continued as White Emperor."

    "It''s a good idea." Nora licked her lips with purple lipstick, she said: "I will spread this news discreetly through my n, before long many will already know about it."

    Staring into her seductive face while licking her purple lips, he smiled, "I appreciate it."

    "Hey, I''m still here." Lenore began to fear that they would forget about her existence and start doing ''evil'' things right then and there.

    "Oh, were you here?" Nora jokes.

    "Mother!!" Lenore couldn''t believe it, had she really forgotten she was there?

    -

    -

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!

    Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

    ",

 Chapter 404 404: Dream

    Lenore began to merge with Ocean Heart.

    Luan took the Heart of the Ancient Tree and did the same.

    His process took only an instant.

    Now, it was as if he had another Source of power.

    However, the Spirit Tree Origin was superior to that. At the moment, without this Ancient Tree Heart not evolving to at least the Fifth Order, it''s almost useless to him.

    Lenore was different, she was about to merge with a Fifth Order natural artifact with evolutionary power.

    She had no experience merging with something like this, so it took some time under Nora''s guidance.

    When Lenore was about to merge, the Ocean Heart manifested its power, threatening to flood the entire Crystal Pce with water.

    Nora already knew this, she created spells and a barrier around Lenore.

    When to be immersed in water? Lenore had no problem, especially now that she had already partially merged with the Ocean Heart.

    If the spells were created and the barrier wasn''t powerful, like a bubble, it would have burst, as more and more water was appearing, wanting to expand.

    Through Nora''s soft voice, Lenore who was listening intently even at this moment followed her lead and began to harness her newly acquired power.

    Little by little, the water that flooded the barrier around him began to return.

    Time passed, and a few minutester Lenore was able to control the Ocean Heart.

    Nora took off the spells and the protective barrier.

    Lenore reached out one of her hands and a sphere of water was created from the core of the sphere of water a green seed appeared and began to germinate.

    Under her control, Lenore used the nutrients in the water to make a beautiful treee to life in her palm.

    "Hehe, this is interesting." Lenore was smiling brightly as she yed with her newly acquired power.

    She even made the water turn into blood, soon the tree that pulled the nutrient from the water became a blood tree.

    Lenore actually avoids using the two together, as it would make her lose some of her own blood, but using the water source to turn it into blood, she barely used her own blood.

    The branches of the blood tree are different from the normal tree, it was almost at the level of the spirit tree, in a sense more powerful since they are branches of the blood spirit tree.

    Lenore couldn''t be happier at that moment. As Luan said, this Ocean Heart artifact suits her perfectly.

    "You have such a goofy smile," Nora teased as she touched Lenore''s cheek, "Are you that happy with your father''s gift?"

    "Yes, a lot!" Lenore replied and went to Luan: "Father is very good to me, I am very happy with this, thank you, I love you very much."

    Luan gave her a loving hug, "Mm, I''m d you liked it so much. You can always count on me, okay?"

    "Mm," Lenore nodded with a nasal sound as she hugged her father.

    -

    -

    Since the ''apocalypse'' appeared on Earth, there have been many changes.

    The existence of new races is one of them.

    Although the adaptation is being done in a ''smooth'' way, there are almost always conflicts.

    At the Alvorada Pce, and close by, there was confusion.

    [The Alvorada Pce is the official residence of the President of Brazil. It is located in the national capital, Brasilia, on a penins on the shores of Lake Parano¨¢.]

    Although Saulo Dimas didn''t stay at the Alvorada Pce very often, as he still preferred his own hilltop retirement home, today he decided to stay put, but something happened.

    The reason seems to be that Ivan Mac was arrested for human trafficking.

    Ivan Mac is the leader of the crystal elves.

    Crystal elves are a race that glows when exposed to sunlight, which makes them appear to be made of crystal.

    The crystal elves are asking for the release of Ivan Mac, or they would continue to prevent President Saulo from entering the Pce.

    They screamed for justice while iming that Ivan Mac would never do something like this, that this is all a ruse against their leader.

    Saulo, who had just arrived on the presidential jet, and was about to leave for the Pce, had a firm expression, unaffected by what was reported to him.

    "Do you have proof of what he was doing, do they still have the nerve to say he was set up?" Saulo said coldly: "Warn them that they can demonstrate, but if they do something that goes against thew, I don''t mind throwing them all in jail to keep their leaderpany!"

    He was already furious with the fact that the human trade was mostly children under the age of ten, they rescued a total of a thousand, however, they were still trying to find another 3 thousand, and that''s just talking about children; adult women, and men.

    Is he not guilty? Ha, don''t y with him, there is a lot of evidence that was collected by his grandson''s trusted subordinates, you can''t go wrong.

    Apart from the evidence, there are videos and audio with confessions of the crime caused by the leader of the Crystal Elves, Ivan Mac.

    In the video he says how much he dislikes humans, that if it weren''t for being profitable, he wouldn''t even want to breathe the same air, believing that the Crystal Elves were some kind of deity while humans are mere cattle,moners at best who doesn''t even have the right to carry their shoes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This is not generalized only to humans, but against almost all other races, Ivan Mac despises all other races, only the Crystal Elves are good in his eyes.

    "Is it okay to do that?" His aide asked cautiously.

    Saulo was firm in his decision. If he''s too soft, things can get ugly: "Yeah, do that."

    Does he let someone like Ivan Mac loose? He still hasn''t corrupted himself to the point of letting a criminal of that level loose after getting so much criminal evidence.

    As for those who want to support him, well, they''re free to do whatever they want, as long as it''s within thew.

    The instant they start being criminals, they don''t need to worry, many ces have been created for them to ''live well'' for a few years.

    -

    -

    The special force was sent, and a warning was given.

    Even though they wanted their leader back, when they found out they could go to jail, although some still wanted to continue, many had families, so they ended up moving away, no longer impeding the passage.

    They had even set a car on fire, preventing people from passing nearby.

    That alone was enough tond them in detention.

    ''My grandson is back...'' Saulo saw the message sh on his smartphone, it was his daughter, Maira.

    Although he wanted to go see his grandson, he couldn''t at the moment.

    -

    -

    Luan went to the ntation ind.

    All kinds of rare herbs had already grown, ready to be harvested.

    For those who weren''t ready yet, Luan sped up using Spirit Tree Origin.

    Even though it''s not as strong as the other him, it was stronger than when he wasn''t officially an Emperor yet.

    Ingrid was with him helping with the harvest.

    After everything was done, Ingrid looked toward Luan.

    Luan''s white clothes fluttered, and his handsome face wore a yful smile, looking extremely attractive as he looked at her.

    Ingrid walked up to him, she leaned on his shoulder, and said in her sweet voice: "Luan, after our wedding we are going to have a child, yes?"

    "Let''s go." Luan agreed. He already thought about it, now more than ever he wanted to, and he had to protect his family, there was no more reason or reason to dy.

    "Really, really?" Hearing him nod firmly, Ingrid got excited, she really wants to have their child, "You''re not lying, are you?"

    "I''m serious, I want to have a baby with you, baby." Luan touched her nose andughed: "Let''s have a cute kid to run around while enjoying life."

    "Yes yes!" Ingrid got excited just imagining, "I love you, so much, my love!"

    Ingridughed like a silver bell, her mood extremely good.

    -

    -

    Ingrid looked down as the sounds of apuse fell silent. The stone walls, luminescent with hanging torches, surrounded them as she climbed the stairs. The dark red carpet covered the floor, leading them to the altar.

    The crowd, full of rtives, friends, and family, cheered as the two were about to swear their wedding vows...

    When she was about to be epted with tears in her eyes, Ingrid suddenly woke up!

    "... A dream?" Ingrid didn''t know how to describe her disappointment.

    She sat up in bed and was still thinking about what she''d seen in her dreams. ''It felt so real...''

    Luan beside her woke up. He asked gently as he sat down next to her, "Did you have a nightmare?"

    Ingrid turned and looked at him. Her lips curved, and she said, "No, quite the contrary, I had a beautiful dream~"

    -

    -

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!

    Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 405 405: Lenore Arrived With The Artifacts

    "Damn, how can you be so adorable?" Luan hugged and kissed her passionately.

    Ingrid told him her dream, their wedding was so close, it was only a week away, but she was already looking forward to it that she even dreamed about it.

    "Just a few more days, and we''re getting married." Luan affectionately and lovingly looked at Ingrid, making her heartbeat rapidly elerate.

    Yes, he was right, there was little time left, soon she would be Mrs. Ingrid Anjos Dimas...

    "I know, but I can''t help but feel anxious~" Ingrid, who was very happy in her heart, said while pouting. It was quite an enticing scene to behold.

    Luan smiled, and at that moment, he was extremely happy. Being the bridegroom of such a woman was something truly worthy of being happy about.

    -

    -

    In the afternoon, Luan created pills.

    There was no need to create many, his intention was to only create for the people closest to him.

    This includes Saulo, his grandfather.

    Speaking of Saulo, Luan thought he''d find out where he was so he could arrange a visit.

    It''s been a while since he''s talked to him and he''s been ying chess, which his grandfather loves so much.

    When he got everyone togetherter, even asking Maira to take the day off, Luan said, "I have something I want to do, it will help you all get better."

    "What is it, Luan?" Catharina asked, interrupting.

    "Calm down, I was about to speak." Luan sighed and continued: "I will transform into a dragon, this form of mine will put a lot of pressure on you all, and it will stimte your cultivation, but I will position each of you before, in ces just to be under pressure, wouldn''t it be cool if they ended up getting hurt because of it, all agreed?"

    "Yes!" Everyone''s unison voice echoes.

    They weren''t sure what kind of cultivation advantage they would get by doing this, but for Luan to propose, it shouldn''t be useless. He even said it would be of benefit to encourage their cultivation, so of course they believed it.

    After that, even the ''pets'' that stayed on the ind were in ces designated by Luan.

    After that, Luan gets ready and starts to transform.

    It was enveloped in snow-white clouds until it starts to grow in size, then, secondster, a bestial roar echoes.

    The clouds dissipated, and they saw the majestic white dragon the size of a hundred-story building.

    Even knowing that this was Luan, something so colossal and majestic struck fear in their hearts.

    Everyone''s heart was beating wildly, to the point of swallowing their saliva dry.

    The three ''pets'' almost fainted, only the Yin-Yang Rat was in a better situation.

    If Luan hadn''t made some preparations beforehand, even the Elite Squad would have fainted before such a three-dimensional bestial being.

    A dragon, a true dragon.

    Now that they saw this, many of them started thinking about the magical beasts they fought before and even thought it was cute inparison.

    "Ara, ara, huhuhu~" Maisa saw that everyone was very impressed, even scared, and let out a charming giggle: "Don''t forget that this is Luan, and this is happening for us to train."

    With Maira''s reminder, everyone snapped out of their daze.

    Yes, she was right, they shouldn''t just be scared, they should withstand the pressure caused by Luan''s transformation and train to be stronger!

    Of them, those closest to Luan were Ingrid, Maira, Catharina, and Cristina.

    Their cultivation base was the highest, as well as the bond they had with Luan, so maybe, they didn''t feel as huge a pressure as they did.

    Close behind were Elias and Chloe Santos, Cristina''s biological aunt. They had a higher tolerancepared to the others, withstanding the pressureing from Luan.

    -

    -

    At almost nine o''clock at night, they stopped, and that''s when Lenore reached Earth.

    She came alone this time and brought the chests with the Artifacts of Hearts with her.

    "Wee back~" Maira gave her granddaughter a loving squeeze.

    "I am back." Lenore smiled as she returned the kiss.

    After greeting everyone, Lenore went to deliver the things she brought to her father.

    She still felt a little strange seeing Luan, as she had already gotten used to his older appearance in the Tower.

    After handing him everything she had brought with her, Lenore excused herself to go meditate.

    She was still in the phase of merging with Ocean Heart, it was too powerful, and she needed to take it easy.

    With the spatial ring in hand, Luan used it and brought a red chest with him.

    "My gift to you, my lovely little sister." With a free hand, Luan pinched Cristina''s nose.

    "Thank you, big brother~" Cristina dly epted it even though she didn''t know what it was, she was happy. Her eyshes were trembling and her eyes were vibrant.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She opened the chest and saw a heart-shaped artifact.

    "This is the Heart of a Fire Dragon, it''s very good since it naturally evolved into an artifact after it left the dragon''s body, so it''s possible to evolve, oh yes, it''s Fifth Order," Luan said with a gentle smile.

    Cristina emotionally took a deep breath, her hands were shaking as she held the red trunk: "That''s it... Thanks, big brother, Luan!"

    "You are wee." Luanughed: "Just consider it a Christmas present and ept it without fear."

    "Okay." Cristina took those words to heart.

    It didn''t end there, Luan walked to Catharina.

    "Am I going to win something too?" She pointed to herself. Catharina was not expecting this.

    "Yes, basically everyone does." Luan replied and brought a white trunk with blue details: "This one is yours, you can open it."

    Catharina took the trunk and opened it. In the next instant, she saw a white artifact like a silk cloth that appeared to be very smooth in the shape of a heart.

    "This is the Heart of Silk, although it is only of the Third Order, it is verypatible with you, and since it has the possibility to evolve, it is worth investing in," Luan exined briefly.

    Catharina was a little surprised. She was already numb from Luan''s surprising actions. She said with augh, "I see, then I''ll dly ept it, thank you."

    Luan nodded and went to his mother.

    "Mom, this one is yours." Luan handed her a silver box with ck details.

    "Thanks, son." Maira epted with a smile. She opened it and saw a silver heart with ancient letters written on it.

    "This is the Heart of Knowledge." Luan said in a serious tone: "To be quite honest, I wasn''t sure whether to give this to you or not, Mom. After all, it''s only Third Order and while it can be evolved, to be honest, I have no idea how that works."

    "I understand, don''t worry, I''ll try my best, if I''m not able to improve this little thing, at least it might be useful a little bit," Maira said calmly. She was already happy that her son thought so much of her.

    "Now, my cute little princess," Luanughed when he saw Ingrid''s face blush, but he headed towards Little Rikka.

    "You..." Ingrid stomped her foot angrily.

    Luan was clearly looking at her when he said that! He did it on purpose!

    Everyoneughed, making her blush even redder.

    For Little Rikka, Luan pulled out a green trunk with brown trim.

    "This one''s for you, princess," Luan handed her, then rubbed her head gently.

    "Mm, thank you, dad, I love it, of course, I love it~" Little Rikka giggled as she received it and spun the trunk with her hands outstretched towards the sky.

    She didn''t know what was inside, but she had a feeling she was going to love it.

    When she opened the chest, she looked curiously at the green artifact with brown trim.

    "The name of this artifact is Heart of Nature." Luan said gently: "It''s from the Third Order and it has the power to evolve, using that you''ll be able to y more creatively with fairies, are you happy?"

    "Yes absolutely yes!" Little Rikka handed the trunk to Ingrid and jumped toward Luan, hugging him.

    Minutester, Luan went to Amanda: "Mother-inw, this one will be for you. I understand that you said that you don''t care so much about getting strong as long as your children are happy, but I believe your children will be happy if you are not in danger and are always strong and healthy."

    He continued as he brought out a diamond chest, "Therefore, I am giving you the Third Order Diamond Heart with evolutionary power; for you to always be the bright, strong, wonderful person that you are to me, my future wife, and my family."

    Amanda was moved by Luan''s words, she couldn''t contain her tears, with a choked voice she said: "Thank you, my son-inw, I''m going."

    Luan hugged her gently.

    She was a wonderful person who raised Ingrid wonderfully, she deserved all the happiness in the world.

    Luan then went to Elias.

    "Am I also getting something?" Elias was even more surprised than everyone else.

    "Oh? Do not want?" Luan jokes, "It''s a shame since it was something that was verypatible with you~"

    "..." Elias was speechless, he didn''t refuse, right? He was just a little surprised, that''s all.

    "Haha, I will stop ying with you, this is for you." He brought out a brown chest, handed it over, and said when Elias opened the chest: "This is the Heart of the Earth, it will greatly increase your defense, it would not be strange that you are a te harder than steel in the future."

    "I like the sound of that, thanks, buddy." Elias gave him a hug while still holding the trunk in one of his hands.

    There was only 1 left, and it was something he reserved for his grandfather.

    Seeing that Ingrid was still sulking, he chuckled.

    Walking towards her in slow steps, Luan stopped in front of her: "Of course, I haven''t forgotten you, my love. Although you already have an artifact fused with you, I have something I wish to give you."

    -

    -

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!

    Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 406 406: Ingrid Drank Some...

    "I wanted to wait to give it to youter, but I think now is a good time too."

    Luan smiled happily as he handed him a tinum card; "This is a reservation for the best resort in the Tower, the ticketsts 10 days and is valid for 1 year, but of course, I want to go with you on our honeymoon, what do you think about that?"

    "Luan, I liked it, I liked it a lot, but..."

    Ingrid, who was very happy in her heart, said while pouting. It was quite a picturesque scene to behold: "Although I am happy, as you said, you should have delivered it to meter, preferably in a private ce..."

    She felt her face heat up from everyone''s gazes in their direction.

    The main reason was that she knew they would do all sorts of ''fun'' things at this resort, and obviously, anyone with an ounce of malice could imagine too...

    Tactfully, the Elite Squad members walked away, even though Catharina left with her mother and the rest to leave the couple alone.

    Once everyone left, Ingrid felt morefortable and even bit Luan''s shoulder a little hard, leaving a love mark through his shirt.

    "Bad boy, you deserve a spanking~"

    Kissing the spot she''d bitten, Ingrid rose on tiptoe and whispered in his ear with her vibrant voice simr to a moan of desire.

    That voice she made, made Luan almost crazy. He had a few weaknesses, one of which was his ears, and another was his voice. Ingrid''s voice was nice to listen to normally, the kind you can''t get enough of even if you listen to it for days on end, and when she talks sexy with desire in her voice, it was a deadly weapon!

    Luan held his breath feeling the warm airing out of her mouth in his ear as he heard her sweet words, he almost couldn''t resist the urge to take her in his arms and drag her to the bedroom.

    "If you don''t stop turning me on like this, we''re going to have to go somewhere private."

    Luan cupped her face in his hands as he looked into her eyes with desire.

    "Hehe, forter, it''s still early, we haven''t even had dinner," Ingridughed and added in her sexy voice: "Imagine just the two of uster today, me kissing your neck, biting your ear, whispering naughty things in your ear while you kiss me and feel my body glued to yours..."

    "..." Luan held his breath again just imagining: "Damn it, Ingrid, you are making it hard for me to wait."

    "Hahaha, but go!" As he took his hands away from her face, Ingrid left very quickly: "See youter, sinner~"

    This was her revenge for embarrassing her earlier in front of everyone!

    Luan stood there with a helpless look as he muttered in his mind: ''It''s a sin for you to make me horny and leave me in the lurch...''

    She turned it on but didn''t want to put out the fire. It was disconcerting!

    -

    -

    The next few days passed peacefully. Luan''s daily routine on Earth included making wedding preparations with Ingrid and the rest almost every day, guiding them through Cultivation, until he transformed into his Negative White Dragon form.

    The wedding will take ce the day after tomorrow, and Ingrid has called Catharina to speak alone.

    "Can I really be your godmother?"

    Catharina was delighted with the invitation, except that it was very sudden, and very close to the wedding, she thought that Ingrid had already chosen someone, she just didn''t say it.

    "I''m sure of it. I would love it if you would ept." Ingridughed at Catharina''s reaction, she added: "It took me a while to ask, but that was because I had you in mind from the start, and things were moving too fast and I missed the chance to speak."

    "Who will be Luan''s best man, do you know?" She kind of already imagined who it could be but still asked to be sure.

    "Elias, he asked yesterday and he epted," Ingrid replied.

    "Tsk, I expected it to be." Catharina clicks her tongue, she thought of Elias'' stink and having to be godmother next to him, it was a little weird, but she didn''t totally dislike it: "Okay, I ept, of course, I ept, thank you for choosing me~! "

    "I''m the one who wants to thank you for epting." Ingrid hugged her.

    After a few kind words were exchanged, Catharina asked, "Where is my idiot brother?"

    "Luan? Well, he went to talk to his grandfather." Ingrid responded with a small smile.

    -

    -

    "It''s been a few days, grandpa, you look a little younger, but why are you so tired?"

    "It is not a big deal. Some things happened recently that I had to sort out as President of Brazil. I''ll be better after a few hours of sleep." Said Saulo: "And you? Looking forward to the wedding? Everything is fine?"

    Luan looked at his grandfather in front of him. His eyes were as sharp and steady as ever, there was even a youthful vigor around thempared to before, but, the dark circles under his eyes were particrly noticeable. They were currently meeting at the Alvorada Pce.

    "I''m fine, as for the wedding, I''m looking forward to it." Luan said with a gentle smile, "I love Ingrid, I am happy that I will marry her the day after tomorrow."

    "Good good good!" Saulo said he was all smiles as he patted his thigh a few times: "I''ll be there to see that moment happen. I wish you and her all the happiness in the world."

    "Thanks, grandpa." Luan said, "Ingrid will be happy to hear about it too."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Chatting for a while ying chess with his grandfather, Luan suddenly said, "I won again."

    Saulo was thoughtful as he looked at the chess table, then sighed. His grandson was exceptional in many ways.

    "Grandpa, there is another reason why I came to visit you."

    Putting the chess table aside, Luan took out a chest of metal. The chest was gently ced on the table in front of Saulo.

    "A gift?" Saulo asked. He looked at the trunk, wondering what was inside.

    "Yes, there is a very good artifact inside this chest." Luan opened the trunk, showing what was inside.

    Saulo looked and saw an Iron Heart that incredibly was beating simr to a human heart.

    "Its name that''s Ironheart." Luan exined, "With metal property, it will help grandpa have a defense and be able to protect himself against almost any danger that appears. Although it is a Fourth Order Artifact, it has the evolutionary power, possibly even the Sixth Order, and a defense of the Fifth Order."

    "Are you sure I can have this?" Saulo didn''t ept it right away, he looked at Luan with his eyes firm and serious.

    Although he felt happy with the gesture of his grandson giving something so precious, if it is something that could help his grandchildren or his daughter, he prefers Luan to give it to them.

    How could Luan not understand what Saulo was thinking?

    Luan said: "Grandpa, I had many others where this one came from, don''t worry Mom, and the rest also received something simr and morepatible with them."

    Now it''s much easier for Saulo to ept. He could tell there was no lie in Luan''s words, so he epted.

    "Being like this, I will not be polite and I will ept it." Saulo said with a kind grandpa smile, "Thank you, son, I really appreciate your gesture."

    "You are always wee, Grandpa." Luanughed in a rxed and close way.

    When Luan expressed his concern and kindness towards him, Saulo was silent for a while. Maybe it was the age? He almost felt like crying but managed to hold back the tears at thest minute.

    -

    -

    Luan stayed with his grandfather until Saulo sessfully merged with the Heart of Iron and stayed for lunch.

    It was almost ten at night, Luan looked at the starry sky.

    It was another city, but with Luan''s powers, he could be back home in the blink of an eye.

    As he was about to go back, he received a message.

    Looking at the flickering screen, Luan unlocked the smartphone screen.

    It was actually audio.

    [Most beautiful bride, Ingrid - Audio: ~Love, bring the handcuffs because today I''m up for crime!~]

    After listening to the audio, Luan, who had just left the Alvorada Pce, breathed with difficulty.

    Ingrid''s voice was sexy and cracked, it was clear that she had been drinking...

    How much to which she said, well... Luan''s eyes turned evil as clouds appeared below his feet, and he flew towards Santa Catarina at full speed!

    As he flew, he received another audio from Ingrid and a photo of her lying only in her lingerie on their bed.

    [Most beautiful bride, Ingrid - Audio: [~Amon, my life, my everything, I''m wearing those ckce panties that you love to take off...~]

    A white line passed through a good part of Brazil.

    It didn''t take ten minutes for Luan to arrive, he didn''t even go through the door, and went straight to their bedroom window, and Ingrid seemed to have felt his presence, and opened the window for him...

    Her face flushed from the drink, Ingrid looked at him with her head down a little, then looked up confidently.

    "Did you bring the handcuffs?" She held out her hands in surrender: "Come and arrest me! It leaves marks on my skin, pulls my hair, this is how I lose control~~"

    -

    -

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!

    Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

    ",

 Chapter 407 407: The Marriage

    Today was the day that would change her life.

    Ingrid, who finished her makeup and wore her wedding dress, was almost crying with emotions. ''Finally arrived...''

    As she arrived and they were about to enter with Sebastian beside her, the sound of music from the greatest orchestra in the world began to y.

    There were a lot of flowers... Like, a lot everywhere, while the space was open, the sky was particrly beautiful, she even believed that it was thanks to Luan doing something to stay that way.

    ''This time it''s not a dream...'' Ingrid struggled to contain her happiness with every step she took.

    As she walked through the grand entryway with white flower arrangements, she saw her friends, and family members she loves so much waiting with happy smiles on their faces.

    And, mainly, Luan at the altar waiting for her in the most beautiful light blue suit and a white t-shirt.

    The beautiful white dress she wore was incredibly beautiful, as she walked the veil had ab in a heart-shapedyer as it trailed on the ground.

    It was a dreame true, her walking down the aisle, beautiful wedding music ying, friends congratting her...

    Everything was perfect for her.

    When she arrived with Sebastian, Luan muttered, "You look beautiful, I love you~"

    Ingrid bit her lower lip to hold back her tears, then she said, "You are also very handsome, I love you~!"

    Luanughed softly in an electrifying way, he kissed her forehead, making electric currents run through Ingrid''s body, then he gave her his arm to hold.

    Arms entwined, Luan and Ingrid took thest few steps to stand in front of the priest.

    Elias as godfather was on the left side, while Catharina was on the right side as godmother.

    The priest greets Luan and Ingrid, then with the microphone, he said while making the signs of prayers as soon as the orchestra finished ying: "We are gathered in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, Amen. The grace of God, our father. May the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, the love of God, and the fellowship of the Holy Spirit be with you all. Blessed be God who has brought us together in the love of Christ."

    "God answer our supplications and pour your blessings on Luan and Ingrid. So that the beautiful marriage, before your altar, may confirm the love of the beautiful couple, Amen."

    The priest continued talking for a while...

    Then he continues the marriage by taking the oath and exchanging rings.

    "Yes," Luan said to the priest the moment he asked if they were there of their own free will.

    The same question was asked of Ingrid: "Yes."

    "To manifest your consent and to seal the holy marriage covenant, give each other your right hand."

    With the priest''s words, Ingrid and Luan held each other''s right hand.

    Luna started.

    "We both chose to live together forever. The magic of our love is walking together, in prosperous and adverse moments. I wish to be your greatest aplice and that we are each other''s for the rest of our lives,"

    Luan looked into her eyes, and said slowly, passionately: "I promise to always be your biggest admirer. Let''s, together, create a happy family, based on good humor, patience, empathy and the deepest love. I promise to grow old by your side and I will be your support at all times. I will love you every day, both the good and the bad. I will help you in moments of doubt and support you in moments of decision."

    Many who listened, felt Luan''s strong emotion as he said it, and it was hard not to be moved and ended up shedding a few tears.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ingrid gets emotional, she also came without speech, she just said what she feels in her heart: "I surrender to you on this special day to share our lives for all eternity. You can trust my love because there is nothing more real and definitive in the world than what I feel for you. When you fall I will pick you up when you cry I willfort you when youugh I will share your joy. All that is mine is yours, from this moment to eternity."

    Apuse echoes for a while.

    The priest returned with the microphone and said: "May God confirm thismitment, that by manifesting yourself before this couple you pour out your blessing and that no one separates what God has united. Luan and Ingrid are already married, we wee the couple with a round of apuse."

    Apuse echoes.

    Ingrid apuded,ughed, and cried a little.

    Soon after, a slow song starts ying on the violin, and then Little Rikka starts to enter while holding a jewelry box.

    She was just so adorable in a white dress and a crown of roses. She was the most beautiful bridesmaid in the world.

    After taking the ring, the priest gave each one the ring, and Luan began: "Ingrid, receive this ring, as a sign of our love. Our family, our life, our friendship." Putting the ring on her finger, "In the name of the father, the son, and the holy spirit, amen."

    Luan kissed her hand.

    This time the ring was given to Ingrid.

    Starting to put the ring on Luan''s ring finger, she said: "Luan, receive this ring, as a sign of our love. Our family, our life, our friendship. In the name of the father, the son, and the holy spirit, amen." She kissed his hand.

    Ingrid and Luan embraced.

    Afterward, the Father asked them to pray with faith the prayer of the family of God.

    The Lord''s Prayer began and everyone prayed together with their hands outstretched, and Luna and Ingrid holding hands with their fingers intertwined.

    Finishing the prayer, the Father says: "The couple receives the nuptial blessing, O Almighty God, you have mysteriously sanctified the conjugal union that your children Luan and Ingrid remain firm in the faith, and be an example for all."

    The slow music starts ying again as Ingrid and Luan start signing the marriage term papers.

    At this time, Elias and Catharina also had to sign as their godparents.

    "And before the final blessing, the couple makes the deration of love, which is the wedding kiss."

    As soon as the priest finishes talking, Luan looks at Ingrid, and Ingrid looks at them with a more beautiful and happy smile, they hug and kiss.

    This time the apuse was louder and some screams of happiness echoed.

    "The Lord be with you and descend upon each one of us, the blessing of our Almighty God, in the name of the father of the son of the holy spirit, amen!"

    The closing was Luan with his arms crossed with Ingrid leaving the altar in the middle of music yed by the orchestra.

    - -

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!

    Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 408 408: Arriving At The Resort

    The rest of the wedding continued on the ind.

    The ind didn''t look the same anymore with so many decorations and an open-air dance floor was even made.

    The fairies living on the ind cooperated and produced even more beautiful and romantic neon lights from firefly lights.

    A bad song was ying, it was a remixed version that the hired DJ was ying,ser lights and artificial smoke made it feel like being in a club.

    To the music, Luan danced with Ingrid and the rest.

    "It''s fun~" Ingrid uttered with a wide smile on her face.

    She had already changed her wedding dress and was wearing a red party dress that was morefortable to move. If she continued with the wedding dress, it would be difficult even to dance, specially remixed songs where she moved her body a lot.

    Seeing Ingrid dancing happily filled Luan''s heart with happiness. She was so dazzling as she danced that it made him wish this time couldst forever.

    "Luan, I''m so happy for you!" Elias, who was a bit drunk, hugged Luan as he smirked.

    "Thank you, I''m happy, Elias." Luan said: "I hope you find someone who loves you too..."

    For some reason, Luan looked towards Catharina. She noticed and gave him a saucy look.

    Elias followed Luan''s eyes and saw Catharina dancing happily with Ingrid...

    Eliasughed out loud but changed the subject: "Anyway, my sincerest congrattions!"

    Although he was a little sad that he couldn''t have done something else like the bachelor party as Luan''s best man, he easily forgot about it afterward.

    At the party, Renato Lopes was also present.

    Even after chasing Ishmael for so long, he wasn''t able to find out anything.

    However, he would not give up, after the wedding was over, he intended to return to watching over Ismael.

    "Dance with me, Big Brother Luan."

    Luan turned around and saw the little girl, maybe not so little now, but Cristina was still cute even now that she grew up a little. Smiling, he said, "Of course, let''s dance~"

    Hearing Luan''s excited voice agreeing, Cristina seemed to cheer up too.

    Holding their hands, they started dancing waltz style, only it was the samba version. It was a more cheerful dance, and without any acrobatics, however, quite warm.

    Cristina''s giggle echoed as Luan spun her around, then he pulled her into his arms and continued to dance with her close to his body.

    While the two danced andughed, Ingrid danced with Amanda, her mother.

    "Congrattions, my daughter," Amanda said with tears in her eyes.

    "Mom, this is the fifth time you''ve said that today!" Ingrid looked like she was scolding, however, from her gestures to her tone of voice, it sounded more like she was hiding her embarrassment instead.

    "Is that so. Fufu, I didn''t even notice, congrattions anyway!" Now she seemed to have done it on purpose, Amanda even let out a slightly mischievous giggle.

    "I don''t want to know," Ingrid turned her face away, but thenughed.

    After finishing dancing with Amanda, she danced with Maira, then with Catharina and some members of the Elite Squad.

    When the music changed to something more electronic, they danced more freely, drinking andughing a lot, sometimes letting out a few whoops of joy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This continued until three o''clock in the morning.

    a??a??a??a??a??a?? a¡ëa???¡ëa¡ë? a??a??a??a??a??a??

    In the Tower.

    After leaving the city with Ingrid, Luan transformed into a giant white dragon.

    It was simply colossal, as big as Leviathan.

    Even miles away from the city, they still saw the white dragon soaring in the sky.

    "Are we going straight to the resort?" Ingrid asked.

    "Yes, for the next few days, we will enjoy the days at the resort," Luan said telepathically, since if he were to speak now in dragon form, even if he tried, the voice would be a little too powerful, causing some disturbances.

    "Okay," Ingrid nodded. She who was on his back,y down on her back while looking at the sky.

    There was no need to hold on tightly, even though Luan''s speed had long since surpassed the speed of sound.

    There was a barrier around Ingrid who was on Luan''s back. This barrier prevented the wind from hitting them, as well as making Luan''s back be the center of gravity, that is, even if he did pirouettes, dived, etc. There would be no problem.

    Luan''s flight speed is already incredible, sometimes when he wanted to get momentum to go higher, he created clouds at his feet, serving as a springboard, shooting faster.

    Although Ingrid didn''t fully notice the change, she did see how fast it seemed to be moving as she noticed the changing scenery.

    a??a??a??a??a??a?? a¡ëa???¡ëa¡ë? a??a??a??a??a??a??

    Arriving at the resort was not long ining.

    Luan insisted on canceling the transformation, as it could cause some difort.

    "Luan, this is amazing!" Ingrid was looking genuinely in awe, she looked out at therge resort before them, and couldn''t seem to put into a nutshell what she was seeing.

    Ingrid had already seen the UXUA Casa Hotel & Spa, a resort located in Brazil, she only got to see it from afar, but she already admired it a lot and found it incredibly beautiful. But what she was seeing was on another level.

    Practically inside the beach, with crystalline waters. Sophisticated constructions, however, are nothing too shy, it was the typical construction that you look at and admire endlessly, not because of how big it was, but because of how sophisticated and graceful with a unique touch of charm, bringing the transcendental feeling that it did not belong to Earth.

    Which in fact did not belong, however, before, the constructions were simr, at least. This one she was seeing was something Ingrid saw for the first time and loved.

    Now she could understand why, Luan said it wasn''t easy to get reservations at this resort. The fact that he pulls it off is also amazing.

    Lenore had stressed to her several times about this ce. She looked like she hade to her birthday once with Nora before.

    Ingrid held Luan''s hand as she walked beside him, even in a euphoric state,menting above all that she saw, Ingrid moved with the grace of a dancer. Maybe it''s still the influence of having danced for so long before.

    But Luan didn''t seem to think it was just that. His wife exudes sensuality, she is beautiful and even all the words of praise do not do her justice.

    - -

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!

    Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 409 409: Consummate The Marriage â€“ Part 1 (R18)

    "Mmm~" A soft voice was up close and personal.

    Luan tasted the soft, moist lips as he held Ingrid''s slender body, feeling her tenderness.

    He touched the ''sweet and juicy fruits'' with his hands gently, then he kneaded her milky white breasts, amazingly soft with sticity.

    "Luan~, better! Husband~" Ingrid growled his name in a husky, sensual voice. She said when Luan''s lips went to her neck: "I love you so, so much! I can''t believe we finally got married and are consuming our marriage in such an amazing ce, mmhm~"

    Luan licked her ear, causing incredible shivers, and making her let out a loud moan.

    Luan said as he returned to kiss her cheek and then fixed his eyes on hers: "Yes, I''m happy too. I love you so much, wife!"

    Ingrid shuddered with happiness to be called his wife.

    Luan went back to kissing his wife''s hungry red apple lips, sucking her tongue, biting gently, sometimes even a little hard on her lips, and she reciprocated doing the same.

    Although they were naked, with Ingrid just below Luan, they didn''t reach the most intimate fusion.

    When Luan kisses his wife''s neck again, and with his left hand he reaches her restricted area, opening herbia majora with his fingers and using his middle finger to tease her clitoris, Ingrid gasps, then lets out ascivious moan in her sweet, husky voice: "Ohhh God! Husband, yeah, yeah, I love you, my love!"

    While Luan rubbed her clitoris, his left hand left her long blond hair, sliding along the contours of her neck and corbone, until he reached her left breast, where he rested, gently kneading and ying with her pink nipple that hardened even more between his fingers.

    Kissing from the ear, neck, mouth, chin, corbone, and down to the right breast, he gave small hickeys, leaving a trail of love marks, until he reached the pink nipple that was already very hard and stimted, and when his mouth cupping her pink nipple, Ingrid let out another moan, squirming beneath him.

    "I''m all yours, do with me what you want, husband~~!" Ingrid moaned as she spoke with her husky voice and affinity like the most beautiful female falsetto.

    Luan was spurred on by her sweet moan and the words that made his cock harden to the point of pain.

    Luan''s white hair was grabbed by Ingrid''s hands, who intertwined her fingers in his hair, squeezing a little, and pushing his head against her chest, burying his face in her soft, silky, and soft breast.

    Luan opened his mouth even wider, taking as much of her sweet, luscious skin into his mouth as possible as he teased her hard nipple with his tongue, circling and biting sometimes with his teeth, sometimes pulling gently, even as she pushed. his head back down.

    With his left hand, he tugged and twisted the nipple gently and stimtingly, in a way he knew better than anyone what Ingrid loved.

    Ingrid''s moans grew louder, she threw her head back, "G-God!"

    She was almost out of breath, not breathing properly, stuttering and moaning at the same time as she screamed Luan''s name, sometimes ''God, Heavens, I love you, my husband...''

    Luan has already lost count of how many times she moaned and screamed his name, husband, and the times she said she loved him.

    "I''ming!" Ingrid screams in her sweet sultry voice, "Keep doing it! Oh yeah, husband! Keep doing it all like that!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ingrid squeezes her pussy around her husband''s fingers, shaking wildly as her whole body shakes. Her ass and part of her waiste off the bed as her orgasm hits her and she squirts creamy juice all over his fingers, and across her ass cheeks.

    Luan watches her chest heave and her breasts swell as she gulps air into her lungs.

    Luan was the kind of man who had a thing for his voice, and Ingrid''s voice was now very, very stimting. The kind that would be able to make a mane just by hearing her voice.

    Ingrid''s sweet milk begins to flow non-stop as she trembles and writhes, her screams get louder and sometimes chokes with hoarseness.

    Luan''s hand is soaked with her love juice. He only took two fingers out of her, when her pussy loosened its grip and her ass that rose high, fell back on the bed.

    Bringing her hand in front of his face, Luan waited for Ingrid to open her cloudy eyes as if there were drops of water threatening to fall from her eyes, he begins to lick his hand in a sexy way making Ingrid hotter and panting, especially when seeing that he seemed to love the taste of her, wearing such a lewd and hot expression.

    Bringing her hand in front of his face, Luan waited for Ingrid to open her misty eyes as if there were drops of water threatening to fall from her eyes, he begins to lick her hand in a sexy way making his wife hotter and panting, especially seeing that he seemed to love the taste of her, wearing such a lustful, hot expression.

    "God, husband, you''re going to lead me to death~!" Ingrid said almost without a voice, her breathing fast, panting.

    "I can''t help it, you''re delicious~" Luan didn''t break his gaze as he licked his hand again, soon he was sucking on his fingers, one at a time.

    Taking his hand to her pussy again, cing two fingers, he brought it back, and ced it on her lips, making her open her mouth and taste her own taste: "Yummy?"

    "...I can''t say."

    "But?"

    "But, it''s fucking sexy to do that and naughty! God, I like this, I think¡­" She paused, "Husband~ let me suck you too, I want to taste you~~"

    Ingrid brought her hand up to his 10-inch dick, running her hand over the swollen head, gripping the shaft, she said, "You''re so hard already, I bet you want some relief too, right hubby?"

    She exerts a force on her body, and without taking her hand off the shaft of his long and thick cock, Ingrid made Luan turn and stayed below her.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!

    Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 410 410: Consummate The Marriage â€“ Part 2 (R18)

    Before she was giving him an inverted handjob, now, she changed it, encircling as much as her small, delicate hand could manage, pulling the skin of the head out, rotating her fingers around the swollen head, and pulling the skin back. to cover the head again.

    When she hears Luan''s excited grunt, Ingrid gives a smug smile full of dominance, she spins her foot in the air, not caring that Luan saw everything, literally everything, even her shaved pussy which was still dripping, and sat down with her. pussy dripping onto his belly and leaned in to be right next to his cock, breathing deeply, blowing hot air into the head of his cock as she moved her hand up and down.

    Kissing the cock''s head, she felt Luan shudder beneath her and she giggled seductively, even a little naughty, "Fufufu."

    With her tongue, she licked the tip of the head, tasting his precum, circling her tongue as if she were tasting the most delicious ice cream using her tongue, then she closed her lips around the top half of the head, slowly sliding her lips.

    As he felt his wife slide her lips along the contour of the head of his cock, Luan moaned in his husky voice, his breath caught as his wife began to lower until he had his entire head in her mouth, soon sliding enough to fit half of the shaft in her mouth, and with her hands, she went up and down, stimting his pleasure even more.

    Ingrid who tasted his cock, and the pre-ejacte that oozed, had eyes bright as stars. She loved sucking her husband''s cock~ mainly because of the effect she had on him.

    Not to mention that she didn''t dislike the taste and having him in her mouth. When she has gone down far enough, making her husband''s thick and long cock pass by her throat, Ingrid gasps a little, drooling all over his cock, almost jumping out of her nose, but she doesn''t give up and keeps taking him deeper.

    "You do not have to do this," Luan said in his difficult voice as he touched her head with his hands.

    Ingrid shook her head in denial with his cock in her mouth, not wanting to stop, she went deeper, wanting to give her husband the famous deep throat.

    Maybe it''s because she shook her head, although she gagged once more, her windpipe seemed to havee loose, and she managed to get him farther into her mouth, and now with her hands-free, she yed with his eggs, making- breathing so fast and hard that the hot air from his breath hit her dripping ass and cunt.

    Ingrid now had her husband''s cock entirely inside her mouth. She gets excited about it like she''s managed to do something impossible, considering how big and thick her husband is.

    Not wanting to be passive, Luan ces his hands on his wife''s ass, pulling her closer, and tilting her ass upwards, he tilts his head, cing his lips around her big pussy lips, sucking out the juice that trickled down her cunt.

    Ingrid chokes again, but this time for a different reason. She wasn''t expecting him to do that, although deep down maybe she wanted to, so maybe she chose to sit with her back to him...

    Luan''s tongue licked each perimeter around the big lips, to her ass and ass.

    Ingrid shuddered at having his tongue on her ass but didn''t ask him to stop.

    Luan had no desire to do anything like cunnilingus, just to be tasting her semen that had slipped earlier this way, after he took it all, he went all the way back to his wife''s steaming cunt that wouldn''t stop releasing fluid even after she has such an intense orgasm before.

    Luan pushes his tongue deep inside her pussy and ces a finger next to his tongue. Luan continues to tongue fuck and dip his finger as she moans and squirms in response.

    When Ingrid whimpers, he pulls his cock entirely out of her mouth with a wet, incredibly sexy pop.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Luan moves his mouth to her clit and slides his lubricated fingertip into her ass. As he sucks on her clit, he continues pushing his finger up her ass a little more and pinches and massages her cunt lips between the thumb and index finger of his other hand.

    The simultaneous sensations are overwhelming and she begins to struggle feverishly against his mouth and hands.

    "Ohhh God! Husband, this is hot! It''s just amazing my husband! Oh shit! I''m going toe again!" Ingrid says that although she tried to lick his cock, she was so panting that she stopped moving as she felt waves of pleasure coursing through her body.

    Luan doesn''t care that she stopped sucking his cock, he liked to feel how much his wife was enjoying it and how much he was able to turn her world upside down, continuing to suck her clitoris, pinching her lips. pussy and massaging the inside of her ass as she thrashed on top of him.

    With her legs spread wide around his waist, Luan was burying his index finger even deeper inside her ass and he gently bit her clit. She literally explodes, squirting hot, frothy cream over his hands as her body convulses, flicking his lips to her clit.

    Luan returned his tongue to her pussy, greedily licking the hot, sticky milk that flowed freely from her pussy, spurting onto his tongue and into his mouth.

    When he took his finger out of her asshole, her asshole started to flicker. He knew that the ''gift'' of marriage was anal sex, and she gave several hints of wanting to give him her ass one more time.

    Ingrid lifts one of her legs and turns to face Luan. Looking at her like that, Luan said, "You are so beautiful."

    "I love you, my love, my husband~!" Ingrid barely whispers as another shiver runs through her body.

    Luan kisses her lips as he pulls her to him, thrusting his tongue with the taste of her and her his into her warm mouth.

    Ingrid greedily sucks his tongue as Luan''s hands roam down her breasts and massage her hips.

    "I love you too, wife," Luan whispers, kissing her magnificent mouth.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!

    Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 411 411: Consummate The Marriage â€“ Part 3 (R18)

    Chapter 411: Consummate Marriage ¨C Part 3 (R18)

    "I couldn''t make youe in time and I ended uping again before you did, so..."

    Ingrid got up. Getting on all fours, hands on the mattress of the bed and head on a pillow, arching her ass up, she says the dirty and by far the most tempting words: "Husband, you already lubed it up, so... Fuck my ass!"

    She blushed with embarrassment as she said this, but she looked incredibly anxious about it.

    Luan painted behind her, his cock twitching several times as it swelled; he got up, and went behind her, putting his hands on her big ass, Luan lined up his fully hard cock with her puckered ass. He sticks his dick in his wife''s lubricated ass.

    "Oh, husband! It''s so big." Ingrid reflexively tightens her opening around his cock head.

    "Just rx love, I''ll take it slow," Luan says, grabbing his wife''s hips and pushing his cock a little farther. "You''re so tight, baby."

    Ingrid''s hand reaches between her legs and starts fingering her clit as she tries to rx her ass onto her husband''s cock.

    "Oh, love, my husband~" Ingrid choked loudly.

    So fucking tight! With the scent of sex in the air still fueling his desire, he pulls back a little and uses short, gentle strokes to move his cock deeper into his wife''s ass. ''Cum! So tight! So good!''

    With his cockpletely buried in his wife''s ass, he sighs as he takes long slow strokes of his thick cock in and out of her tight asshole.

    Ingrid begins to love the feel of her husband''s cock in her ass and rocks back and forth to pick up the rhythm as she works her fingertips over her clit.

    "Oh, husband, it''s so good!" She moans when Luan pummels her ass with his long, fast thrusts.

    Luan grabs his wife''s hips, breathes in her sweet, natural sex scent, and brings them both to a chilling climax.

    "Ohh baby!" Luan moans. "This is so good."

    "Mmmmm", Ingrid moans, leaning forward and pushing her ass harder against his cock, "I love it too~~"

    Ingrid''s sweet voice sounded incredibly naughty as she had his cock up her ass.

    They kissed, and then Luan pulled out of her ass slowly, making Ingrid moan.

    With his cock out, his cum begins to ooze from the still-open hole molded to the thickness of his cock.

    Looking at it, Luan felt excited without exnation.

    Ingrid saw this and smiled, "Now you need to feed your wife''s steamy little pussy~"

    Thescivious and incredibly stimting words spoken by his wife, made Luan kiss her hungrily, then he made her lie down on the bed, and with his hard and lubricated cock, he rubs her pussy lips.

    Ingrid lifts her ass off the bed, spreads her legs wide, and sucks the entire length of her husband''s cock deep into her hot, slippery love channel. Almost as tight as his ass without a doubt, her steaming cunt wraps around his cock like a glove and her inner muscles massage the sides as Luan slides his cock in and out of her well-oiled hole, using long, slow strokes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    With one hand behind his neck, Ingrid pulls his face to hers and thrusts her tongue into his mouth. She pushes her heels hard against his ass and starts pulling her husband''s cock inside her.

    Luan responds to her, sucking on her tongue as his cock throbs inside her burning cunt.

    She is so hot that her juices could boil his cock.

    He gazes at herrge, firm breasts and then slowly lowers his body until he feels the tips of her erect nipples brush against his flesh. Parting her lips with his tongue, he explores her mouth as he gently rocks back and forth, teasing her taut nipples against his chest, while his hard cock slides in and out of her warm, buttery pussy.

    "Ohhh my God!" Ingrid didn''t think her excitement could build any higher, but this is like one of those moments in life when there''s always a ''door'' that brings even greater sensations...

    Ingrid''s entire body is on fire. The taste of her own juice on her husband''s tongue elevates her, but when he picks up the pace, rhythmically pumping his hard cock into her taut pussy, the ceiling explodes into her dome of pleasure. She moans into her husband''s mouth as her juices continually coat his big thick cock.

    Luan sucks Ingrid''s tongue.

    "Oh, my husband! Fuck me, Luan! Fuck me hard!" Ingrid screams as more and more powerful waves of pleasure course through her body.

    Ingrid unwraps her legs and spreads her thighs, nting her feet firmly on the bed. Pushing her hips, she matches him blow for blow as her arms tighten around his back. She can''t get enough of him. It''s like she''s trying to devour his entire body with her soggy cunt.

    Luanplied, pushing his dick into her little hole until his balls hit her ass with each dip. Panting close to her ear, he keeps up the fast pace of their lovemaking until he can''t hold back any longer. Ingrid has her face buried in his shoulder and her nails scratching his back.

    At the same time that scary marks appear from the nails, Luan''s regeneration works well, healing very quickly, letting Ingrid scratch him again and again.

    Reaching his limit of containment, Luan intensifies the rhythmic hammering of his cock in and out of his young wife.

    Ingrid arches her back and thrusts with all her strength as she squeezes her pussy around his throbbing cock. Luan groans as she closes around him like a hot, honeyed addiction.

    "Ohhhhhhhh! My husband, my love! Ohhh God! I''ming!" That''s all Luan needs to hear and he ms into her tight cunt, releasing his cum in several spastic, thrilling bursts.

    Ingrid resists and shudders, wrapping her legs around him to keep him inside her as she rides the incredible torrent of pleasure roaring through her body.

    Luan continues to thrust into her quivering cunt, filling her with load after a load of his cum as shetches onto his back. Luan lies down on top of his young wife''s sweat-soaked body, panting.

    Shivering and utterly exhausted, Ingrid finally rxes her legs and catches her breath enough to initiate a passionate, tongue-filled kiss. Basking in the glow of their mutual orgasms, this kiss is less urgent than thest.

    Luan acknowledges his wife''s unspoken invitation, sucking on her tongue while her cunt pulsates around his cock. In their post-coital stupor, they''d silently agreed that there was no way this could end with just one night. The kiss continues as their heartbeats begin to slow and a sated calm settles over them.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!

    Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 412 CapÃ­tulo 412: Apocalypse On Earth Part 1

    It''s been two days since Luan and Ingrid went on their honeymoon...

    Meanwhile, on Earth, disasters were happening everywhere.

    Those who weren''t even able to reach the First Order had the emotions of anger, envy, fear, and especially the desire to be more powerful amplified to the point where they became almost mindless beings.

    The same happened with all types of living beings on Earth.

    The humans that were affected, began to be monsters, mutating by eating monster cores.

    But, it wasn''t the living beings considered weak that were affected, those with a weak mind, even being in the Fourth Order, ended up bing almost irrational beings, just the primitive desire.

    Maira, who was in thepany, activated a barrier around.

    Some of her employees, unfortunately, became ''monsters'' attacking co-workers.

    Even though she managed thepany well, there were those who were psychologically in disarray from working too hard. The fact that the extra hour was very rewarding ended up leaving their minds with gaps, and this made them lose control.

    "Isadora, help me control these people, please," Mayra asked.

    She had a lot on hand, there were more than a thousand employees in the entire Dimas Headquarters building. At least 100 of the employees lost control.

    Furthermore, she found that people who were bitten or scratched by one of the angry employees also lost control.

    ''What the hell, it even looks like a zombie virus...'' Maira thought.

    She tried to call the ind, however, it didn''t work in a conventional way, so she took the smartphone that Luan made for her, and when she called Catharina''s smartphone the call connected.

    "Mom, is everything okay?" Catharina''s concerned voice came as soon as the call was connected.

    "Yes, but, things are getting out of hand here." Maira asked: "How is it on the ind? By the way, are you on the ind?"

    "Yes, I am. Fortunately, none of us were affected, I think that''s because Luan always emphasized improving our minds. By the way, there is a lot of fish, etc. in the raging sea, some seem to be mutants, bettere flying when youe back." Catharina warned: "From what I understand this is happening all over the world, it seems that Luan''s prediction failed."

    "Well, that''s to be expected; although the earth has rewound it is not the same thing, of course, it would have a butterfly effect and not happen at the same time. Even Luan knew that, however, he believed it would take at least another 3 years to happen, but unfortunately he made a mistake." Maira sighs and adds: "Be careful and don''t let anyone off the ind. I''ll be back as soon as things get back to normal."

    "Should we send someone to Torre to call Luan and Ingrid?" Catharina asked.

    "No." Maira categorically denied this: "It''s their honeymoon, there are only a few more days left and this disaster is not something they can solve on their own. Remember, danger nowes even to those in the Fourth Order, even the Fifth Order is not free from danger if it is as Luan warned before."

    "I know." Catharina said: "Mother, be careful, if things get dangerous, let me know, I will ask Lenore to go get you there, she must be the most powerful person on Earth right now."

    Maira wanted tough, but she wasn''t in the mood for it at the moment. She said, "I will be careful too."

    Maira didn''t want her daughter to leave the ind and attack people who got out of hand. Although they became like this, Luan told them: When people be like this, they don''t necessarily be monsters, after strengthening themselves to a certain extent, they cane to their senses.

    Now, it was a difficult choice, if they killed these people who had lost control, it would be no different than the murder of a possibly innocent person.

    Of course, among the victims there may be people who have alreadymitted heinous crimes, but how to determine who did this and that.

    By the way, the people in jail, almost all of them became practically irrational beings. Dominated by negative emotions, they were among the most affected.

    Maira got up and left her office.

    With the Origin of Creation, she created chains, surrounding people who were out of control.

    "Everybody listen to me!" Maira created megaphones on all floors of the building and said: "Those who were not affected, stay away from the people who are, if you are bitten or scratched, you have a chance of being affected too. I will being down and I will go from floor to floor arresting these people until I find a way to get them back to normal. I know that some of you are friends and want to save them, but don''t act rashly and you end up increasing the number of people affected, thank you."

    After saying all that, Maira starts walking with watchful eyes.

    Employees were struggling with each other as at least 25% were affected, and nearly 10% were transformed.

    Maira acted fast, chains surrounded the bodies of these people, arresting them.

    "President Mira!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The officials were thrilled, it was good that Maira was starting to act. They were almost out of their way to deal with it considering the speed at which they were affected and bing enraged together.

    For better or for worse, when enraged, they attack everyone whoes in front of them, circumvented by amplified emotions or not.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    State Penitentiary of S?o Pedro de Alcantara.

    *Bye! Bye! Bye! Bye!*

    "We need backup, we need backup!!"

    "They managed to break the saddles!"

    "Ahhh my arm, damn it bit my arm!!"

    "Shoot, shoot!!"

    "Freedom!!"

    The prisoners'' roars echo, and they attack without distinction, evenmitting cannibalism and growing stronger as they go.

    Security was strong, however, with so many prisoners on the loose and attacking without fear of dying, some of the police officers who were affected began to attack without distinction, even using firearms.

    "Ahhh!"

    The screams and wails echoed far and wide, even those inmates who had the strongest mentality and weren''t affected turned out to be shortly after being bitten or scratched.

    The dog made the police not able to deal with so many prisoners, and the sounds of shots continued, however, for different reasons, minutester, all the police were killed or transformed into irrational beings.

    "The woman!!"

    Among them, one became a leader. Cid Martins, a cold-blooded murderer who was sentenced to the maximum penalty, achieved the Fourth Order after eating some police officers and a prison inmate. After that, his mind returned to normal for a little bit, and he was able to control the minds of others who were affected and issue somemands.

    "Hahahaha! Interesting, simply interesting!" Cid''s sinisterugh echoes throughout the penitentiary: "Follow me, let''s get out of this sewer and kill and kill!!"

    Almost like roars of bestial beasts, the inmates even transformed policemen who lost control of their emotions, roared.

    With Cid in the lead, they broke out of jail.

    They were far from civilization, but with their speed, they soon reached the most popted area.

    "Ahh, don''t kill me, don''t..."

    "Ahhhh, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts so much!!"

    A 15-year-old teenager was riding a bicycle when one of the inmates appeared in front of him, holding the handlebars of the bicycle, he bit the boy''s head.

    The inmates'' teeth looked like razors, cutting part of the boy''s skull without resistance, soon other inmates came close and started biting the boy''s body. In a few seconds, not even bones remain, only torn clothes and the crumpled bicycle.

    This group killed andmitted cannibalism throughout the Santa Tereza neighborhood.

    Within hours, an entire neighborhood was either eaten or turned into Cid''s new subordinates.

    S?o Pedro de Alcantara is a city with more than 5 thousand inhabitants, it already had more than 200 people following Cid, killing the path in the whole city.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!

    Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 413 CapÃ­tulo 413: Apocalypse On Earth Part 2

    *Bang!*

    Saulo mmed his fists down hard on the table, creating cracks.

    "In a few hours, there are already more than 100,000 casualties?" Saulo Dimas felt that the worst was happening, this was even worse than the world war. The number of casualties continued to increase by the minute if things continue like this, it was only a matter of time for globally more than 1 billion people were killed.

    The army was already ready to go into action, however, there were few neutralizing bullets. If things continued like this, they would have to use firepower, indiscriminately killing anyone who was affected and was in a ''frantic'' state.

    The state Frantic was the name given by one of the most important doctors who had already begun to study the case. Using an Origin of body diagnosis, this doctor said that the affected people were in a hallucinosis state, simr to the use of the drug, only several times more powerful, and so far he has not been able to find a form to counteract this.

    One call after another was ringing.

    Saulo answered one of the mes.

    "Mr. President, the City of S?o Pedro de Alcantara has been infected by the fric state, more than 3 thousand people have died while a little more than 2 thousand are attacking the other closest cities."

    The nervous and anxious voice on the other end of the line came and was soon followed by a shout: "Ahhhh, get out, get out!!"

    *You you you...*

    "Damn it!" Saulo massaged the space between his eyebrows.

    It was all spiraling out of control.

    The police and army already had mobility, however, it was not strong enough to restore peace, he was aware of that, so Saulo was even more upset.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Maira was able to stabilize things at Corporate Headquarters with Isadora''s help in a matter of hours.

    "Finally..." Maira felt a little tired after using her powers so many times.

    The fact of having to be careful not to end up killing was the hardest thing to do.

    After finishing it, he asked for the help of the employees to bring all the affected people up to the second floor.

    The second floor was a wider area, it was sometimes used for corporate parties, so it was ideal for getting people into a frenzy.

    Afraid of them using their mouths to bite someone, Maira created gags, making them shut up.

    Their growls can be said to be frightening, even worse than that horror movie sounds.

    Many employees were shaking and crying. Some wanted to leave and go help their family, however, Maira stopped them first and said: You can leave, but are you confident of managing to survive in this chaos? I''ve already gone outside, and it''s happening all over the city, people outside are killing each other, and idents and fires are happening everywhere. Even knowing this, do you still want to leave?

    It could be said that she was being a little mean by talking this way, making them choose between staying in the Dimas Headquarters and staying alive than going to try to find their rtives who have a chance of still being alive.

    But, Maira wasn''t lying, when she came out, it looked like a scene from her father''s world war tales.

    mes everywhere, screams and cries, people being ripped apart by teeth or ws... it was a bloody sight and it was happening all over the city.

    Maira wanted to help, however, she would not be able to deal with so many of them, she was only able to help a few, however, there were many, and soon others surrounded the people she saved and others were infected and soon the worst happened.

    Maira felt like crying, but she resisted and returned to the Dimas Headquarters building.

    Unfortunately, she wasn''t powerful enough to save everyone, there were too many affected and it was growing as fast as a pandemic.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    "Mr. President, the frenzied animals have started to invade the cities." Another call was connected through the special telephone: "There are many and powerful, some must even be in the Fourth Order or even Fifth Order!"

    The despair of the woman on the other end of the line could be heard in her voice.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Which city will be most affected, can you tell me?" Saul asked.

    "City of Manaus." The woman answered.

    "I understand, I will send a special force there now," Saulo said, ending the call.

    Using the special line that Luan created for him in cases like this, Saulo made a new call.

    "Delta team, head towards the City of Manaus with the fighter nes, powerful beasts are heading towards the city, be quick!" Saulmanded.

    "Yes!" On the other end of the line, the Delta Teammander answered before ending the call.

    The Delta team uses powerful firepower from the beast cores, the firepower reaches the point of being able to injure anyone in the Fifth Order, although only the beginners, it was already a good start for the short time they had to develop it.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    The disaster rm was ringing in the City of Manaus, and people were evacuated to shelters, but not everyone made it since in addition to the danger that ising to the city, there were people in a frantic state since the army forces and police were unable to deal with everyone in time.

    *BOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!*

    The people who still managed to stay sane were preparing or already started to evacuate towards the specially made shelter in Manaus City, however, bestial roars echoed and monstrous beasts started to invade the city.

    Zacarias, a Fourth Order cultivator was nearby and helped as much as possible. He was now fighting arge mutated Hawk.

    The Origin of Zacarias wasughter.

    By making a foolish gesture, he can even make an animal lose control and have the emotion of loudughter.

    When trying to use it on the big hawk, a bizarreugh came out of the big hawk''s thin beak.

    "Ts Shishishi!"

    With a cleaver measuring 170 cm and 20 cm wide, Zacarias ran his de across the falcon''s neck and it was at that very moment that he saw guided missiles crashing against the frantic mutant animals that were invading the city.

    With a heavy sound, Zacarias, who was 204 cm tall and weighed 200 kilograms, heavily fell to the ground.

    Some people wanted to apud and celebrate Zacarias saving them, but Zacarias said, "Run! Don''t miss this chance!"

    "Y-Yes! Thank you!!!"

    Little by little people started to flee the ce, this was a more affected area with more mutated frenzied beasts, if they took too long they would be caught by the beasts.

    Zacarias rests the big cleaver on his shoulder and mutters, ''What the hell is going on?''

    Looking up at the sky, Zacarias notices that it was getting dark and bing a sr eclipse.

    Involuntarily, his body shuddered as his heart pounded wildly in his chest.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!

    Like it ? Add to library!

    Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 414 414: Apocalypse On Earth Part 3

    24 hours after the start of the apocalypse.

    "Sir. President." A call through the special line was received, and as soon as Saulo answered the armymander on the other end of the line said: "The city of Manaus has been partially stabilized and all the wild mutant animals have been killed."

    "Good job." Saulo said: "Keep protecting the people of this city, there must still be some frantic people, right?"

    "Yes, we are using the tranquilizers on them and some Origin specialist soldiers who can arrest them more quickly are being mobilized, however, there are many affected, it will still take a few hours until all those affected are arrested."

    Hearing this, Saulo nodded and said, "I understand, okay, I need to make another call, keep up the good work."

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T ¡º ?? ¡» ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    On the ind, Elias looks at the members of the Elite Squad and says: "Okay, we are now going into action on a special mission given to us by President Saulo!"

    "Yes, Sir!" All of them were well uniformed with battle suits and powerful weapons with Fifth Order attack power, even some almost reaching Sixth Order attack power.

    Their mission was to recover the State of Santa Catarina with more than 6 million inhabitants. Of course, that number of people must have already been reduced to at least half of that.

    "We will start with the recovery of the City of Florian¨®polis, be very careful, although this was the least affected city in the state of Santa Catarina, there are at least five thousand people in a fric state, while the mutant frenzied beasts are reaching the cities, let''s get together mobilize fast but cautious!"

    Once again the Elite Squad responded with a soldier''s cry: "Yes Sir!"

    Catharina had gone to the city of Florian¨®polis and helped some people, mainly in the area close to Headquarters Dimas, thus improving the evacuation of people from the building and increasing the chance of survival of rtives of employees of Headquarters Dimas.

    "Mom, we are going too." Catharina said: "I have already recovered all my Qi. We''ll do it like that time, you create a jet and I''ll inject my Origin in the form of a cloth, we''ll trap as many frantic people as possible."

    "Okay, but as soon as it gets difficult for you, let me know and we''ll be right back." Maira said and looked at Cristina: "Daughter, you cane with us, it will be better if you can take care of our rear in case some frenzied beast attacks the sky."

    "Yes, I can do it!" Cristina clenched her fists and said with a brave look.

    Maira smiled a little, then she rubbed Cristina''s head lovingly.

    Isadora wanted to go along, however, she knew that even though she reached the Fourth Order, it still wasn''t enough to be of much help and so, she sighed and managed to contain herself.

    Maira could understand that, and kissed her cheek, "Don''t worry, we''ll be safe, we have many ways to save the lives that my son has given to us."

    "I know. Be careful." Isadora said.

    She knew how exceptional Luan was in this era, it''s not a mistake to say that he was the most powerful person on Earth, especially after he evolved into the Sixth Order, his power was very close to what they call God.

    She even felt like bowing before him out of respect after she saw him after he became a Sixth Order cultivator.

    If that was his power restricting his Qi, she couldn''t even imagine how powerful he could be when he let go.

    "Grandma, I wille along," Lenore said right after returning from the Tower. She was ready to help at any time, she added: "My father, the one with my mother now, ising, he should take at most 1 hour to reach Earth."

    "Good!" Maira had almost forgotten that Luan had duplicated himself.

    The other one seems to have ended their honeymoon as well, as Ingrid was worried. Luan and Ingrid would take longer to arrive, as there were no teleport portals to Earth near where they were.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T ¡º ?? ¡» ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Luan, who was with Nora, was on his way to the nearest town.

    "But what..."

    Luan felt a bad feeling, and when he looked back, he noticed some Qi from Sixth Order cultivators.

    "Damn it!" Luan cursed and quickly turned back.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    n Van Steffan was about to be attacked, in fact, they had already started to attack the barrier.

    Three Emperorsplete, in body and Qi.

    Luan got close enough to be able to evaluate the three.

    This pressure that the three of them emit was far superior to those who tried to kill them before.

    "So are you," Luan said as he arrived before them. He crosses his arms over his chest as his Qi is manifested.

    On the inside of the barrier was Nora. She looks relieved to see Luan return.

    "It really is you, White Emperor!" One of them screamed. There was no hate in his voice, it was just his way of speaking which is always outrageous.

    "Idiot Brother G who loves to scream," Luan said with cold indifference.

    Nora floats with a pair of bat wings on her back and stands next to Luan.

    "Who is the idiot!?" Brother G yells, "Whoever calls others an idiot is the real idiot, idiot!"

    "¡­Stop being childish, Brother G." The one next to him pped him lightly on the head.

    "Brother M, did he start it?!" Brother G grumbled like a child.

    The other shook his head and sighed. Brother S: "Is it always like this, can you please act a little more ssy at least, and not embarrass me everywhere we go?"

    "Are the trio of idiots here for the reward as well?" Nora doesn''t seem to be afraid of them, although they are strong, now that Luan is back there is nothing to be afraid of.

    Unlike before, Luan''s Cultivation base is on a muchrger scale and was built to be far superior to his peers.

    The fact that even though he just became an Emperor with the Body and Qi doesn''t mean that he is weak, in reality, he was already able to use the power of an Emperor because of his previous life experience.

    "Scarlet Empress, you dare speak to us like that? Looks like the rumors are true, you''ve be bold again now that your darling has returned." Brother M said sarcastically with a crooked smile.

    "Tsk, if you''ve done your homework, you should know that you three idiots aren''t capable of pulling out a single hair on my man!" Nora dered confidently.

    Luan beside her just smiled.

    The three brothers hesitated, however, Brother S remembers something and says: "Do not be afraid, do not forget the information we have obtained!"

    "Yes, he is just a false Emperor now!" Brother G said: "After all, his just reset!"

    "Idiot, don''t say that openly!" This time Brother M gets angry and ps Brother G hard on the head.

    Brother G rubs his head where he was hit and is hurt, however, he didn''t seem to be remorseful as he said, "Brother M, they will be killed by us now, there''s nothing to worry about, right?"

    "True, Brother G said something smart, yes, we don''t intend to let them live, never mind if we have information about his." Brother S said: "We have already captured a native of Earth, as long as we use him well, we will gain the privileges of the Tower."

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!

    Like it ? Add to library!

    Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 415 415: Apocalypse On Earth Part 4

    "Help!!"

    Cock -a- doodle - doo!*

    " Cluck-cluck!"

    " Cluck-cluck!"

    " Cluck-cluck!"

    Suddenly, the crowing of a rooster and several chickens echoed and from the sky, a nearly 1-meter rooster leading a flock of chickens flew.

    The people who were screaming for help had a stunned moment, it wasn''t every day that I saw such a scene even in the current times when the world was being devastated.

    The attacking monsters stopped, even the ones that had already chewed on human flesh, be it frantic humans or frantic animals.

    Soon after, frantic humans and frantic animals sh.

    The rooster came down from the sky with his chickens following him. Not only that, there were five humans as well. Humans flew using a kind of technological wings, the kind only found in the Tower.

    Soon, a symbol of a white rooster appears small on the frantic animals and people affected by the song.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T ¡º ?? ¡» ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    "Happy is he who can delude himself at this hour...

    Feel from this delirium the false truth!

    Below ¡ª the sea above ¡ª the firmament...

    And in the sea and in the sky ¡ª the immensity!"

    "What the hell are you saying, White Emperor?" Brother G puts his hand on his head, confused, not even understanding what Luan meant.

    "Idiot, what my husband meant is..." Nara said with a smile: "Idiots are easily deceived and believe in a false truth."

    "Tsk, who doesn''t understand?" Brother S said: "However, this could be before, I admit that the White Emperor was someone to be feared, if it was before his was left, maybe we wouldn''t even have a chance, however, the ''if it was'' doesn''t exist!"

    " Hufufu. Yes, but..." Nora just left her in suspense.

    By the time she finishes speaking and they are confused, Luan has already made his move.

    Blood trickled from the branches, bones cracking echoed, and a bloody scene was in view.

    From the ground, at the speed of light, tree branches surrounded Brother G. With no time to defend himself, the branches reinforced by Negative Qi, tightened, twisting Brother G''s entire body, and before he knew it, it had turned into remains.

    "Now it''s two against two." Luan''s voice was neutral. A narrow smile was curved on his lips.

    The two brothers were stunned. They didn''t have time to react. Brother G died before they could do anything.

    "You¡­ You are not a False Emperor!!" Brother S shouted pointing his finger at Luan.

    "This is unfair!!" Brother M shouted meaninglessly.

    "Unfair? Hehe, how adorable~" Although Nora said with a smile her eyes weren''t smiling. It was a sharp, razor-sharp look: "If my husband hadn''t returned, wouldn''t you three cowards have attacked me? Tsk, talk about injustice when it''s just three bounty hunter idiots!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Die, die! I want you to die White Emperor!!!" Brother M has gone mad and frantically attacks Luan with all his might.

    The heavens shake, and the earth trembles as the manifestation of Brother M''s power stands in all its splendor of fury.

    Luan appeared in front of Brother M before he could attack and with a strong punch, he negated Brother M''s power, almost making him go back to square 0, and with a punch, Luan sent him toward the earth.

    *Boom!*

    "Too noisy for a piece of trash like you," Luan said coldly.

    Brother S shudders. His heart was beating so fast that it was audible.

    "Afraid?" Luan asks while looking at him.

    Feeling Luan''s eyes on him and the words spoken, Brother S'' face turns red with embarrassment, however, fear seemed to even ovee it. Although he wanted to avenge Brother G, he wasn''t like Sister M, he had more love for life than either of them, he felt that if he acted rashly, he was the next to die, even though Brother M wasn''t in a very good condition.

    "You know¡­ The best thing about meeting the three of you, and not having changed since thest time I saw you¡­ Is that I already analyzed the power of the three of you, you know?" Luanughed coldly.

    Of course, Brother S understands, one of the scariest things about the White Emperor was his talent to deny the opponent''s power, however, he understood that he met some requirements to be able to do that, and what Luan said now, made his heart miss a beat. ''Has he analyzed our powers before?''

    It wasn''t impossible, although they had met other times before, it wasn''t as an enemy, so he didn''t think much of it, however, it seems that even in those encounters, the White Emperor had already fulfilled the prerequisites to negate their power. .. No wonder the Scarlet Empress calls them an idiot and does not recognize the vastness of the heavens.

    But despite everything, despite the fear. There was so much anger that it made Brother S''s face darken as veins started to appear all over his face.

    "Damn damn...!" Brother M cursed as he climbed out of the crater. All over his body, there were injuries from hitting the ground so hard. The fact that he couldn''t use Qi until thest moment, made him barely able to protect himself from the impact.

    Brother M''s face was darker, streaked with veins on his face, arms, and legs.

    "Luan, can you leave Brother S to me?" Nora looks at him.

    There was determination in her eyes. Seeing this, Luan would not ignore such a request. Their strength was simr, or you could say the odds were in Nora''s favor.

    "Okay, good luck," Luan said.

    Although time was tight, it was easier for him to deal with Brother M first.

    ''Thend is in danger, however, I did enough for a good part to survive,'' Luan thought.

    He was no messiah, and although he didn''t mind helping, his priority has always been and will be the important people close to him.

    Although it is sad that thousands of people died, even with his presence, avoiding the fatality would not be possible. Unlike before, there are even beings with Fifth Order power or even False Emperors. It''s not that simple to get rid of them all.

    Furthermore, the speed they strengthened by being in the berserk state, was something fast. Every hour at least one human and non-human bes a member of the Fifth Order.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!

    Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 416 416: Apocalypse On Earth Part 5

    It''s been almost 1 hour since Lenore said Luan would show up. She starts to get worried.

    "Dad, why are you taking so long to get here?" Lenore muttered as she finished cutting a kind of dragon in half.

    It was a mutation of some bird, but it made it look like a dragon.

    "Something must have happened at the Tower." Catharina beside her said, "But, there''s nothing to worry about, now he''s an Emperor in every way, right?"

    "Yes, you are right, aunt." Lenore smiled at her. But to say that all her worries were eased would be a lie. If Luan had a setback, it must certainly be rted to her mother as well.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T ¡º ?? ¡» ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    A vine. That''s what many thought, as some of his family members were in a frenzied state.

    However, there has never been such a thing as a vine. Although there is a ''cure'', it''s not exactly a vine, it''s the frantic person being able to ovee their frantic state ande to their senses. However, this is something that few can help with and depends more on each person.

    "My son!!" A mother cries desperately when she sees her 5-year-old son had his head cut open by an ax to chop wood by her husband: "Murderer! You killed our son!!"

    Madly, she runs towards him, as she runs, her eyes blur and then turn red.

    A dark and sinister aura begins to surround her. The loss of the son she loved so much made her give up her own life, thus being affected by the polluted air that corrodes almost all logical reasoning, transforming her into something almost non-human.

    "Kelly¡­" The man who killed his own son with an ax now had a pain in his heart to see that even his wife had turned into a monster in his eyes.

    She was in a crazed state with red eyes, the same pattern as the other ''monsters'' he had seen and killed. However, it can be said that the affection of parents and children is the strongest bond, however, when pointing the ax at his wife, he hesitated.

    The man clenched his fists around the ax so tightly, his body shook.

    Once the anxiety subsided, he found himself surprisingly quiet, no longer with his previous anxiety and fear. When his wife arrived before him, he stood still, simply letting her bite him on the arm.

    Dropping the ax to the ground, the man ced his free hand on the back of the woman''s head. The pain of being bitten and chewed was immense, but the psychological pain of having killed his son in front of his wife and making her turn into a monster seems to have been even worse for him, to the point where he gave up on his own life.

    "Goodbye my love," The man said. At the same time, apanied by the piercing pain the moment his wife in a frenzied state bit his neck, his almost distorted face looked extremely hideous.

    "Curse!!!"

    Before he lost consciousness, his senses had already started to change.

    When he screamed, it was a very frightening scream, as if it was the desperate roar of the beast that was on the verge of despair.

    However, in no time did the woman stop biting his neck, biting even down to his trachea, breaking every bone, and separating his head from his body.

    Holding her head in her hand, the woman begins to eat and eat.

    The headless body falls to the ground, and the blood flows and reaches the child whose head was cut in half by the ax.

    When bloodes into contact with the child''s hand, it begins to be sucked out, it is then that the opening of the child''s head begins to join and partially heal.

    Even without showing it, the woman who ate the man''s head seemed surprised as she stopped devouring the head and stared in the direction of the child.

    Maybe it''s because she ate human flesh and a part of the brain? She took the half-eaten head and carried it over to the child lying on the floor, forcing the head against the little boy''s mouth.

    Of course, the mother of the little boy who went into berserk mode couldn''t be expected to be motherly, but still, even without showing it, she waited in silence while she let the little boy feed from his father''s head.

    Little by little the little boy recovers. When he straightened up, the little boy''s red eyes were wide open and he showed a bit of intelligence. The same can be said for the woman who made a strange noise, soon the two begin to finish devouring the remains of the dead man in the room.

    After the two finished, the woman grabbed a lighter and clothes.

    Leaving the house, they went to the neighbor''s house next door.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The little boy followed her like a duckling. It was clear who was in charge.

    At the door of the house, the woman in a frantic state ced the clothes near the door, and the little boy did the same. Then, with the lighter, she set her clothes on fire and walked away.

    This was an area of residences with adjoining houses, that is, the moment the house caught fire, it spread to all the other houses.

    With the sound of burning, the wooden door starts to burn under the heat of the clothes that were on fire.

    Initially, inside the house there was no noise, however, now it starts to have some small noises.

    The woman''s eyes and frantic children seem to glow, it''s unknown if it was because of the mes that started to get stronger or for another reason...

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T ¡º ?? ¡» ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    At the same time. At sea, the ind of the Dimas Family was surrounded by sea beasts in a frenzied state.

    Some made strange sounds as they crashed into the barrier and while some of them died, they were devoured by the other frenzied sea beasts.

    Little Rikka''s figure appeared in the air, runes glittered in her eyes and a golden light was faint as she looked at the scene around her.

    A pair of fairy wings pped behind her as Little Rikka looked thoughtful. Her long straight hair in her celestial blue color fluttered in the wind as the fairies swirled around her.

    As the sounds of the frenzied sea beasts grew louder, Little Rikka''s expression became colder. She snorted.

    "Be quiet, do I want to sleep? Of course, I want to sleep!"

    When the words fell out, she turned her palm over, and the terrifying multicolored divine light appeared as if it had turned into a rainbow, however, it was far from being a beautiful scene.

    The multicolored lights scattered with dazzling brilliance, it was simply unimaginable that this was an attack caused by such a small little girl and that the instant it fell, sounds of explosions echoed in the water, creating ripples in the sea.

    Fairy 1: "As expected from the princess~"

    Fairy 2: "As expected from the princess~"

    The fairies hummed happily, but seeing that Little Rikka looked at them with displeasure, they fall silent.

    When the tide was calm, some frenzied sea beasts floated in the sea as blood flowed, painting the sea around the ind red.

    Little Rikka who didn''t hear any more unpleasant sounds, nodded with the cutest smile in the world, "Yes, now I can sleep peacefully~~"

    "Princess, just ask me and I''ll use a sound istion spell..." Fairy 1.

    "..." Little Rikka.

    She seemed to have forgotten that she had that possibility, feeling a bit embarrassed, she gave a random excuse, "It wasn''t just that, do you think this princess didn''t know about that? Of course, I knew that?!"

    The fairies refrained fromughing at the fairy princess''s cuteness, they looked lovingly at her and said, "Yes, the princess knows everything, you just wanted to exercise a little, right?"

    "Yes, of course, I do~!" Little Rikka answered with conviction.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!

    Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 417 417: Apocalypse On Earth Part 6

    Suddenly, a sword with a sinister vibration appeared from within the void. Interwoven with an aura of destruction, the sword caused fear in the hearts of the two brothers.

    "Kill me?"

    Against all, he could think, Brother Emperor S, who wasughing uncontrobly because he thought he had taken advantage by using an Emperor-level armor and weapon, stoppedughing as he looked at the sword that had appeared and was now held by the White Emperor''s hand.

    "What the hell is this sword?" Brother S couldn''t help but tremble in fear as he looked at the white-ded sword.

    "What the hell is this sword!?"

    "Oh? This sword is my darling that I created with great care. It took 300 years for it to awaken a spirit, isn''t it noble?" Luan stroked the white de of the sword that buzzed as if it were happy.

    Emperor S had never heard of this sword before, although he knew that the White Emperor had a very powerful weapon called Leviathan, but he ''knew'' that it had be someone else''s item.

    "Negative Sword, Funoki, it negates everything it touches, isn''t it amazing?" Luan asked. He didn''t mind informing, as there is currently no countermeasure that can avoid the power of the sword he created.

    It was notmon for Luan to exin so much, nor did he want to talk to someone for so long who was about to be killed. However, he was really proud of the sword he created. It could be said to be his masterpiece, although he was more attached to Leviathan, Funoki is a sword with a spirit that he created himself.

    Emperor S swallowed as he looked at the sword. He had a strange sensation as if the sword was sucking his life energy just by being near him.

    "I can''t believe such a weapon exists..." he whispered to himself, trembling with fear.

    "You should believe it, because it is real and in my hands." Luan smiled at Emperor S, with an expression of superiority. "You will die by the hands of my sword, Funoki."

    Emperor S tried to get away, but the sword moved faster than he could react. The white de cut through the air and struck Emperor S''s chest, who screamed in pain.

    Nora watched from afar, with a serious expression. She knew she couldn''t interfere in the fight, but she was worried about Luan. He was using his most powerful sword, and she knew that meant he was taking the situation very seriously.

    But Luan seemed confident as if he were enjoying the fight. He was dodging Emperor S''s attacks with ease, and attacking with deadly uracy.

    Finally, Emperor S fell to the ground, lifeless. Luan put away the Funoki sword and approached the body. He looked at Nora with a calm expression.

    "Done, what do you think?" he asked, with a smile.

    Nora sighed, then smiled.

    "I''m done too, you''re in a hurry to get back to Earth, right?" she said, with a soft voice.

    Luan shook his head.

    "Don''t worry, Nora. Even though I''m a littlete, my other self was faster and is almost on Earth now," he said confidently.

    But Nora still felt a chill down her spine. She knew Luan was powerful, but he had already died once, even if it was because he was betrayed by that witch. She still had a persistent fear in her heart.

    Nora approached Luan and hugged him, feeling the warmth of his body. She didn''t want to lose him again and was grateful to have found him in this life.

    "Luan, do you promise to be careful?" she asked, looking into his eyes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Luan held her hands, smiling gently.

    "I promise, Nora. I''lle back to you no matter what," he said with determination.

    Nora smiled, feeling a wave of confidence. She knew Luan was strong enough to face anything, and that he would never disappoint her.

    "I trust you, Luan. Let''s go back home," she said, pulling him by the hand.

    After that, Nora said goodbye to him.

    Luan left for Earth, leaving Nora behind. She watched as he drifted away, with a smile on her lips. She knew that Luan would face many challenges and dangers on his journey, but she was confident that he would ovee them and return to her.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    The bloody battle began when a group of humans, armed with machetes, axes, and firearms, spotted a herd of frenzied animals running toward them. The animals werepletely out of control, with red eyes of fury and mouths salivating with a desire to kill.

    The humans were prepared to fight for their own lives, but the presence of other frenzied humans in the area caught them off guard. The frenzied humans were as dangerous as the animals, and they were in a frenzy of violence that turned them into killing machines.

    The battle began with the humans trying to protect themselves from the animals while fighting against the frenzied humans who were trying to kill them. Blood flew in all directions as weapons cut through the air, and bodies fell to the ground.

    The frenzied humans were as dangerous as the animals, with the difference that they had enough intelligence to n strategic attacks and ambushes. They attacked in groups, surrounding the humans who were trying to defend themselves from the animals.

    The frenzied animals were as fierce as one can imagine; they did not care about weapons or death. They continued attacking, without fear or hesitation, making the humans feel powerless and vulnerable.

    The humans fought with all their might, trying to survive this desperate battle. But in the end, the fight turned into a massacre, with few survivors.

    Those who survived would never forget the bloody battle between frenzied animals and frenzied humans. They would carry the physical and mental scars for the rest of their lives, remembering the horror they witnessed and faced. They realized that sometimes nature is ruthless and uncontroble and that survival can be a brutal and bloody struggle.

    In the end, the battle left a trail of destruction and death. The bodies of the frenzied animals and humans were scattered across the battlefield, while the survivors tried to recover from the shock and pain.

    The surviving humans wondered what caused the animals'' fury, but there was no clear answer. Some spected that it was a result of environmental degradation or exposure to toxic chemicals. Others believed it was a natural and unpredictable event.

    However, the battle showed the fragility of human life and the need to adapt and survive in extreme situations. The survivors of the battle were forced to face the cruelty of life but also found courage and resilience within themselves.

    The battle also taught an important lesson: the importance of working together to facemon challenges and threats. The humans who survived the battle knew that if they had worked together from the beginning, they might have had a better chance of survival.

    The bloody battle between frenzied animals and frenzied humans was a terrible and tragic event, but it also showed the strength and determination of the human spirit. In the end, the survivors rose from the ashes, knowing that life was precious and that the struggle for survival continued.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!

    Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 418 418:Limitations And Confrontations

    ?An error urred while reading the file: Could not find file ''/data/script/email_list.txt''.

    Luan and Ingrid had just returned from their honeymoon, and the situation they found on Earth was not encouraging. Chaos had spread, and people were being attacked from all sides. Luan remained calm, but he was internally agitated. As someone who had traveled a thousand years into the future, he knew this would happen at some point, but he didn''t expect it to be so soon.

    Luan and Ingrid flew on their flying cloud toward the city, observing the chaos below. Luan could feel the tension in the air, but he tried to keep hisposure. "Ingrid, I know this is scary, but we have to keep our heads on straight. We''re here to help, and that''s what we''re going to do," he said, with a calm and determined voice.

    Ingrid looked at him with admiration. "You always know what to say, Luan. I''m ready to help, let''s make a difference," she replied.

    When they arrived in the city, Luan and Ingrid began to use their powers to help people. Luan used his power of denying powers to neutralize those affected by the disease, while Ingrid used her Qi and Body skills to heal those who had already been affected. The duo worked quickly, doing what they could to save lives.

    Luan and Ingrid flew through the air, looking for people in danger. They saw a group of people running towards them, followed by a pack of frenzied animals. Luan focused and used his power of denying powers to weaken the animals and give humans a chance to escape.

    Ingrid jumped off the flying cloud and ran toward the wounded. She used her Qi skill to heal the survivors'' wounds, while Luan protected her from the still-moving animals.

    Meanwhile, a mother ran with her son in her arms, desperate to escape the animals. Luan noticed the situation and flew towards the mother, with Ingrid following behind. He used his power of denying powers again to weaken the animals, and then picked up the boy, cing him on the flying cloud.

    Ingrid ran towards the mother and helped her up. "Are you okay? Did you get hurt?" she asked.

    "I''m okay, but thank you for asking," replied the mother with tears in her eyes. "I don''t know what I would have done without your help."

    Luan and Ingrid knew there was still much work to be done and couldn''t stop now. They continued to fly through the city, looking for more people in danger. Meanwhile, the sun began to set on the horizon, and the city was plunged into darkness.

    The situation on Earth was catastrophic and getting worse by the minute. Luan had just contacted his mother, Maira, and the news she brought was not encouraging. Luan''s mother spoke of the number of deaths that had already urred, surpassing one billion, and the despair that was spreading throughout the world.

    Luan knew he needed to act quickly and used his power of the Origin of the Spiritual Tree to save as many people as possible. With skill and determination, he created shelters for those in danger and used his Qi to heal those who were injured. Luan spared no effort, and although he was just one man, his power was undeniable.

    Using his power of the Origin of the Cloud, Luan managed to surround all of Brazil with clouds, protecting the country from the chaos that was spreading around it. He and Ingrid worked tirelessly together to help save lives, knowing that every person saved was a victory.

    But even with all his powers, Luan faced limitations. Some beings affected by the disease were so frenzied that they reached the power of the Fifth Order, bing almost impossible to stop. Luan knew he couldn''t save everyone, but he wouldn''t give up trying.

    Luan and Ingrid fought tirelessly against frenzied animals and people, saving desperate adults and children. As they worked tirelessly, others tried to capitalize on the situation. Gangs and criminals emerged from the rubble, attacking and looting while people were vulnerable.

    Luan and Ingrid found themselves facing a particr gang that was attacking an emergency shelter, looting the few things that were left. Luan went there and used his power to negate powers, leaving the criminals powerless to fight. Ingrid then used her Qi and Body skills to immobilize them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You shouldn''t be doing this," Luan said angrily as he looked at the immobilized criminals. "People are already suffering enough, they don''t need people like you adding to the chaos."

    Luan was perplexed by the attitude of the criminals. They seemedpletely devoid of anypassion or humanity. He looked at Ingrid and saw the anger stamped on her face. He knew she wouldn''t let the criminals go unpunished.

    "Don''t worry," Luan said, approaching the criminals with a calm expression on his face. "I''m not going to fight you. I just want you to understand that what you''re doing is wrong and you need to stop."

    The criminals just looked at him with disdain, as if they weren''t at all concerned with what he had to say. Luan knew he wouldn''t be able to convince them with just words.

    That''s when Ingrid approached, her blood scythe in hand. She threw it with precision toward the criminals, hitting them squarely. Luan was a little shocked by the violence of the action, but he knew it was necessary.

    The criminals started to fight against Luan and Ingrid but soon realized they were fighting against something much more than they could handle. Luan used his powers of the Origin of the Spiritual Tree to create a protective shield around them, while Ingrid used her Origin of Blood to attack the criminals.

    They were just a few weak criminals, it was quick to defeat them.

    It took more than 12 hours for things to calm down in Brazil.

    Luan and Ingrid were tired. "Well, I think we can say we''ve aplished our mission," Luan said, with a tired smile on his face.

    Ingrid nodded, still trying to catch her breath. "Yes, but there are still other countries..." she said.

    Luan agreed. "Yes, but for now, I think it''s time to rest a bit."

    The two returned on a flying cloud created by Luan.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!

    Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 419 419: Challenge At The Border

    As we returned to the ind, Ingrid and I noticed that Maisa and the others had alreadye back. The atmosphere was a bit lighter, but the tension was still palpable. The fear of more people turning into frenzied beings at any moment was still very much present.

    Maira, always attentive to the situation, updated us as soon as we entered the ce: "Things are a bit better, but people are still turning into frenzied states all the time." This news worried us, as we knew the fight was far from over.

    As I thought about what was toe, I couldn''t help but remember the other me, who had embarked on a parallel mission. The fight against the Emperors had consumed much of his time and energy, but he had a greater goal in mind: to destroy the Vulcan n once and for all.

    This n, whose constant and annoying presence always bothered me, needed to be eliminated. Otherwise, there was a risk that they would continue to act freely, causing even more chaos and destruction. Moreover, if we allowed this situation to persist, other Emperors might begin to think we were an easy target, which would only increase our problems.

    After sharing my thoughts with Ingrid, I realized that she also agreed with me. Together, we had managed to normalize much of the situation in Brazil, but we were aware that there was still much to be done. Still, we felt proud of the progress we had made so far.

    Although we knew that other countries were facing difficulties, our priority remained our own nation. However, we decided that the next day, we would head toward neighboring countries to provide the necessary help. It was important to show solidarity and extend a hand to those who were also facing the threat of frenzied beings.

    Before setting off, however, we needed a good night''s rest. The recent events had been exhausting, and we knew we needed to regain our strength before facing new challenges.

    Looking at Maira, Catharina, Cristina, and the others, I noticed how exhausted they were. The tired gazes, the weary postures, and the slow movements revealed the weight of the burden we all carried. The fight against the frenzied beings was truly wearing us down, both physically and emotionally.

    We gathered in the ind mansion''s living room, where we could sit and talk about our recent experiences. As each person shared their stories, it became even more apparent how exhausting it all was. The expressions of fatigue and concern were unanimous, but there was also a glint of determination in each of our eyes.

    Catharina, who always proved resilient, confided: "I never imagined we would face something like this. Sometimes, I feel like I don''t have the strength to continue, but I can''t give up now. We have to keep moving forward."

    Maira, who was usually the voice of reason, considered: "It''s true, we''re all tired, but we can''t afford to give up. We need to find a way to ovee this together."

    Amanda, my mother-inw, always optimistic, added: "I know the situation is tough, but I have faith that we can win this. We''ve ovee so many challenges before, and this one won''t be any different."

    As we exchanged these words, I felt a deep connection with everyone there. The empathy and mutual understanding strengthened us, even in the face of exhaustion. We knew we were not alone in this fight and that somehow, we would find the energy needed to move forward.

    The night of rest brought us some relief, and the next day we set off toward neighboring countries. Even tired, we were determined to offer our support.

    Upon waking up, we were surprised by worrying news about the situation in Brazil. Things were not as optimistic as we had imagined. Many animals and people had turned into frenzied beings, and some of those who had been captured managed to escape, causing chaos to return, albeit on a smaller scale.

    Faced with this reality, I told the others: "We are heading towards neighboring countries; you stay here and help with the best of your strength." I knew that dividing our efforts was necessary to face this situation on multiple fronts.

    "Luan, I''ll go with you." She looked at me with determination, showing that she was ready to face the challenges by my side.

    The decision to head to neighboring countries was not easy, as leaving Brazil in such a critical moment made us feel insecure. However, it was crucial that we extend our help to our neighbors, as the threat of frenzied beings affected us all.

    Before leaving, we met with the others to outline an action n and ensure they were prepared to deal with the challenges that would arise in our absence. We emphasized the importance of cooperation and teamwork and keptmunication lines open to share information and updates.

    With everything settled, Ingrid and I said goodbye to ourpanions and family members and soon set off toward neighboring countries.

    Upon arriving in neighboring countries, we were greeted with gratitude and respect. Many were relieved to see us, as they knew that with our help, their chances of oveing the crisis increased significantly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    In each country we visited, we joined our efforts with local authorities and other groups of fighters, sharing our knowledge and experiences in the fight against frenzied beings. Our priority was to help control the situation and, at the same time, find a definitive solution to prevent future urrences.

    During our travels, we worked tirelessly alongside local teams, learning from their experiences and sharing our own skills and knowledge. Together, we managed to develop effective strategies to capture and neutralize frenzied beings, reducing the impact they caused on affectedmunities.

    While helping our neighbors, we maintained constant contact with our allies in Brazil, sharing information and updates about the situation in each country and the progress we made. This exchange of information was crucial to the sess of our joint efforts and allowed us to adapt our strategies as needed.

    Throughout our journey, we also encountered other fighters from different nations who had joined the fight against frenzied beings. These meetings strengthened our support and coborationworks, allowing us to share resources and knowledge with amon goal: eradicating the threat posed by frenzied beings.

    We hurried to the city, and upon arriving there, we witnessed the monstrosity that gued the region. The giant lion roared fiercely, spitting mes from its mouth and paws, setting everything around it on fire. I could feel the power emanating from it, akin to a Sixth Order Emperor. Ingrid and I exchanged a look of determination and prepared for battle.

    "Ingrid, I''ll need you to protect me from this monster''s mes," I said, aware that she was more than capable of fulfilling this task. With a nod, Ingrid used her ability to control blood to create a protective barrier around us, preventing the lion''s mes from reaching us.

    I focused on my supernatural strength and agility, seeking to find an opening to attack the beast. In a moment when the lion reduced the intensity of its mes, Ingrid created projectiles of hardened blood andunched them at him.

    "Now it''s my turn," I shouted, advancing at high speed, leaping into the air and delivering a powerful punch to the lion''s face. The blow made the monster stagger, but it quicklyposed itself, roaring with anger and unleashing an even more intense burst of mes in our direction.

    "Ingrid, reinforce the barrier!", I yelled, confident that she would be able to protect us. She increased the strength of the blood barrier, while I used my agility to dodge the mes.

    The battle continued with Ingrid and me attacking in unison. We alternated between quick and powerful attacks and defensive abilities to keep the lion at bay. At a crucial moment in the fight, Ingrid focused her power on blood control and formed massive hardened blood whips, attacking the lion''s legs and limiting its movements.

    "Great job, Ingrid!", I eximed, seizing the opportunity and concentrating all my strength into a devastating blow, striking the lion''s head and leaving it stunned. Ingrid then quickly formed a blood around the lion, further restricting its movements.

    With the lion temporarily immobilized, I exchanged a few words with Ingrid. "We''re almost there, we just need to keep the pressure on and not give it a chance to recover," I said, as I prepared for the next attack. Ingrid nodded, maintaining her focus on the blood that held the lion.

    Exhausted and unable to continue fighting, the lion finally yielded, ceasing to be a threat to the city. Ingrid and I exchanged relieved looks, knowing that we had managed to protect those people.

    I said, "We could have finished this sooner if I had used all my strength from the start, but I wanted to conserve my Qi. Also, it''s important for you to gain more experience fighting frenzied beings with this level ofbat power."

    Ingrid smiled and replied, "Thank you for believing in me, Luan. I feel like I''m getting stronger with each fight, and together we''re unbeatable." I smiled back, knowing she was right.

    After the battle, we were greeted with gratitude and admiration by the townspeople. They thanked us for saving their lives.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!

    Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 420 420: Luans Devastating Cloud Storm

    Uruguay, a country known for its unique culture and traditions, was facing an unprecedented crisis.

    The tragedy had taken on rming proportions in Uruguay. The arrival of frenzied beings had destroyed the order and plunged the country into a scenario of chaos and despair. Screams and cries echoed everywhere as people fought desperately to survive.

    "We can''t stay here, we have to leave the city!" shouted Maria, trembling with fear.

    "But where do we go? We don''t have enough supplies," Juan replied, trying to remain calm.

    "The army can help us, they have resources and weapons. Maybe they can take us to a safe ce," Ana suggested, trying to calm the others.

    "We can''t trust the army, they may be infected too," said Pedro, suspicious.

    While the city was consumed by mes and frenzied beings, people united to try to survive. The government and armed forces struggled to maintain order, but the number of infected was too great.

    With the tragedy spreading throughout the country, many wondered how they could survive in such a chaotic and dangerous world. The economy based on agriculture and livestock seemed to have lost all importance, while industry suffered from ack of manpower and resources.

    In the midst of this chaos, the Uruguayan people fought to find a solution, but the situation was not encouraging, as people infected by frenzied beings multiplied, or was killed outright. At least half of the poption had already been infected.

    The situation in Uruguay was desperate. People struggled to survive amidst an apocalyptic scenario where frenzied beings had destroyed everything they knew. Once-bustling streets were now filled with corpses and frenzied beings.

    The group of survivors had been cornered in a small abandoned house, surrounded by frenzied beings on all sides. The situation seemed impossible, with survival chances decreasing every minute that passed.

    "We won''tst long here," Pedro whispered. "They''re getting closer every second."

    Maria tried to remain calm: "We have to find a way out of here."

    But options seemed limited, and hope began to fade.

    That''s when Luan appeared. With his powers as a Sixth Order Emperor, he created an invisible barrier around the house, preventing frenzied beings from approaching.

    "You''re safe now," Luan said indifferently.

    The group of survivors was shocked and grateful for the unexpected help. They knew they wouldn''t have survived if Luan hadn''t appeared.

    "How can we thank you?" Ana asked, her eyes filled with emotion.

    Luan remained indifferent as he replied: "There''s no need to thank me. I''m just doing what I think is right."

    With those words, Luan disappeared, leaving the group of survivors safe.

    He knew that waiting for gratitude from all the people he saved would decrease the number of people he could save. That was also why he was alone at that moment, the crisis in the country was in an advanced state and needed to be minimized as soon as possible, and Ingrid was dealing with the other side of the country.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As incredible as it seemed, Luan, who was flying on his cloud, saw three frenzied mutant animals together causing chaos.

    Frenzied mutant bear: The frenzied bear was a scary sight, with its torn skin and sharp teeth. Its bright red eyes seemed to look directly into your soul as it roared and ran toward you. Its movements were quick and unpredictable, making it a deadly enemy for anyone who crossed its path.

    Frenzied mutant wolf: The frenzied wolf was even more dangerous than its cousin the bear. Its red eyes seemed to glow in the dark as it moved with impressive speed and agility. Its dark fur was chilling, and its sharp teeth were capable of causing serious injuries to anyone who dared to face it.

    Frenzied mutant crocodile: The frenzied crocodile was a terrifying sight, with its bright red eyes and sharp teeth. It could run on firm ground as fast as in the water, and its killer instinct was relentless. It''s tough, scaly leather was practically bulletproof, making it a tough adversary to beat.

    These three together had already devastated an entire city, with corpses scattered everywhere, even frenzied humans had be victims of these three frenzied mutant animals, their fighting power was in the Fifth Order, and one could imagine how much they had eaten to be so strong.

    Luan prepared tounch his powerful cloud attack against the frenzied mutant Wolf, Bear, and Crocodile that surrounded him. He raised his hand and created an energy sphere, concentrating all his power.

    Then, with a quick movement, heunched the sphere into the sky, where it expanded rapidly, creating a spectacr storm. Lightning began to fall from the sky, hitting the frenzied mutant Wolf, Bear, and Crocodile, causing serious injuries.

    Hail began to fall from the sky, hitting the animals hard and breaking their bones. Strong winds blew with intensity, knocking down trees and dragging the animals away.

    The frenzied mutant Wolf, Bear, and Crocodile fought against the storm but were unable to resist the fury of nature that Luan had created. The strength of the storm was relentless, and they were carried away, unable to fight against the overwhelming power of Luan''s attack.

    When the storm finally dissipated, the frenzied mutant Wolf, Bear, and Crocodile were no longer a problem for Luan.

    With a wave of his hand, he created three cloud hands, digging into the bodies of the frenzied mutant animals. Luan brought the magic cores to him.

    With the magic cores in his hands, Luan smiled. These magic cores were valuable, he couldn''t just leave them behind. He stored the magic cores in his storage ring.

    The people who had witnessed his powerful cloud ability in action were shocked.

    "I only want the magic cores, you can keep the rest." There were some soldiers nearby, Luan said mainly to them.

    With the size of the mutant animals, as long as the toxins were cleaned, they could feed many people...

    Without wasting time, Luan created a flying cloud and went to the next location.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!

    Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 421: Ingrid and Luan Combat the Frenzied Creatures

    Chapter 421: Ingrid and Luan Combat the Frenzied Creatures

    Ingrid Anjos donned her sophisticated, feminine armor as she flew through the sky with her blood wings. Her slim, curvaceous figure was entuated by the armor that enveloped her body, with gold details and precious stones that shimmered in the sunlight. Her blonde hair flew behind her, dancing in the wind as she moved through the air with grace and agility.

    The blood wings were incredibly detailed, almost looking real with their dark veins and flowing red fluid dripping from the feathers. The wings pped powerfully, propelling Ingrid through the air at great speed. As she flew, small drops of blood detached from the wings, leaving a trail of ruby behind her.

    Ingrid seemed to be inplete harmony with her wings, moving with ease and elegance. She looked down with her bright green eyes, observing the world below. As she moved through the sky, the armor glistened in the sunlight, catching the attention of everyone who saw her.

    With her sophisticated armor and blood wings, Ingrid looked like a true Goddess among mortals.

    As Ingrid flew, she created small blood scythes with her Origin powers. With impressive precision, she threw the scythes toward the frenzied mutant animals causing chaos in the city below. Her shots were urate, cutting down many of the animals and preventing them from causing further destruction.

    With each animal Ingrid killed, she sucked their blood, creating a huge ball of blood that followed her through the air. It was the ammunition she used to create new blood scythes and continue attacking. With incredible skill, she created andunched blood scythes in quick session, as if dancing through the air.

    Although her speed was impressive, she was still slower than Luan, who controlled the clouds to keep an eye on all locations and attack from all directions. However, if only using their powers directly like her, Ingrid could even be faster than him.

    As she flew, Ingrid maintained a concentrated expression, her green eyes fixed on the horizon. She knew she needed to keep fighting, even if the situation seemed desperate. Her blood-origin powers were strong and powerful, but she knew there were limits to what she could do alone.

    Despite this, Ingrid never gave up. As she flew through the sky, creating andunching blood scythes with impressive skill, it was impossible not to be impressed by her courage and determination.

    The armor that Ingrid wore was made of a sophisticated material that shone with a golden light under the sun. It fit perfectly to her slender body, protecting her from any damage that could ur during battle. The armor was adorned with intricate and attractive details, making Ingrid look like a goddess of war as she flew through the sky.

    Her blonde hair cascaded down to her waist, flying in the wind as she flew. Her bright green eyes seemed to light up with the intensity of battle as she created and threw blood scythes with impressive skill.

    Ingrid''s abilities. "She''s a true warrior."

    On the other hand, there were those who were terrified by the "What an incredible woman!" eximed a man who was watching from afar. "She''s so fast and strong."

    "I''ve never seen anything like this," said a woman, impressed with Ingrid''s abilities. "She''s a true warrior."

    On the other hand, there were those who were terrified by the sight of Ingrid flying through the skies. They wondered if she was an ally or an enemy, and feared being targets of her attacks.

    "That woman is scary," said a man, trembling with fear. "I don''t want to have anything to do with her."

    "I think she''s fighting against the frenzied creatures," said another person, trying to understand the situation. "But it''s better not to get too close."

    Despite the different reactions of the people, there was no denying that Ingrid was an impressive figure. With her sophisticated armor and blood wings, she stood out in the skies, fighting against the frenzied creatures and showing her strength and skill.

    As she flew through the skies, Ingrid could feel the curious and fearful gazes of the people below. Some hid and protected themselves, fearing what she could do with her blood powers. Others, however, admired her, amazed at the ability and grace with which she flew with her blood wings.

    In one of the few moments shended on the ground to rest, she was surrounded by a group of curious children. They watched her with wide eyes, fascinated by her sophisticated armor and blood wings.

    "Is she a hero?" asked a girl with bright brown eyes.

    "I think so," answered an older boy with a smile on his face. "She has incredible powers, did you see how she flies?"

    Meanwhile, an older man watched the scene with suspicion. "I don''t trust these people with supernatural powers," he muttered to a friend beside him. "Who knows what they are capable of doing."

    But regardless of what people thought, Ingrid continued to fly through the skies, fighting against the frenzied beings and protecting those who couldn''t protect themselves. She knew that her blood powers were powerful and that they could instill fear in people, but she also knew that it was her responsibility to use them for good.

    As she flew, more and more people began to admire her, seeing her as a true hero, a protector in a dangerous and chaotic world. And even with all the doubts and fears, Ingrid knew she was doing the right thing and that her power could make a difference in the fight against the frenzied beings.

    ''I shouldn''t care just because some ignorant people speak badly of me,'' Ingrid murmured in her heart, keeping her head held high as she continued to fly towards the next point of attack of the frenzied beings.

    As she flew, Ingrid continued to create small blood scythes and throw them with precision, cutting down many frenzied animals in the process.

    While flying at high speed, Ingrid ended up encountering Luan along the way. She spotted him riding on his flying cloud, focused on his task of saving the inhabitants of Uruguay.

    "You''re here," Luan, who was always indifferent and cold, smiled.

    "Yes, shall we go to the next country?" She asked.

    Although they hadn''t gotten rid of all the frenzied beings in this country, they had already relieved a good part of the burden, and now the rest would depend on the powers of the inhabitants and the government of Uruguay.

    Luan nodded, and they both flew together on his flying cloud toward the next country that needed help. During the flight, they exchanged information about thest battles they had faced and shared strategies to deal with the different types of frenzied beings they would encounter.

    Ingrid feltfortable in Luan''s presence.

    As they flew, they passed through several cities and towns, many of which were in ruins due to the attacks of the frenzied beings. Ingrid felt a deep sadness seeing the suffering and destruction that these beings had caused to innocent people.

    Finally, they arrived in the country that needed help. As soon as theynded on the ground, Ingrid and Luan prepared to face the frenzied beings that were terrorizing the poption.

    With her elegant and sophisticated armor and blood wings, Ingrid looked like a goddess of war. She ran at high speed, creating blood scythes that sliced the frenzied beings into pieces.

    Luan, on the other hand, controlled the clouds and created spectacr storms that struck the frenzied beings with lightning and hail. His ability to manipte the clouds was truly impressive, and Ingrid admired the dexterity with which he controlled the elements of nature.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!

    Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 422: So Intense and True

    Chapter 422: So Intense and True

    Luan watched with attention as Ingrid fought tirelessly against the frenzied beings. He had to admit that her ability with blood powers was impressive. The way she created small blood scythes and threw them with surgical precision was something he had never seen before.

    But even with all her skill, Luan could see that Ingrid was getting more and more tired. Her blood wings trembled slightly, and her expression was bing more and more tense. Luan knew she needed a break.

    "Let''s stop for now," he said with a concerned tone. "I don''t want you to overexert yourself, Ingrid."

    Ingrid appreciated his concern and nodded,nding next to him. As she took deep breaths and regained her breath, Luan surveyed the area around them. They had managed to repel most of the frenzied beings, but there were still some causing havoc in the nearby city.

    Luan''s words echoed in Ingrid''s mind, making her feelforted and safe. They had recently gotten married, but they had been together for years, having gone through many battles and dangerous situations together. Ingrid knew she could trust Luan with her life and vice versa.

    She looked at him with affection, observing the firm and confident features of his face. Luan was an attractive man, with white hair and piercing red eyes that seemed to read her soul.

    Ingrid smiled, feeling grateful to have him by her side. And now, as husband and wife, they had gone through many battles together, fighting against frenzied beings and protecting those who could not protect themselves.

    With skill and concentration, Luan molded the earth and tree roots, creating an underground fortress that would be able to protect them from any threat. The walls and ceiling were made of intertwined roots, the floor was covered in wood, and the light was provided by a source of energy created by Luan.

    Ingrid looked around in admiration. The underground fortress was impressive, with itsplex and detailed structure, but at the same time weing andforting. She knew she would be safe there with Luan, even if the situation outside was chaotic and dangerous.

    With a wave of his hand, he began to invoke protection spells. Magical energy flowed from his hands and spread through the environment, forming an invisible shield that would protect them from any external threat.

    Ingrid watched him silently, admiring his ability to handle the situation. She knew she could trust him, that he would always be there to protect and help her.

    When Luan finished invoking the spells, he approached her, wiping the sweat from her forehead with a piece of cloth. With a gentle touch on her face, he smiled softly and kissed her.

    "You''re amazing," Ingrid said, smiling at him.

    Luan returned the smile, his eyes shining with a mix of affection and pride. He knew he had powerful skills, but always felt even stronger and more capable by her side.

    "You''re amazing too," he replied.

    Ingrid smiled, feeling grateful to have him by her side. Together, they would face any challenge and ovee any obstacle.

    As they prepared to rest, Luan approached one of the walls of the underground shelter and touched it with his hand. The energy of the Origin of the Spiritual Tree flowed through his hands, causing the wall to begin to transform.

    The wall became denser and more resistant, forming an additional barrier of protection. Luan smiled satisfied with the result, knowing they would be even safer now.

    "Done," he said, returning to Ingrid''s side. "Let''s rest a bit now."

    The two settled into a corner of the shelter, resting their tired bodies.

    Nearly two hours or moreter... Ingrid opened her eyes, and although she felt tired, she was still in the moment when she and Luan had just gotten married, and until a moment ago they were on their honeymoon...

    "Luan, I love you," she said.

    Luan, who opened his eyes, looked at her intently and smiled: "I love you too."

    Luan and Ingrid, in a moment of passion, give themselves to love with all emotion, their bodies in a dance of desire, exploding in an ecstasy so intense.

    Their lips united in a fiery kiss, transmitting all love and feeling, and in such a soft and enveloping touch, Ingrid feels her heart beat so contentedly.

    Luan, with his firm and delicate hands, travels the body of his beloved, and in a moan of pleasure and surrender, Ingrid gets lost in such blind sensations.

    Thus, in such a sublime moment, Luan and Ingrid live love freely, and in such an intense and true fusion, they findplete happiness together.

    Their bodies entwine with passion, in a perfect harmony of love and lust, and their gazes connect in fullness, revealing to each other their purest attitude.

    Ingrid surrenders to Luan''s body and soul, and Luan embraces her with tenderness and calm, in every movement, a moan of pleasure, in every touch, an explosion of desire.

    Time stops and only the here and now exist, in such a sincere delivery and without dy, and the happiness that overflows in their faces is proof that love is the key to pleasure.

    And so, in a moment of suchplete love, Luan and Ingrid be one body and affection, and in the fullness of the love that overflows, they be an eternal and agreed-upon story.

    And when they finally reach the climax, Luan and Ingrid embrace each other affectionately, a feeling of gratitude and peace for having shared such a loving moment.

    They look into each other''s eyes and smile, a smile ofplicity and love, and kiss gently, as if they knew they would be together forever, with all ardor.

    And so, Luan and Ingrid remain united, in a love that transcends reality, a love that eternalizes and renews itself every day, with more intensity.

    And even if life surprises them with challenges, they know that together they can ovee them, because the love they feel for each other is the force that drives them to fight.

    Exhausted but happy, Luan and Ingrid lie down, hugged and snug under each other''s body, with the moonlight entering through the cracks and illuminating their bed and their smiles.

    They look at each other again, in a gaze of affection, and with a soft kiss, wish each other good night, and cuddle each other in a tight embrace, with the certainty that the love they feel is strong.

    And so, they fall asleep, peaceful and serene, with their breathing in tune with each other.

    And in the silence of the night, Luan and Ingrid sleep, with happiness stamped on their faces, because they know that the love they feel is true and that together they can ovee all obstacles.

    And so, sleep envelops their tired bodies, but the love they feel remains strong and awake.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Ingrid was sitting on the wooden and leaf bed, still sleepy after a good night''s sleep, when Luan approached.

    "Ingrid, I had an idea," he said, approaching her. "We can surround the main cities of each country and shelter the people who have not been infected by the frenzied beings."

    Ingrid stood up, feeling more alert now. "It''s a bold idea," she said, looking at Luan with admiration. "How do you n to do that?"

    Luan exined his n in detail. He would use his Origin of the Spiritual Tree powers to create a protective barrier around the cities, preventing frenzied beings from entering. They would then shelter the uninfected people in safe shelters within the barrier.

    "That''s brilliant," said Ingrid, impressed with the idea. "But that won''t be easy. It will take a lot of coordination and nning to make this work."

    Luan agreed. "Yes, it will be hard work. But I am confident."

    They spent hours discussing the details of the n, mapping out the cities that needed to be protected. It was hard work, but it would be better than simply minimizing losses. With a safe zone, it would be easier for them to protect themselves.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!

    Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 423 423: Creating Barriers

    With the president''s permission, Luan began weaving a barrier around Montevideo, the bustling capital of Uruguay. As he mastered the power of the clouds to pacify the fric beings, magnificent trees sprouted around the city, turning it into a lush oasis.

    Floating high above, he looked like a goding to life, with his white hair waving in the wind and his unwavering red gaze piercing the chaos below. The people of Montevideo watched in awe as he wove his magic, creating a shield that would keep them safe from the fric beings that roamed outside.

    With each movement of his hands, the barrier grew stronger and more imprable. As he worked, Luan felt a wave of power running through his veins, driving him to push his skills to the limit.

    The vast reserve of Qi of a Sixth Order being was no joke, and Luan was able to conduct the entire barrier without needing any auxiliary power.

    Ingrid watched everything with pride and admiration and couldn''t help but murmur in her heart:

    "As I watch my beloved Luan control the clouds and the trees with such mastery, I feel deeply proud and in love. It''s like being by the side of a true king of nature, capable of mastering the elements with unique wisdom and sensitivity.

    But at the same time, I know that Luan''s gift goes far beyond mere control over the forces of nature. He is able to see the beauty in every little detail, to feel the energy that flows in every leaf, in every ray of sunshine, in every drop of rain. It''s a connection so deep and true that it makes me feel even more connected to him as if we were one soul in two bodies.

    And so, beside Luan, I feelplete and fulfilled, as if together we could rule the entire world. For when you have a love that is so strong and true, nothing seems impossible - not even controlling the clouds and the trees."

    With a final movement of his hands, Luanpleted the barrier around Montevideo. It was imprable and provided safety for the city''s residents. He descended to the ground, exhausted but satisfied with the result of his work.

    The president of Uruguay approached, grateful, and shook Luan''s hand. "Thank you so much for your help, Luan. You are a true hero for our country," said the president, with evident gratitude on his face.

    The people who watched everything shouted in praise. "Long live Luan!", "Thank you for protecting us!", "You are amazing!", they eximed while apuding enthusiastically.

    Ingrid, by Luan''s side, felt her heart fill with joy and pride. It was a moment of triumph for her beloved, who had used his skills to protect so many lives. She looked at him, amazed.

    Indeed, many people had died due to the chaos that had engulfed Montevideo, but Luan had been able to bring hope and protection to the city amidst it all.

    At the moment, this was only the first country where he created a protection barrier, and if things continued at this pace, more and more people could be saved by having a safe zone to go to.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Saulo Dimas received a visit from his grandson Luan and Ingrid in his office in the capital of Brazil. The President was surprised by their presence, but after hearing Luan''s proposal to create a protective barrier in Bras¨ªlia, he was skeptical.

    However, Luan exined in detail how the barriers could prevent the invasion of frenzied beings, and Saulo Dimas began to seriously consider the idea.

    "I understand your concerns, Grandpa," said Luan, trying to reassure him. "But I believe this is the best solution to protect people."

    Ingrid agreed, adding: "In addition, Luan has already demonstrated his ability to create this barrier in the capital of Uruguay. He knows what he''s doing."

    Saulo looked at the two, pondering the situation. He knew that the threat of frenzied beings was real and needed to bebated. But he also had to consider the political and social implications of such a drastic measure.

    After a few moments of reflection, Saulo finally spoke: "All right, let''s go ahead with the n. But we need to be careful about how this will be implemented. We can''t cause panic in the poption."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Saulo knew that the situation was serious and that he needed to take drastic measures to protect his people.

    They headed towards the heart of the capital, where security had been achieved with much effort by Dimas''s family, friends, and the government. Now, finally, they could walk the streets without fearing the frenzied beings that threatened the city.

    "A glimpse! It''s Luan Dimas! Luan Dimas is back ahhhhhhhhh!"

    "Luan Dimas, you''re my idol. Sign for me! Luan Dimas!"

    "Luan Dimas, I''m so lucky to have met you in my life. Looking for love and support. Can you cook and warm the bed!"

    Luan Dimas'' sweat feel like water. It had been a while since he appeared in front of so many people in Brazil, at least not on solid ground. Usually, he was flying in the sky on a cloud...

    A few more people joined the excited crowd, shouting Luan''s name and asking for his attention:

    "Luan Dimas, I love you! Be my boyfriend!"

    "Luan Dimas, I''m your number one fan! Give me an autograph!"

    "Luan Dimas, help me control my powers like you do! I''m a disaster!"

    "Luan Dimas, teach me your magic tricks! I want to be a wizard like you!"

    "Luan Dimas, I challenge you to a battle! I want to see if I''m as strong as you!"

    Luan looked at Ingrid and Saulo with a tired but happy smile. He knew he had many fans and admirers in Brazil, but he didn''t expect so much excitement.

    Luan said, looking at Ingrid and Saulo. "Let''s start creating the protective barrier in Bras¨ªlia as soon as possible."

    Saulo agreed. "Yes, we have a lot of work to do. But first, let''s deal with this crowd and find a ce to discuss our ns."

    Ingrid agreed, and together, they managed to get away from the crowd of excited fans and find a quiet ce to discuss the next steps to protect the country from frenzied beings.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!

    Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 424 424: The Wall And The Fight Against The Frenzied Beings

    Chapter 424: The Wall and the Fight Against the Frenzied Beings

    The construction of the wall, erected to safeguard the capital, came to an end with some reluctance. The crowd in the capital rejoiced at thepletion of the work, but there were still many who were beyond the city''s borders. Despite its magnitude, the capital housed only a fraction of the survivors - about 2 million - as other races emerged after the encounter between the smaller dimensions and Earth. Most of these races were in better condition than humans, as they had alreadye into contact with Qi long ago, while not all humans had the same fortune.

    The friendship with Luan, from the giants'' point of view, proved to be a great asset. Taking advantage of the opportunity to strengthen themselves by climbing the Tower, the giants ensured their safety, as even the least skilled among them had already reached the Fourth Order. In addition, the alliance with Luan provided them with ess to confidential information and invaluable resources, further expanding their strategic advantage.

    Meanwhile, the other races faced numerous challenges. The spread of the infection left them in a state of frenzy, unable to control their own actions. Although the situation in Brazil was being normalized more quickly thanks to the help of Luan, Ingrid, Maira, and others, there were still creatures on the loose in a state of uncontrolled frenzy, representing a constant threat to the general poption.

    Efforts to contain the spread of the infection wereplex and required coordination among several groups. Local authorities tirelessly worked to educate the poption about the risks and encourage them to take the necessary precautions to protect themselves and others. Individuals who contracted the infection but had not yet sumbed to frenzy were treated with extreme caution and isted to prevent the disease from spreading even further.

    Overall, the situation was extremely challenging, but the presence of individuals like Luan and his allies offered a glimpse of hope for those fighting for survival. As the battle against the frenzied beings continued, many wondered if humanity would be able to ovee this crisis and emerge even stronger in the end.

    Saulo Dimas had an even brighter idea when he realized that, with the construction of the wall led by Luan, the safety of the capital''s poption had been restored. He then used a special means ofmunication to contact some presidents of countries with whom he had established previous contact and shared the idea proposed by Luan.

    Swiftly, each country mobilized all beings with powers rted to earth, ice, and wood, among others, and began implementing the proposed idea, starting with their own capitals.

    During this interval, Saulo Dimas already made a worldwide announcement, calling on Brazilians to take refuge in the capital. The proposal was for them to remain in Brasilia until the situation waspletely normalized, so that, without the interference of crowds of individuals susceptible to being infected and further worsening the scenario, it would be more viable to deal with people and animals in a frenzied state.

    This initiative contributed significantly to the normalization of the situation worldwide, and gradually, the frenzied creatures were being contained and neutralized. Although there was still much work to be done, the coboration between different countries and races demonstrated the potential for humanity to ovee seemingly insurmountable adversities.

    Meanwhile, the poption of the capital continued to recover from the impact of the crisis, but thanks to the leadership of Saulo Dimas and the coboration of individuals like Luan, the hope of a safer and more prosperous future was beginning to emerge. The wall not only symbolized the protection of the city but also the unity and determination of humanity to face any challenge that presented itself.

    While the poption of the capital began to recover from the impact of the crisis, many individuals were still dealing with the consequences of the frenzy that spread throughout the country. Some had lost loved ones, and others had suffered severe emotional damage. However, the leadership of Saulo Dimas and the coboration of individuals like Luan were helping to bring hope for the future.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The streets of the capital were filled with workers who were working hard to rebuild the damaged areas. The construction of new homes, buildings, and infrastructure was in full swing, as the poption strove to make the city more resilient to future adversities. Meanwhile, the wall that had been erected around the city was a symbol of the unity and determination of humanity to face any challenge that presented itself.

    The citizens of the capital weremitted to getting the city up and running again. Gradually, the shops began to reopen, the parks were restored, and the city''s nightlife began to recover. There was still much work to be done, but the hope of a safer and more prosperous future was beginning to materialize.

    Meanwhile, the leadership of Saulo Dimas continued to be crucial in ensuring the safety of the city. He and his team worked tirelessly to maintain order and ensure that the city was well-prepared for future crises. Luan, on the other hand, continued to lead the giants on their journey to be stronger and more skilled in protecting those in need of help.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    The cooperation between countries and races, driven by the leadership of Saulo Dimas and Luan, had proven extremely effective in the fight against infection and frenzy. Hope began to spread around the world as people realized that unity and coboration were the keys to facing the challenges that arose.

    Inspired by the sess of the wall, the capitals of other countries also initiated their own defense projects, seeking to protect their poptions and establish a sense of security. Luan and the giants offered support whenever possible, sharing knowledge and resources to help in the construction of such fortifications.

    Meanwhile, research and development of methods for curing and preventing infection were progressing rapidly.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!

    Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 425 425: The Fall Of The Vulcan Clan

    Luan was gathered with his family on the private ind of the Dimas when Maira asked about his current strength. He knew that his ability to aplish so much in such a short amount of time drew attention, so he was not surprised by the question.

    "Remember what I said before about someone newly arrived in the Fourth Order having the power of a dragon?" he asked Maira, who nodded. "Currently, I have the strength of at least 150 dragons. That''s not even counting my clone."

    Ingrid, a bit confused, asked if with the clone he would have the strength of 300 dragons since the limit was 200 dragons for each person. Luan confirmed that yes and exined that what he had done was extremely powerful and abnormal. "It''s practically a miracle that I was able to split myself and gain so much strength," he added.

    Those around were surprised, with many holding their breath. Most of them had at most the strength of 40 dragons, and Luan had 150 with two clones. It was an absurd difference and difficult toprehend.

    Catharina, excited, asked if, if Luan reached the strength of 200 dragons with each of the clones, it would facilitate his entry into the Seventh Order and make him much more powerful. Luan confirmed that yes and said that he had already thought about it.

    Although Luan did not believe it would be easy to increase his strength even more, he knew that when he did, he could merge with his clone and be a unique existence in the Seventh Order. Amanda and Sebastian were perplexed, unable to imagine the magnitude of his strength. For them, Luan''s current strength was not much different from that of a god.

    His strength was so great that even ancient stories from the Bible seemed insignificant inparison. This generated a feeling of reverence in everyone who knew him.

    It was difficult for people, even those close to him, to understand the immensity of Luan''s strength. Most of them were in the Fourth Order, and this difference was too great to be easily understood.

    Ingrid, who was closer to advancing to the Sixth Order, knew that it was not just a matter of increasing her strength, but rather understanding thews of the world. She knew that Luan''s journey would not be easy, but she admired his determination to continue advancing and reaching new levels of power.

    Luan is capable of doing many things that those who have not reached the Sixth Order cannot even imagine. For example, in the midst of an apocalypse that hit the Earth, where people became animalistic and animals underwent mutations, Luan has the power of an Emperor, which allows him to use his abilities in the Origin of Cloud to create anything his imagination allows. Additionally, he possesses the Origin of the Spirit Tree, which allows him to create trees and other forms of life.

    Ingrid, who is in the Fifth Order, is as powerful as an Emperor of the Sixth Order and uses her powers in the Origin of Blood to manipte blood and even create wings to fly. The power of these characters is something that surpasses the understanding of most people and is a demonstration of the depth andplexity of the universe in which they live.

    Meanwhile, Amanda and Sebastian were still trying toprehend the magnitude of these characters'' power. To them, the difference between the Fourth and Sixth Orders seemed so great that it was difficult to imagine how anyone could be so powerful.

    Luan, on the other hand, knew that there was still much to learn and discover about the world and his abilities. He knew that there were still many challenges to face, but was determined to continue advancing and discovering new powers.

    The conversation ended with a feeling that there was much to explore in the universe in which they lived. The characters'' abilities were fascinating andplex, and there was always something new to be discovered and learned.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T[''??'']¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Seen from the air, the Vulcan n fortress was an impressive sight. The tall towers and fortified walls seemed imprable, a true military base that made anyone think twice before approaching.

    Nora looked at the fortress with anger, her voice cold and filled with disdain as she spat out the words "This is the Vulcan n." She couldn''t understand how a n could hide behind tall walls and advanced technology, believing they were superior to everyone else.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Seen from the air, the n''s futuristic architecture extended throughout its territory, with walls adorned with video screens and holograms floating in the air. It was all very imposing, but to Nora, it was a demonstration of arrogance and presumption.

    Luan looked at the Vulcan n fortress with a cold and calcting gaze. He had already identified all the areas where the most important cultivators of the n were, and his icy indifference showed that he was ready to take them all down at once.

    Initially, Luan''s anger was so great that he wished to sink the entire Vulcan n, but he soon realized that he couldn''t do the same as his enemies. He didn''t want to be someone who killed innocent people. However, those with power above the Fifth Order in the n should pay with their lives. All of them, without exception.

    Fortunately, most of these leaders had questionable aspects and were extremely vain, which kept them within the fortress. There was no record of any of them leaving the n.

    Luan knew what to do. The Leviathan appeared just above him, connecting to him and providing a massive amount of Qi. Luan was ready tounch his attack. "Burial of Trees!" he shouted, and soon loud sounds, earth tremors, and screams echoed throughout the fortress.

    From the ground, extremely thick and strong tree trunks emerged, surrounding various areas of the Vulcan n. It was the beginning of a battle that would prove to be bloody and ruthless. But for Luan, it was the only way to put an end to those who hid behind high walls and advanced technology.

    The tree trunks from Luan''s Burial of Trees moved at high speed, surrounding the targets he had identified earlier. With peak Sixth Order strength, the trunks were immensely thick and strong, capable of breaking even the most resilient walls.

    The high-ranking leaders of the Vulcan n were trapped and had no way out. They knew the battle was lost before it even began. One by one, they fell, theirst words of regret being drowned out by the sound of the trees surrounding them.

    Luan and Nora watched everything from above, without a hint of emotion on their faces. For them, it was just a mission to be aplished. The Vulcan n was an obstacle in their way, and now that obstacle had been eliminated.

    After hours of battle, the Vulcan n finally fell. The surviving cultivators fled in all directions, desperate to escape the wrath of Luan and Nora.

    When the dust finally settled, Luan looked at Nora and said, "Now we can go back, and I can go to Earth without worrying."

    Nora nodded in agreement, knowing their work there was done.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!

    Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 426 426: Strategy of the Chaos Labyrinth

    <h4>Chapter 426 Chapter 426: Strategy of the Chaos Labyrinth</h4>

    Luan (clone) arrives on Earth, while the original Luan was with Ingrid, helping tobat the fric beings. Both the original Luan and the clone had their minds interconnected, meaning, they thought the same thing at the same time. It was one mind with two bodies, basically a single soul that could control two different bodies.

    At this moment, they came up with an idea, which was to use the resources they had saved over the years and create dungeons configured to attract a specific type of beings, that is, the fric beings. This idea was well thought out and had positive points. Although something simr had been done in his previous life, what he nned to do was something better and more refined.

    When he exined this to Ingrid, she supported the idea. Ingrid''s reaction was positive and encouraging: "I think it''s an excellent idea, Luan. It will not only help us deal with the fric beings in a more effective way, but it will also allow us to use the resources we have umted over the years intelligently."

    Luan, feeling supported by Ingrid''s response, replied: "I am d you think so, Ingrid. Your opinion means a lot to me. Let''s start working on this as soon as possible."

    "Hehe~ You know you can always count on me~" Ingrid made a cute face, stretching her tongue yfully, assuming the role of a delicate and seductive wife.

    Luan reacted with a radiant smile, but soon his expression became serious. "By the way, my other version has already arrived on Earth. Soon, he will join us to put this idea into practice."

    "That''s good, the sooner we do this, the better it will be." Ingrid agreed, nodding her head in approval.

    It didn''t take long for Luan''s clone to arrive. He emanated a more mature aura, but, curiously, the essence of his presence was identical to that of the original.

    Ingrid felt attracted to him as much as she felt for the original Luan. She almost reprimanded herself for it, but soon rationalized: ''They are the same person, right?''

    After all, she had never been attracted to another man other than her husband. Even before they got married, she never gave a second nce to another man, no matter how attractive he was.

    However, for the first time, she found herself giving a second nce and was surprised at herself. But, in the end, she could only me Luan for captivating her so much that she was even attracted to his older version...

    Obviously, Luan noticed Ingrid''s reaction, being able to see her from two different angles and even feel her gaze. It was easy to imagine what she was thinking.

    Of course, Luan just smiled. He wouldn''t be jealous of himself. The only reason to create a clone, sharing the same soul and thoughts, was to be able to satisfy the two women in his life, both his wives.

    By the way, this reaction is not really a bad thing...

    In the future, if he wants to be a Seventh Order specialist, he will need to be one again. He was not arrogant enough to believe that, divided, he would be able to reach the Seventh Order.

    Ingrid, noticing her unusual reaction, quickly regained herposure. She knew that, in the end, both were Luan, the man she loved. There was no reason to feel confused or embarrassed. She took a deep breath and smiled, epting the situation.

    Luan, not wanting to let the atmosphere get awkward, coughed and said first: "The artificial dungeon could be called the ''Chaos Labyrinth.'' It would be built in a ce full of negative energy, as fric monsters are attracted to this energy. Thebyrinth would be full of traps and obstacles designed to contain and neutralize the monsters. Of course, it can also be used for people with special abilities to enter and strengthen themselves, etc."

    "This can work." Ingrid nodded, showing her confidence in the n.

    Soon, Luan (clone) started detailing the crucialponents for the sessful execution of the n:

    Negative Energy Crystals: Would be strategically positioned throughout thebyrinth. They would radiate a constant negative energy that would attract the fric monsters.

    Control Totems: These totems would emit sound waves at a frequency that would irritate the fric monsters, making them lose control and be even more aggressive. This would make them more likely to enter thebyrinth in search of the sound''s origin.

    Essence Bait: A special essence, extracted from rare nts and mixed with the blood of powerful creatures. The fric monsters would be attracted by the smell and taste of this essence.

    Magical Barriers: Would be positioned at strategic points to direct the monsters to specific areas of thebyrinth.

    Illusion Gems: These precious stones would create illusions of creatures or objects that the fric monsters would find attractive or threatening, directing them further into thebyrinth.

    Ingrid was not familiar with most of the items Luan mentioned. She watched him, with a confused expression on her face, as he listed theponents. Even hearing the function of each item, she did not possess Luan''s technical knowledge, so it was understandable that she could not fully understand how these elements could be used to create an artificial dungeon capable of attracting all nearby fric beings.

    "Ingrid, if you''re bored, you can go to my mother, she must be needing help too," Luan suggested, with a gentle smile.

    He was not bothered by her presence, he just knew that the process would be time-consuming and, unfortunately, she would not be able to contribute.

    "Well, I''ll call her, otherwise, I would like to follow the process, even if I can''t help," Ingrid replied.

    "Okay," Luan agreed, without hesitation.

    It didn''t take long for Ingrid to finish the call with her mother-inw. In the end, Maira informed that everything was fine; she, Cristina, and Catharina were handling the tasks and did not need help. So, Ingrid decided to stay.

    After that, the three headed to the ind, where Luan''s workshop was located.

    Upon arrival, he began working intensively on creating the project for the artificial dungeon.

    First, he would make two prototypes and test them. If they worked as nned, he would replicate the design and sell at least ten units to each country.

    Yes, sell. He could even donate one unit to each country, but the production required resources and time. It wouldn''t be feasible to simply give everything away for free. Even for his own country, he intended to negotiate after the tests showed positive results. After all, although the goal was to contribute to the greater good, he could not bear the entire burden alone.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!

    Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska

 Chapter 427 427: The Hope of the Labyrinth

    Chapter427 427: The Hope of the Labyrinth

    The production of artificial dungeon prototypes proceeded at a steady pace, neither too slow nor too fast. After just over 24 hours, the two prototypes were ready.

    After finishing the work, Luan and his clone decided to take a shower and freshen up.

    During this break, the clone visited his mother and sisters. It was a peculiar encounter, a bit strange, but this reaction was expected.

    After the visit, the clone returned to the tower.

    The hardest part of the work had already beenpleted, but he would need to return to one of the immortal caves to fetch more items. Without this, the resources would run out, making it impossible to create more artificial dungeons in such a short time.

    Gathering all the necessary items would take a few days, after all, not all of Luan''s hideouts were nearby.

    He had enough resources to create a few hundred artificial dungeons. By then, the clone should have returned to earth and delivered more resources to him. Meanwhile, Luan himself was on his way to the Amazon with some friends and his family.

    As one of the least protected regions, it would be ideal if this location was the first to receive support. Afterward, he nned to install the other prototype in the state of Santa Catarina, where he lived.

    Although it would be ideal to have a unit in the capital of Brazil, there was already a created barrier capable of protecting the people of the capital, so there was no need to rush this instation.

    After implementation, he could start announcing to the world the innovation of the artificial dungeon, which he named "Chaos Labyrinth".

    "I hope it works..." Maira murmured, hopeful, while traveling on her son''s flying cloud.

    She may not be overly optimistic, but it was painful to know that every minute, hundreds of thousands of people around the world died due to the fric beings.

    If her son''s n worked, it would be a blessing for everyone. She could barely express the emotion she would feel if this really happened. After all, she was already moved when her son and daughter-inw traveled around the world, creating barriers to protect the capitals of different countries. Just from this gesture, she knew they had already saved millions of lives.

    Catharina ced her hand on her mother''s and murmured, "It will work."

    "Mm," Maira nodded, wishing it would be a reality.

    "By the way, Luan," Catharina looked at him and asked, "I haven''t asked yet. How does the ssification work for strengthening oneself in the Sixth Order?"

    "Oh?" Luan raised an eyebrow at her, then exined: "It is divided into 3 stages for the Body and 3 for the Qi. Currently, I am at Stage 1, level 2 of Body Law Transformation and Stage 1, level 2 of Energy Path: Heaven and Earth."

    He continued calmly: "At this stage, the individual begins to transform their body to be in tune with the universalws. The transformation urs in 12 levels, where each level represents a greater mastery over thew of nature in which the individual chose to specialize. For example, if someone chooses thew of gravity, at level 1, the person may be able to levitate small objects, while at level 12, they may be able to control gravity on a muchrger scale."

    "And the Energy Path: Heaven and Earth?" It was Cristina who intervened in the conversation.

    "At this stage, the individual begins to master the flow of Qi energy between heaven and earth. This involves the ability to channel energy from the environment and use it to strengthen one''s body and abilities. Level 1 represents the beginning of mastery over Qi, while level 12 represents the perfection of Qi control." Luan exined: "Then, for the Body, we have the 2nd Stage - Small World and the 3rd Stage - Immortal Emperor. For the Qi, the 2nd Stage is called Lupi Realm and the 3rd Stage - Coat of Arms Realm."

    "And how does the Small World Stage and Lupi Realm work?" Ingrid asked.

    At this point, everyone was paying attention to the conversation.

    "In the 2nd Stage ¨C Small World, after thew transformation, the individual''s body bes a ''small world'' in itself, possessing the characteristics of the external world. This stage implies having perfect control over one''s own body and, at the same time, being able to influence the world around. Level 1 represents the beginning of this control, while level 12 represents the perfection of this control," Luan patiently exined. "In the Lupi Realm, at this stage, the individual develops the ability to transform their Qi into various forms and use it in different ways. The ''Lupi Realm'' is a symbolic representation of this stage, as it suggests the versatility and adaptability of Qi. Level 1 represents the initial ability to manipte Qi, while level 12 represents the perfection in manipting Qi."

    "So powerful!" Cristina eximed, surprised.

    Not only her, but everyone present was astonished.

    This level of power was practically divine in the eyes of mortals.

    After they absorbed what was said, Maira asked: "Son, what about the Immortal Emperor Stage and Coat of Arms Realm?"

    "As for the Immortal Emperor Stage; in the final stage of the Sixth Order, the individual bes an ''Immortal Emperor''. This means that he or she has reached a level of immortality and power that makes them iparable. Level 1 represents the beginning of immortality, while level 12 representsplete immortality and mastery over life and death," Luan said with a touch of nostalgia. "In the final stage of the Sixth Order in the Coat of Arms Realm, the individual develops the ability to infuse their Qi with symbols and coats of arms that can enhance their abilities or create new effects. Level 1 represents the initial ability to infuse coats of arms into Qi, while level 12 represents the perfection of this skill."

    "Jesus, this is insane!" Catharina eximed, feeling a strange urge to hit someone.

    "This is already way beyond my imagination; I can''t even imagine what someone who has reached the Seventh Order is like," Amanda took a deep breath and sighed.

    Everyone was practically stunned by this information.

    It was unimaginable for many of them to think about reaching these levels. After all, if calcted, it was not long ago that they stopped being ordinary people to have some power, butpared to someone from the Sixth Order, they realized they had a long way to go...

    While the group was contemting the huge differences in power between them and someone from the Sixth Order, Luan smiled slightly and tried to lift the spirits. "Don''t worry too much about it now. You all have made incredible progress in a short period of time. Just keep training and working hard, and eventually, you will also reach these levels."

    Maira, looking at her son with eyes full of pride and admiration, nodded. "Yes, you are right. We should focus on what we can do now and work to improve every day."

    The rest of the group agreed with Maira, and everyone started to talk about their own experiences and difficulties during training. Luan, listening carefully, gave advice and suggestions whenever possible, helping everyone to rify doubts and set goals for the future.

    As the flying cloud continued its path towards the Amazon, everyone in the group was aware of the enormous responsibility they had in their hands. It was not only about protecting themselves and their families but also about protecting the world from an imminent threat.

    The "Labyrinth of Disorder" would be the first line of defense, and everyone was anxious to see how it would fare in practice. If everything went as nned, it could mean a significant step in the fight against the frenzied beings and protecting people all over the world.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!

    Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska

 Chapter 428 428: Harmony Amidst Chaos

    Chapter428 428: Harmony Amidst Chaos

    With a determined look, Luan activated the Labyrinth of Disorder.

    As the device''s energy expanded, the surrounding scenery began to warp. It was as if reality itself was being sucked in, like water spiraling down a drain. Everything within a close radius seemed to be drawn into the center of this invisible force. Trees twisted as if in agony, rocks and soil were torn from the ground, and the wind swirled chaotically, carrying leaves and debris with it.

    The skies briefly darkened, engulfed by this overwhelming force, and it seemed the world was turning upside down. What once was a peacefulndscape was now morphing before everyone''s eyes, like malleable y in a sculptor''s hands.

    The vortex''s center, the core of this energy storm, began to solidify. The ground rose, forming rocky walls that extended and twisted, creating corridors and chambers. Imposing towers sprouted from the earth, and bridges formed over newly created abysses. The absorbed trees transformed into intricate designs on the ground and walls, while the energy from the earth and air converged to form barriers and traps. The Labyrinth of Disorder had taken shape, a majestic and fearsome dungeon that seemed to have emerged from the depths of an epic game.

    And then, as if the dungeon itself had an insatiable hunger, it began to attract all frenzied beings nearby. These creatures, driven by their chaotic nature, were irresistibly drawn in, like moths to a me. They ran, flew, and crawled towards the dungeon, being sucked into its shadowy corridors, where they''d be contained by Luan''s intricate design.

    The observers, both amazed and stunned, witnessed the formation of a wonder and a terror, all thanks to the genius and determination of one man: Luan. And as the dust settled and silence reigned, everyone knew Luan''s creation had worked!

    The wind still blew gently, carrying with it remnants of energy from the creation of the Labyrinth of Disorder. Luan, with his piercing gaze, evaluated the immense structure before him. His features bore a mix of pride and concern.

    "Let''s wait a bit," he began, his calm and firm voice echoing in the silence that followed the dungeon''s formation. "I need to analyze if there are risks of copse or any other issues. If everything''s in order, we''ll move on to the next location."

    Hispanions, still immersed in the wonder and shock of what they had witnessed, turned their gazes to him. The gravity in his words brought them back to reality, reminding them that as majestic as the aplishment was, potential dangers still existed. They had contributed a minuscule fraction of their Qi to the dungeon''s formation, but in the end, it was Luan who bore the brunt of responsibility. Thus, with silent nods, they agreed.

    Amanda, with wide, shimmering eyes, watched the dungeon draw frenzied creatures within. Wild animals, and even some people overtaken by disorder, were inexorably pulled into thebyrinth. "More and more animals, even frenzied people, are being drawn in...," she murmured, her voice tinged with awe.

    Beside her, others shared her astonishment. Thebyrinth''s purpose was clear to all of them, but seeing Luan''s n in action was something entirely different. Even with the irrefutable evidence before their eyes, the magnitude of what they were witnessing left them speechless and, in many ways, in disbelief. It was as if they were witnessing a modern miracle, and the reality of this feat was just beginning to sink into their minds.

    The sun had made almost a full journey across the sky. What began as minutes of anticipation soon turned into a span of three long hours. The tension in the air slowly gave way to a feeling of relief and aplishment.

    The Labyrinth of Disorder operated wlessly. Every frenzied beast and out-of-control person nearby had been sucked inside, and any others that approached would meet the same fate. The dungeon''s pulsating power only grew more formidable as it absorbed more and more energy.

    Luan allowed himself a moment of satisfaction, a relieved and genuine smile on his face. He knew that, in time, the naturalpetitiveness between the frenzied beasts would lead them to fight among themselves, channeling their Qi to further sustain thebyrinth.

    By his side, Ingrid, his observant and loving wife, picked up on the subtle change in his demeanor. "Are we leaving now?" She asked, a yful tone in her voice. Her deep understanding of her husband made her anticipate his intentions.

    Luan turned to her, a mischievous glint in his eyes, "You really do know me well." He said, leaning in to give her a gentle kiss, an affectionate exchange that lit up their faces,pletely disregarding the onlookers.

    Ingrid, never one to shy away from a loving exchange, responded with a proud smile, "Whose wife am I?"

    "Mine, of course!" Luan dered enthusiastically.

    To the observers, the exchange between the two seemed coated with a sweet and fragrant aura, like the scent of fresh strawberries in the air. The scene was so unexpectedly romantic that even their closest kin, including both of their mothers, found themselves in a state of difort and surprise.

    With a shared thought among the group, they remembered that the couple''s honeymoon had been abruptly interrupted. Perhaps this little moment was merely an attempt to reim some of that lost magic.

    Thus, despite the initial awkwardness, a wave of sympathy and understanding enveloped the onlookers. They understood: every couple deserved their moments under the sun.

    The atmosphere was saturated with the weight of intensity and tension. The world''s transformation into an apocalyptdscape left visible marks on every face present, each bearing the grief and uncertainty of an unpredictable future. Yet, even in times like these, there was room for light-hearted moments of levity.

    "Sister-inw, brother," began Catharina, shooting a cheeky nce at Ingrid and Luan, "isn''t it better to save these affections for when you get home? My candle is almost melting in my hand, and well, you know what that means," she said with a suggestive smile, teasing the situation.

    Ingrid shot her a yful nce. One might expect her to blush or feel embarrassed, but after so many simr situations, she had be immune to her sister-inw''s taunts. In a yful tone, she retorted: "Oh, Catharina, why don''t you just go change your candle, perhaps?"

    With a feigned chuckle, Catharina replied, putting on a mock-indignant face, "Ah, you, always with a wittyeback!"

    The yful banter between the two, while humorous and light, served as a momentary salve to the group''s troubled hearts. Amidst the cmity and chaos of the apocalypse, it was easy to get lost in the darkness of despair.

    However, small moments like these were valuable reminders that, against all odds, humanity, love, and humor would always find a way to shine through. And so, even if only for a brief moment, the heavy atmosphere lifted, making room for genuine smiles andughter.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!

    Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska

 Chapter 429 429: United in Creation: The Synergy between Luan and Ingrid

    <h4>Chapter 429 Chapter 429: United in Creation: The Synergy between Luan and Ingrid</h4>

    Above the tumultuous ground of the Labyrinth of Disorder, a drone hovered, capturing every movement below. Its electronic eyes missed no detail, from the frenzied creatures being sucked in to the subtleties of transformations happening within that intricate structure.

    For Luan, documenting every moment was crucial. It was more than just preserving a historical event; it was a potent tool formunication and future negotiations.

    He recognized that to get other countries on board with his groundbreaking idea, he would need tangible proof of its efficacy.

    Having his grandfather, Saulo''s eptance was already a good start, but the battle was far from over. To officially implement the Labyrinth in his own country, bureaucratic hurdles stilly ahead - like winning over the assembly.

    Yet, Luan''s confidence was unshakable. Even if there were debates or hesitations from the legitors, he had an ace up his sleeve.

    With the capability to deploy a Labyrinth of Disorder in every nation, he had an offer few could refuse, especially when faced with visual evidence of its sess.

    Upon his return from the instation of the secondbyrinth, there was no time to waste. Luan immediately set to work, determined to expand hisbyrinthwork.

    It was a game of patience and strategy, and he was wholly engrossed in it. Even as the wheels of bureaucracy turned slowly, Luan was always a step ahead, anticipating and preparing for the next move.

    Ingrid, determination in her eyes, offered, "I''ll help you, Luan." Their eyes met, conveying solidarity and support.

    A heartfelt smile spread across Luan''s face, touched by his wife''s willingness. "It''s not tooplicated, but it would be great if you could hand me the tools andponents," he suggested, outlining his expectations.

    Without hesitation, Ingrid nodded in agreement. "Understood!"

    The scene in Luan''s workshop was bustling. Tables scattered with tools, blueprints, and prototypes, highlighting the onset of producing a new set of devices intended for forming the Labyrinths of Disorder.

    The couple''s synergy was apparent. Working together, they optimized the process. Luan, with his prior experience, directed the construction confidently, while Ingrid, with her dedication and agility, ensured everything was within arm''s reach.

    In less than half a day, amidst gentle conversations andughter, the base structure of the first Labyrinth of Disorder was ready.

    Ingrid, pride shining in her eyes, praised, "Incredible work, husband!" Her voice echoed genuine admiration.

    Luan, as he observed the fruit of theirbor, mused, "Thank you, but I still wish to optimize the process and enhance efficiency."

    The weight of responsibility bore down on his shoulders. Every passing moment, lives were at stake. And while Luan didn''t see himself as a savior, he was determined to make a difference wherever he could. As for potential rewards or recognition, that would be consideredter, with due diligence.

    A month flew by in the blink of an eye...

    After long hours of dedication, Luan finalized the production of the Labyrinths of Disorder. The number he achieved was staggering: a total of 200 Labyrinths, a feat only made possible with the assistance of his clone, who had returned from the tower.

    Throughout the process, Ingrid proved to be an unwaveringpanion. Even though she couldn''t replicate the intricacies of Luan''s work, she acquired a basic understanding of the procedure, making herself indispensable by delivering the needed materials at just the right moment.

    With their mission aplished, Luan and Ingrid left the workshop, seeking a moment of rest and connection. On the other hand, Luan''s clone resumed his journey, heading back to the tower, apanied by Nora.

    Under the splendor of the midday sun, Luan and Ingrid walked side by side, their shadows merging in a rhythmic cadence.

    With his slightly messy white hair, a bit spiky, Luan emanated a rebellious aura. The fringe, a tad longer, almost concealed the corner of his left eye and brushed the top of his right red eye, giving him an enigmatic look.

    Beside him, Ingrid dazzled with her long blonde hair that cascaded down, reflecting the golden rays of the sun. Her green eyes sparkled with vivacity, and her slender figure stood out, making her appear even more magnificent.

    As they approached the entrance to the mansion, Ingrid, with a soft yawn, confessed, "I''m a bit drowsy."

    Luan looked at her with a mix of concern and affection. "Understandable, you barely slept these past days," he said, his voice tinged with worry.

    Ingrid gave him a mischievous smile, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Don''t feel guilty. I wanted to help, no one forced me. Besides," she winked yfully, "you''ve rewarded me in various ways, remember?"

    Luan feigned a stern look, pointing at her usingly, but the warmth in his eyes betrayed the jest. Memories of the closeness they shared flooded his mind, causing the fatigue to dissipate and giving way to a mix of desire and tenderness.

    Emerging from the workshop, the couple was greeted by the slightly amused voice of Maira. "Finally decided to grace us with your presence!", she eximed yfully.

    "Mother-inw, at least for now, we''ve finished our work," Ingrid replied, shooting a cheeky smile and winking at Maira conspiratorially.

    Maira made a mock disapproving gesture. Her rtionship with Ingrid had strengthened since her marriage to Luan. Even with the hustle and bustle of recent days, where their interactions were mainly limited to meals, the bond between them only grew. At times, the young couple would miss meals, engrossed in their tasks, but the interactions between Maira and Ingrid were enough to create a close bond.

    With a dramatic but affectionate sigh, Maira looked at the two. "Honestly, you''ve both been pushing yourselves too hard. I know times are tough, but before anything else, go freshen up, eat something, and rest. Tomorrow is a new day to address whatever is necessary."

    Luan gave his mother a grateful look. "You''re right, Mom. We''ll do that." And with a protective gesture, he ced his arm around Ingrid''s waist, guiding her tenderly.

    The two ascended the stairs towards the second floor, as Maira watched, a serene and maternal smile stered on her face.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska

 Chapter 430 430: Luanâ€™s Generosity and the Worldâ€™s Ingratitude

    <h4>Chapter 430 Chapter 430: Luan''s Generosity and the World''s Ingratitude</h4>

    A month had passed since the first two dungeons, products of Luan''s creation, appeared in Brazil. As days went by, it was impossible to keep this innovation hidden from international scrutiny, especially when other nations also faced threats from rampant creatures.

    Critics emerged, using Brazil of secretly holding onto a potentially life-saving tool. The global outrage was palpable. However, Saulo remained steadfast in the face of these usations. Determinedly, he proimed, "My grandson is the genius behind this groundbreaking device, the Labyrinth of Disorder. Discussing its use, it''s impractical to offer it without cost. After all, its production involves significant resources and investments. Those who wish to benefit from this invention must be prepared to invest in it!"

    In response to Saulo Dimas''s stern deration, there were those whobeled the stance as heartless, insisting the technology should be shared for free. Many used Luan of insensitivity, suggesting he prioritized financial gain over the salvation of countless lives.

    In the face of criticism, Saulo Dimas, ever the defender of his grandson''s legacy, retorted firmly. "Although my grandson has no direct obligation to your nations, he has stepped in during critical moments to assist numerous times. And you darebel him a genocidal maniac? If I allow him to offer the Labyrinth of Disorder for less than a fair price, then I disown my own name!"

    Without hesitation, Saulo continued, raising his voice, "Moreover, for those bold enough to listen: my grandson is generous enough to offer one Labyrinth of Disorder free of charge to each nation, regardless of its size. Yet, to the detractors who choose to criticize and nder my grandson, know that you will pay the full price, even if other nations receive the first device at no cost!"

    Saulo''s outrage was evident. How could they be so ungrateful to his grandson, who had already contributed so much to global welfare? He could barely contain his irony, thinking of the unfair demands many presented. Still, he had no desire to entirely deprive nations of the Labyrinth of Disorder, as that would impact many innocents. But he was no benefactor and didn''t intend to be treated as one. "If they wanted it for free, now let them pay the price!", he thought.

    "If you''re unhappy or angry,ein to me!", Saulo challenged. He was ready for any confrontation, inwardly begging someone to have the audacity to challenge him.

    This saga continued over several days, particrly marking the first ten days, during which Luan continued to produce the Labyrinths of Disorder.

    The next morning, as he woke and made his way to the living room, Luan was met by his mother, Maira, who informed him of the entire controversy. He listened intently, and his red eyes took on a notable chill. Without hesitation, he stated, "I stand with grandfather."

    Maira wasn''t surprised by her son''s steadfast stance. She knew him deeply and was aware that Luan had always been resolute and direct in his opinions.

    Seeking to lighten the mood, Maira inquired about the next steps, "And the Labyrinths of Disorder? When will distribution begin?"

    "Today," Luan responded, determined. "I''ll start with neighboring countries and then embark on a global tour, prioritizing the most devastated and needy areas."

    Nodding in approval, Maira said, "It''s a wise decision," her pride in her son evident.

    If Luan entrusted the distribution of the Labyrinths of Disorder directly into politicians'' hands, it was evident that the wealthier neighborhoods would take precedence, despite already having ample security measures. This would be yet another unjust action in a growing list of biased decisions.

    But the reality was that Luan heldplete control over the Labyrinths of Disorder. He owed no exnations to any country. Generously, he even made avable the design for the creation of the Labyrinth of Disorder. However, reproducing this innovation was far from a simple task. Without the specific know-how and the right materials, how did they expect to replicate such a feat?

    As Luan and Maira chatted, a soft sound of footsteps could be hearding from the stairs. A young woman with hair as white as snow and red eyes, as intense as Luan''s, gracefully descended. The room''s light reflected on her silvery strands, giving her an almost ethereal aura.

    Upon reaching the room, still wrapped in a sleepiness aura, she murmured, "Good morning..." Her voice, though inherently cold in tone, carried a melodic timbre.

    Maira, smiling maternally, replied, "Good morning, daughter. How about washing your face to wake up fully?"

    "Okay~" Catharina nodded. Though her expression was reserved, there was a faint sparkle in her eyes, a touch of gentleness.

    As the silver-haired young woman headed to thevatory, the sound of more footsteps filled the air. Cristina entered the room, closely followed by Rikka, Amanda, and Monica, heralding a busy day about to start.

    The silence prevailing in the living room quickly gave way to cheerful and enthusiastic chatter. Sounds of cutlery mingling withughter and voices filled the setting, making the atmosphere lively and warm.

    The dominating conversation topic was, inevitably, the Labyrinth of Disorder. Elias, who had just entered the room, got straight to the point. "Luan, so far, the two Labyrinths of Disorder have worked perfectly," he reported.

    As he spoke, Ingrid made her entrance. With a radiant smile, contrasting her tenser demeanor from the previous day, she greeted everyone. Every gesture and expression of hers emanated hard-won serenity.

    After a series of warm greetings, Luan turned to Elias, a serious look on his face. "That''s great news."

    Elias, admiration shining in his eyes, eximed, "You did an amazing job, Luan! Truly, you have my respect!"

    Luan let out a restrainedugh. "Haha. Thank you."

    The conversation between them flowed naturally, and amidst theughter and jesting, breakfast progressed. Eventually, the children, satiated and full of energy, headed to the ind''s garden to y. The room then became quieter, upied only by the adults.

    Luan, atst, stood up, indicating his intent to leave. He was apanied by Ingrid. The mission they had ahead was something only the two of them could aplish, making the presence of arger group unnecessary.

    Atop a floating cloud, Luan and Ingrid prepared to depart. However, before embarking on this journey through the sky, Luan made sure to hand over to his grandfather five units of the Labyrinth of Disorder. The responsibility for distributing these devices throughout the country no longer weighed on Luan''s shoulders. He had done his part, fully trusting his grandfather''s skills and decisions. With everything settled, the couple rose, disappearing into the horizon.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!

    Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska

 Chapter 431 431: Greed in Times of Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 431 Chapter 431: Greed in Times of Crisis</h4>

    Over the course of 33 exhausting days, Luan and Ingrid embarked on a journey that took them to numerous corners of the world, nting in each nation the mysterious dungeon known as the Labyrinth of Disorder.

    They reached an impressive 197 nations. For the smaller and more restricted territories, the Labyrinth appeared as a true miracle. Many of these minor countries felt so blessed that they didn''t even require a second Labyrinth.

    However, for therger nations, the Labyrinth of Disorder served as a breath of hope in turbulent times, providing relief and opening a window of opportunity for them to develop strategies and counter the threat that gued them.

    Ingrid cast a concerned look towards the horizon, where thest rays of the sun painted the sky with golden and reddish hues, before finally asking, "Luan, how long do you think all of this will remain like this?"

    Luan, momentarily lost in his thoughts, asked, "What are you referring to exactly?"

    "I''m talking about the global situation. Considering everything we''ve witnessed in recent weeks, I wonder how much longer we''ll have to face this chaos." Memories of nations on the brink of extinction, attacked by these frenzied creatures, were still fresh in her mind.

    The sight of such horrors inevitably led to questions about the frailty of existence and the purpose of life.

    "It''s rtive," Luan replied, meditatively.

    Intrigued, Ingrid inquired, "Rtive to what?"

    "To their willingness to prioritize human lives," Luan responded with measured serenity. "Sadly, I get the feeling that many countries would ept further losses."

    "You can''t be serious!" Ingrid eximed, disbelief evident in her voice.

    Luan sighed heavily. "For some, material gain outweighs the intrinsic value of human life. And believe me, it''s a reality moremon than you might think."

    With a distant expression, Luan seemed to revisit moments from a past life, moments when he witnessed rulers who had the means to protect their citizens but chose to sacrifice lives for ulterior motives.

    In times of crisis, the true nature of many leaders emerges. They often evaluate their cities and territories not by the life pulsating within them, but by the profit they can generate. Less lucrative cities, seen as less "important," are often relegated to oblivion.

    This mindset wasn''t new. It has always been rooted in certain power circles. And the advent of the apocalypse did nothing but intensify this view. Over time, and under the pressure of increasingly adverse circumstances, the worst of human nature manifests more forcefully. Those already prone to cruelty, when confronted with indescribable horrors, be even more inhumane than the very abominations threatening humanity.

    Ingrid was unaware of the extent of this phenomenon. She didn''t have Luan''s memories, hadn''t witnessed the depths of human depravity like he did.

    Luan hesitated to share these dark truths with her. Instead, his focus was on ensuring that Brazil, his homnd, would be a refuge against these threats. He wanted his country to be a beacon of hope, a ce where people could live in peace and harmony, despite the adversities.

    And perhaps, Brazil''s sess could serve as an example for other nations. If Brazil thrived amidst the chaos, wouldn''t it be only a matter of time before talents from all over the world would want to migrate to its shores? Would other countries really stand by while Brazil flourished and theynguished?

    They would undoubtedly weigh their options and reconsider their approaches for the future.

    In the turbulent horizon of a changing world, Luan emerged as a singr figure. Hismitment to Brazil was unquestionable, but there were limits to how much he could extend himself to the rest of the world.

    Ingrid, always observant, was fully aware of the magnitude of her husband''s efforts. She wondered how many would have Luan''s courage and determination, taking on such immense burdens. After all, the resources and effort Luan put into creating the Labyrinths of Disorder were so vast they could, literally, purchase a nation.

    And for those who questioned or demanded more from Luan, Ingrid thought: "Let them try to do the same."

    As she reflected on these matters, Ingrid snuggled closer to Luan, seekingfort in his presence. The fog of mncholy that enveloped her began to dissipate, and with a thoughtful sigh, she murmured, "Perhaps you''re right. We just need to keep doing the best we can."

    Luan, sensing the sincerity in her words, nodded, replying with a simple and firm affirmation: "Indeed."

    -

    -

    -

    As darkness engulfed the sky, at 11 p.m., Luan and Ingrid gently descended onto the ind, riding their flying cloud. The moonlight revealed the majestic figures of Zeus and Thor waiting. They, with their sharp instincts, had sensed the familiar presence of their human friends.

    Luan, noting the effort of the animals toe greet them at this hour, said, "You should be resting. You didn''t need to trouble yourselves toe here."

    The guttural sounds Zeus and Thor made seemed to indicate a kind of affectionate protest, almost as if they were asserting their longing was the reason for such a wee. That low and expressive growl gave them away.

    With a tender expression, Luan reached out, caressing the furry heads of the two.

    That genuine interaction between man and animal warmed the heart of any onlooker. And Ingrid was no exception. Watching the scene, a soft and luminous smile graced her crimson lips, reflecting the serenity of the moment.

    Observing the affection and connection between Luan and the animals, Ingrid felt warmth in her chest. "It''s so like him..." she reflected inwardly, her mind overflowing with admiration. The image starkly contrasted with the scenes of chaos and despair they had both witnessed on their world journey just a few hours earlier.

    Once inside the house, silence prevailed. It was evident that everyone had retired for rest. In this southern part of the country, the imminent threat posed by the frenzied beings had considerably decreased. Many of them had already been neutralized or imprisoned, which allowed for a more peaceful and secure atmosphere.

    Over the past few months, Catharina and the others had intensely dedicated themselves to the mission of fighting and containing the frenzied beings. Not just dealing with the creatures, but also seeking to capture affected individuals, hoping to find a cure. This continuous effort, however, had been adjusted, and they now set more moderate schedules for their operations, allowing them to also enjoy moments of rest and calm.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska

 Chapter 432 432: Echoes of Passion in Noraâ€™s Chamber â€“ Part 1 (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 432 Chapter 432: Echoes of Passion in Nora''s Chamber ¨C Part 1 (R18)</h4>

    [Van Steffan Mansion] ¨C [Nora Van Steffan''s Chamber]

    With a captivating gleam in her eyes, Nora eximed, "This is impressive, Luan." Her smile had a hint of mischief, giving a clue about her thoughts.

    Luan, majestically seated on a vast and opulent bed, watched her as she approached him. "You''re on the right track," he said, pondering the situation. "I just need to wait for the reactions of the other countries to the Labyrinth of Chaos."

    "Yes, it makes perfect sense," Nora agreed, her voice tinged with understanding.

    The distance between them closed until Nora was very close to him. With a mischievous look, she whispered, "Luan, could you help me here?" Her voice had an almost magical quality that stirred intense feelings in those who heard it.

    Without missing a beat, Luan drew her to him, making her sit with her back to him. His skilled hands began to slide down the zipper of Nora''s elegant red dress, revealing the pale skin beneath.

    *Ziiip!*

    Driven by the moment and Nora''s vulnerability before him, Luan leaned in and gently bit her ear. She reacted instantly, a wave of blush coloring her skin, intensifying the hue of her cheeks and neck, a mix of surprise and anticipation.

    *Zzzzip¡­*

    With a swift movement, Luan lowered Nora''s dress even more, unveiling her graceful nape and the upper part of her back. His passion took over, and he moved closer, cing soft bites and licks on that delicate area. Every touch made Nora shiver, lost in the sensation.

    A moan of pleasure escaped Nora''s lips as Luan continued to pamper her with his caresses. Quickly, the other fabrics covering Nora joined the dress on the floor, leaving her in just a delicate red lingerie piece.

    "Stop for a second," murmured Nora, her voiceden with mystery and desire. She gently pushed Luan with her hand, making him lie on his back on the bed, caught off guard by the role reversal.

    "What...?" Luan began, but Nora, with a cryptic look, silenced him with a gesture. Then, showcasing her skill and confidence, she assumed a position that promised to intensify their intimate moments even further.

    Her proximity, with just a delicate red thong separating him from her, was a tantalizing invitation.

    Luan''s pants, with the zipper already partially undone by her hands, hinted at his desire.

    In a reverse 69 position, Nora''s long and silky red hair cascaded down, creating a mesmerizing backdrop as she cast a deep and intent-filled gaze in Luan''s direction.

    With a tone blending seduction and mischief, she murmured, "This time, I''ll... take care of you."

    Taken aback by Nora''s boldness, Luan hesitated for a moment, absorbing the sight before him.

    Without waiting for his reaction, Nora continued, holding him with her delicate hands. She added, with a mischievous wink, "It''s not fair that only you take care of me in this manner."

    Nora, with her intensely red mercury eyes and flushed cheeks, heightened her allure in a nearly hypnotic manner for Luan.

    Leaning in, she began to pamper Luan''s most sensitive part with her tongue, treating it like a delightful treat~

    The provocative sounds of her action filled the room, breaking the enveloping silence.

    Luan, under Nora''s seductive caress, felt increasingly ecstatic.

    With both hands, Nora seemed to want to fully dominate the object of her desire, and when she tried to deepen their intimacy even more, a muffled sound escaped her lips.

    Mm! MMmm....

    As she continued, a thought crossed her mind: ''How grand he is...'' Determined, Nora challenged her own limits, trying to amodate Luan as best she could in her mouth, though she''d only managed to take in half of him so far.

    At some point, Luan ced hisrge hands on her backside, sliding them towards her ''y area'', making her shiver. When his index fingers gently parted her ''y area'', he pushed aside the fabric barrier separating his hand from Nora''s ''y area''.

    When his tongue delved into Nora''s ''y area'', she began to contract and let out muffled moans with his length in her mouth.

    Removing him from her mouth with an incrediblyscivious sound, she said in her enchanting Nora voice, which came slowly, filled with an unexinable charm that made one''s blood boil, "No! Wait...!! Don''t... Mmm~~ Ahhm~~"

    Watching her moan and tremble, Luan gave a teasing smile and said, "Isn''t it only fair that you pamper me this way, don''t you think?"

    Lick!

    MMmgh! Suck! Mmmph!

    In response, Nora took him back into her mouth, and between muffled moans and sighs, she redoubled her efforts, making Luan react intensely to her touches.

    The room was filled with sensual sounds and panting breaths, highlighting the intensity of the moment they both shared.

    Her taste was amazing, and as she took him in, it all became even better. When she almost took all of him in, Luan praised her, knowing it would encourage her even more: "That''s it, Nora, your mouth feels so good."

    She continued to take more of him into her mouth, his thick length stretching her plush, red lipstick-covered lips, a sight incredibly arousing.

    It had been an intense week for Luan, and the time they now spent together was the first they could fully reconnect in days.

    "I''m close," murmured Luan, his voice vibrating with the tension of the moment.

    After feeding her with his delightful ''lollipop'', making her take more than 20 cm with each motion, he was about to climax.

    Nora replied with a mischievous smile, "Me too." They were fully engrossed in the ecstasy of the shared moment.

    Determined, Nora resumed deeply exploring Luan''s length, moving in a way to epass even more of him in her mouth.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Like it ? Add to library!

    Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska

 Chapter 433 433: Echoes of Passion in Noraâ€™s Chamber â€“ Part 2 (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 433 Chapter 433: Echoes of Passion in Nora''s Chamber ¨C Part 2 (R18)</h4>

    Nora replied with a mischievous smile, "Me too." They were fully engrossed in the ecstasy of the shared moment.

    Determined, Nora resumed deeply exploring Luan''s length, moving in a way to epass even more of him in her mouth.

    Even though she briefly choked, determination kept her going. Saliva escaped from her lips, and the trail it left as she pulled away from him intensified the charged atmosphere between them.

    Luan was almost hypnotized by the sight. The contrast of her red lipstick and the passion with which she enveloped him was intensely pleasurable for him.

    Noticing Luan''s signs that he was nearing climax, Nora sped up her motions, bringing a rhythmic dance to the moment.

    Simultaneously, Nora was overtaken by such intense ecstasy that she released a surge of pleasure, surprising Luan. With half of him still in her mouth, she was flooded with a wave of sensations, losing herself in the sea of pleasure.

    Luan got lost in the ecstasy of the moment, yet Nora remained determined to give him a unique experience by keeping him in her mouth.

    Gently, she savored every moment, making the sounds of that room charged with intention.

    Once the tremors of pleasure passed, Nora slowly rose, withdrawing from him, leaving a trail that connected the two.

    In a surprisingly seductive act, she made a point to show Luan the remnants of his essence she still held in her mouth, tilting her head back, giving him an intriguing view of her throat as she swallowed.

    "Delicious~", whispered Nora with an enchanting voice that seemed to have a mystical power.

    Luan, overtaken by the fascination and surprise of the scene he had just witnessed, could only swallow hard.

    That moment made him question: was Nora a subus and not a vampire? Her image, so enveloping and provocative, quickly reignited his desire.

    Nora, still panting, let her soft, enchanting voice echo through the room: "How did I do?"

    "Incredible," Luan replied with a husky tone.

    A mischievous smile formed on Nora''s lips as she murmured, "Ohh, I''m pleased~". Gently, she leaned on him and began to slide over his body.

    "The pleasure is mutual," Luan whispered back.

    She cast a teasing nce, her deep eyes reflecting the me of desire. "You''re ready for more, aren''t you?"

    Even without waiting for an answer, she continued her sensual motions, delicate hands gliding over his chest. Luan couldn''t resist and reached for her voluptuous breasts, so prominent and rosy at the peak.

    "You love this, don''t you?", Nora challenged, maintaining a firm and controlled posture, aware of her beauty and power.

    "Definitely," admitted Luan, leaning in to bring her breast to his lips, a gesture filled with desire and intensity.

    Nora let out a sigh, revealing her sensitivity. "Ah, yes! Enjoy them... feel every part."

    With adoration in his eyes, he obliged, watching her move rhythmically and teasingly.

    "Suck hard," Nora ordered, her voice always carrying that maism that could make anyone lose themselves.

    Nora''s long red hair, reminiscent of a fire cascade, fell across her face, partially obscuring her intense reddened eyes that shone with passion.

    For long minutes, Luan lost himself in Nora''s breasts, alternating his attention between the erect nipples, wrapping his hands around her seductive curves.

    "I want you to take me now," Nora murmured, her voice filled with longing, as she reclined, exposing herself provocatively. "Don''t make me wait."

    Luan''s response was immediate and silent. He positioned himself between her legs, sliding his manhood with a decisive motion into her soaked intimacy.

    Nora let out a deep moan. "That''s it... don''t stop. Keep going!"

    Luan, taking control of the situation, grabbed her by the ankles, lifting them above his head. He was well familiar with this position; it was the one that satisfied her the most.

    "That''s it, Luan... take the reins," whispered Nora, submerged in pleasure. "Dominate me!"

    "Do you truly desire it?", Luan questioned, intensifying his movements, searching for that deep answer in her gaze.

    "Yes!", Nora screamed in response.

    Luan let out a raspy moan, increasing the intensity, while Nora got lost in overwhelming sensations.

    "Luan, keep going like that! It''s perfect," Nora eximed, feeling she was nearing climax. "I want all of you."

    Suddenly, he stopped, teasing her. "Ask for it."

    She felt on the verge of frustration, yearning for more. "Please, Luan! Don''t stop now. I need you. I need to feel you," Nora pleaded, her voiceden with passion and supplication.

    Luan,pletely consumed by passion, whispered in her ear, as he moved intensely, "Where do you want me to unload...?" His hands traveled over Nora''s body, reaching her breasts.

    "Wherever you want, be it inside me or on my face," Nora replied, her voice shaky. The idea of feeling his warmth in either of those ces enthralled her.

    "So, you wouldn''t mind if I fill you uppletely?", he inquired, trying to keep hisposure.

    "Don''t hesitate. I want to feel every part of you," she murmured, noticing that this possibility excited him even more.

    Luan let out a deep moan, revealing he was on the brink.

    Nora, with her seductive voice, encouraged, "Don''t hold back, Luan. I want you."

    "I''m almost there," he warned, feeling the point of no return approaching.

    Nora, panting, pleaded, "Let me feel it. All your intensity."

    And with a final grunt, Luan gave in, as Nora felt the fullness of the moment. He slowly pulled away from her, leaning back.

    Nora, on the other hand, moved provocatively, getting closer to him again, taking him into her mouth, making Luan let out an involuntary moan.

    After a brief moment, with her enveloping voice, she suggested, "How about we continue in the bath?"

    "That would be perfect," he agreed.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska

 Chapter 434 434: Echoes of Origin: Games and Dangers

    <h4>Chapter 434 Chapter 434: Echoes of Origin: Games and Dangers</h4>

    In the cozy Dimas residence on the ind, sunbeams filtered through the curtains, awakening Luan and Ingrid from a peaceful sleep.

    Though Luan had ns to start the day early, a sweet request from Ingrid made him reconsider.

    The affectionate and almost whispered manner in which she asked him to stay with her in bed a little longer was irresistible.

    And so, he stayed, bing her favorite snuggle.

    Only when the sun reached its zenith did they decide to finally leave the warm embrace of the bed, venturing out of the room.

    As they rose and descended the stairs, the morning''s tranquility was abruptly shattered by Catharina''s agitated voice: "This fool thinks he can talk to me like that? I''ll make him bitterly regret it!"

    As they approached the living room, concerned by Catharina''s furious tone, they were met with a new chill in her voice: "You idiot, I''ll destroy you!"

    rmed nces exchanged between Luan and Ingrid preceded their hurried entry into the room. And what they found was an entirely unexpected scene.

    Catharina, rxed on the couch, had her eyes glued to theptop on herp, a modern headset adorning her ears. She waspletely engrossed in the game, ranting at some virtual opponent.

    Luan: "..."

    Ingrid: "..."

    It was just a game.

    Ingrid ced a hand over her chest, relieved. She could barely decide whether tough at the situation orment the unnecessary scare. Beside her, Luan wore an incredulous smile, clearly expecting something different. Well, maybe it''s better that nothing bad happened...

    Amid the living room''s serenity, Catharina exhibited unique mastery. With a skill originating from her Origin, fabric gracefully slid from her sleeve, stretching to the refrigerator. The appliance''s door opened as if by magic, and a bottle of soda was brought to her hands with surgical precision.

    Throughout this movement, her eyes remained firmly on theptop screen, not letting anything else steal her attention¡ªnot even the presence of Luan and Ingrid in the same room, separated only by a considerable distance.

    Witnessing the scene, Luan reflected internally: "She''s be so proficient at using her Origin, but the way she''s using it..." A deep and disappointed sigh escaped his lips.

    "Hehehe!" Ingrid''s chin tilted up in amusement, and a light, crystallineughter filled the room.

    It was thisughter that finally made Catharina notice their presence. The ind''s security, with its natural formations and a sense of istion, made it one of the few ces where Catharina could genuinely let her guard down, to the point of not noticing people approaching, even if they were only a few meters away.

    Luan had always prided himself on his skills and discernment when it came to understanding and training with Origins. He had once encouraged Catharina to constantly use hers: the Fabric Star Origin.

    However, he was genuinely impressed with her progress. The skill with which she manipted the fabric to fetch a soda bottle from another room, without even taking her eyes off herptop, was beyond his initial expectations.

    Luan knew Catharina had imnted her "divine sense" into her fabric, allowing her almost visual perception through it. A technique she honed on her own, even though he provided some initial guidance.

    Upon noticing their presence, Catharinamented in a cool tone, yet with a hint of humor: "Ah, so you''ve decided to join thend of the living, sleepyheads?"

    Luan responded, arching an eyebrow challengingly: "Try going through thest few days we''ve had and then tell me if you can wake up early."

    "Humph, I think I''ll pass~" Catharina quickly retorted. However, it didn''t take long for her attention to be captured again by the game on herptop. She eximed in frustration: "Ahhh, that bastard caught me off guard! Oh, how infuriating!"

    Ingrid and Luan simply exchanged nces, silently noting just how engrossed Catharina was in the virtual world. She was clearly deeply involved in that game to react with such intensity.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    10:44 PM, Blumenau, Santa Catarina, Brazil.

    The majestic Gates family mansion stood imposingly, and within, Cecilia Gates, a 14-year-old teenager, was captivated. She didn''t miss a single minute of Catharina Dimas'' live broadcasts, a young woman with an icy demeanor yet incredibly charismatic. And the fact that she was Luan Dimas'' sister, known as the most powerful man on the, only made the experience more intriguing.

    No matter how many of these broadcasts Cecilia had seen, Catharina''s charm and temperament never ceased to fascinate her. She even dared to watch covertly under the covers so her parents wouldn''t discover her watching those broadcasts since Catharina had a habit of cursing while ying.

    Indeed, Cecilia Gates was a noticeable figure. She had long, silky red hair, contrasting with her deep blue eyes. Her beauty and physique, despite her young age, drew looks and admiration wherever she went. Beyond her appearance, she was also a prodigy in the cultivation world, having already reached the Third Order.

    Suddenly, a firm sound echoed through the room.

    "Knock, knock!"

    Cecilia''s bedroom door opened suddenly. Thinking it was her parents, she acted swiftly. She slid her phone under the pillow and closed her eyes, pretending to be deep asleep.

    The majestic Gates family mansion was silent that night, until the tranquility of the atmosphere was shattered by a voice Cecilia never expected to hear in her personal sanctuary.

    "Cecilia..." the voice sounded in a mocking tone, wrapped in eagerness, "Tonight, atst, you will be mine!"

    Pulling the nket aside, Cecilia saw a repulsive-looking man, his eyes full of uncontroble desire, staring at her. Her heart raced. "Daddy, mommy!" she cried out in desperation.

    Heughed sinisterly, revealing yellowed teeth. "Call out all you want. Your parents were urgently summoned due to your grandmother''s sudden illness. Now, it''s just you and me here." The insinuation in his words was clear and threatening.

    He had desired Cecilia from the first time he saw her and had orchestrated the situation to be there alone with her.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska

 Chapter 435 435: Renato Lopes: The Black Lightning

    <h4>Chapter 435 Chapter 435: Renato Lopes: The ck Lightning</h4>

    Deep down, despite the fear he held for the Gates family, he had a wicked n in mind. He believed that if he took Cecilia''s purity, she would be forced to marry him. Over time, he thought he could make her fall in love with him, despite his heinous acts.

    He was confident, thinking that modern times had made them forget contemporary rules and morals. He felt that, like in ancient times, such a deed could be forgiven and forgotten.

    However, he underestimated Cecilia.

    "Nics, you beast! I''ll never let you touch me!" Her voice echoed with impressive power.

    "Kyahhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    Cecilia''s shrill scream was deafening, causing a sharp pain in Nics''s ears. He covered his ears in agony, blood dripping between his fingers.

    The soundproof magical formation surrounding the mansion couldn''t withstand the force of that sonic st. He never imagined that Cecilia possessed such an ability, and now he found himselfpletely vulnerable.

    Recently, Cecilia had awakened an Origin. She now had the ''Origin of Voice'', granting her a deafening scream and much more. However, only her parents and grandfather were aware of this recent awakening.

    Nics, his face twisted in rage, shouted, "How dare you use such power against me?!"

    Despite being staggered by the overwhelming force of Cecilia''s scream, the power umted by Nics over the months still pulsed through his veins. Even feeling the agony, he lunged at her, driven by rage.

    Cecilia, aware of the gap in experience and skills between them, had no illusions about her ability to face Nics.

    The young girl had progressed on her own merits, refusing to rely on external resources, like the magical pills filled with side effects. Her goal was clear: she wanted to push past imposed limits, aiming to reach the level of her idol, Catharina Dimas, of the Fifth Order.

    Adrenaline made her heart race. Without hesitation, Cecilia dashed to her bedroom window, hurling herself into the vast open space.

    Upon touching the ground, her feet barely had time to nt firmly before she was already sprinting at full speed, seeking to escape the looming threat.

    Nics''s chase instinct was ame, but he suddenly found himself surrounded by the loyal guards of the Gates mansion.

    Though theycked the power to face someone of Nics''s stature directly, they were skilled and, in numbers, managed to distract him, making Cecilia''s escape more effective.

    While fending off and pushing back the guards, Nics hurriedly took out his phone, quickly dialing a crucial contact''s number.

    "Listen closely," he said urgently as the call connected, "Cecilia has escaped. Find her immediately, or our family will pay dearly for this mistake!"

    On the other end of the line, Nics''s father, Nathan Borges, felt a chill down his spine. He had always feared the power and influence of the Gates family.

    The decision to align with this dangerous n was a desperate measure, taken in times of global instability. He had foreseen a bleak future, a hopeless era.

    However, the rise of powerful figures like Luan Dimas reshaped thendscape, bringing a new era of hope, especially for Brazil?

    "Understood," Nathan replied with determination. "I will mobilize all our forces. Cecilia won''t remain free for long."

    Upon hanging up, Nics''s fury manifested in brutal attacks on the guards, leaving the area littered with motionless bodies.

    "Damn you!" He roared, his voiceden with frustration and threat. "You can''t run forever, Cecilia. I promise you will be mine!"

    With that, Nics took flight, soaring through the night sky, determined to find the one person who could ruin all his ns.

    Cecilia Gates'' heart thudded rapidly, entuating the sound of the night''s silence as she ran through the unfamiliar streets of Blumenau.

    She and her family were neers to the city, and the unfamiliarity became even more menacing, making the idea of trusting anyone an almost impossible task.

    Despite the chaos, she held onto her determination, pushing further, leaving the city behind. She tried desperately to call her parents, but her attempts were futile.

    "We would have been safer in the City of the Navigators," she murmured, her voice shaky, tears carving sorrowful paths down her cheeks.

    Just as she thought she was on the brink of escape, a shadow formed ahead. An enigmatic group in ck cloaks blocked her path, their presence radiating danger.

    "Halt, Miss Cecilia," the apparent leader intoned, his voice sternly authoritative.

    The young woman found herself surrounded, despair wrapping around her like a nket. She tried her father''s number again, but the silence of the phone seemed deafening.

    She lifted her eyes, getting lost in the starry expanse above. ''If only I had Catharina''s strength,'' she thought despondently.

    However, a dull hum broke through the air, shattering the night''s silence. "What''s that?!" someone from the group eximed, their voice a mix of fascination and rm.

    In the blink of an eye, a silhouette descended in a spectacr flight.

    "A shadow slid across the sky, approaching at breakneck speed!"

    Hope red in Cecilia''s heart as amanding figure materialized before her.

    The man, with his upright and imposing posture, emanated an aura of power. His tanplexion, deep brown eyes, and closely-cut ck hair were striking features.

    His voice, slightly hoarse and edged with coldness, cut through the air. "Why are they chasing you?"

    Cecilia hesitated for a moment, assessing the stranger before her. Yet, deep down, she felt he was someone powerful, possibly a cultivator of the Fourth Order or even higher.

    "They are trying to kidnap me," she admitted, her eyes filled with desperation and determination. "The leader behind them wants to steal my purity!"

    A fire lit up in the previously apathetic eyes of the man. He revealed a sword, which appeared almost magically. In a move so swift it was barely perceivable, he decapitated the attackers surrounding her.

    Grasping a second bloodied sword, the figure, known as Renato Lopes, surveyed the scene before him. Among the members of the infamous Elias group, Renato was renowned for his unparalleled speed and lethal abilities.

    His nickname among them was ''ck Lightning,'' for he always acted with devastating speed. Indeed, his kill count surpassed even that of Elias himself.

    "Too slow for my liking," he murmured, his voice as sharp as the edge of his de.

    The enemy bodies, still standing in a grotesque death ballet, took a moment to process what had happened. One by one, they fell to the ground, marking the end of an almost silent confrontation.

    Renato, having eradicated the imminent threat, turned to Cecilia, his words pouring out gravely. "Now, get out of here. If you can contact any ally or family member, do so. For now, you''re safe."

    She furrowed her brow, unable to ept the abrupt departure of the stranger who had saved her. "Before you go... Who are you?"

    With a half-smile, he replied, "Renato. My name is Renato Lopes." And with those words, he turned away, revealing magnificent metallic wings from his shoulder des that took him to the skies.

    Cecilia, with an awestruck sigh, murmured, "Renato Lopes..." The heroic ¨C albeit brutal ¨C manner in which he had acted left a profound impact on the young woman. For the first time, her adolescent heart throbbed with an unfamiliar intensity.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska

 Chapter 436 436: Grandfatherâ€™s Revenge: The Power of Will

    <h4>Chapter 436 Chapter 436: Grandfather''s Revenge: The Power of Will</h4>

    Trying again, Cecilia dialed her parents'' number. No answer. In their absence, she decided to call her grandfather.

    "Ah, my dear. It''ste, why are you calling me? Did you miss me?" The gentle and affectionate voice of her grandfather, filled with life experience, came through.

    "Grandpa... Someone tried to harm me today and... steal my innocence!" Cecilia spoke hesitantly, the fear and trauma still fresh.

    "What?! Who would dare to do such a thing?" The previously gentle voice now boiled with indignation and rage.

    "It was Nics, from the Borges family. But I''m okay thanks to a man named Renato Lopes... However, I''m now alone, near the city exit, and my parents aren''t answering..." With a choked voice, Cecilia tried to hold back her tears. Talking to her grandfather brought her some relief and safety.

    Calmly, but determinedly, the grandfather replied, "Don''t worry, dear. I''m on my way. I won''t be more than five minutes. And, when we''re together, we''ll deal with this threat."

    Although the Borges family had some influence in Blumenau, Cecilia''s grandfather, a former soldier who had reached the Fourth Order thanks to potent elixirs and his owntent natural talent, had the means and will to protect his granddaughter and stand up to any challenge.

    While he was curious about Renato Lopes, who had saved Cecilia, he knew the priority was to act fast. Only after securing his granddaughter''s safety would he address the topic. ''Could it be that Renato Lopes?'' Suddenly, an individual from Elias Levy Cardoso''s group came to mind. But he didn''t dwell on it.

    Amid the vastness, Cecilia''s voice sounded like aforting melody: "I''m here, grandpa. I''m waiting for you." The relief in her voice was evident. Immediately, she sent her exact location to him.

    Even after ending the call, Cecilia kept her senses sharp and ready. She activated her mental ability, prepared to sense any unwanted approach. Whenever she noticed someone''s presence, her strategy was clear: keep her distance. After all, it wasn''t worth facing an adversary whose skills she didn''t know.

    Suddenly, a series of booming explosions tore through the air, distant and powerful echoes sounding like drums from the sky. "BOOM!" "BOOM!" "BOOM!"

    Recognizing those sounds, Cecilia couldn''t help but smile in satisfaction. She halted her flight, hovering in the air. It could only be her grandfather.

    Momentster, an imposing figure appeared on the horizon. A man with short stylish red hair, contrasted by a meticulously trimmed ck beard. His eyes, a deep blue, though youthful, carried wisdom acquired over millennia.

    Although his appearance suggested someone in their early forties, there was a depth in his gaze that defied time. He stood tall, nearly two meters, with broad shoulders and an athletic build.

    "Cecilia!" He called, arms open wide.

    "Grandpa!" Cecilia, ovee with joy, dove into her grandfather''s loving embrace.

    "I''m here, my precious. Everything will be alright now," he reassured her, gently stroking her back.

    With shining eyes, she kissed his cheek and dered: "I knew I could count on you."

    The man cast a nce around, a question on his mind: "You mentioned a certain Renato Lopes. Where is he? I would like to thank him personally."

    Cecilia hesitated for a moment before answering. "He... left."

    Cecilia''s grandfather arched an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. As he approached, he had sensed someone else''s presence besides Cecilia.

    It was usible to think that Renato, noticing the grandfather''s arrival and seeing that Cecilia was safe, had chosen to discreetly retreat.

    The mere idea of someone so considerate and reserved piqued the grandfather''s curiosity even more. He wanted to learn about this mysterious benefactor. However...

    With an icy determination echoing in his voice, Will Gates proimed, "We''ll set that conversation aside for now. I promise you, Cecilia, those who harmed you will face the consequences."

    His eyes shone with restrained fury; Cecilia''s current well-being didn''t erase the horror of what she had endured.

    "I''m ready, Grandpa," Cecilia replied firmly. Her eyes mirrored the thirst for justice, a me she had seen burning so fiercely in Renato Lopes.

    However, a thought struck Cecilia, and with a stern look, she cautioned, "Grandpa, we must ensure that only the truly guilty suffer. The innocent cannot be victims of our revenge."

    A silence hung as Will pondered his granddaughter''s words. Atst, he nodded, "Your words are wise, my dear. We''ll keep our focus solely on those who truly deserve it." A proud smile appeared on his face.

    Beaming, Cecilia eximed, "That''s why I love you, Grandpa!"

    Without further ado, surrounded by a shimmering aura, Will took flight, guided by the energy of the man who had dared to harm Cecilia. She, in turn, agreed with a murmur of approval.

    In no time, they located their target.

    Upon spotting the duo, Nics''s eyes widened in shock, his surprise evident. "Cecilia? And this man...?" Dread set in when he recognized Will''s potent aura and his inability to gauge the extent of his power.

    "Dare you utter my granddaughter''s name without permission?" Will projected his overwhelming aura, immobilizing Nics with crushing pressure. Nics''s connection to his own Qi quickly dissipated.

    "Y-You..." Stammering, he tried to speak, but words stuck in his throat.

    "Silence! Who gave you permission to speak?" Will interrupted authoritatively, not wanting to give Nics a chance to justify himself or plead for mercy.

    Amidst the tension of the moment, Cecilia''s thoughts wandered briefly, recalling Renato Lopes and his formidable power. In her mind, she revisited the scene where Renato, with a graceful move, brandished his swords, resulting in countless fallen adversaries.

    The irony was that, if Will knew of theparison between his strength and Renato''s in Cecilia''s thoughts, his pride might be deeply wounded...

    Snapping out of such reflections, Will summoned his special ability: a direct attack on Nics''s psyche.

    Nics''s anguished scream shattered the silence, echoing for seemingly endless minutes until, atst, Will halted his assault.

    Nics, with his sanity clearly shaken,ughed disjointedly. "Fools! All of you, fools! Idiots... Hahaha." He uttered with empty eyes, wandering aimlessly.

    Will, with a stern look and an icy tone, remarked, "He''s broken, lost his mind."

    Observing Nics''s pitiful state, Cecilia felt a mix of satisfaction and relief. "He got what he deserved," she stated, her determined tone hiding any trace of pity.

    Will nodded, "Yes, my dear, he reaped what he sowed. But our work isn''t over yet. There are others who need to face justice."

    With renewed resolve, Cecilia replied, "I''m ready, Grandpa."

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska

 Chapter 437 437: The Psychopathâ€™s Tears and the Weight of Guilt

    <h4>Chapter 437 Chapter 437: The Psychopath''s Tears and the Weight of Guilt</h4>

    Hovering in the vast sky, Renato Lopes let out a heavy sigh,den with conflicting emotions.

    Only a few days had passed since the shocking revtion came to light. His beloved, whom he thought had betrayed his heart, was, in fact, a victim.

    A serial killer, having acquired supernatural abilities from a mysterious Origin that could manipte minds as if under forced mind control; using this sinister power, he coerced Renato''s fianc¨¦e intomitting acts she would never dream of doing, culminating in the final act of taking her own life.

    With fiery determination, Renato retaliated, dismembering the viin piece by piece, watching him plead for a swift release from pain.

    It''s curious, Renato thought. Many im that psychopathsck emotions. Yet, that man shed copious tears, like a lost child, facing days of torment under Renato''s relentless fist.

    However, that fiery vengeance provided only fleeting sce. Uponpleting his mission, Renato was overwhelmed by a sense of emptiness and a sharp awareness of irrevocable loss. The adrenaline from the revenge was undeniable, but its aftermath left a void that seemed to consume his soul.

    If only he had listened to his fianc¨¦e, or sought to understand more deeply what was happening... Might she still be alive?

    It''s a question that lingers in his mind, tormenting him. The weight of uncertainty,bined with guilt, might be a constantpanion for the rest of his days.

    His heart was inmed with outrage upon discovering the reason why the young woman was being pursued. Although the details varied, the evil essence was eerily familiar. It brought back memories of the vile creature that had manipted his beloved, discarding her afterward as if she was something insignificant.

    Renato hade to believe that his former fianc¨¦e was a traitor, unworthy of his love...

    A heavy sigh escaped his lips. He yearned to turn back time, but some decisions, once made, are irreversible.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Hours earlier, during a live stream of Catharina ying online, a disturbingment appeared in the chat: "Someone is trying to forcibly take my purity!!"

    Even though thement didn''t use explicit wording due to tform restrictions, the underlying message was unmistakable and distressing.

    While part of Catharina hoped it was just a distasteful joke, something inside her sensed the hidden gravity in those words. Without hesitation, she quickly contacted her brother and asked him to identify thement''s author.

    Understanding the reason behind his sister''s request, Luan immediately reached out to Elias. "I need you to check on a situation at this specific address. If any member of the Elite Troop is nearby, instruct them to assess the situation. If there''s any real threat, they have authorization to intervene."

    Elias, who often adopted a yful and light demeanor, now bore a look of determination. "Consider it done, I''m already on my way." Thus, his more serious and protective side was revealed.

    Catharina was momentarily surprised to see Elias in such a resolute mode. She touched her lips in reflection and, withoutmenting on the incident, returned to her game, keeping her viewers oblivious to the turmoil.

    Meanwhile, Elias identified that Renato Lopes, a known hunter of disturbed beings, was patrolling nearby.

    Since Renato had discovered the cruel reality behind the fate of his former fianc¨¦e, he became obsessed with tracking and eradicating such creatures, often disregarding the need for rest, even against the persistent rmendations of Elias and others.

    After a brief investigation and intervention, Renato contacted Elias, reporting his assessment of the situation.

    Hearing the confirmation, Catharina murmured, somewhat shaken, "So it was true after all..."

    Elias, trying to manage the situation, instructed Renato: "Since the girl''s grandfather is there and appears to be amanding figure, you can withdraw. I''ll handle the rest."

    Renato''s response was brief, just a "Understood." But even across the distance of the call, the profoundplexity of his emotions resonated, making it hard to discern his true feelings.

    Elias always carried a weight in his heart for what happened to Renato. The painful revtion about Renato''s former fianc¨¦e, manipted by a serial killer armed with a hypnotic Origin power, had deeply shocked all who knew the story.

    To know she had been forced to betray Renato and then had her fate sealed by such cruel hands was a bitter pill to swallow. The anguish and helplessness that apanied the discovery were almost unbearable.

    "Are you sure you can handle this on your own?" Luan inquired, concern evident in his voice.

    Elias responded with a determined expression. "It''s just another mission. I know how to deal with it."

    With years of experience in the army, Elias had faced and ovee countless challenges. He had learned a particr, albeit controversial, method to deal with situations like this: infusing a deceased body with the blood of a frenzied creature could induce transformations in the corpse, even if it did not revive it.

    Even though the ethics of this approach could be questioned, it was, in many cases, the most effective means to address certain problems. Armed with this knowledge and apanied by members of the Elite Troop, Elias headed to the designated location.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    In the quiet stillness of the room, Luan was immersed in deep meditation, emanating an aura that defied understanding. The light surrounding him was not just intense but carried with it a serenity that transcended the mundane.

    This white, luminous, and almost ethereal aura delicately enveloped him, staying an intimate distance from his skin and, strangely, extending almost ten feet above his head, as if connecting him to the infinite.

    Ingrid, upon entering the room and witnessing this mystical disy, felt her heart race. She recognized the signs; Luan was on the verge of a breakthrough.

    Watching her husband in this elevated state, a feeling of profound admiration washed over her, making it almost impossible to take her eyes off the husband standing before her.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska

 Chapter 438 438: The Attack Of The Frenzied Creatures

    The atmosphere was charged with the electricity of what was toe. In Luan''s feverish mind, each advancement echoed as a prelude to future triumphs; he was on the verge of a decisive passage, about to enter the venerable Seventh Order.

    However, an emergency call on his smartphone interrupted.

    It was Grandfather Saulo, his voiceden with grave seriousness and an almost tangible tremor of urgency, reporting an unexpected cmity: a wave of maddened beasts haunted the peace of Minas Gerais city.

    Beside him stood Ingrid, rising as one who epts a shared fate, her eyes sparkling withmon determination, she volunteered, "I will apany you."

    A concise nod sealed their tacit alliance¡ªa silent ''Understood'' conveyed a profound agreement between them amidst the turmoil of events.

    Upon reaching the city, Saulo''s report came to life before their eyes: a living mosaic of turmoil. The ether vibrated with the dissonance of wild roars, intertwined with the anguished cries of the inhabitants. Armed with scant resources, the citizens rose in resistance as fierce as it was desperate, against an avnche of fangs and ws.

    It was a battle not just difficult, but catastrophic. The supremacy of the wild beasts seemed a sentence already decreed.

    Facing the chaos unfolding below, Luan took a deep breath. With a dramatic gesture of his hands, he summoned the substance of the firmament. A colossal hand, interwoven with the essence of argent clouds, emerged above the enraged mob.

    It descended with the precision of a surgeon, delivering a devastating blow to the creatures, extinguishing them with a breath of pure force, sparing every innocent, as if nature itself had chosen to manifest its power.

    Ingrid, descending from the cloud, her silhouetteunched into flight with a pair of wings made of blood.

    Luan watched Ingrid''s descent, a vision of vigor and grace, her figure outlined against the sky as an angelic warrior in a ballet of wrath and beauty. She moved among the creatures with lethal elegance, each motion a reflection of her refined martial instincts.

    Soon, Ingrid made her scythe appear.

    Ingrid''s de sliced through the twilight like a red lightning, a specter of death that took the lives of the beasts with a grace that bordered on contradiction in the face of her relentless violence. Each kill was executed without hesitation¡ªa steadfastmitment to her purpose; one creature lost its head beside another that was cleaved in two, and blood outlined the path of her war dance.

    From his magical cloud above, Luan entered the fray, his hands weaving more aspects of the storm. Hands of condensation emerged like cannons from a celestial armament, unleashing their fury upon the beasts. The bodies of the creatures were tossed away, like leaves in the wind of a relentless gale.

    The gazes of the citizens captured the actions of Luan and Ingrid, and in their chests, hope blossomed anew. A collective whisper swelled into exultation: they were being liberated! The arrival of the duo of warriors transformed terror into veneration, their silhouettes etched against the luminescence of redemption.

    Of course, Luan and Ingrid ignored for now the exmations of the survivors who were overjoyed by their arrival; they had more pressing matters at hand.

    With wild impetus, Luan personified the storm, his engagement against the horde was relentless, his conjurations made the beasts collide against each other, their bodies deforming under the weight of the cloud hands, turning fierce predators into disfigured wreckage.

    Advancing, his hand closed around the hilt of a fallen sword¡ªa silent promise of a swift end. Wielding the steel, Luan struck with such speed that he left traces of his presence around.

    In a single movement, a legion of beasts fell silenced; heads separated from bodies while arcs of blood painted the scene with shades of intense red.

    Luan''s precision was an art in itself, his mastery such that each step he took determined the end of an enemy. When a beast lunged forward, ws ready for destruction, he responded with a powerful strike, a block, and a counterattack so devastating that even the air seemed to vibrate with the force of his reprisal.

    With the ferocity of a personified storm, Luan ascended, rising above the troublednd. Above him, an army of hands formed from clouds umted, a celestial chorus ready for their conductor''smand.

    They fell in a punitive deluge upon the beasts, each blow a symphony of strength and purpose. In an instant, his kick broke the air, a disy of power so stunning it bordered on the supernatural.

    Confronted by a creature with ws sharp as scythes, Luan raised his hands, weaving a shield of dark energy, an antidote against the monster''s voracious Qi.

    With a fluid motion of his wrists, he maneuvered the beast into a chaotic whirlwind, using its own mass as a deadly weapon, until the tide of violence was but a memory.

    Luan brought to his hand, his sword the color of ice.

    Uponnding, Luan''s fury was unrestrained, his sword tearing through the air, eliminating the remnants of the horde with terrifying precision.

    But then emerged a beast of the Sixth Order, its fierce eyes fixed on Ingrid with a clear and lethal intent.

    Luan, with the impetus of a guardian,unched into a whirlwind of speed. He ascended and, with the sword slicing the wind in a perfect arc, his kick came down like the blow of an executioner, the creature''s head exploding in a grotesque symphony of carnage.

    Every monster in bore witness to Luan''s oath, a silent assurance that, as long as he stood, the light would persist, an imcable beacon against the shadows.

    Luan, in his magnificent wrath, was the embodiment ofbative divinity, each movement unleashing his immense power, his gestures resonating with the authority of thunder. His eyes glinted with a celestial me and, with a cry that could tear the heavens, he summoned the fullness of the storm.

    Lightning intertwined at his call, clouds coalesced into immense vortexes that sucked the creatures into an abyss of wind and thunder. For those who watched, it was like witnessing the primordial force of creation and ruin dancing in violent harmony.

    At his side, Ingrid with her bloody scythe, moved with an almost supernatural rigor. With a graceful spin, she threw the weapon, transforming it into a crimson specter that tore through the sky, decimating the horde with an efficiency beyond human.

    The scythe described deadly arcs, traversing miles in a mere blink, each return to Ingrid''s hand marking the downfall of a legion of enemies. Her power was such that the very air seemed to split around her, the spilled blood of the fallen serving as a macabre tribute to her unrelenting fury.

 Chapter 439 439

    <h4>Chapter 439 Chapter 439</h4>

    Taken aback by Nora''s boldness, Luan hesitated for a moment, absorbing the sight before him.

    Without waiting for his reaction, Nora continued, holding him with her delicate hands. She added, with a mischievous wink, "It''s not fair that only you take care of me in this manner."

    Nora, with her intensely red mercury eyes and flushed cheeks, heightened her allure in a nearly hypnotic manner for Luan.

    Leaning in, she began to pamper Luan''s most sensitive part with her tongue, treating it like a delightful treat~

    The provocative sounds of her action filled the room, breaking the enveloping silence.

    Luan, under Nora''s seductive caress, felt increasingly ecstatic.

    With both hands, Nora seemed to want to fully dominate the object of her desire, and when she tried to deepen their intimacy even more, a muffled sound escaped her lips.

    Mm! MMmm....

    As she continued, a thought crossed her mind: ''How grand he is...'' Determined, Nora challenged her own limits, trying to amodate Luan as best she could in her mouth, though she''d only managed to take in half of him so far.

    At some point, Luan ced hisrge hands on her backside, sliding them towards her ''y area'', making her shiver. When his index fingers gently parted her ''y area'', he pushed aside the fabric barrier separating his hand from Nora''s ''y area''.

    When his tongue delved into Nora''s ''y area'', she began to contract and let out muffled moans with his length in her mouth.

    Removing him from her mouth with an incrediblyscivious sound, she said in her enchanting Nora voice, which came slowly, filled with an unexinable charm that made one''s blood boil, "No! Wait...!! Don''t... Mmm~~ Ahhm~~"

    Watching her moan and tremble, Luan gave a teasing smile and said, "Isn''t it only fair that you pamper me this way, don''t you think?"

    Lick!

    MMmgh! Suck! Mmmph!

    In response, Nora took him back into her mouth, and between muffled moans and sighs, she redoubled her efforts, making Luan react intensely to her touches.

    The room was filled with sensual sounds and panting breaths, highlighting the intensity of the moment they both shared.

    Her taste was amazing, and as she took him in, it all became even better. When she almost took all of him in, Luan praised her, knowing it would encourage her even more: "That''s it, Nora, your mouth feels so good."

    She continued to take more of him into her mouth, his thick length stretching her plush, red lipstick-covered lips, a sight incredibly arousing.

    It had been an intense week for Luan, and the time they now spent together was the first they could fully reconnect in days.

    "I''m close," murmured Luan, his voice vibrating with the tension of the moment.

    After feeding her with his delightful ''lollipop'', making her take more than 20 cm with each motion, he was about to climax.

    Nora replied with a mischievous smile, "Me too." They were fully engrossed in the ecstasy of the shared moment.

    Determined, Nora resumed deeply exploring Luan''s length, moving in a way to epass even more of him in her mouth.

    Nora replied with a mischievous smile, "Me too." They were fully engrossed in the ecstasy of the shared moment.

    Determined, Nora resumed deeply exploring Luan''s length, moving in a way to epass even more of him in her mouth.

    Even though she briefly choked, determination kept her going. Saliva escaped from her lips, and the trail it left as she pulled away from him intensified the charged atmosphere between them.

    Luan was almost hypnotized by the sight. The contrast of her red lipstick and the passion with which she enveloped him was intensely pleasurable for him.

    Noticing Luan''s signs that he was nearing climax, Nora sped up her motions, bringing a rhythmic dance to the moment.

    Simultaneously, Nora was overtaken by such intense ecstasy that she released a surge of pleasure, surprising Luan. With half of him still in her mouth, she was flooded with a wave of sensations, losing herself in the sea of pleasure.

    Luan got lost in the ecstasy of the moment, yet Nora remained determined to give him a unique experience by keeping him in her mouth.

    Gently, she savored every moment, making the sounds of that room charged with intention.

    Once the tremors of pleasure passed, Nora slowly rose, withdrawing from him, leaving a trail that connected the two.

    In a surprisingly seductive act, she made a point to show Luan the remnants of his essence she still held in her mouth, tilting her head back, giving him an intriguing view of her throat as she swallowed.

    "Delicious~", whispered Nora with an enchanting voice that seemed to have a mystical power.

    Luan, overtaken by the fascination and surprise of the scene he had just witnessed, could only swallow hard.

    That moment made him question: was Nora a subus and not a vampire? Her image, so enveloping and provocative, quickly reignited his desire.

    Nora, still panting, let her soft, enchanting voice echo through the room: "How did I do?"

    "Incredible," Luan replied with a husky tone.

    A mischievous smile formed on Nora''s lips as she murmured, "Ohh, I''m pleased~". Gently, she leaned on him and began to slide over his body.

    "The pleasure is mutual," Luan whispered back.

    She cast a teasing nce, her deep eyes reflecting the me of desire. "You''re ready for more, aren''t you?"

    Even without waiting for an answer, she continued her sensual motions, delicate hands gliding over his chest. Luan couldn''t resist and reached for her voluptuous breasts, so prominent and rosy at the peak.

    "You love this, don''t you?", Nora challenged, maintaining a firm and controlled posture, aware of her beauty and power.

    "Definitely," admitted Luan, leaning in to bring her breast to his lips, a gesture filled with desire and intensity.

    Nora let out a sigh, revealing her sensitivity. "Ah, yes! Enjoy them... feel every part."

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 440

    440 Chapter 440

    With adoration in his eyes, he obliged, watching her move rhythmically and teasingly.

    "Suck hard," Nora ordered, her voice always carrying that maism that could make anyone lose themselves.

    Nora''s long red hair, reminiscent of a fire cascade, fell across her face, partially obscuring her intense reddened eyes that shone with passion.

    For long minutes, Luan lost himself in Nora''s breasts, alternating his attention between the erect nipples, wrapping his hands around her seductive curves.

    "I want you to take me now," Nora murmured, her voice filled with longing, as she reclined, exposing herself provocatively. "Don''t make me wait."

    Luan''s response was immediate and silent. He positioned himself between her legs, sliding his manhood with a decisive motion into her soaked intimacy.

    Nora let out a deep moan. "That''s it... don''t stop. Keep going!"

    Luan, taking control of the situation, grabbed her by the ankles, lifting them above his head. He was well familiar with this position; it was the one that satisfied her the most.

    "That''s it, Luan... take the reins," whispered Nora, submerged in pleasure. "Dominate me!"

    "Do you truly desire it?", Luan questioned, intensifying his movements, searching for that deep answer in her gaze.

    "Yes!", Nora screamed in response.

    Luan let out a raspy moan, increasing the intensity, while Nora got lost in overwhelming sensations.

    "Luan, keep going like that! It''s perfect," Nora eximed, feeling she was nearing climax. "I want all of you."

    Suddenly, he stopped, teasing her. "Ask for it."

    She felt on the verge of frustration, yearning for more. "Please, Luan! Don''t stop now. I need you. I need to feel you," Nora pleaded, her voiceden with passion and supplication.

    Luan,pletely consumed by passion, whispered in her ear, as he moved intensely, "Where do you want me to unload...?" His hands traveled over Nora''s body, reaching her breasts.

    "Wherever you want, be it inside me or on my face," Nora replied, her voice shaky. The idea of feeling his warmth in either of those ces enthralled her.

    "So, you wouldn''t mind if I fill you uppletely?", he inquired, trying to keep hisposure.

    "Don''t hesitate. I want to feel every part of you," she murmured, noticing that this possibility excited him even more.

    Luan let out a deep moan, revealing he was on the brink.

    Nora, with her seductive voice, encouraged, "Don''t hold back, Luan. I want you."

    "I''m almost there," he warned, feeling the point of no return approaching.

    Nora, panting, pleaded, "Let me feel it. All your intensity."

    And with a final grunt, Luan gave in, as Nora felt the fullness of the moment. He slowly pulled away from her, leaning back.

    Nora, on the other hand, moved provocatively, getting closer to him again, taking him into her mouth, making Luan let out an involuntary moan.

    After a brief moment, with her enveloping voice, she suggested, "How about we continue in the bath?"

    "That would be perfect," he agreed.

    (End ¨C R18)

    In the cozy Dimas residence on the ind, sunbeams filtered through the curtains, awakening Luan and Ingrid from a peaceful sleep.

    Though Luan had ns to start the day early, a sweet request from Ingrid made him reconsider.

    The affectionate and almost whispered manner in which she asked him to stay with her in bed a little longer was irresistible.

    And so, he stayed, bing her favorite snuggle.

    Only when the sun reached its zenith did they decide to finally leave the warm embrace of the bed, venturing out of the room.

    As they rose and descended the stairs, the morning''s tranquility was abruptly shattered by Catharina''s agitated voice: "This fool thinks he can talk to me like that? I''ll make him bitterly regret it!"

    As they approached the living room, concerned by Catharina''s furious tone, they were met with a new chill in her voice: "You idiot, I''ll destroy you!"

    rmed nces exchanged between Luan and Ingrid preceded their hurried entry into the room. And what they found was an entirely unexpected scene.

    Catharina, rxed on the couch, had her eyes glued to theptop on herp, a modern headset adorning her ears. She waspletely engrossed in the game, ranting at some virtual opponent.

    Luan: "..."

    Ingrid: "..."

    It was just a game.

    Ingrid ced a hand over her chest, relieved. She could barely decide whether tough at the situation orment the unnecessary scare. Beside her, Luan wore an incredulous smile, clearly expecting something different. Well, maybe it''s better that nothing bad happened...

    Amid the living room''s serenity, Catharina exhibited unique mastery. With a skill originating from her Origin, fabric gracefully slid from her sleeve, stretching to the refrigerator. The appliance''s door opened as if by magic, and a bottle of soda was brought to her hands with surgical precision.

    Throughout this movement, her eyes remained firmly on theptop screen, not letting anything else steal her attention¡ªnot even the presence of Luan and Ingrid in the same room, separated only by a considerable distance.

    Witnessing the scene, Luan reflected internally: "She''s be so proficient at using her Origin, but the way she''s using it..." A deep and disappointed sigh escaped his lips.

    "Hehehe!" Ingrid''s chin tilted up in amusement, and a light, crystallineughter filled the room.

    It was thisughter that finally made Catharina notice their presence. The ind''s security, with its natural formations and a sense of istion, made it one of the few ces where Catharina could genuinely let her guard down, to the point of not noticing people approaching, even if they were only a few meters away.

    Luan had always prided himself on his skills and discernment when it came to understanding and training with Origins. He had once encouraged Catharina to constantly use hers: the Fabric Star Origin.

    However, he was genuinely impressed with her progress. The skill with which she manipted the fabric to fetch a soda bottle from another room, without even taking her eyes off herptop, was beyond his initial expectations.

    Luan knew Catharina had imnted her "divine sense" into her fabric, allowing her almost visual perception through it. A technique she honed on her own, even though he provided some initial guidance.

    Upon noticing their presence, Catharinamented in a cool tone, yet with a hint of humor: "Ah, so you''ve decided to join thend of the living, sleepyheads?"

    Luan responded, arching an eyebrow challengingly: "Try going through thest few days we''ve had and then tell me if you can wake up early."

    "Humph, I think I''ll pass~" Catharina quickly retorted. However, it didn''t take long for her attention to be captured again by the game on herptop. She eximed in frustration: "Ahhh, that bastard caught me off guard! Oh, how infuriating!"

    Ingrid and Luan simply exchanged nces, silently noting just how engrossed Catharina was in the virtual world. She was clearly deeply involved in that game to react with such intensity.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    10:44 PM, Blumenau, Santa Catarina, Brazil.

    The majestic Gates family mansion stood imposingly, and within, Cecilia Gates, a 14-year-old teenager, was captivated. She didn''t miss a single minute of Catharina Dimas'' live broadcasts, a young woman with an icy demeanor yet incredibly charismatic. And the fact that she was Luan Dimas'' sister, known as the most powerful man on the, only made the experience more intriguing.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 441

    441 Chapter 441

    No matter how many of these broadcasts Cecilia had seen, Catharina''s charm and temperament never ceased to fascinate her. She even dared to watch covertly under the covers so her parents wouldn''t discover her watching those broadcasts since Catharina had a habit of cursing while ying.

    Indeed, Cecilia Gates was a noticeable figure. She had long, silky red hair, contrasting with her deep blue eyes. Her beauty and physique, despite her young age, drew looks and admiration wherever she went. Beyond her appearance, she was also a prodigy in the cultivation world, having already reached the Third Order.

    Suddenly, a firm sound echoed through the room.

    "Knock, knock!"

    Cecilia''s bedroom door opened suddenly. Thinking it was her parents, she acted swiftly. She slid her phone under the pillow and closed her eyes, pretending to be deep asleep.

    The majestic Gates family mansion was silent that night, until the tranquility of the atmosphere was shattered by a voice Cecilia never expected to hear in her personal sanctuary.

    "Cecilia..." the voice sounded in a mocking tone, wrapped in eagerness, "Tonight, atst, you will be mine!"

    Pulling the nket aside, Cecilia saw a repulsive-looking man, his eyes full of uncontroble desire, staring at her. Her heart raced. "Daddy, mommy!" she cried out in desperation.

    Heughed sinisterly, revealing yellowed teeth. "Call out all you want. Your parents were urgently summoned due to your grandmother''s sudden illness. Now, it''s just you and me here." The insinuation in his words was clear and threatening.

    He had desired Cecilia from the first time he saw her and had orchestrated the situation to be there alone with her.

    Deep down, despite the fear he held for the Gates family, he had a wicked n in mind. He believed that if he took Cecilia''s purity, she would be forced to marry him. Over time, he thought he could make her fall in love with him, despite his heinous acts.

    He was confident, thinking that modern times had made them forget contemporary rules and morals. He felt that, like in ancient times, such a deed could be forgiven and forgotten.

    However, he underestimated Cecilia.

    "Nics, you beast! I''ll never let you touch me!" Her voice echoed with impressive power.

    "Kyahhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    Cecilia''s shrill scream was deafening, causing a sharp pain in Nics''s ears. He covered his ears in agony, blood dripping between his fingers.

    The soundproof magical formation surrounding the mansion couldn''t withstand the force of that sonic st. He never imagined that Cecilia possessed such an ability, and now he found himselfpletely vulnerable.

    Recently, Cecilia had awakened an Origin. She now had the ''Origin of Voice'', granting her a deafening scream and much more. However, only her parents and grandfather were aware of this recent awakening.

    Nics, his face twisted in rage, shouted, "How dare you use such power against me?!"

    Despite being staggered by the overwhelming force of Cecilia''s scream, the power umted by Nics over the months still pulsed through his veins. Even feeling the agony, he lunged at her, driven by rage.

    Cecilia, aware of the gap in experience and skills between them, had no illusions about her ability to face Nics.

    The young girl had progressed on her own merits, refusing to rely on external resources, like the magical pills filled with side effects. Her goal was clear: she wanted to push past imposed limits, aiming to reach the level of her idol, Catharina Dimas, of the Fifth Order.

    Adrenaline made her heart race. Without hesitation, Cecilia dashed to her bedroom window, hurling herself into the vast open space.

    Upon touching the ground, her feet barely had time to nt firmly before she was already sprinting at full speed, seeking to escape the looming threat.

    Nics''s chase instinct was ame, but he suddenly found himself surrounded by the loyal guards of the Gates mansion.

    Though theycked the power to face someone of Nics''s stature directly, they were skilled and, in numbers, managed to distract him, making Cecilia''s escape more effective.

    While fending off and pushing back the guards, Nics hurriedly took out his phone, quickly dialing a crucial contact''s number.

    "Listen closely," he said urgently as the call connected, "Cecilia has escaped. Find her immediately, or our family will pay dearly for this mistake!"

    On the other end of the line, Nics''s father, Nathan Borges, felt a chill down his spine. He had always feared the power and influence of the Gates family.

    The decision to align with this dangerous n was a desperate measure, taken in times of global instability. He had foreseen a bleak future, a hopeless era.

    However, the rise of powerful figures like Luan Dimas reshaped thendscape, bringing a new era of hope, especially for Brazil?

    Just as she thought she was on the brink of escape, a shadow formed ahead. An enigmatic group in 15:24

    ck cloaks blocked her path, their presence radiating danger.

    "Understood," Nathan replied with determination. "I will mobilize all our forces. Cecilia won''t remain free for long."

    Upon hanging up, Nics''s fury manifested in brutal attacks on the guards, leaving the area littered with motionless bodies.

    "Damn you!" He roared, his voiceden with frustration and threat. "You can''t run forever, Cecilia. I promise you will be mine!"

    With that, Nics took flight, soaring through the night sky, determined to find the one person who could ruin all his ns.

    Cecilia Gates'' heart thudded rapidly, entuating the sound of the night''s silence as she ran through the unfamiliar streets of Blumenau.

    She and her family were neers to the city, and the unfamiliarity became even more menacing, making the idea of trusting anyone an almost impossible task.

    Despite the chaos, she held onto her determination, pushing further, leaving the city behind. She tried desperately to call her parents, but her attempts were futile.

    "We would have been safer in the City of the Navigators," she murmured, her voice shaky, tears carving sorrowful paths down her cheeks.

    Just as she thought she was on the brink of escape, a shadow formed ahead. An enigmatic group in ck cloaks blocked her path, their presence radiating danger.

    "Halt, Miss Cecilia," the apparent leader intoned, his voice sternly authoritative.

    The young woman found herself surrounded, despair wrapping around her like a nket. She tried her father''s number again, but the silence of the phone seemed deafening.

    She lifted her eyes, getting lost in the starry expanse above. ''If only I had Catharina''s strength,'' she thought despondently.

    However, a dull hum broke through the air, shattering the night''s silence. "What''s that?!" someone from the group eximed, their voice a mix of fascination and rm.

    In the blink of an eye, a silhouette descended in a spectacr flight.

    "A shadow slid across the sky, approaching at breakneck speed!"

    Hope red in Cecilia''s heart as amanding figure materialized before her.

    The man, with his upright and imposing posture, emanated an aura of power. His tanplexion, deep brown eyes, and closely-cut ck hair were striking features.

    His voice, slightly hoarse and edged with coldness, cut through the air. "Why are they chasing you?"

    Cecilia hesitated for a moment, assessing the stranger before her. Yet, deep down, she felt he was someone powerful, possibly a cultivator of the Fourth Order or even higher.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 442

    442 Chapter 442

    "They are trying to kidnap me," she admitted, her eyes filled with desperation and determination. "The leader behind them wants to steal my purity!"

    A fire lit up in the previously apathetic eyes of the man. He revealed a sword, which appeared almost magically. In a move so swift it was barely perceivable, he decapitated the attackers surrounding her.

    Grasping a second bloodied sword, the figure, known as Renato Lopes, surveyed the scene before him. Among the members of the infamous Elias group, Renato was renowned for his unparalleled speed and lethal abilities.

    His nickname among them was ''ck Lightning,'' for he always acted with devastating speed. Indeed, his kill count surpassed even that of Elias himself.

    "Too slow for my liking," he murmured, his voice as sharp as the edge of his de.

    The enemy bodies, still standing in a grotesque death ballet, took a moment to process what had happened. One by one, they fell to the ground, marking the end of an almost silent confrontation.

    Renato, having eradicated the imminent threat, turned to Cecilia, his words pouring out gravely. "Now, get out of here. If you can contact any ally or family member, do so. For now, you''re safe."

    She furrowed her brow, unable to ept the abrupt departure of the stranger who had saved her. "Before you go... Who are you?"

    With a half-smile, he replied, "Renato. My name is Renato Lopes." And with those words, he turned away, revealing magnificent metallic wings from his shoulder des that took him to the skies.

    Cecilia, with an awestruck sigh, murmured, "Renato Lopes..." The heroic ¨C albeit brutal ¨C manner in which he had acted left a profound impact on the young woman. For the first time, her adolescent heart throbbed with an unfamiliar intensity.

    Trying again, Cecilia dialed her parents'' number. No answer. In their absence, she decided to call her grandfather.

    "Ah, my dear. It''ste, why are you calling me? Did you miss me?" The gentle and affectionate voice of her grandfather, filled with life experience, came through.

    "Grandpa... Someone tried to harm me today and... steal my innocence!" Cecilia spoke hesitantly, the fear and trauma still fresh.

    "What?! Who would dare to do such a thing?" The previously gentle voice now boiled with indignation and rage.

    "It was Nics, from the Borges family. But I''m okay thanks to a man named Renato Lopes... However, I''m now alone, near the city exit, and my parents aren''t answering..." With a choked voice, Cecilia tried to hold back her tears. Talking to her grandfather brought her some relief and safety.

    Calmly, but determinedly, the grandfather replied, "Don''t worry, dear. I''m on my way. I won''t be more than five minutes. And, when we''re together, we''ll deal with this threat."

    Although the Borges family had some influence in Blumenau, Cecilia''s grandfather, a former soldier who had reached the Fourth Order thanks to potent elixirs and his owntent natural talent, had the means and will to protect his granddaughter and stand up to any challenge.

    While he was curious about Renato Lopes, who had saved Cecilia, he knew the priority was to act fast. Only after securing his granddaughter''s safety would he address the topic. ''Could it be that Renato Lopes?'' Suddenly, an individual from Elias Levy Cardoso''s group came to mind. But he didn''t dwell on it.

    Amid the vastness, Cecilia''s voice sounded like aforting melody: "I''m here, grandpa. I''m waiting for you." The relief in her voice was evident. Immediately, she sent her exact location to him.

    Even after ending the call, Cecilia kept her senses sharp and ready. She activated her mental ability, prepared to sense any unwanted approach. Whenever she noticed someone''s presence, her strategy was clear: keep her distance. After all, it wasn''t worth facing an adversary whose skills she didn''t know.

    Suddenly, a series of booming explosions tore through the air, distant and powerful echoes sounding like drums from the sky. "BOOM!" "BOOM!" "BOOM!"

    Recognizing those sounds, Cecilia couldn''t help but smile in satisfaction. She halted her flight, hovering in the air. It could only be her grandfather.

    Momentster, an imposing figure appeared on the horizon. A man with short stylish red hair, contrasted by a meticulously trimmed ck beard. His eyes, a deep blue, though youthful, carried wisdom acquired over millennia.

    Although his appearance suggested someone in their early forties, there was a depth in his gaze that defied time. He stood tall, nearly two meters, with broad shoulders and an athletic build.

    "Cecilia!" He called, arms open wide.

    "Grandpa!" Cecilia, ovee with joy, dove into her grandfather''s loving embrace.

    "I''m here, my precious. Everything will be alright now," he reassured her, gently stroking her back.

    With shining eyes, she kissed his cheek and dered: "I knew I could count on you."

    The man cast a nce around, a question on his mind: "You mentioned a certain Renato Lopes. Where is he? I would like to thank him personally."

    Cecilia hesitated for a moment before answering. "He... left."

    Cecilia''s grandfather arched an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. As he approached, he had sensed someone else''s presence besides Cecilia.

    It was usible to think that Renato, noticing the grandfather''s arrival and seeing that Cecilia was safe, had chosen to discreetly retreat.

    The mere idea of someone so considerate and reserved piqued the grandfather''s curiosity even more. He wanted to learn about this mysterious benefactor. However...

    With an icy determination echoing in his voice, Will Gates proimed, "We''ll set that conversation aside for now. I promise you, Cecilia, those who harmed you will face the consequences."

    His eyes shone with restrained fury; Cecilia''s current well-being didn''t erase the horror of what she had endured.

    "I''m ready, Grandpa," Cecilia replied firmly. Her eyes mirrored the thirst for justice, a me she had seen burning so fiercely in Renato Lopes.

    However, a thought struck Cecilia, and with a stern look, she cautioned, "Grandpa, we must ensure that only the truly guilty suffer. The innocent cannot be victims of our revenge."

    A silence hung as Will pondered his granddaughter''s words. Atst, he nodded, "Your words are wise, my dear. We''ll keep our focus solely on those who truly deserve it." A proud smile appeared on his face.

    Beaming, Cecilia eximed, "That''s why I love you, Grandpa!"

    Without further ado, surrounded by a shimmering aura, Will took flight, guided by the energy of the man who had dared to harm Cecilia. She, in turn, agreed with a murmur of approval.

    In no time, they located their target.

    Upon spotting the duo, Nics''s eyes widened in shock, his surprise evident. "Cecilia? And this man...?" Dread set in when he recognized Will''s potent aura and his inability to gauge the extent of his power.

    "Dare you utter my granddaughter''s name without permission?" Will projected his overwhelming aura, immobilizing Nics with crushing pressure. Nics''s connection to his own Qi quickly dissipated.

    "Y-You..." Stammering, he tried to speak, but words stuck in his throat.

    "Silence! Who gave you permission to speak?" Will interrupted authoritatively, not wanting to give Nics a chance to justify himself or plead for mercy.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

    by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443

    Amidst the tension of the moment, Cecilia''s thoughts wandered briefly, recalling Renato Lopes and his formidable power. In her mind, she revisited the scene where Renato, with a graceful move, brandished his swords, resulting in countless fallen adversaries.

    The irony was that, if Will knew of theparison between his strength and Renato''s in Cecilia''s thoughts, his pride might be deeply wounded...

    Snapping out of such reflections, Will summoned his special ability: a direct attack on Nics''s psyche.

    Nics''s anguished scream shattered the silence, echoing for seemingly endless minutes until, atst, Will halted his assault.

    Nics, with his sanity clearly shaken,ughed disjointedly. "Fools! All of you, fools! Idiots... Hahaha." He uttered with empty eyes, wandering aimlessly.

    Will, with a stern look and an icy tone, remarked, "He''s broken, lost his mind."

    Observing Nics''s pitiful state, Cecilia felt a mix of satisfaction and relief. "He got what he deserved," she stated, her determined tone hiding any trace of pity.

    Will nodded, "Yes, my dear, he reaped what he sowed. But our work isn''t over yet. There are others who need to face justice."

    With renewed resolve, Cecilia replied, "I''m ready, Grandpa." Hovering in the vast sky, Renato Lopes let out a heavy sigh,den with conflicting emotions.

    Only a few days had passed since the shocking revtion came to light. His beloved, whom he thought had betrayed his heart, was, in fact, a victim.

    A serial killer, having acquired supernatural abilities from a mysterious Origin that could manipte minds as if under forced mind control; using this sinister power, he coerced Renato''s fianc¨¦e intomitting acts she would never dream of doing, culminating in the final act of taking her own life.

    With fiery determination, Renato retaliated, dismembering the viin piece by piece, watching him plead for a swift release from pain.

    It''s curious, Renato thought. Many im that psychopathsck emotions. Yet, that man shed copious tears, like a lost child, facing days of torment under Renato''s relentless fist.

    However, that fiery vengeance provided only fleeting sce. Uponpleting his mission, Renato was overwhelmed by a sense of emptiness and a sharp awareness of irrevocable loss. The adrenaline from the revenge was undeniable, but its aftermath left a void that seemed to consume his soul.

    If only he had listened to his fianc¨¦e, or sought to understand more deeply what was happening... Might she still be alive?

    It''s a question that lingers in his mind, tormenting him. The weight of uncertainty,bined with guilt, might be a constantpanion for the rest of his days.

    His heart was inmed with outrage upon discovering the reason why the young woman was being pursued. Although the details varied, the evil essence was eerily familiar. It brought back memories of the vile creature that had manipted his beloved, discarding her afterward as if she was something insignificant.

    Renato hade to believe that his former fianc¨¦e was a traitor, unworthy of his love...

    A heavy sigh escaped his lips. He yearned to turn back time, but some decisions, once made, are irreversible.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Hours earlier, during a live stream of Catharina ying online, a disturbingment appeared in the chat: "Someone is trying to forcibly take my purity!!"

    Even though thement didn''t use explicit wording due to tform restrictions, the underlying message was unmistakable and distressing.

    While part of Catharina hoped it was just a distasteful joke, something inside her sensed the hidden gravity in those words. Without hesitation, she quickly contacted her brother and asked him to identify thement''s author.

    Understanding the reason behind his sister''s request, Luan immediately reached out to Elias. "I need you to check on a situation at this specific address. If any member of the Elite Troop is nearby, instruct them to assess the situation. If there''s any real threat, they have authorization to intervene."

    Elias, who often adopted a yful and light demeanor, now bore a look of determination. "Consider it done, I''m already on my way." Thus, his more serious and protective side was revealed.

    Catharina was momentarily surprised to see Elias in such a resolute mode. She touched her lips in reflection and, withoutmenting on the incident, returned to her game, keeping her viewers oblivious to the turmoil.

    Meanwhile, Elias identified that Renato Lopes, a known hunter of disturbed beings, was patrolling nearby.

    Since Renato had discovered the cruel reality behind the fate of his former fianc¨¦e, he became obsessed with tracking and eradicating such creatures, often disregarding the need for rest, even against the persistent rmendations of Elias and others. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    After a brief investigation and intervention, Renato contacted Elias, reporting his assessment of the situation.

    Hearing the confirmation, Catharina murmured, somewhat shaken, "So it was true after all..."

    Elias, trying to manage the situation, instructed Renato: "Since the girl''s grandfather is there and appears to be amanding figure, you can withdraw. I''ll handle the rest."

    Renato''s response was brief, just a "Understood." But even across the distance of the call, the profoundplexity of his emotions resonated, making it hard to discern his true feelings.

    Elias always carried a weight in his heart for what happened to Renato. The painful revtion about Renato''s former fianc¨¦e, manipted by a serial killer armed with a hypnotic Origin power, had deeply shocked all who knew the story.

    To know she had been forced to betray Renato and then had her fate sealed by such cruel hands was a bitter pill to swallow. The anguish and helplessness that apanied the discovery were almost unbearable.

    "Are you sure you can handle this on your own?" Luan inquired, concern evident in his voice.

    Elias responded with a determined expression. "It''s just another mission. I know how to deal with it."

    With years of experience in the army, Elias had faced and ovee countless challenges. He had learned a particr, albeit controversial, method to deal with situations like this: infusing a deceased body with the blood of a frenzied creature could induce transformations in the corpse, even if it did not revive it.

    Even though the ethics of this approach could be questioned, it was, in many cases, the most effective means to address certain problems. Armed with this knowledge and apanied by members of the Elite Troop, Elias headed to the designated location.

 Chapter 444: A Breath of Normalcy

    Chapter 444: A Breath of Normalcy

    For the inhabitants of Earth, Christmas and New Year passed like fleeting shadows, eclipsed by the oppressive presence of fric beings. It was hard to find joy in the festivities, just a mere memory in a world haunted by constant dangers.

    Even the most enthusiastic celebrators found neither space nor desire tomemorate. Despite global despair, in some regions blessed by Luan''s intervention, hope blossomed. Here, people from all backgrounds united to n a week of festivities, a daring challenge to the shadows still looming over the world.

    This idea gained momentum and quickly spread as soon as the inte was restored, circting around the world.

    However, this wave of celebration did not reach every corner. With over 1 billion living beings lost globally and countless having their loved ones transformed into fric beings, in many ces, the wounds were still too open, the grief too profound to allow any thoughts of festivity.

    In some parts of the, the struggle for survival was still a reality. Even though Luan had resolved most of the problem with the fric beings, he had not yetpletely eradicated the root of the problem. Not long ago, he had to confront a new wave of these fric beings. Moreover, in some countries, the presence of particrly dangerous and hard-to-eliminate mutant and fric insects remained a significant threat...

    Regarding the holidays, on the Dimas'' private ind, the day went by with a carefree barbecue for close guests, an oasis of normality in a transformed world, filled withughter and casual conversations.

    The Elite Troop was there, including Elias, who had just returned from a mission.

    "Ah, yes, Luan," Elias called out, holding a beer can in his right hand.

    "Yes?" Luan turned his attention to him.

    "I heard about your recent progress, congrattions," Elias said with a broad and somewhat rxed smile, which turned intoughter.

    "Thank you," Luan replied. "And good that you''re back in time from your mission. I haven''t asked yet, how did it go? Everything went well?"

    "Yes, as I mentioned before, it wasn''t a challenge for me," Elias scratched his head with his free hand. "It turns out I''m one of the few with Fifth Order power among the army members, so this mission was assigned to me."

    Elias preferred not to borate on the details of his mission. It was a confidential matter and, despite trusting those present, some things were better kept secret. Moreover, sharing this information wouldn''t benefit them. Unless it was something that could positively impact their lives, it wasn''t worth discussing.

    "Elias, you need to rx a bit," Catharina jokes, patting him on the back. "When you''re out of uniform, drop that formality."

    Elias coughed twice in response.

    Unconcerned with his difort, Catharinaughed and, while patting Elias''s back more lightly, advised: "You need to unwind more. When not in uniform, forget that formal posture and loosen up a bit."

    "Uh, I''ll try," Elias responded, stroking his goatee. "But, I''ve gotten used to speaking and acting this way."

    "Too formal," Catharina protested. "And that goatee really doesn''t suit you. If I were your girlfriend, I wouldn''t let you kiss me with it."

    Elias was speechless for a few moments, but then dered firmly, "I''ll shave it off now!"

    Catharinaughed contagiously. "My God, I was just giving my opinion. Even if you take it into ount, you don''t have to change if you don''t want to, and even if you do, it doesn''t have to be right now." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "I''ll take your advice," Elias affirmed.

    Christina, confused, intervened: "Is it just me or are you two dating?"

    "Cough... Cough... Cough...!"

    This time, both Elias and Catharina started coughing simultaneously.

    Elias even spat out a bit of the beer he had just sipped...

    In response to Cristina''s inquiry, Catharina promptly denied any romantic involvement.

    "Of course not!" She reacted. "Why would you think that?"

    "Well, the way you two interact always gave me the impression that there was something more," exined Cristina. "Was it wrong of me to ask?"

    "There''s no problem, but it''s a misunderstanding," rified Catharina. "Elias and I are not dating."

    "I understand," agreed Cristina, appearing thoughtful.

    ''But why do I feel that there''s something beyond a simple friendship between them? Am I thinking too much?'' Cristina kept her doubts to herself.

    For a brief moment, a glimpse of mncholy passed over Elias''s face, quickly masked by his usual carefree expression.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    [On the 50th Floor of the Tower]

    Luan, using the artifact he himself had created, the ''Dismemberment Box'', found an efficient way to automatically dismember monsters. This device significantly speeds up the process by separatingponents like cores, organs, skins, among others.

    Moreover, he devised a n to enhance another natural artifact, the ''Lightning Heart'', which was with his other version on Earth. Among the magical beasts defeated, many had the essence of the lightning element. Luan carefully collected the purest essence from the blood and the purest magical cores of these creatures, rejecting those with excess impurities through his Negative Qi. However, in doing so, he inadvertently dissipated a considerable part of the power of these cores.

    Unlike the natural artifact ''Ancient Tree Heart'', which enabled the fusion with the Leviathan, the ''Ancient Tree Heart'' to which Luan was bound was at the Fourth Order. Until then, he had not developed this artifact, but now he clearly intends to reach the Fifth Order. Such progress can be attributed to the fact that Luan was absorbing the blood of magical beast corpses of this order, while gathering resources to create new dungeons on Earth.

    Nearby Luan, Nora and Lenore were also absorbing the essence of the blood of the beasts. Lenore, especially, was about to advance to the Sixth Order and wasmitted to elerating her evolution through the pure essence of exceptional magical beasts, including the blood essence of a three-horned unicorn.

    "Luan, what do you n to do with these magical cores?" Nora inquired curiously.

    Observing her, now with traces of blood on her red lips and seeing her lick the remnants, Luan was captivated by the scene that exuded an exotic and seductive beauty. However, he did not get distracted enough to forget her question.

    "With the Negative Qi, I am refining the lightning magical cores," Luan exined, his voice calm hiding theplexity of the process. "My n is to reduce their impurities, raising their quality, and send them to my other version on Earth."

    Nora immediately understood Luan''s intentions, without needing further exnation.

    "But, won''t this process result in the loss of a lot of Qi from these cores?" She questioned. "From what I observed, it seems that there is a significant reduction in their power after purification."

    "Yes, it''s true," agreed Luan. "Purification always involves some loss. In the process, even the purest Qi can be dissipated or refined to be something purer, even though in smaller quantity. But, it''s precisely this that, in my opinion, makes them more valuable."

    On this issue, there are many debates. Many prefer to consume the cores with impurities to maximize profit, avoiding the substantial loss that apanies the purification process. Additionally, Luan''s method is considerably more radical, resulting in a more marked reduction in power level. For instance, he managed to diminish the power of a Sixth Order core to almost the level of the Fourth Order, at the lower limit of the Fifth Order...

    While most cultivators would be distressed by such a loss, Luan was unfazed. He cannot be considered an ordinary cultivator. For him, this decrease in power was not so significant, as his priority has always been quality over quantity.

 Chapter 445: Facing the Sixth Order Beast

    445 Chapter 445: Facing the Sixth Order Beast

    Afterpleting their tasks in the North, Luan, Lenore, and Nora set off for the South.

    Nora flew with a pair of intensely red bat wings with almost ck metallic details, vigorously pping to keep up with Luan, who flew with a pair of impressivelyrge and majestic white dragon wings.

    "Luan," she began, drawing his attention. "There''s a cave ahead inhabited by a solitary Sixth Order wolf; should we visit it?"

    Luan, with his long tinum white hair and mercury-red eyes, gazed at Nora, whose eyes possibly had an even more intense and seductive red hue. He smiled subtly before responding.

    "I see no need," said Luan, shaking his head. "Although a level 6 magical beast is rare and potentially valuable, it is of the ice element. No matter how I look at it, this creature''s magical core wouldn''t bring significant benefits to any of our kin."

    "That''s true," she agreed, with a charming smile. "So, shall we bypass this cave and head straight to the city, from where we''ll teleport to the South, right?"

    "Exactly," nodded Luan.

    Lenore watched her parents closely.

    "Besides the core, the blood essence of this beast isn''t very pure either," she added, sharing information she had gathered. "ording to reports, this beast evolved by consuming magical cores of other creatures. Typically, this type of evolution isn''t as effective as the natural process or through encounters with rare and mystical herbs."

    It was hard to disagree with her point.

    "Especially since beasts that evolve in this way tend to be more wild and attack fearlessly,"mented Nora. "In the end, it would be a nuisance to face such a beast."

    "So, we''re in agreement on confronting this wolf, right?" Luan asked,ughing.

    "Yes," they both responded in unison.

    Luan couldn''t help butugh. The contradiction of the situation was so evident that it made him chuckle. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Nora and Lenore exchanged nces and joined in theughter.

    "Well, even if it''s not extremely profitable," Nora remarked, "we are still talking about a solitary Sixth Order wolf."

    This point was hard to contest, especially considering Luan''s intervention in the purification process of the magical core. If he did so, the value of the core, even reduced to the Fifth Order, would still be considerable.

    "To be honest," said Lenore, with a somewhat sinister smile, "I''m eager to test my power now that I''ve had a significant breakthrough."

    She spun in the air, disying wings simr to her mother, Nora. As she spun, Lenore''s sinisterughter echoed through the snow-covered sky.

    Secondster, they were hovering over the mountain housing the solitary wolf. A subtle yet hostile aura permeated the environment, almost tangible. From the interior of the ice cave, an intense bloodlust emanated.

    At that moment, a colossal wolf, over five meters tall and ten meters wide, emerged from the ice cave, raising its bloodthirsty obsidian-colored gaze to the sky. The white wolf''s face twisted into silent snarls until it let out a powerful howl.

    "HOWL!"

    Next to Luan, Nora, and Lenore, they began to descend slowly, staying alert.

    "I''ll attack first!" dered Lenore, brimming with confidence.

    Upon hearing these words, Nora nced at Luan.

    "It''s fine," said Luan with a neutral expression.

    However, sensing the powerful aura of the white wolf, Nora felt it was too risky for Lenore, who was still in the Fifth Order.

    Luan, noticing Nora''s concern, reassured her: "But I''ll apply some enhancements to you for precaution, okay?"

    Although his statement sounded like a question, Luan was already preparing reinforcements with his Negative Qi and the Origin of the Spiritual Tree.

    Wrapped in the aura of the enhancements applied by her father, Lenore gave him an ironic smile. She knew she was still in the Fifth Order, but now didn''t she possess the strength of someone from the Sixth Order?

    She understood her father''s concern and, noticing her mother''s gaze, remained silent.

    Lenore''s breath was a mix of anticipation and fear as she readied herself for the confrontation. Her eyes, shining with fierce determination, were fixed on the colossal wolf in front of her. In her veins, a surge of adrenaline pulsed, making her heart race.

    "Be careful!" Nora warned.

    When the white wolf roared, a cold breath emanated, exhaling a chilly st capable of instantly freezing everything in its path.

    With a fluid motion, Lenore began to conjure her "blood tsunami." Her hands traced symbols in the air, a ballet of fingers and palms, while murmurs in an ancient and mysticalnguage flowed from her lips. Around her, magical energy formed a spiral, vibrating with an almost tangible intensity. The air around buzzed with the growing power, and a blood-red aura emanated from her hands, forming a colossal wave that rose threateningly against the pale sky.

    At the side, Luan and Nora watched attentively, their faces a mix of pride and concern. Each of Lenore''s movements was followed by their experienced eyes, ready to intervene if necessary.

    Then, a tsunami made of blood mixed with water emerged in front of her outstretched hands, releasing a devastating power towards the white wolf''s freezing breath.

    "Whoosh!"

    The sharp sound of the wind, produced by the high-speed attacks, caused ripples in the air and echoed incessantly until the two attacks collided.

    "BOOM!"

    Upon meeting, part of the blood tsunami began to freeze and shatter in the air, falling to the ground as ice fragments. However, due to itsrger scalepared to the white wolf''s, a good portion of the attack overcame the freezing breath.

    "HOWL!"

    The white wolf emitted a howl that instantly created a thick ice wall in front of it.

    "Boom!"

    When the blood tsunami hit the ice wall, despite melting a part of it, the white wolf managed to defend itself.

    The next moment, without warning, the white wolf appeared with rming speed in front of Lenore. Its left front paw, raised, quickly descended, producing sharp sounds in the air, aiming at Lenore with its ws covered by ayer of sharp and seemingly resistant ice.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 446: Under the Shadow of Red Trees

    446 Chapter 446: Under the Shadow of Red Trees

    The forest around was immersed in an icy silence, with the full moon pouring its silver light onto the snow, which sparkled like thousands of diamonds scattered across the ground. The shadows of the trees formed ghostly patterns.

    Lenore felt a chill run through her body, from head to toe. The imminent attack of the white wolf was even colder than thest.

    With a calm defiance in the face of imminent danger, Lenore whispered the incantation ''[Hydro-Hematologic Shield]!'' In response, a shimmering shield, a living mosaic of blood and water, grew around her, pulsing with an almost tangible energy.

    "BOOM!"

    As the white wolfunched a direct attack, Lenore reacted instantly. She conjured a shield of blood and water, a bright barrier that formed around her. The wolf''s attack hit the shield with a bang, but to the beast''s surprise, it was absorbed and neutralized, its ice ws disintegrating on contact.

    Lenore''s expression was a mix of relief and triumph. She had withstood the wolf''s direct attack, a feat few could boast. Luan and Nora, seeing this, allowed themselves a brief smile.

    But Lenore didn''t stop there, already anticipating that she would be able to defend herself, sheunched a counterattack.

    Lenore exhaled deeply, murmured: ''[Breath of the Abyss]'', releasing a supernatural breath that intertwined with the water and blood, the cold air mixed with the moist heat turning into a voracious mist, creating a pungent sensory contrast. The metallic smell of blood intertwined with the moisture of the water, while the hissing sound of the attack filled the air, forming a symphony of elemental power.

    Upon encountering the wolf, it corroded its white fur, revealing sinister wounds bubbling under the corrosive influence of the spell.

    "HOWL!!!"

    The wolf, now a beast of pure pain and rage, abandoned any semnce of caution, bing a whirlwind of incarnate fury. Its eyes glowed with a primitive light as it advanced, driven by a brutal force.

    The enraged wolf created circles of ice that spun,unching sharp shards in all directions.

    "[Marine Reflection]!"

    Even in the face of the wolf''s fury, Lenore remained calm and focused.

    Lenore moved with fluid grace, her words weaving a spectacr illusion. In an instant, multiple images of her danced around the battlefield, each as vivid as the original, plunging the wolf into a maddening visual confusion.

    Although the wolf''s attacks covered a wide area, there were still blind spots. Lenore skillfully exploited each one.

    With an expression of confidence and a slightly arrogant look, Lenore prepares tounch her most devastating attack.

    "[Blood Nature''s Fury]!"

    From the frozen ground, blood-red trees burst forth in fric growth, rising with supernatural speed. The air vibrated with sonic waves, as the trees multiplied, intertwining into an instant forest of redness and fury.

    "HOWL!!"

    Realizing the attack, the white wolf does not back down. It watches several trunks as thick as human thighs shooting towards it. Each trunk is quickly frozen before hitting it, but others keep emerging, one after another, at an rming speed, leaving almost no time for reactions.

    The white wolf, agile, dodges in the air, supporting itself on ice tforms it creates under its feet. It maneuvers skillfully, dodging and counter-attacking relentlessly.

    However, the fight resembles a battle against weeds: the more it destroys, the more trunks emerge, each time in greater numbers.

    What the white wolf doesn''t realize is that time ys against it. The longer it takes, the more serpentine trees emerge from the ground. For each trunk destroyed, two new ones rise.

    In a short time, the sky became obscured by trunks of the blood trees, while some were frozen and shattered by the persistent white wolf.

    The battle between Lenore and the white wolf intensified. The blood trees, now in greater numbers, continued to emerge, pressing the white wolf with a relentless offensive. With each move of the wolf, more trunks were frozen and destroyed, but the tide of red trees seemed inexhaustible.

    As the battle reached its climax, the white wolf, panting and worn, faltered. In a crucial moment, its reaction dyed, failing to freeze an advancing trunk at a deadly speed. Seizing the opening, Lenore intensified her attack.

    "[Final Strike: Bloodstorm]!"

    With agile and precise movement, she directed a massive wave of energy in the form of a red storm, engulfing the white wolf in a whirlwind of devastating force and pressure. The white wolf, already weakened by the continuous battle, tried to resist, but the force of the attack was overwhelming.

    The white wolf emitted a final howl, a sound that mixed pain and resignation, before beingpletely consumed by the Bloodstorm. The energy of the attack disintegrated the wolf, leaving behind only a trail of dispersed energy and frozen fragments.

    Lenore, panting but triumphant, looked at the empty space where the wolf had been. Her eyes reflected both the intensity of the battle and the relief of victory. She had managed to ovee a nearly frenzied magical beast of the Sixth Order.

    Although the reinforcements granted by her father had slightly increased herbat power, Lenore knew that the victory was mainly achieved by her own merits.

    As she turned to her parents, she tried to maintain a neutral expression, but the presumptuous glimmer in her eyes betrayed her.

    Nora and Luan shared a brief look, a mix of admiration and amusement at their daughter''s attitude. They knew well her confident and sometimes slightly arrogant nature.

    "Congrattions, Lenore," said Nora, with a smile that mixed pride and light sarcasm. "You really showed your worth."

    "Good job," agreed Luan, his voice carrying a mix of approval and caution. "But remember, each battle is a lesson. There''s always room to grow."

    Lenore, catching the mix of praise and advice in their words, let out a genuine smile. She knew that, despite the appearance of toughness, her parents deeply cared and always encouraged her to surpass herself.

    "I know, I know," she replied, with a nod, acknowledging the wisdom in their words. "But admit it, it was impressive, wasn''t it?"

    Noraughed, agreeing. "Yes, it was. You''re as stubborn and determined as your father."

    Luan just nodded, a slight smile appearing on his lips. He knew that, behind that facade of confidence, Lenore deeply valued their approval.

    After a brief exchange of words, Luan approached the remains of the white wolf. He then employed the dismantling artifact, carefully handling what remained of the creature.

    As she waited, Lenore pondered in silence: ''Now that I think about it, my confidence during the fight was amplified by the presence of my parents. If I had been alone, perhaps I would not have acted with such audacity.''

    It was an undeniable reality. Alone, Lenore might not have had the same determination to face the challenge; she might have chosen to flee instead of confronting the increasinglyplex situation.

    Once everything was duly handled, the family of three headed to the nearest city. Their goal was to use a teleportation portal to finally reach the Southern region.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

    [E]

    Lruska

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 447: Rushing to the Rescue

    447 Chapter 447: Rushing to the Rescue

    Several hours had passed since the barbecue on the private ind ended, and everyone had resumed their usual activities.

    It was almost 9 PM when an unexpected emergency arose: a city in the interior of Brazil was being attacked by frenzied mutant insects, some possessing Fifth Order powers.

    Ingrid asked Luan, "We''re going to help, right?"

    Luan replied, "My grandfather asked us to help if possible. I can''t refuse, especially if it''s something ''simple'' for me."

    Hearing this, Ingrid smiled and said, "Then, I''ll get ready."

    When she returned, Ingrid had transformed. Her blonde hair was styled into a side ponytail with braids. She wore a purple armor with details mimicking dragon scales on the hands, feet, and waist, highlighted by a scale belt. The front and back of the armor, darker and sturdier, disyed a pair of blood-red open wings. Completing the look was a long purple battle skirt with dragon scales on the sides and ck details, connected to the upper part of the armor, resembling shoce patterns at the waist. Ingrid''s green eyes radiated confidence as she faced Luan, also ready for battle.

    "Ready?" she asked rhetorically.

    Ingrid examined Luan''s silver armor, entuated by two golden triangles on the neck and chest. Below, the armor revealed a blue fabric through three openings on each side, connected by a triangle. At the waist, the design evoked ancient wavy daggers, integrated on both sides, oveid by three silveryers with golden edges, ending in points simr to spears or ninja kunais. Heplemented the look with dark pants and pointed silver boots with scales on the front. Under the armor, Luan wore a ck long-sleeve T-shirt and silver gloves, covering his fingers in fouryers.

    "Yes, let''s go," said Luan, wrapping his arm around Ingrid''s waist before opening the door to the balcony. The next moment, they took off, floating over fluffy white clouds created by Luan.

    Flying through the sky, Ingrid noticed that Luan''s hair had grown back. His white, straight strands were now a bit longer, with the fringe growing and almost covering his right red eye, extending near his nose.

    "Luan, are you nning to let your hair grow?" she asked curiously.

    "Ah, actually, no," replied Luan, running his free hand through his hair. "Thesest few days have been so hectic that I didn''t even think about it. But now that you mentioned it, it is longer than usual. I''ll set aside some timeter to trim it a bit."

    "Mm," Ingrid murmured, making a nasalized sound in response.

    In a matter of moments, they covered kilometers, propelled by the dizzying speed of the flying cloud. It was as if they were gliding through space, slicing through the air as swiftly as aet streaking across the night sky. The scenery around them changed in the blink of an eye, rapidly transforming into a session of blurred images. Cities and fields, rivers and mountains, all passed by them in a continuous blur, a fusion of colors and shapes that barely gave time for recognition. The speed was such that it seemed almost to defy thews of physics, a testament to the extraordinary capability of the flying cloud.

    14:19

    In a matter of moments, they covered kilometers, propelled by the dizzying speed of the flying cloud. It was as if they were gliding through space, slicing through the air as swiftly as aet streaking across the night sky. The scenery around them changed in the blink of an eye, rapidly transforming into a session of blurred images. Cities and fields, rivers and mountains, all passed by them in a continuous blur, a fusion of colors and shapes that barely gave time for recognition. The speed was such that it seemed almost to defy thews of physics, a testament to the extraordinary capability of the flying cloud.

    "We''re arriving," Luan announced.

    "Hehe, with this speed, it''s no surprise," Ingridmented with a softugh. "I hope we can get there in time to minimize the losses."

    "Well, that''s inevitable," said Luan. "We''ll do our best, but it''s impossible topletely avoid casualties."

    "That''s true," Ingrid agreed, understanding the situation.

    Their journey to the city passed in an instant, as if time itself werepressed. As they entered the urban space, they could already see the swarm of insects attacking the city, a mass sorge it obscured the moon, the stars, and the clouds in the sky.

    Ingrid bit her lower lip as she observed the scene. It was a terrible sight, far worse than she had imagined.

    Some local cultivators bravely fought against the insects, but they were clearly outnumbered. Many of the insects were formidably powerful. At that moment, Ingrid witnessed a horrific scene: a cultivator being brutally split in half by a giant red flying praying mantis, asrge as a car. The insect sliced through the air with its sharp des, and in a quick, cruel movement, the cultivator was bisected, with each half of his body falling to opposite sides. The visual impact of the scene was shocking, depicting the violence and despair of the battle in a viscerally raw way.

    Ingrid focused her energy, and before her, a scythe formed from blood. The weapon was elegant, with a curved, shiny de, red as a ruby, emanating an aura of lethal power. With a determined gesture, Ingrid hurled the scythe toward the red praying mantis.

    "Whoosh!"

    The scythe spun through the air, cutting through space with surgical precision. Upon striking the praying mantis, it prated the insect''s exoskeleton with ease, like a sharp de slicing through an onion. The impact released a gush of slimy green blood, spraying in all directions. The scene was grotesque and yet mesmerizing, with the blood scythe gliding through the insect''s body, leaving a trail of destruction and viscous fluids.

    Ingrid, mentally controlling the scythe, guided it in a deadly dance among the frenzied mutant insects. With each movement, the weapon sliced through the air and the bodies of the insects, dividing them with precise and lethal blows. It was a ballet of destruction, with the scythe moving back and forth, each strike taking a life. Insects were cut in half, their separated parts falling to the ground, while others were dismembered, losing wings or limbs in a spectacle of controlled carnage. Ingrid''s skill in maneuvering the weapon with such dexterity and precision was impressive, demonstrating her control and power over the deadly blood scythe.

    "Who did this?"

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    [E]

    Lruska

 Chapter 448: War Cries: The Turnaround Against the Insects

    448 Chapter 448: War Cries: The Turnaround Against the Insects

    The cultivators around began frantically searching for the source of this devastating attack. They were impressed and confused, as the blow had eliminated not just one, but two Fifth Order insects, and left a trail of mutted corpses of Fourth Order insects. The cut was so clean and efficient that it made them wonder if, in the face of this mercury-red scythe, the insects were as fragile as pieces of cheese.

    "Look at this, someone just decimated these insects with a single blow!" eximed one of the cultivators, pointing to the chaos left by the scythe.

    "This is incredible... Who could have such a powerful weapon? And this precision... it''s like a deadly dance,"mented another, with a mix of admiration and fear in their voice.

    "This blood scythe... Could it be Lady Ingrid''s, who married Luan Dimas?" inquired a cultivator, his eyes scanning the sky for the origin of the weapon.

    "Regardless of who it is, they saved us now. These Fifth Order insects are a serious threat,"mented another cultivator, still processing the scene of carnage unfolding before them. "Hopefully, they''re on our side."

    "Look over there!" someone shouted, pointing to the distance where Luan''s flying cloud was visible.

    "It''s Luan Dimas! We''re saved!" eximed one of the cultivators, relief evident in their voice upon recognizing the legendary figure.

    "With Luan here, these insects won''tst long. He''s the most powerful of us all," said another, with a mix of respect and admiration.

    "Finally, real reinforcements. With Luan and Lady Ingrid, we can turn this game around,"mented a third, watching the arrival of the flying cloud.

    "I hope they can contain this invasion quickly. We''ve already lost too many today," added a fourth cultivator, looking at the remains of the insects defeated by Ingrid''s scythe.

    "It''s amazing how just their presence already brings us hope," concluded another, feeling a renewed spirit witnessing the arrival of Luan and Ingrid.

    Ignoring the unpleasant odor that permeated the air, Luan and Ingrid observed the reactions of the cultivators with an ironic smile. However, they knew there was no time for talks or distractions.

    As Ingrid handled the scythe, Luan had already made a quick assessment of the battlefield. Suddenly, he altered the environment, causing the sky to darken, but not because of the insects that filled the air.

    "BOOM!!!"

    A resounding sound erupted, so powerful that everyone felt the vibration reverberate in their bodies. At the same time, a sh illuminated the sky, revealing trails of lightning drawn in the clouds in a spectacrly beautiful and intimidating manner. The lightning danced in the clouds, creating a spectacle of light and sound that was both magnificent and terrifying.

    14:20

    A resounding sound erupted, so powerful that everyone felt the vibration reverberate in their bodies. At the same time, a sh illuminated the sky, revealing trails of lightning drawn in the clouds in a spectacrly beautiful and intimidating manner. The lightning danced in the clouds, creating a spectacle of light and sound that was both magnificent and terrifying.

    Then, droplets of water began to fall from the sky. But this was no ordinary rain, for as soon as the droplets hit the insects, it was evident that they entered a state of weakening.

    "Take advantage!" shouted a general from the army, who was among the cultivators. "Mr. Luan has given us this opportunity, don''t waste it now that the insects are weakened!!"

    "Yes!!"

    The morale of the cultivators present skyrocketed. Besides the insects being weaker, they themselves felt rejuvenated, and even the fatigue that had previously afflicted them began to dissipate.

    ''Was it Mr. Luan who did this?'' thought John, the man who had previously shouted, a general in the army, reflecting on the sudden and favorable transformation on the battlefield.

    Even those with serious injuries began to show signs of surprising recovery.

    In reality, Luan had infused Negative Qi into the very cloud that turned into rain, thereby neutralizing thebatants'' wounds, whether minor or serious.

    However, this was not exactly a miraculous cure. It was more like a temporary effect of denial, which, if not treated properly within a few hours, could result in the reopening of the wounds. Luan had neutralized the bleeding and intense pain but had notpletely eliminated the injuries. It was, therefore, a temporary solution. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Of course, he had also neutralized the fatigue and physical wear of the people. This effect alone was enough to revitalize both the cultivators and themon inhabitants, human and non-human, of the region, enabling them to continue the fight with renewed vigor.

    "Whirring! Whirring! Whirring!"

    Suddenly, the thunderous sound of approachingbat helicopters echoed through the air.

    "BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!"

    The fighter helicopters arrived, adding a newyer of noise and chaos to the already tumultuous battlefield, signaling the arrival of reinforcements and perhaps a new phase in thebat.

    Beside Luan, Ingrid disyed a satisfied smile.

    "As you predicted, your grandfather sent thebat helicopters,"mented Ingrid. "Even though we can handle this on our own, the number of these insects is overwhelming."

    Luan nced at her briefly before fixing his gaze on the interaction between the helicopters and the insects, which were now partially under his control.

    "They can''t always depend on us," Luan said with conviction. "It''s important that the beings of this learn to defend themselves and survive crises on their own."

    Ingrid felt a growing pride in being his wife. She reflected on how many heroes tend to monopolize glory, making the inhabitants of theirs entirely dependent on them, always being seen as saviors. But Luan was different, and the way he created the dungeons was proof of that.

    "Rat-a-tat! Rat-a-tat!!"

    "Bang! Pop! Bang! Pop!"

    The sound of gunfire resounded in the air, each shot creating a vibration wave.

    The insects emitted sharp cries as they were hit. It was a scene of controlled chaos, where each shot fired by the helicopters found its target, piercing the insects'' carapaces with lethal precision. The sporadic explosions illuminated the night sky, creating a spectacle of lights and shadows.

    As the helicopters flew over the area, firing incessantly, the insects fell one by one, their shattered bodies scattering across the ground. The symphony of gunfire, explosions, and cries of the injured insectsposed an atmosphere of intensity and urgency, highlighting the desperation of the battle and the determination of the city''s defenders.

    The special bullets, developed from fragments of magical beast cores, proved to be extremely effective. They were so potent that only Third Order cultivators or higher could handle the intense recoil generated by the weapons.

    The material of the weapons themselves wasposed of residues from magical beasts, lending them remarkable robustness and efficiency.

    As the sky lit up again, this time not from lightning but from the violent scene of a rain of bullets fired from various heavy weapons, Luan maintained his focus on the rain he controlled. He used it to slow down the insects, significantly weakening their reflexes and instincts.

    This deceleration made the insects vulnerable to bullet attacks, which under normal circumstances would be ineffective. Now, the bullets prated their defenses with ease, transforming the insects'' bodies into veritable sieves after being hit by multiple shots. It was a scene of massive destruction, where each shot contributed to further weakening the swarm of insects guing the city.

    "Now we are turning the game around!" eximed one of the cultivators, excited to see the insects falling one after another.

    "These bullets are amazing! Who would have thought they could pierce the carapace of these monsters?"mented another, marveling at the effectiveness of the weaponry.

    "With Luan and the armed forces working together, these insects don''t stand a chance!" said a local citizen, watching the scene with a mix of relief and admiration.

    "Luan Dimas and his wife, the Red Empress, are always a beacon of hope in dark times," remarked an older cultivator, looking up at the sky with a deep expression of gratitude.

    "We are witnessing a historic moment today. Unity and innovation are unbeatable forces," expressed another inhabitant, watching the battle with eyes full of hope and admiration.

    Upon hearing the way she was referred to, Ingrid blushed slightly. Although she tried to resist these nicknames, many still insisted on calling her "Red Empress" or "Empress of Blood," among other titles. These names, despite her reluctance, had be a trademark of her identity among those who admired and respected her.

    "Don''t just stand there, let''s get into the fight and exterminate this gue that has invaded our city!" incited John, with a voice full of determination.

    "Yes!" The response came in an enthusiastic chorus. With renewed spirit, the city''s defenders threw themselves into the battle with redoubled vigor, fighting with an energy that seemed to be fueled by a new force, as if they had been revitalized by an injection of energy and courage.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

    [E]

    Lruska

 Chapter 449: The Echo of War and the Peace of Colors

    Chapter 449: The Echo of War and the Peace of Colors

    As twilight spread, an unusual night announced itself, bringing back memories of the apocalypse''s onset and the emergence of the first fric beings. The once vibrant city streets now resonated with the sounds ofbat, transforming a haven of tranquility into a stage of war against an invasion of fric mutant insects.

    Before the fric mutant insects couldpletely devastate the city, Luan Dimas and his wife, Ingrid Anjos, entered the scene, bringing strength and renewing hope. Luan used his ability to manipte rain to weaken the insects and alleviate the survivors'' injuries, while Ingrid annihted the enemies with her blood scythe.

    With the arrival ofbat helicopters, armed with special weapons and ammunition, thebat gained a new level of intensity. These firearms pierced the insects'' defenses, intensifying the cries of the wounded monsters in the fight.

    "A united people will never be defeated..."

    What started as a simple war cry among the cultivators quickly spread, bing a powerful chorus.

    "A united people will never be defeated!"

    The shouts of the cultivators, joined by those of the poption watching the battle, formed an imposing choir that echoed through the skies.

    Ingrid, observing the scene, felt somewhat confused by the reaction, but realized it could be the synergy of the moment. A wave of excitement ran through her, intensifying her aggression in the fight. She began to control three blood scythes simultaneously, spinning them through the skies like angels of death, fiercely and bloodily ughtering the insects.

    Meanwhile, Luan, who was providing support inbat, murmured: "Cloud Coffin."

    Instantly, clouds began to envelop arge group of fric insects, closing into a sphere that quickly stained with blood of various colors, dominated by green.

    When the sphere shrank to the size of a hot air balloon, Luan drew it towards himself, wrapping it in ayer of green leaves, and then stored it in his storage ring.

    "Luan, why did you do that?" Ingrid inquired, driven by curiosity.

    In the face of Luan''s action, there were no adverse reactions, not even from the army members in thebat helicopters. There''s an old saying, "to each, his spoils," and this was amon practice in times of war ¨C each warrior had the right to the spoils they conquered.

    Luan, without looking away, replied, "Among the insects we captured, there was a special mutant..."

    "Ohhh..." Ingrid reacted, slightly surprised.

    Although her reaction was contained, she understood the significance of Luan''s action. If it was something he himself wanted to capture, it certainly must be more meaningful than it seemed.

    In the face of Luan''s action, there were no adverse reactions, not even from the army members in thebat helicopters. There''s an old saying, "to each, his spoils," and this was amon practice in times of war ¨C each warrior had the right to the spoils they conquered.

    "Kiiiiiiih!"

    The shrill cries of the mutant insects being eliminated increased in volume. The helicopter shots became more precise, a precision facilitated by the fact that Luan was controlling the situation. Before any mutant insect above the Third Order could threaten the helicopters, Luan intervened promptly.

    To say that Luan had total control of the battlefield was no exaggeration.

    However, this also restricted him in a way. By focusing primarily on providing support, he was less directly involved in the attacks.

    "Leave the insect ughter to me!" Ingrid said, brimming with confidence.

    She seemed to understand that, at that moment, Luan''s priority was to ensure the safety of the people rather thanpletely eradicating the threat.

    Seriously, she believed that if Luan wanted, he could have annihted all the insects as soon as he arrived. The fact that he hadn''t done so meant a lot. One of the reasons, she suspected, was that Luan wanted people to strengthen themselves during the crisis, learning to defend themselves even in his absence.

    Naturally, when he finished creating other ''Chaos Labyrinths'' (dungeons), the pressure on those capable ofbat would significantly decrease.

    "Ok, I''ll leave that to you," Luan replied.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Luan, along with Lenore and Nora, reached their destination in the South after teleporting. They found themselves in a vibrant and lively city, immersed in a peculiar festive event. The city was celebrating, the streets were filled with people dressed in colorful attire, and there were couples kissing here and there, immersed in the festive atmosphere.

    "It''s still daytime here," observed Lenore. "And it looks like we''ve arrived right in the middle of a celebration."

    Nora, recognizing the festival,mented: "It''s the Day of Celestial Colors. It''s a unique celebration of this region, where people give thanks for the beauty and diversity of the world by painting each other with colorful paints. It''s a symbol of unity and joy." She looked around, enchanted by the vibrant energy and the colorfulness of the party. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Uh, have you been here before?" Luan asked, looking curiously at Nora.

    "Yes, I have," replied Nora. "A few years ago, while searching for clues about you, I ended up finding this city during the celebration."

    Luan felt a bit guilty upon hearing this. Although being betrayed by someone he trusted wasn''t exactly his fault, and he couldn''t avoid the years of absence, it didn''t lessen the concern and pain Nora must have felt during that time.

    Holding her hand, he said: "Now I''m here."

    "Yes, and it was our daughter who found you," smiled Nora.

    "That''s true," agreed Luan.

    Lenore, noticing a ''strawberry aura'' forming around her parents, made a sound with her tongue, subtly expressing her displeasure, and soon announced: "I''m going to take a walk. We''re not leaving yet, right?"

    "Of course, feel free~," responded Nora, with a soft and warm tone of voice.

    Lenore, seizing the opportunity to explore on her own, drifted away from her parents, immersing herself in the effervescence of the festival. The streets were filled with people celebrating, the music andughter created a contagious atmosphere. As she walked, she observed fascinated by the various activities and local traditions unfolding around her, absorbing the culture and joy of the Day of Celestial Colors.

    Meanwhile, Luan and Nora enjoyed a quiet moment together, watching the movement of the party. There was a feeling of peace and contentment between them, a silent appreciation for the simple fact of being together again and, officially as a couple.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

 Chapter 450: Festival of Distraction

    Chapter 450: Festival of Distraction

    In a dark tavern on the outskirts of the city, four hooded figures gathered around a table, their faces dimly lit by the flickering light of a candle. They were thieves, not just any thieves, but the most cunning and skilled in the region.

    "So, everyone knows the n, right?" murmured the leader, a middle-aged man known as Corvus. He was famous for his intelligence and ability to disable any security mechanism.

    "Of course, Corvus," replied a woman named Lyra, an expert in acrobatics and disguises. "Most of the guards will be at the festival. It will be the perfect moment."

    Beside her was Argus, a silent giant whose strength was legendary. He nodded in agreement, his arms crossed and his serious face hidden in the shadow.

    Thest member of the group was Eko, a young mage specializing in illusions and magical camouges. "I''ve already prepared the necessary spells. They won''t see what hit them."

    Corvus unrolled a scroll on the table, showing theyout of the City Lord''s vault. "The vault is located here, below the mansion. Lyra, you and Eko will enter disguised. Argus and I will follow through the underground tunnels."

    "Once inside, Eko will use his illusions to keep us hidden while Argus and I deal with the vault," Corvus continued.

    Lyra nodded, "And I''ll take care of any unwanted surprises. We''ll make sure no one suspects anything until it''s toote."

    The four stood up, sharing looks of determination. "Tonight, the City Lord''s vault will be ours," Corvus said confidently.

    At night, while the city was wrapped in the celebration of the Celestial Colors Day, the group put their n into action. Lyra and Eko, disguised, easily blended among the revelers, while Corvus and Argus moved in the shadows, approaching the City Lord''s mansion. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    As Lyra distracted the few remaining guards with an acrobatic performance, Eko cast a veil of illusion, making Corvus and Argus invisible to the eyes of the bystanders. They quickly reached the secret entrance to the tunnels leading to the vault.

    Inside the mansion, Argus used his brute strength to open blocked passages, while Corvus disarmed traps and decipheredplex locks. Eko, always alert, maintained the illusion, ensuring their progress remained unnoticed.

    Finally, they reached the vault. Corvus worked meticulously on the security mechanism while Argus watched the entrance. Lyra and Eko, still at the festival, were ready to act in case something went wrong.

    With a final click, the vault opened, revealing its valuable contents. Corvus smiled. "We''ve got the treasure."

    Quickly, they gathered what they could and prepared to retreat. The n had been a sess, and the city, distracted by the festival, would never know what had hit them.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    On a pleasant afternoon in the square, Luan and Nora enjoyed skewers of meat,fortably seated on a bench. The atmosphere was tranquil, with the sun gently setting in the background, casting a golden light over the scene.

    Nora, with a thoughtful look, turned to Luan and proposed, in a soft but intentden tone: "Luan, how about we suggest to Lenore that she take a trip to Earth?" Her voice reflected a mix of hope and care.

    Luan pondered the idea, chewing his skewer thoughtfully before responding. "I think it would be a good idea," he said, with a slight smile. "On Earth, the little turbulence that Ingrid and I faced has already been resolved. Moreover, Lenore would have the chance to be closer to her aunts and grandmother."

    Nora smiled, agreeing. She saw in this suggestion a dual opportunity: not only would it benefit Lenore, but it would also give them a chance to enjoy more intimate and private moments, something she secretly longed for.

    Meanwhile, Luan sighed, contemting another matter. "If I could get the materials for the dungeons earlier..." he murmured, more to himself than to Nora. Although he wasn''t under immediate pressure, he knew the sooner he resolved this, the better.

    Nora nodded, sharing Luan''s sense of urgency, but at the same time, she cherished the adventures and time they spent together. It was a sweet dilemma, the kind one wishes to see end, but at the same time, hopessts forever.

    Later, they met Lenore. The young girl, with her arms crossed, asked in a light teasing tone: "So, you want me to go to Earth, don''t you?" Noticing her parents'' conflicted expressions, sheughed. "Actually, I was already thinking about it, I just didn''t want to upset you."

    Nora, relieved and happy, hugged Lenore affectionately and kissed her cheek. "Have a good trip, dear, and take care," she said tenderly.

    Lenore returned the hug and kiss, smiling. "I''ll miss you, but remember, Earth dad is still there," she joked.

    "That''s true," Nora replied,ughing.

    As the night progressed, and while the group of thieves escaped through the city''s shadows, the atmosphere in the square where Luan and Nora were with Lenore remained serene and warm. After bidding farewell to Lenore, the couple walked slowly through the streets.

    Meanwhile, in a remote corner of the city, Corvus and his group counted their stolen treasure, amazed at their feat. Eko, with a mischievous smile, joked, "I think this was the easiest heist ever!"

    Argus, who rarely spoke, agreed with a nod, while Lyra organized the spoils. "We have to be quick now. The City Lord will soon realize what happened," she warned.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    After spending at least half an hour exploring the vibrant city, Luan and Nora decided to leave. The ancient architecture blended with new buildings, creating an almost magical scene. However, no sooner had they left the city behind, a shrill rm echoed through the streets, shattering the calm of thete afternoon.

    Nora looked back, frowning in confusion. "What could have happened?" she wondered aloud, her voice tinged with concern. Her red eyes scanned the horizon, searching for any sign of what could have triggered such an uproar.

    Luan, with his thoughtful expression, stroked his chin. "Mm... We didn''t hear any battle explosions, so it''s likely been a theft," he deduced, his voice calm in contrast to the moment''s tension. He was always insightful, capable of reading between the lines of any situation.

    Nora nodded in agreement, her scarlet hair gently swaying with the movement. "We should quicken our pace, then," she suggested, her voice taking on a determined tone. She knew that any dy could drag them into a whirlwind of unwantedplications.

    "Yes," Luan agreed, seriousness painting his face. With a fluid motion, he summoned a pair of magnificent and imposing white dragon wings, which unfolded with a soft noise.

    Beside him, Nora focused and, in the blink of an eye, a pair of mercury red bat wings sprouted on her back. The wings had a metallic sheen, reflecting light in a mesmerizing way.

    ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T

    Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!